《Lord of the Sky City》


 Chapter 1 - 1, Chapter 2 Defects and Whispers (Combined Chapters)

    ```


    "This is just... thinking about it is so frustrating!"


    Sitting in his own room, Rocky had a gloomy expression on his face.


    As a transmigrator, he had been in this world for a month now. He went from initial fear to wandering uncertainty, and finally, he slowly adapted to the new environment. Yet no matter what, he could not adapt to this new body.


    His new body was named Rocky. It originally belonged to a second-generation rich kid with a substantial family background. The personality was decent too¡ªperhaps not exactly a great person but not too bad either, so his future ought to have been bright.


    Unfortunately, the otherwise quite capable Rocky had a fatal w: he was a pushover.


    This defect was truly terrifying because if you¡¯re a pushover, even dogs might bully you!


    The Rocky before the transmigration was such a pushover, and to an extent that nobody would believe if told. He actually let someone snatch a Sky City right out of his own hands!


    The so-called Sky City is a type of city capable of flight, high above the ground. To rify this fairy-tale-like notion involves delving into the history of this world.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This world is called Sanibo, meaning nd blessed by the gods,¡¯ a world where both sword and magic, as well as magic technology, are highly developed.


    Regrettably, although the world¡¯s name sounds idyllic, the gods have shown little to no favor here. Instead, they have mercilessly punished this ce.


    A hundred years ago, demons invaded from the Different Dimension, seizing two-thirds of thend in an instant. Every race on thend suddenly faced the danger of annihtion, but thankfully, humans then invented Sky City and used this invention to relocate all races to the sky, ushering in the Sky Era.


    In the hundred years that followed, people continuously thrived in the sky, hoping that one day they would be able to reim thend. The number of Sky Cities grew from the initial one to ten, and from ten to a hundred. Nowadays, the amount of Sky Cities in the sky is beyond count.


    And Rocky owned one such Sky City!


    His Sky City was an inheritance from his father, who was originally a noble from the Mairente Family. Although he left the family after starting his own, with his efforts alone he carved out a medium-sized Sky City with a poption of thirty thousand.


    However, a few years after giving birth to Rocky, his mother passed away. The loss of his wife left the once valiant and capable father listless and morose. Eventually, he passed away a year ago.


    The sessive deaths of his parents meant that Rocky, as their only son, naturally inherited his father¡¯s Sky City, bing the lord of an entire city. Everything seemed so wonderful.


    But this beauty was only fleeting, as disaster struck not long after.


    "Ah... why am I so unlucky..."


    Remembering the events that had befallen ¡¯him,¡¯ Rocky in his room couldn¡¯t help but sigh, feeling a sense of ruefulness.


    The trouble began half a year ago when members of the Mairente Family, the family his father originally belonged to, suddenly appeared. They imed that as a descendant of the Mairente Family, they hoped he would return to the fold and listed a plethora of benefits that woulde with his return.


    This should have been a good thing. Even though Rocky didn¡¯t understand why his father had left the family, the Mairente Family was a major house after all. He felt that returning to such a family might not be a loss, so he agreed.


    But that agreement was a mistake!


    He did return to the family, but as soon as he did, Rocky was immediately informed: as a member of the Mairente Family, all assets owned by Rocky... now belonged to the family!


    These weren¡¯t just empty words. The Mairente Family really did confiscate all his assets, including the medium-sized Sky City with a poption of thirty thousand; it was all taken by the Mairente Family.


    After taking everything Rocky had, the Mairente Family then suddenly notified him that since his father had left the family, the family council did not recognize his status.


    Just like that, he was expelled from the family again!


    Of course, when the Mairente Family banished Rocky, they didn¡¯t leave him with nothing. Perhaps because they knew they had gone too far, in sending Rocky away they also gave him a small Sky City, one with merely a thousand residents...


    Which means, in the course of returning to the family, not only did Rocky not get anything beneficial, but he also lost all his property¡ªit all ended with him still being a city lord, but his Sky City had shrunk from a medium-sized one with a poption of thirty thousand to a tiny, rundown city of just a thousand.


    Others might feel furious just hearing about such incidents, wouldn¡¯t they? For this was clearly robbery!


    And even though he knew this was outright robbery, the Rocky before the transmigration had no way of objecting. His weak nature forced him to swallow the insult and bear it until he transmigrated.


    After transmigration, Rocky had even less chance to correct the situation; in fact, not only did he have no chance, but he also had to clean up the mess left behind by the ¡¯former him.¡¯


    This mess was the Sky City he owned.


    The Sky City Rocky now owned was called Thunderhawk City. The name sounded impressive, but it was nothing more than a tiny city with a poption of just a thousand, more fitting to be called a vige than a city.


    ```

 Chapter 2 - 1, Chapter 2 Defects and Whispers (Combined Chapters) _2

    And just the thought of Thunderhawk City worsened Rocky¡¯s already sour mood.


    The city was simply too small and dreadfully poor; being the City Lord of such a Sky City was a headache just to think about.


    "City Lord, Captain Eyer has returned and is waiting for you in the hall,"


    Just as Rocky was feeling a headacheing on, a knock suddenly sounded and someone pushed the door open and entered the room.


    The neer was a young woman with beautiful ck hair, dressed in exquisite leather armor, and equipped with a silver-white long sword at her waist, looking both dashing and charming.


    This striking woman was named Liliya, Rocky¡¯s bodyguard and the only confidante who followed him to Thunderhawk City.


    "Okay,"


    After agreeing, Rocky walked towards the doorway.


    He naturally liked Liliya; it wasn¡¯t out of lust but because the original Rocky had been very close to Liliya.


    The woman before him was not just an ordinary bodyguard; she had been Rocky¡¯s ymate since childhood, holding a significant ce in the original Rocky¡¯s heart, filled with trust and some admiration.


    Approaching Liliya, Rocky nced at her and immediately felt a surge of wild vigor, so he casually said, "Haven¡¯t I told you before, just call me by my name, no need for ¡¯City Lord,¡¯ it sounds so distant."


    "Calling you City Lord makes others respect you,"


    Liliya replied coldly, her face expressionless, making Rocky feel somewhat embarrassed.


    He had just made a casual remark, intending it as a joke, but Liliya took it seriously.


    Of course, Rocky understood why Liliya would do so; the original him, although a city lord, was indeed too feeble, to the extent that no one took him seriously¡ªnot to mention outsiders, even the officials and nobles of Thunderhawk Citycked respect for him as their City Lord.


    It was precisely because of this that Liliya treated him with such ¡¯seriousness,¡¯ otherwise, no one would take him seriously at all.


    In all of Thunderhawk City, probably only Liliya truly respected him.


    Thinking of this, Rocky inwardly sighed, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate to exin too much; he couldn¡¯t just tell Liliya the original him had died and that he was an entirely new person.


    Nevertheless, Rocky believed that even if he didn¡¯t say it, Liliya could sense the differences.


    "Captain Eyer left half a month ago, right?"


    To ease the awkwardness, Rocky changed the topic.


    "Yes,"


    "What exactly did he go to thend for?"


    But just as he changed the topic, Rocky felt even more embarrassed because he had forgotten why Captain Eyer had gone to thend.


    The Eyer they spoke of was the captain of the Guard Corps of Sparrowhawk City,manding the city¡¯s guards.


    Half a month ago, he suddenly requested to lead a team back to thend; at the time, Rocky had just arrived and was still adjusting to the changes around him, so he agreed without asking much, leading to hisplete forgetfulness about the reason for the other¡¯s return to thend.


    "He heard that there might be a mine nearby, so he led a team to search for it,"


    Liliya looked at Rocky, disappointment undisguised in her gaze but still provided the answer.


    Rocky avoided Liliya¡¯s gaze, nodded, and started to recall.


    When the world entered the Sky Era, many things changed, such as resources bing more precious, especially mineral resources.


    The sky was vast and boundless butcked even a single piece of ore; ironically, minerals are essential for development, so to obtain them, one must return to thend to mine.


    Thend was rich in mineral resources, but don¡¯t forget, thend had long be the territory of Demons! Therefore, going back to thend to mine was very dangerous, and among miners, there was even a saying: every piece of ore represents the life of a miner.


    This danger, in turn, made minerals even more precious.


    This time, Captain Eyer went to thend to search for a mine, perhaps an undiscovered new vein or an old mine from the Land Era, Rocky wasn¡¯t sure.


    "Hope Captain Eyer makes some discoveries,"


    Liliya said by his side, seemingly hopeful of Captain Eyer¡¯s mission.


    "Who knows... Let¡¯s hope he finds something,"


    Rocky didn¡¯t argue with Liliya, but deep down, he didn¡¯t believe Eyer would seed.


    Mineral resources were too precious, and most of the veins and old mines on thend were already controlled by influential figures; nowadays, not to mention finding a new vein, even discovering an old mine from the Land Era seemed less likely than a blind cat running into a dead rat.


    Besides, even if they found it, so what?


    With Thunderhawk City¡¯s capabilities, it simplycked the workforce to mine and a sufficient military force to protect miners, so even with coordinates of a vein, they could only sell them, nothing more.


    As these thoughts crossed his mind, Rocky had already arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Hall and then pushed open the door to enter.


    Upon entering the hall, he saw a middle-aged man sitting inside, who stood up when he entered.


    "City Lord,"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When Rocky settled in the City Lord¡¯s seat, the middle-aged man nodded slightly to him as a form of salute.


    This man was Captain Eyer, around thirty years old with a scar on his face, emanating a faint aura of fierceness. He had been the city¡¯s captain of the Guard Corps even before Rocky came to Thunderhawk City, an old-timer of the city.

 Chapter 3 - 1, Chapter 2 Defects and Whispers (Combined Chapters)_3

    However, Rocky didn¡¯t like this person; in his memory, Eyer had once deceived his former self. When he had just taken over Thunderhawk City, Eyer had lied about military expenses and embezzled arge sum of money.


    Rocky knew all these things from before, but due to many concerns, he chose to step back, yet his stepping back was seen as weakness in the eyes of others, causing them to care less and less about him.


    And obviously, among those who didn¡¯t care about Rocky was Eyer.


    "Captain Eyer, have you found anything?"


    Putting aside his dissatisfaction with Eyer, Rocky asked with a smile, believing that in time Eyer would start respecting him again, as he was no longer the person he used to be.


    "I¡¯m sorry, City Lord, to disappoint you, but this time I haven¡¯t found any new veins."


    Standing in front of Rocky, Eyer spoke as though he hadn¡¯t found anything, yet he behaved as if he had won a great victory, puffing out his chest and lifting his head in pride.


    God, does this man have no shame?


    Seeing that Eyer had clearly made a futile trip yet assumed such an arrogant demeanor, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but get angry.


    Considering that returning from Sky City tond consumed a lot of resources, and Thunderhawk City being a small city with scarce resources, could hardly afford such waste.


    Thinking of this, Rocky¡¯s expression turned sour, but he still suppressed his dissatisfaction and then asked, "There were no casualties, right?"


    The poption of Thunderhawk City was only a little over a thousand, with no army of its own, just two hundred guards barely maintaining order in the city. Rocky remembered that Eyer had taken thirty guards with him.


    But when he asked this, Eyer¡¯s face changed, "My Lord, we were attacked by Demons on the way back, and more than twenty of our brothers died..."


    "What!"


    Upon hearing Eyer¡¯s words, Rocky mmed his hand down on the table and stood up!


    More than twenty people died?


    There are only two hundred guards in Thunderhawk City. These two hundred people normally act as police, and in times of trouble, as soldiers, they are the city¡¯s only armed force, yet Eyer had just lost a tenth of them!


    This time, even if Rocky wanted to endure, he couldn¡¯t hold back, his anger ring as he questioned Eyer, "Captain Eyer, what exactly happened! Why was there such a great loss!"


    "City Lord, as I said earlier, we encountered a Demon attack on the way back. This loss is quite reasonable."


    However, faced with his questioning, Eyer seemed fearless, appearing utterly indifferent, simply repeating what he had said before.


    His opponent¡¯s demeanor infuriated Rocky, his face turning crimson, his eyes ring at Eyer as if he wanted to kill him.


    He stared intensely at Eyer, and Eyer likewise looked back at him; the two of them stood in silence, plunging the entire hall into quietness.


    It was a while before Rocky¡¯s face improved slightly, it seemed he had managed to suppress his rage, then he waved his hand as if giving up.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing him wave his hand in resignation, Eyer inwardly sneered, just a useless coward. Even if he had learned to re, he was still a coward!


    In Eyer¡¯s view, this new city lord didn¡¯t even count as being tough on the outside but soft on the inside; he was simply a fish on the chopping board, utterly without fear, knowing well that Rocky didn¡¯t have the guts to touch him.


    As for why there had been such heavy losses this time, of course, there was a reason, but it was a reason he had no intention of telling Rocky.


    But just as Eyer was sneering inwardly, Rocky had already whispered something to Liliya.


    When Rocky finished speaking, Liliya looked surprised, even asking incredulously, "Are you sure?"


    Rocky nodded, "Are you confident about it?"


    In disbelief, Liliya smiled after a moment and said confidently, "Almost certain."


    Having said that, she walked towards the exit of the hall, passing by Eyer without a sideways nce.


    But just as Liliya brushed past Eyer, she suddenlyshed out, kicking his knee with such force that it snapped with a crack! The next second she had Eyer pinned to the ground, her sword pressed against his throat.


    "You! What are you doing! City Lord!"


    Captured without any chance to react, Eyer endured the severe pain in his knee, his eyes wide with disbelief as he looked at Rocky.


    This worthless Rocky, dared to treat him like this!?


    PS: It¡¯s not easy starting a new book; the content will be increasingly exciting. I hope for everyone¡¯s support, and most importantly, please make sure to add this to your favorites! Thank you all!

 Chapter 4 - 3: Void Magic Armor

    "Release me! You scoundrel, how dare you treat me like this!"


    Pinned to the ground, Eyer cursed and struggled, only to realize he could not break free from Liliya¡¯s restraint, so he could only turn to Rocky, "City Lord, what do you intend to do!"


    Looking at Rocky sitting in the City Lord¡¯s seat, Eyer couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    This cowardly Rocky, the one who didn¡¯t dare to resist even when his father¡¯s Sky City was taken from him, dared toy a hand on him! Was he not afraid that Eyer would lead the city guards in rebellion!


    Before Rocky had taken over Thunderhawk City, Eyer had been the Captain of the Guards, relying on this as his greatest support; therefore, Eyer was certain that Rocky would not dare to touch him. If Rocky dared to act against him, he would not hesitate to lead the Guard Corps to oust Rocky from his position!


    Unfortunately, Eyer didn¡¯t know that the Rocky he was dealing with was not the same as before.


    The current Rocky had no intention of being a pushover any longer!


    "Captain Eyer..."


    Ignoring Eyer¡¯s shouting, Rocky reclined in the City Lord¡¯s seat and coldly watched him, "What exactly did you go back to thend for this time, and what did you discover?"


    "City Lord, what, what are you talking about... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying..."


    No sooner had Rocky finished asking that question than the expression on Eyer¡¯s face changed, bing extremely uneasy.


    This change was not lost on Rocky, and it eased his mind somewhat. It seemed his guess was likely on the mark.


    Actually, while locking eyes with Eyer in anger, he had been thinking, and eventually, he came to a clear realization about something: that Eyer was deceiving him!


    Without a doubt, Eyer was not loyal to him, which was evident from the other¡¯s attitude and actions.


    So, would a Captain of the Guards who was disloyal to the City Lord go searching for a mine for Thunderhawk City, or for Rocky¡¯s sake? Especially when there was a chance of encountering demons.


    The answer was clearly no.


    Yet Eyer had gone, and during the process, he had indeed encountered danger and lost more than twenty men.


    Why? Why would Eyer take such a great risk to return to thend?


    The answer was actually quite simple: His return to thend wasn¡¯t for the purpose of finding a mine, but rather, he had a different objective. The mission was extremely dangerous, causing the deaths of over twenty guards, but Eyer had gone anyway, and must have gained something from it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have returned so cocky and arrogant!


    That was the answer Rocky hade up with, and judging by Eyer¡¯s recent reaction, this spection was almost certainly correct.


    Regrettably, Eyer had no intention of confessing. He stared fiercely at Rocky and resolutely said,


    "City Lord, I don¡¯t understand what you are saying!"


    "My Lord, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve heard, but my trip to thend was truly for¡ªAhh!!"


    Eyer¡¯s halfway attempt at deception was cut short by a scream, as Liliya, holding him down, viciously struck his knee, immediately causing him to wail in pain.


    Good teammate!


    Liliya¡¯s action earned her a surreptitious thumbs-up from Rocky, grateful for such an understanding girl.


    It was only after Eyer¡¯s screaming ceased that Rocky continued, "Tell me, what exactly did you find when you returned to thend?"


    "I, I didn¡¯t find anything..."


    At that moment, because of the intense pain, Eyer¡¯s face turned pale, and the beads of sweat on his forehead grewrger than beans. He could no longer roar as he had before, yet he still tried to talk tough.


    But the tougher he talked, the more it hinted at a great secret, and the less likely Rocky was to give up.


    So, Rocky waved his hand, signaling Liliya, who looked like she was about to deal another harsh blow to Eyer, to stop.


    "Rocky, he¡¯s not telling the truth!"


    Seeing Rocky restrain her, Liliya urgently called out his name, fearing that Rocky might believe Eyer¡¯s slippery defenses.


    "I know."


    shing a grin at Liliya, Rocky, of course, knew Eyer was stubbornly lying, and so he stood up from his seat.


    He walked slowly over to Eyer, towering above him, "Captain Eyer, even the greatest secrets require a life to enjoy. I am very curious, what secret is worth risking your life to protect?"


    "You dare to kill me?"


    Suddenly raising his head, Eyer stared at Rocky with a pair of eyes and burst intoughter, "You dare to kill me? Rocky, you better think this through. If you kill me, the brothers in the Guard Corps won¡¯t let me die in vain!"


    The City Guards within the city were Eyer¡¯s greatest reliance, all of whom he had personally trained. Therefore, if he died, the Guard Corps would definitely not obey Rocky.


    However, Rocky had already considered this issue. He looked at Eyer coldly and slowly began to speak, "Captain Eyer, are you sure that after your death, the Guard Corps will seek revenge for a dead man?"


    "Will they confront the Void Magic Armor for your sake?"


    "Void, Void..."


    "You actually have Void Magic Armor?!"


    Eyer, who was previously full of arrogance, suddenly changed his demeanor upon hearing the words ¡¯Void Magic Armor¡¯, his eyes widening in shock as he looked at Rocky, never expecting him to utter those words.


    This Rocky... actually possesses a set of Void Magic Armor?!


    After the world entered the Sky Era, the way warfare was conducted underwent aplete transformation.


    Warfare in the skies was no longer about soldiers engaging in hand-to-handbat, but rather battles between Floating Warships, and the key to determining the oue of the war was the Void Magic Armor!


    Void Magic Armor, second only to the magnificent invention of a Sky City, revolutionized the method of warfare. Soldiers d in Void Magic Armor not only gained the ability to fly but also a significant increase inbat power. Regardless of whether they had learned magic or not, they could rely on the armor tounch magical attacks.


    Take Rocky, for example; currently a Second Level Warrior and a First Level Mage, he would just be considered average. But once he donned his Void Magic Armor, the armor¡¯s augmentation would transform him into a Fourth Level Warrior and a Third Level Mage!


    And imagine, when soldiers wearing such armor appeared in the skies in formation, what kind of scene that would be and what terrifyingbat power they would represent.


    Rocky had such a set of Void Magic Armor, left to him by his father.


    Although the previous Rocky was quite feeble and had suffered terribly because of it, no matter what threats or temptations he faced, even if it meant giving away an entire Sky City, he never surrendered the Void Magic Armor left by his father, ultimately benefiting the current Rocky by giving him an ace up his sleeve!


    In the entirety of Thunderhawk City, no one knew about this except for Liliya; hence when Eyer learned that Rocky actually had a set of Void Magic Armor, he truly felt fear.


    Though Eyer was merely a captain of the guards, he had seen a fair bit of the world and was fully aware of how formidable a soldier wearing Void Magic Armor could be. It was simply not something average people could contend with, not even Floating Warships. The only thing that could contend with Void Magic Armor was another Void Magic Armor!


    What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t believe Rocky was lying. Rocky might be feeble, but he was undoubtedly a true rich second generation, and it was entirely possible that he had some hidden assets.


    This realization deted Eyer like a punctured balloon, transforming him as if he was a different person, no longer resistant or defiant, and atst he spilled the truth.


    "My Lord, my trip to thend... actually, it was toplete a transaction..."


    "What transaction?"


    "Trafficking... trafficking the people of the city..."


    "What! You actually dared to traffic the people of the city!"


    This time, before Rocky could even speak, Liliya couldn¡¯t hold back any longer!


    You must understand that Thunderhawk City only had about a thousand inhabitants, which was already the minimum standard for a Sky City to operate normally. If the poption were to decrease further, Thunderhawk City would be a ghost city, even without outsiders conquering it!


    But here was Eyer, secretly trafficking the people of the city. His actions were utterly destructive to Thunderhawk City!


    Not only Liliya, but Rocky was also seething with anger.


    A month of limatization had given him a full understanding of this world, and he was well aware of the consequences Eyer¡¯s actions could bring. He was sucking the blood of Thunderhawk City! At the same time, Rocky felt genuinely relieved, grateful that his rebellion today was so correct; otherwise, he might not have known about this matter for who knows how long.


    "My Lord! My Lord, please hear me out, this is the first time I¡¯m doing something like this, truly!"


    Knowing that Rocky possessed Void Magic Armor, Eyer understood that the Guard Corps was no longer his reliance, and as soon as he noticed a change in Rocky¡¯s expression, he began to plead.


    "Keep talking!"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rocky, with a grim expression, looked at Eyer and said through clenched teeth.


    "Y-yes, my Lord, I did make an important discovery this time! A very important discovery!"


    Queried by Rocky, Eyer clung to that question like a lifeline, immediately saying, "My Lord, when I returned to thend, I discovered an institution from the Land Era!"

 Chapter 5 - 4: Decision

    "What did you say?"


    Eyer¡¯s words made Rocky furrow his brows in an instant, even doubting if he had heard wrong.


    "It¡¯s true! My lord, I really did discover a research institute from the Land Era, a Lost Research Institute¡ªwe were attacked by demons at that time!"


    Fearing that Rocky wouldn¡¯t believe him, Eyer very affirmatively repeated his statement; he truly had found a Lost Research Institute on thend!


    A hundred years ago, demons invaded from Different Dimension and drove all races on the continent up into the sky, seizing thend in one fell swoop.


    During that time, people tried to resist, but the strength of the demons far exceeded their imaginations. Hence, although the resistance war was brutally fought, it onlysted a few years before ending in failure, forcing humans to flee into the sky.


    However, although the resistance failed, the war spurred Magic Technology to advance by leaps and bounds. This led to the birth of countless new technologies and equipment, and ultimately the invention of Sky City, the ultimate creation.


    The birth of Sky City undoubtedly saved everyone, but in actuality, other Magic Technology was being developed at the same time. These technologies were also revolutionary inventions of their age. It¡¯s regrettable that...


    Regrettably, by the end of the resistance war,rge areas ofnd had fallen, and as people hurried to fly to the sky in Sky Cities, a great escape that involved everyone ensued. Those equally great inventions were either discontinued or abandoned in the process, and even somepleted ones never had the chance to be revealed to the world.


    And these unfinished yet equally great inventions mostlyy forgotten in research institutes across thend!


    In order to resist the demon invasion, during the resistance war, numerous countries established manybs to develop new weapons and equipment. But as the great escape began, due to the urgency, many research institutes were closed in haste, leaving their contents behind without a chance to be moved!


    These unemptied research institutes, possibly hiding great inventions, were then known as¡ªLost Research Institutes!


    Eyer¡¯s words made Rocky furrow his brows tightly. Could it be that right beneath Thunderhawk Cityy a Lost Research Institute?


    Such an oue was far beyond his expectations, and it even made it hard for him to breathe steadily. For if it were true, it would be a major discovery, perhaps even more significant than finding a new vein of ore!


    But... could it be possible? Could Eyer be so lucky?


    At this thought, Rocky steadied his breathing and asked with a still icy face, "Eyer, if you think you can save your life with such a lie, you¡¯re very foolish."


    "No! My lord, I¡¯m not lying to you! I truly found a Lost Research Institute, I swear!"


    Eyer bit his lip, as if making a grave decision, before speaking, "My lord, actually, the demon attack only killed about a dozen people. But I feared this secret might be leaked. So, I killed those I couldn¡¯t trust, leaving only a few confidants..."


    Desperate to make Rocky believe him, Eyer had told the ultimate truth.


    Eyer was indeed ruthless! On the one hand, he used the Guard Corps as his support, but on the other, when faced with truly valuable interests, he did not hesitate to get rid of these same guards!


    However, by saying so, he indeed added some credence to his previous words.


    The value of the Lost Research Institute was exceptionally great; after all, it might contain high-end Magic Technology. What was a few lives in the face of such immense interest?


    "Rocky, what do you n..."


    Unconsciously, Liliya had stopped calling Rocky "city lord." At this moment, she looked up at Rocky, wanting to know his next move.


    Eyer had spilled everything he knew. Now, the next course of action was up to Rocky, the city lord.


    At this moment, Rocky was already deep in thought.


    If there truly was a Lost Research Institute beneath Thunderhawk City, as the city lord, he faced two choices: either sell the location of the institute or personally investigate it.


    Since the Lost Research Institute could potentially contain high-end Magic Technology, many people¡ªespecially the city lords of manyrge Sky Cities¡ªwould be willing to pay a hefty sum for the coordinates of the institute, even if such a venture might yield nothing.


    But it was like gambling on stones, even if a hundred stones were useless, as long as one stone contained a beautiful jade, the previous investments were all worth it. And even if a hundred research institutes yielded nothing, finding advanced magic technology within one institute would likewise make it all worthwhile.


    Therefore, if Rocky sold the coordinates of the Lost Research Institute, he was sure to fetch a good price, and this money would significantly benefit Thunderhawk City, enough for the city to operate for a very long time.


    The other option was to personally visit the institute to see for himself. If he really found something inside the institute... his good days would being!


    However, this approach involved huge risks. Eyer had mentioned before, there were demons near the institute.


    There were only two hundred men in the entire Thunderhawk City Guard Corps, and they could barely manage to deal with two or three demons; facing arge horde of demons... haha, there wouldn¡¯t be enough of them even to stick between a demon¡¯s teeth.


    Moreover, even if we set aside the demons, what if Rocky located the institute, sessfully got inside, and found nothing?


    If he entered the institute only to discover it was empty, then the institute would be a waste, of no value to Thunderhawk City, and even the coordinates wouldn¡¯t sell.


    Those big shots who spent money on coordinates didn¡¯t want second-hand goods, and besides, these people were the true predators of the sky, not easily fooled. Otherwise, they could easily dispatch a force of Void Magic Armor troopsrger than the poption of Thunderhawk City and wipe Rocky out with a flick of their wrist!


    To sell the coordinates for a sure sum of money or to take the risk? The choice was up to Rocky to make.


    "You keep an eye on him; I¡¯m going to change into my armor,"


    After careful consideration for a moment, Rocky told Liliya, already determined in his heart!


    He was going to take the risk!


    In just a short time, Rocky thought about a lot. He was well aware that Eyer had likely intended to secretly sell the coordinates to walk away with a huge sum of money, but he couldn¡¯t do that.


    Because Eyer was someone who was satisfied as long as he himself was full, not caring about others. But Rocky was different; he had to think about Thunderhawk City.


    In this world, the importance of a Sky City was beyond words, with countless people dreaming their whole lives of owning one. Luckily, Rocky, who had crossed over, immediately became the lord of a city, a chance given by fate!


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away, no matter who he was in his past life or what he had done. What was important now was to develop and strengthen Thunderhawk City. Only by doing so could he survive in this unfamiliar world.


    So he decided to take the risk, nning to use the Void Magic Armor to personally visit the research institute!


    He demonstrated remarkable decisiveness on this matter, driven as well by necessity. After observing for nearly a month, he deeplyprehended the weakness of Thunderhawk City.


    Thunderhawk City was already a struggling small city on the verge of a crisis. Now, with him as the new city lord, many others began to harbor ulterior motives, with Eyer being a prime example.


    Didn¡¯t Eyer know that trafficking people was destroying Thunderhawk City?


    Of course, he knew, but he did it anyway, clearly hoping to make a fortune and then take off, abandoning Thunderhawk City altogether. And there were definitely more than one person in the city with the same thought.


    This was the situation that Rocky faced, fraught with internal strife and external threats, leaving him with no choice but to take a gamble.


    While Liliya watched over Eyer in the hall, Rocky quickly returned to his own bedroom.


    Although he was the lord of Thunderhawk City, his bedroom was not luxurious. This wasn¡¯t because he preferred simplicity, but rather because he had no means for luxury.


    Once inside the bedroom, Rocky closed the door behind him and then pulled out arge leather trunk from under the bed.


    Thisrge leather trunk had been sitting under the bed for a long time, covered in dust, but no one could imagine that such an inconspicuous trunk contained the most valuable thing in Thunderhawk City: Void Magic Armor!


    Gently dusting off the trunk, Rocky felt a surge of excitement. Though he knew from memories that he owned a set of Void Magic Armor, he had never seen it or worn it before, so at this moment, he was filled with anticipation!

 Chapter 6 - 5 Shock! (Part 1)

    For the current Rocky, Thunderhawk City was the foundation of his survival in this world, and the Void Magic Armor left by his father was the support he could rely on for survival!


    So, with an excited heart, he slowly opened the leather case.


    "What, what is this¡­? What is this?"


    The excitement he felt suddenly vanished after opening the case; he didn¡¯t see the dazzlingly colorful golden helmet and armor he envisioned, but a pile of scrap metal instead?!


    Indeed, there was a set of armor inside the box, but it was covered in rust, barely looking any different from a heap of discarded metal.


    This, this is the Void Magic Armor left by my father?


    He picked up the armor and inspected it closely, finding a bracer in his hands. It wasn¡¯t particrly light, but it was covered in grime and seemed even inferior tomon armor, let alone the legendary Void Magic Armor.


    "Why does it even smell? Is it moldy?"


    Looking at the bracer in his hand, Rocky suddenly detected an unpleasant smell. Could it be that it smelled because it had been left to sit for too long and had grown moldy?


    With this thought, he sniffed it carefully, and after a moment he was shocked!


    How could there be a smell of blood!?


    Closely sniffing the bracer, Rocky indeed smelled blood. Upon closer inspection of the bracer, he realized that the so-called grime was actually bloodstains that had seeped into the armor!


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This discovery made him immediately take out the rest of the armor pieces from the case and inspect them, only to realize he was mistaken earlier. The supposed rust on the armor was in fact bloodstains that had soaked into the armor!


    Such a resultpletely shocked him.


    How many battles must it have been through for the enemies¡¯ blood to have permeated into the armor!


    This astonishing discovery inevitably made Rocky think of his father.


    Since he came from another time, he was not familiar with his father, knowing only through memories that his father was a mncholy man, his gloominess naturally stemming from missing his mother.


    However, he was also very aware that before bing mncholic, his father must have been an impressive person; otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have established a family on his own, and even more so, gained power to be the lord of a mid-sized Sky City ¡ª a feat that ordinary people could not aplish.


    The Void Magic Armor before him, especially the bloodstains branded on it, seemed like a book, a blood-written book recording his father¡¯s countless battles.


    "Sigh¡­"


    Taking a deep breath, Rocky cast aside the disrespect and dissatisfaction in his heart, and then took out every piece of armor from the case.


    In just a moment, aplete set of Void Magic Armory before Rocky, and he then recalled the method of donning it.


    The greatness of Void Magic Armor lies in the fact that it is entirely different from ordinary armor, which is essentially just clothing with strong defensive power. But Void Magic Armor is not like that. It is embedded with Magic Stones and driven by Mana, providing all-around enhancement and support to the wearer.


    It is exactly for this reason that the method of donning Void Magic Armor is different from regr armor¡ªit needs to be activated first.


    With his eyes closed, Rocky recalled the activation method of the Void Magic Armor several times, then opened his eyes and reached out to the armor on the ground with his left hand.


    "Void Magic... Armament!"


    Channeling the Magic Power within his body ording to the method from his memories, Rocky immediately felt a connection with the Void Magic Armor. Then he heard a whoosh as the armor¡¯s gauntlet suddenly flew up and fit itself onto his hand in the blink of an eye, followed by other parts of the armor flying up and equipping themselves on him without waiting for a reaction!


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky had fully donned the Void Magic Armor!


    "This¡­ This is just too cool¡­"


    Although he had long known that this world followed the path of Magic Technology, when Rocky personally experienced its marvel, he was left astonished and speechless.


    "It¡¯s quite lightweight and flexible too¡­"


    Having put on the entire set of Void Magic Armor, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but move his body around, finding the armor that felt so heavy in his hands now surprisingly light and far more flexible than imagined when worn on his body, without any difort at all.


    He then couldn¡¯t resist walking in front of a mirror to look at his own reflection.


    "My God¡­ This, this is just too cool!"


    Looking into the mirror, Rocky could hardly believe his eyes. Was that incredibly cool figure in the mirror really him?


    The Void Magic Armor he wore was actually an old model from forty or fifty years ago ¨C after all, it was his father¡¯s armor. By rights, it should have been outdated, but it still looked incredibly formidable.


    Compared to ordinary armor, the design of Void Magic Armor was much more exaggerated, but it was precisely this exaggeration that made Rocky, d in the armor, appear imposing and majestic, leaving him stunned.


    Next, Rocky attempted to control the armor¡¯s movement and found himself surprisingly floating bit by bit into the air!


    ......


    ......


    "Liliya! I order you to let go of Captain Eyer! Immediately!"


    While Rocky gushed over the merits of the Void Magic Armor, a change had urred in the City Lord¡¯s Hall.


    Liliya, who had been waiting here, now held Eyer up like a shield before her, confronting a group of people opposite her.


    The leader of this group was a fat man who appeared to be about fifty years old, bald and with a face full of fat, looking every bit the cunning fat pig.


    The man¡¯s name was Perolo, an administrative officer of Thunderhawk City. He was currently yelling furiously at Liliya, ordering her to release Captain Eyer.


    To the left and right of Perolo stood two guards, swords drawn and tips pointing straight at Liliya!


    "Liliya, are you deaf? I said to let go of Captain Eyer this instant!"


    ring venomously at Liliya, Perolo was beside himself with rage, his mind a whirl of chaos.


    Earlier, Eyer had confided that his true purpose for returning to the surface was to traffic humans, and his aplice in this crime was none other than Perolo!


    As an administrative officer of Thunderhawk City, Perolo had little to do, for the city was too small, but he was the one who knew the poption distribution of the city best.


    Perolo knew well which people in the city were untouchable and which could disappear without anyone caring. With his help, Eyer had managed to capture people for trafficking and sold them off.


    ording to the n between the two, Eyer should have gone to find Perolo to split the loot after reporting to Rocky. But Eyer hadn¡¯t returned after meeting with Rocky, and Perolo, wracked by guilt, suspected something was amiss and decided to find out, leading to the current scene.


    In truth, when Perolo arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Hall and saw Eyer injured, he realized that their misdeeds might have been exposed, throwing him into utmost disarray.


    In any Sky City, human trafficking is a capital offense, punishable by death¡ªa rule that Thunderhawk City was no exception to.


    Logically, once their human trafficking was exposed, Perolo should have fled immediately; otherwise, death was certain. Yet he did not, and the reason was simple: Rocky was the City Lord of Thunderhawk City!


    In Perolo¡¯s eyes, Rocky was young and inexperienced in governance and moreover, weak and easily bullied. Perolo believed that if he could just rescue Eyer, there might still be a chance to turn things around, especially since Eyer was the Captain of the Guards, with the entire Guard Corps at hismand.


    For insurance, he had also sent someone to notify the finance officer, nning to pressure Rocky into submission by teaming up with the officers when the time came.


    "Perolo, do you even realize what you are doing?"


    Sword in one hand and supporting Eyer with the other, Liliya retreated under the encirclement of the four guards, while coldly addressing Perolo: "Perolo, Captain Eyer is under arrest by order of the City Lord. By asking me to release him, are you suggesting rebellion?"


    "Nonsense! The City Lord would never issue such an order!"


    Of course, Perolo knew it must be Rocky¡¯smand, but he could not admit it and instead had to turn the tables, cursing Liliya internally.


    If it weren¡¯t for Liliya¡¯s Third Level warrior strength, even stronger than Eyer himself, he would have already attacked.


    That wretch! Given the chance, he would mount her and torture her to death!


    As these thoughts filled his mind, he was about to speak again when the main doors of the hall burst open and an elderly man with white hair slowly entered.


    "Lord Voss!"


    Upon seeing the elder, Perolo felt a surge of tion and hurriedly approached him, speaking anxiously: "Lord Voss, this Liliya is attempting a revolt, she has attacked Captain Eyer!"


    This elder was none other than the financial officer of Thunderhawk City.


    Different from the murderous Eyer and the fat-faced Perolo, the elderly Voss, though advanced in years, bore a much more spirited look, exuding a pure aristocratic aura.


    For instance, now, as Eyer was held captive by Liliya and Perolo was in a state of urgency, Voss entered with a calm smile, and after seeing everything around him, his face still held that calm smile, as if the tense standoff in the hall did not exist to him.


    So after Perolo finished speaking, Voss looked toward Liliya.


    "Miss Liliya, may I ask if the order to capture Captain Eyer came from the City Lord himself?"


    "Yes," Liliya replied to Voss, sinct and clear.


    "I see," Voss nodded and continued, "In that case, may we see the City Lord to have him exin what exactly is going on?"


    Voss spoke with no sign of urgency.


    However, just as he finished speaking, the doors were flung open again, and Rocky, d in Void Magic Armor, flew in!


    Indeed, he flew in, directly over the heads of Perolo and Voss,nding in front of Liliya!


    "Lord Voss, what is it that you would like me to exin?"


    Standing firmly in front of Liliya, Rocky smiled triumphantly at her, then turned to look at Voss and Perolo, his expression turning grim.

 Chapter 7 - 6 Shock! (Part 2)

    Rocky had never imagined that in the short while he was away, the situation would have evolved into this.


    Perolo and Voss, along with Eyer who had been captured, all the officials of Thunderhawk City were present. What were they nning to do? And those four guards pointing their swords at Liliya, what were they doing¡ªstaging a coup or rebelling!?


    The scenes unfolding before his eyes filled Rocky with fury, and he shifted his gaze from Voss and Perolo to the four guards pointing their long swords at Liliya.


    "What are you trying to do, rebel?"


    Before the guards before him could even react, Rocky aimed his palm at one of them, and immediately gathered a Magic Bullet, firing it in an instant!


    The Magic Bullet, the most basic magical attack of the Void Magic Armor, uses Mana to form a pure Magic Sphere that can be fired like a cannonball and has the power equivalent to one.


    With a loud bang, the Magic Bullet hit the chest of one of the guards, and the struck guard was sent flying out before he even had the chance to scream!


    ng ng ng...


    This spectacle made the remaining three guards quickly drop their swords like hot potatoes and kneel before Rocky.


    "City Lord, spare our lives! It wasn¡¯t us trying to rebel; it was Perolo who instructed us to do this!"


    "My Lord, it was Perolo who told us to do it. It¡¯s not our fault!"


    Kneeling before Rocky, the three guards begged for mercy non-stop, immediately pinning the me on Perolo as if fearing that if they were too slow, Rocky would fire another Magic Bullet at them.


    As for Perolo, mentioned by the guards, he had already been frightened out of his wits by this point, staring dazedly at Rocky with eyes bulging as wide as cowbells, nearly dropping to the ground.


    "Void Magic Armor... Void Magic Armor... How is this possible..."


    Seeing Rocky d in a set of Void Magic Armor and having knocked down a guard right off the bat, Perolo was so frightened that his legs trembled, and he almost sat down on the floor.


    He had never anticipated such an oue. How could Rocky possess a set of Void Magic Armor?


    In contrast to the terrified Perolo, Voss beside him remained much calmer. Yet even he was slightly startled upon seeing Rocky, the smile that had been constant on his face freezing for a moment, but soon he regained hisposure.


    All these reactions were keenly observed by Rocky, and they perfectly matched his impression of the two men: Perolo was a dumb pig, while Voss was as sly as a fox.


    So Rocky didn¡¯t bother with Perolo at all but instead changed his grim expression to a smile, looking at Voss, "Lord Voss, what was it that you wanted me to exin just now?"


    "My Lord, please don¡¯t misunderstand; that was my indiscretion."


    Hearing Rocky¡¯s words, Voss bowed to him with an unchanged expression, and then spoke calmly, "I wouldn¡¯t dare ask my Lord to exin anything. I¡¯m just very curious to know what crime Captain Eyer has actuallymitted?"


    Voss spoke neither humbly nor arrogantly, showing respect to Rocky while also getting his question across. Unless Rocky wanted to find fault deliberately, there seemed to be no w in his words.


    However, there was no need to find fault with Eyer¡¯s case. Rocky directly said, "Captain Eyer has been uwfully trafficking the poption of Thunderhawk City, so I detained him for further interrogation. Any problems with that?"


    Sitting back in the City Lord¡¯s position, Rocky spoke casually, and Voss did not inquire further.


    Seeing Voss remaining silent, Rocky then turned to Perolo and asked coldly, "Perolo, was it you who ordered these guards to threaten Liliya?"


    "My Lord, have mercy! This is a misunderstanding. I, I was just, I wanted to..."


    Thumping to his knees on the ground, Perolo continuously begged for mercy, yet he couldn¡¯te up with any excuse and could only sneak nces at Voss, as if hoping Voss would intercede on his behalf.


    Interestingly, at this moment, Rocky also looked at Voss, and even added, "Lord Voss, Captain Eyer is trafficking people, Perolo is insubordinate; what do you think should be done with these two?"


    Rocky¡¯s question seemed casual, but in reality, he was probing Voss¡¯s attitude, because in his mind, Voss was the one person to be wary of!


    In Rocky¡¯s eyes, Eyer and Perolo were not of much concern; neither of them needed him to employ any strategies¡ªa set of Void Magic Armor was more than enough to deal with them, and indeed, that was the case.


    But Voss was different because among the three, he was the only one with real power, and this power, even Rocky couldn¡¯t shake!


    Thunderhawk City was very small, so small that there was virtually no industry to speak of. The over one thousand residents living in the city could only rely on two means for their livelihood: farming and textiles.


    Typically, each Sky City is surrounded by vast tracts of farnd to solve the food problem; Thunderhawk City was no different, with most of the city¡¯s residents living off thend around the city. However, being a small Sky City, even with farnd, it was not enough to feed all the residents.


    This gave rise to the city¡¯s second industry: textiles.


    Importing yarn from other Sky Cities, and then having the women of the city spin it into cloth before selling it, they would use the ie from selling the cloth to buy food. This was how the residents of Thunderhawk City made a living.


    As the Financial Officer of the city, not only did Voss control the city¡¯s finances, but more importantly, he had close connections with all the Chambers of Commerce involved in importing yarn!


    So it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that if Thunderhawk City were to lose Voss the Financial Officer, then the city¡¯s textile industry would immediately fall into paralysis and those residents who relied on textiles for their living would starve to death!


    The reason Voss was fearedy exactly in this: Rocky could deal with Eyer and Perolo with thunderous methods, but he could not treat Voss the same because this man was too important to Thunderhawk City.


    Therefore, Rocky asked Voss for his opinion at this time to gauge his attitude towards himself.


    But somewhat unexpectedly, Voss¡¯s response came quickly, as if he had been well-prepared:


    "My Lord, trafficking in people is a serious crime, with the mastermind being executed and the family members and other participants being expelled from the city, banished to thend."


    "Rebellion against one¡¯s superiors is equally a grave offense, where the death penalty may be spared but not the punishment. The main culprits and their families should all be expelled from the city, banished to thend."


    Facing Rocky¡¯s question, Voss didn¡¯t show the slightest change in expression and began to speak.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You! You!"


    His words not only stunned Rocky but also left Perolo, who was expecting him to plead on his behalf, pale-faced and so furious he couldn¡¯t speak.


    This old fox... was too decisive, wasn¡¯t he?


    Such an answer left Rocky feeling a chill down his spine. He remembered clearly that while Voss had not deceived him like Eyer had, there was certainly no respect shown towards him; there was more of an ignoring, disregarding himself as the City Lord.


    Yet from Voss¡¯s stance earlier, it was clear he was drawing a line between himself and Eyer and Perolo¡ªalmost as if he was helping Eyer eliminate the two of them!


    Was it possible that Voss had now acknowledged him as the City Lord?


    Looking at Voss, who stood with his hands hanging at his sides, Rocky couldn¡¯t fathom the old fox¡¯s thoughts. But since the other party had already taken the initiative to speak for him, he certainly didn¡¯t need to be reserved or cautious and said directly:


    "In that case..."


    While speaking, he looked at the three Guards kneeling on the ground: "From today on, you will be under Liliya¡¯smand. Now, take Perolo to the prison to await further handling, and if anything happens during this process, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!"


    "Yes, yes... Thank you, my Lord!"


    "Thank you, City Lord!"


    The three Guards, without a second thought, immediately seized Perolo; mere moments before they had been his Guards, but now they were the ones taking him to prison.


    After Perolo was taken away, Rocky turned to look at Voss:


    "Lord Voss, if there¡¯s nothing else, you may go now."


    "Yes."


    After agreeing, Voss gave Rocky a slight bow and left the City Lord¡¯s Hall. He was the same as when he hade, as if nothing had happened at all.


    Watching his figure leave the hall, Rocky finally let out a long sigh of relief. He truly hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way. It was just as well that Voss had not challenged him because, given his status and importance, Voss would not have been an easy adversary.


    However, it was also thanks to what had just happened that the two cancers, Eyer and Perolo, were suddenly removed. This was indeed an unexpected blessing for Rocky, saving him quite a bit of trouble.


    "How was it? I did quite well just now, didn¡¯t I?"


    Pleased with the oue, Rocky turned to Liliya and posed the question, looking like a child seeking praise andpletelycking the imposing air he had just moments before.


    His action caught Liliya off guard, but she nodded and then looked at Rocky: "You seem... you seem different..."


    "Of course I¡¯m different, and I¡¯ll keep getting better."


    Laughing heartily, Rocky instructed Liliya: "Gather fifty Guards and arrest everyone who returned with Eyer. Deal with any who dare to resist as you see fit, then take your men to meet me at the Skyport."


    "Understood."


    After she agreed, Liliya handed Eyer over to Rocky and hurried out of the hall.


    Once Liliya had left, Rocky turned his nce to Eyer, his face beaming with a smile, "Captain Eyer, let us make another trip to thend, shall we?"


    "Yes, yes... I¡¯ll follow your lead, my Lord..."


    Having witnessed everything that had just transpired, Eyer no longer had the courage to refuse. He now profoundly understood that Thunderhawk City was about to see a change in the tides.

 Chapter 8 - 7 Skyship

    Having left the City Lord¡¯s Hall with Eyer, Rocky came to Thunderhawk City.


    As a small Sky City with just over a thousand residents, Thunderhawk City was naturally notrge. Standing on the high steps and looking out, Rocky could easily see the entire cityscape at a nce.


    His eyes swept over the city and soon fixed on the square at the city center where a Magic Crystal, over ten meters tall, hovered, looking incredibly eye-catching.


    This huge Magic Crystal, known as a Drive Crystal, was not just a decoration but the core of the entire Sky City. The power that allowed the city to fly through the air was all provided by this Drive Crystal.


    At the same time, the Drive Crystal spread out an invisible Defensive Net above the city, like a giant umbre enveloping the city, which could defend against external attacks during wartime and block high winds during regr times.


    When the Sky City was first invented, the Drive Crystal had to be manually charged. After nearly a century of development, the Drive Crystal no longer required manual charging, it could now be self-sufficient relying on sr and wind energy, which not only eliminated much hassle but also saved a vast amount of resources.


    "Truly spectacr..."


    Although it wasn¡¯t his first time leaving the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, every time he saw the huge Drive Crystal, Rocky would still be struck by awe. The grandeur and wonder of Magic Technology struck him afresh each time.


    It was only after a while that he took Eyer and boarded a carriage, heading straight for Thunderhawk City¡¯s Skyport.


    Since the onset of the Sky Era, carriages had be the means of transport within cities. To travel beyond Sky City, one had to take a Skyship, simr to how sea voyages were made in the past, only that the ports had turned into skyports now.


    Leaving the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the carriage sped away, all residents deliberately making way, and upon seeing that it was Rocky sitting inside the carriage, some even voluntarily saluted him.


    The behavior of the residents was even slightly unsettling for Rocky.


    But this was not surprising. Although in the eyes of people like Eyer and Perolo, Rocky might seem like a weak City Lord, the ordinary residents of Thunderhawk City were unaware of these matters. They only knew Rocky as the City Lord, who had the authority over life and death for everyone in the city, so they both respected and feared him.


    Under these circumstances, the carriage naturally had an unobstructed path, quickly arriving at the Skyport.


    Since the Skyport was used to dock Skyships, it covered a vast area. Upon arriving, Rocky hadn¡¯t even alighted when, through the carriage window, he saw ten docked Skyships in the harbor.


    These Skyships were slightlyrger than fishing boats, equipped with a Magic Cannon at both the bow and stern, capable of carrying twenty people. They were early models of reconnaissance Skyships, constituting the entire aerial force of Thunderhawk City.


    Over a thousand residents, two hundred guards, and ten reconnaissance Skyships, plus a set of Void Magic Armor and a Liliya ¡ª this was the entirety of Rocky¡¯s assets.


    "City, City Lord!"


    "City Lord!"


    Rocky, along with Eyer, alighted from the carriage, and the guards at the Skyport immediately ran up to him.


    The guards had not expected the sudden appearance of Rocky, their City Lord. It was surprising enough, and even more startling was the fact that Rocky was dressed in a suit of Void Magic Armor. Thus, the expression on their faces when they saw Rocky was not just surprise but outright fear!


    They also saw Eyer, who looked like a prisoner. The guards weren¡¯t fools and kept their mouths shut at this time.


    "Who is in charge here?"


    Looking at the group of guards before him, Rocky asked.


    "City Lord! It¡¯s me!"


    A young man, looking about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, dressed in Leather Armor, spoke up, looking quite spirited.


    "What¡¯s your name?" Rocky asked after looking over the young man.


    "City Lord, I, I¡¯m Felly, Felly!"


    Perhaps it was because it was his first time facing the City Lord, Felly was incredibly nervous, and even his name didn¡¯te out fluently.


    His response somewhat pleased Rocky, finally giving him a bit of the sense of being the lord of the city. After the pleasured moment, he said with a smile, "Felly, I need five Skyships to be ready for lift-off as soon as possible. You arrange it."


    "Yes!"


    Rocky saluted, and Felly immediately called a Guard nearby and then led a group of men away.


    Due to the sudden development, it took some time to get the Skyship off the ground, but this process coincided with Liliya¡¯s arrival.


    Following Rocky¡¯s previous orders, she went to the Guard Corps¡¯ camp and gathered fifty guards, and then personally arrested everyone who had returned with Eyer.


    "Everyone is here?"


    Looking at the six guards tied up tightly, Rocky asked.


    "There was one who tried to resist, he¡¯s already dead."


    "Hmm."


    Rocky nodded, which was not unexpected.


    The guards who followed Eyer to engage in human trafficking and were still alive were naturally his confidants. These people would definitely understand what was happening when they heard Liliya was going to arrest them. It¡¯s not surprising that they tried to resist, as trafficking humans is a capital crime, and being caught means execution.


    This was why Rocky had sent Liliya to arrest them. Liliya, being a Third-Level Warrior, was the strongest in the Guard Corps, where the strongest was only Second Level; thus, resistance would be futile.


    The oue was just as expected.


    Rocky nced over the six men brought before him, then looked at the guards behind Liliya, but said nothing.


    However, the less he spoke, the more fearsome he seemed, especially to the fifty guards assembled there.


    These guards might not be Eyer¡¯s closest aides but were still part of the Guard Corps. They had heard, more or less, about Eyer¡¯s deeds and some had even heard Eyer mocking Rocky, calling him a weak and ipetent City Lord.


    But now, it seemed, this City Lord was far from weak!


    In these soldiers¡¯ eyes, not only was Rocky not ipetent, but he also appeared quite imposing. Looking at him d in Void Magic Armor and then at Eyer, whose legs had been broken, made clear who the superior was!


    Undoubtedly, Rocky, dressed in Void Magic Armor, had left these guards in awe. This awe inadvertently cemented their recognition of him as the City Lord. Even if Eyer were to incite a rebellion at this moment, these guards would not follow him and might even arrest him voluntarily.


    And this was naturally the result Rocky wanted to see.


    "Sir! City Lord! The Skyships are ready, already ready!"


    Felly, who had previously led the men away, quickly returned. He saluted before Rocky, then reported breathlessly that five Skyships were prepared for takeoff and couldunch at any moment.


    "Good."


    Turning around, Rocky shouted to the guards behind him, "Everyone, listen to themand!"


    "Yes!"


    His shout caused all the guards to instinctively straighten up, staring straight at him.


    "Groups of ten, board the ship immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    The guards shouted in unison at the end of Rocky¡¯smand, then quickly rushed toward the five Skyships prepared for takeoff.


    Watching the guards spring into action without dy, Rocky was somewhat surprised; he hadn¡¯t expected Eyer to have trained these soldiers so well. Perhaps they were not on par with the regr army, but at least they were disciplined.


    "Felly, take these men and put them on the ship too."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After instructing Felly to take the six tied-up men to the ship, Rocky boarded the Skyship with Liliya.


    With amand from Rocky as he boarded, the five Skyships slowly took off, and once they had flown out of Thunderhawk City¡¯s Defensive Net, they turned their bows downward and flew toward thend¡­

 Chapter 9 - 8 Land

    Standing at the bow of the skyship, Rocky could only see thick clouds, but even so, he was still very excited.


    This was his first time riding a skyship away from Thunderhawk City, and also his first time heading to thend below, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little thrilled.


    Thend had been upied by demons, which was the first thing Rocky learned aftering to this world, but what then?


    Was the demon-upiednd now devastated and unrecognizable, damaged beyond repair?


    Had all the other creatures on thend died out?


    And those who hadn¡¯t managed to reach Sky City all those years ago, could they have survived after so many years?


    Rocky had no answers to these questions, but he was about to see for himself.


    "Sir¡­ pleasee back to the cabin¡­ outside¡­ the wind is too strong."


    As Rocky stood alone in his excitement, Liliya¡¯s voice came from behind him. Turning around, he saw Liliya struggling through the strong wind.


    Traveling at an altitude of tens of thousands of meters, one could imagine the strength of the winds outside the skyship. Even Liliya, a Third-Level Warrior, was having trouble keeping her eyes open and found it difficult to speak on the deck, which was despite the fact that the skyship had its Defensive Net spread out to block the winds.


    Without the protection of the Defensive Net, a gust of wind could easily have blown Liliya away.


    "I¡¯m fine; I¡¯m just getting used to the Void Magic Armor."


    Compared to Liliya, who was struggling to walk on the deck, Rocky seemed unaffected by the strong wind, a feat naturally credited to the Void Magic Armor.


    Designed specifically for aerialbat, the Void Magic Armor was covered with an energy shield from top to bottom. This energy shield acted like a miniature Defensive Net, not only increasing defensive power but also blocking the vicious wind, offering protection to its wearer even during high-speed flight. That¡¯s why Rocky, standing at the bow, didn¡¯t feel the strong wind at all.


    But Liliya was a stubborn girl. She didn¡¯t turn around and leave; instead, she bravely stood by Rocky¡¯s side, despite the howling wind.


    "Sir, you¡­"


    "Just call me Rocky, it sounds less awkward."


    Turning to nce at Liliya, Rocky repeated his request with a smile.


    This time, Liliya didn¡¯t respond with the cold reply she had given before. Biting her lip, she eventually nodded, "Rocky¡­"


    Hearing his name from Liliya¡¯s mouth made Rocky inexplicably feel a wave of relief, much morefortable than when others called him City Lord.


    "Rocky, do you really n to personally explore the research institute?"


    While Rocky was basking in that moment, Liliya brought up her question.


    At that time, the skyship was en route to thend. Amidst the strong winds, aside from Rocky, d in Void Magic Armor, and Liliya, a Third-Level Warrior, no one else dared toe to the deck, which made their conversation private, with no chance of being overheard. Liliya took this opportunity to ask.


    "Yes, I want to go there myself."


    Nodding, Rocky didn¡¯t hide his intentions.


    "But... that¡¯s too risky... I think we should just confirm the exact location of the research institute and sell the coordinates. We would still make a lot of money from that, money enough to support Thunderhawk City for a long time."


    Standing behind Rocky, Liliya voiced her thoughts.


    But in response to his words, Rocky simply shook his head. "Thunderhawk City needs more than just a sum of money; just a sum of money can¡¯t change Thunderhawk City¡­"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After finishing his statement, he turned around. "You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Even if I really encounter demons, I can retreat unharmed with the help of the Void Magic Armor, so it¡¯s fine."


    "You can¡¯t rely too much on the armor."


    However, the intendedfort from Rocky had the opposite effect, invoking Liliya¡¯s dissatisfaction. "You¡¯re only a Second Level Warrior, with no actualbat experience. You can¡¯t exert the power of the armor like the old master did. Over-reliance on the armor could cost you your life."


    The ¡¯old master¡¯ Liliya referred to was naturally Rocky¡¯s father. She had fought alongside him and had witnessed his gant form donning the Void Magic Armor. Therefore, in Liliya¡¯s eyes, though Rocky might be wearing the Void Magic Armor now, he was still a far cry from his father.


    That left Rocky with no choice but to roll his eyes. Must she be so blunt? What about respect?


    Unfortunately, even though he grumbled inwardly, he couldn¡¯t refute her because what Liliya said was true. His own strength was indeed too average. Even with the enhancement of the Void Magic Armor, he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless, especially since the foes he would face were not like Eyer.


    Left with no other option, Rocky had to y hardball. He verbally agreed to all of Liliya¡¯s demands but didn¡¯t budge in his actions, eventually frustrating Liliya to the point that she simply walked away.


    Watching Liliya¡¯s retreating back, Rocky shook his head with a wry smile, then stopped pondering other matters and began to adjust his own state.


    Liliya¡¯s admonitions had not fallen on deaf ears. On the contrary, they had sounded a warning bell for him.


    He must not becent just because he had the Void Magic Armor, for he might be facing demons this time!


    The Void Magic Armor was indeed strong, beyond doubt. Yet even so, there was no certainty of victory when facing demons. Otherwise, after the invention of the Void Magic Armor, people would have counterattacked thend long ago. Instead, they remained adrift in the sky, and so Rocky continually reminded himself not to be careless.


    Not long after he adjusted his state alone, the speed of the skyship began to decrease gradually, and the gusts of wind surrounding them started to weaken, transitioning from the initial howling gales to a gentle breeze.


    Clearly, they had arrived atnd.


    Standing at the bow and looking down, Rocky no longer saw thick clouds beneath him but the silhouette ofnd.


    A stretch of green¡­


    When Rocky looked towards thend, he didn¡¯t see the devastation or scarring he had imagined. Instead, he saw a verdant and beautiful vista.


    "This¡­ is this really thend¡­"


    Looking at the lush forests beneath the skyship, Rocky was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected thend to look like this.


    Hadn¡¯t they said thend was upied by demons? Hadn¡¯t they said the demons had destroyed thend?


    Yet why was this forest before his eyes so beautiful?


    "Rocky, prepare fornding."


    Just as Rocky was astounded by the sight before him, Liliya emerged from the cabin and informed him that the skyship was ready tond.


    "Okay."


    He nodded and followed Liliya back into the cabin, after which the five skyships began to descend slowly.


    And when the five skyshipsnded smoothly, Rocky disembarked with the guards, stepping firmly onto thend that had been upied by demons.

 Chapter 10 - 9: Searching for the Research Institute

    Having left the cabin and arrived onnd, everyone, including Rocky, couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp of surprise and admiration.


    Because the scenery before them was simply too beautiful! So beautiful that not only was Rocky surprised, but even the guards behind him felt the same way.


    In fact, it was not only Rocky¡¯s first time returning tond, but many of the guards behind him were also experiencing this for the first time, so these guards, like Rocky, were filled with novelty and curiosity about everything they saw.


    The Skyship hadnded just on the edge of the forest, so as everyone looked ahead, they saw a dense forest, and behind them, an endless prairie. Everything looked immensely beautiful, with no trace of ruin.


    "Don¡¯t be deceived by what you see,"


    As everyone marveled at the beautiful scene before them, Liliya spoke up, addressing the guards, "Thend has long been upied by demons, so don¡¯t be fooled by what you see. Behind this beautiful scenery, there could be demons ready to tear you apart. So, all of you, be on alert!"


    Such a speech made all the guardse to their senses, as everyone quickly diverted their gaze and instinctively lowered their heads.


    It had to be said that Liliya held a significant position in the hearts of these guards, primarily due to her status as a Third-Level Warrior, and, unlike these inexperienced guards, Liliya had apanied Rocky¡¯s father in multiple battles, not only gaining experience in leading troops but also visiting the surface several times, hence her understanding of thend far exceeded others.


    Therefore, even Rocky took her words seriously and swiftly diverted his gaze as well.


    "Bring Eyer, and then you lead the guard squad here and wait for me,"


    Calming his excited emotions, Rocky then said to Liliya beside him, now was indeed not the time to admire the scenery; he had to attend to important matters.


    Although thend was not as devastated as imagined, even quite scenic, it did not change anything. The fact that thend was upied by demons was an irond reality. In such circumstances, Rocky did not want to waste time¡ªthe more time they dyed, the greater the chance they would encounter demons.


    Following his instructions, Liliya quickly brought Eyer, but did not hand him over to Rocky.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I¡¯m going with you,"


    After bringing Eyer, Liliya told Rocky that she intended to join him in searching for the institute.


    "No,"


    But to her request, Rocky rejected it outright without even thinking.


    "I outrank you and have experience fighting demons! I can help you!"


    Rocky¡¯s abrupt refusal caught Liliya off guard as he seemed more resolute, reflecting his determination on this matter.


    As expected, Rocky was very steadfast, shaking his head, "I can rest easy knowing you are here guarding."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts."


    Not wanting to argue further, Rocky then took Eyer, who had his hands bound, from Liliya¡¯s hands, and then slowly levitated, carrying Eyer towards the distant forest.


    Seeing him fly away like this, Liliya stomped her foot fiercely and immediately said to the guards behind her, "Everyone, be ready to fight! The Skyship should be ready to take off at any moment. As soon as the City Lord returns, we¡¯ll leave immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    At hermand, the guards immediately sprang into action, knowing well the dangers of thend. A moment¡¯sxity could mean death by a demon¡¯s attack, so no one dared to ck off.


    ......


    ......


    Liliya should be left out of the conversation for now, Rocky had already taken Eyer soaring into the sky above the forest.


    "Captain Eyer, tell me the exact location of the institute," Rocky said.


    "Sir, it¡¯s too, too high. I can¡¯t confirm¡­"


    Being carried in the air by Rocky, Eyer trembled all over in fear, but he did not lie; from the air, he truly couldn¡¯t pinpoint the location of the institute.


    With this, Rocky had no choice but to descend slowly andnd in the forest.


    As hended in the forest, Rocky noticed that the vegetation was incredibly dense, almost overly so. It was filled with unnamed green nts, looking much like a tropical rainforest.


    "Sir, if you keep going in this direction, you should find the institute," Eyer said.


    Uponnding on the ground, Eyer breathed a sigh of relief. Being in the air had terrified him, as he was not the one wearing the Void Magic Armor, but rather it was Rocky. If Rocky had let go, he would have been smashed to death.


    "Are you sure?"


    As Rocky turned around, he frowned, because as he looked in the direction Eyer had indicated, he suddenly felt a pang of distress.


    This sensation was quite peculiar; all he saw before him was a forest, no Demons or other threats, yet Rocky still felt this way, and even... he felt somewhat scared?!


    "Sir, you, you felt it too, right? Is that it?"


    Just as Rocky furrowed his brows, Eyer suddenly said, "Sir, I also felt something was off initially, which is why I went to check, and then I discovered the institute."


    "Oh?"


    This intrigued Rocky, so he immediately asked, "So, it is the Demons who are emitting this feeling?"


    Eyer had previously mentioned that after discovering the institute, he was attacked by Demons. So, could this distressing sensation be emitted by the Demons?


    But Eyer¡¯s next reply surprised Rocky, as he shook his head repeatedly: "Sir, Demons don¡¯t have that ability. I think it might be some kind of equipment in the institute that¡¯s emitting it to keep the Demons at bay."


    "Where could there be such equipment; that¡¯s just ridiculous..."


    Upon hearing this, Rocky couldn¡¯t help butugh. There couldn¡¯t possibly be the kind of equipment Eyer described; Demons aren¡¯t mosquitoes that one could simply fend off with a mosquito coil. Eyer had clearly mythologized the Lost Research Institute.


    Thus, after shaking his head, Rocky didn¡¯t ask further and simply led Eyer deeper into the forest.


    The forest was truly dense, not just thick with bushes but with many other forms of vegetation as well. Coupled with Eyer, who had a limp leg, this made Rocky¡¯s pace extremely slow.


    Fortunately, they encountered no Demons along the way, so although the journey was long, it was safe.


    After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, Rocky stopped in his tracks because there was a corpse in front of him, a Guard¡¯s corpse.


    "Sir... we¡¯ve arrived..."


    Looking at the body lying on the ground, Eyer stammered out, and the guard now turned into a corpse was one of those he had silenced!


    And finding these guards meant that the Lost Research Institute was nearby!

 Chapter 11 - 10: Lost Research Institute!

    Since they had found the guard who was silenced, it was clear that the Lost Research Institute was not far away.


    "Did you kill these people?"


    "Yes, yes..."


    Faced with Rocky¡¯s icy gaze, Eyer quickly lowered his head, not daring to meet his eyes.


    "How many people did you kill, do you remember?"


    "This..."


    Suddenly asked about this, Eyer was stunned; he really didn¡¯t remember how many guards he had killed to keep the secrets of the institute, because all he wanted back then was to keep a tight lid on the secrets, so he killed everyone he couldn¡¯t trust.


    "Think hard!"


    Seeing Eyer stammering and unable to answer, Rocky shouted at him, making Eyer shiver all over.


    "Sir, it should be eight people..."


    "Eight people? But there are only five corpses here."


    As Rocky spoke, he looked down at the corpses on the ground. Indeed, as he said, there were only five corpses. If Eyer was not mistaken, that meant three corpses were missing!


    When he mentioned this, Eyer also looked down at the corpses on the ground, noticing indeed that there were fewer than when he had left. This realization made his face turn pale as he quickly looked up at Rocky:


    "It¡¯s demons! Sir, it must be the demons that ate the corpses!"


    "Hmm... that¡¯s possible..."


    This time, Rocky didn¡¯t counter Eyer but simply nodded in agreement.


    Although he had never seen a demon with his own eyes, remember that the original Rocky was a proper nobleman, educated at a higher level. So, through what was recorded in books, he knew quite a bit about demons.


    One thing he remembered the most was that, ording to the books, demons ate humans!


    This was not just a rumor; it was a fact written into textbooks, so it should be correct. If demons indeed ate humans, then it assured that demons truly existed nearby! They were the ones who had taken the three missing corpses!


    "Sir, let¡¯s, let¡¯s leave... It¡¯s too, too dangerous here with demons around..."


    Thinking of possibly encountering demons again, Eyer was terrified. Although he had encountered a demon once before, at that time he was apanied by thirty guards. By sheer force of numbers, they had managed to escape the demon¡¯s attack, yet even then, more than ten had died.


    And... Eyer only encountered one demonst time!


    Just one demon, and thirty armed and trained guards fled in total disarray!


    So, when Eyer realized there were still demons nearby, he was utterly panicked. Now, there were just the two of them, Rocky and himself. Rocky might rely on Void Magic Armor, but he was a cripple and would surely die if they encountered a demon!


    But how could Rocky listen to him? He continued forwards without even bothering to respond, leaving a terrified Eyer to hurry after him, not daring to stay alone in that ce.


    So, the two walked another hundred meters through the forest, then once again found corpses on the ground.


    Just like before, numerous guards¡¯ corpsesy haphazardly on the ground, only this time, there were obvious signs of battle; some corpses were even torn apart, creating a very gruesome scene.


    "Were you attacked by demons here?"


    This time, without needing Eyer¡¯s exnation, Rocky already figured out what had happened.


    "Yes, we were attacked here. The entrance to the research institute... it¡¯s behind that huge rock..."


    Nodding, Eyer pointed with his hand toward a huge rock in the distance.


    Following the direction of his hand, Rocky indeed saw a huge rock nearby, its size like that of a small hill, standing out prominently in the forest.


    Atst, they had found it!


    Seeing the huge rock, a surge of excitement filled Rocky¡¯s heart, and he grabbed Eyer and leaped into the air, flying directly towards it.


    Momentster, hended steadily in front of the huge rock and truly saw arge door on the rock wall!


    It looked like Eyer hadn¡¯t lied to him after all! There really was a Lost Research Institute here!


    Setting Eyer aside, Rocky quickly walked up to the stone gate and noticed a pattern imprinted on the thick door.


    "This is..."


    After brushing all the dust off the stone gate, the pattern revealed its true form, looking like a crest...


    "This seems like... seems like a national emblem... I must have seen it somewhere..."


    At a moment like this, his past memories served him well. The old Rocky might have been timid, but he loved to read, and had read a variety of books, so the pattern on the stone gate seemed familiar, as if he had seen it in one of those books before.


    "I remember now! This is the emblem of Kohen Country!"


    After careful thought, he recalled seeing this pattern in a book about the history of the Land Era. This was the national emblem of Kohen Country!


    Kohen Country was a massive nation during the Land Era, with extensive territories and strong military and economic prowess, rightfully considered a global powerhouse at the time.


    This powerhouse nation, a stalwart during war periods, had established numerous research institutes to develop new weapons and equipment; it seems like the institute before them was indeed one established by Kohen Country then.


    "Wait here for me,"


    After confirming that this was a research institute left by Kohen Country, Rocky turned to look at Eyer, clearly nning to enter the research institute alone.


    "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t leave me here! My lord! Please!"


    However, upon hearing this, Eyer panicked immediately, as he dared not stay in this ce alone!


    But Rockypletely ignored his plea and directly pushed the stone gate with his hands.


    "Hm?"


    As Rocky pushed the stone gate with his hand, it felt as though he was pushing a mountain, and the stone gate did not budge at all.


    He then ced both hands on the stone gate and exerted force fiercely, but still, the gate did not open.


    "What¡¯s going on..."


    This result made him frown. With the augmentation of Void Magic Armor, he had reached the level of a Fourth Level Warrior, far surpassing ordinary people. How could he possibly not push open this stone gate?


    "There must be a mechanism!"


    A momentter, he realized, the reason the stone gate could not be opened by brute force was definitely that there was a mechanism.


    Thinking this, he began to search around.


    But after feeling up and down the stone gate, even walking around the massive stone twice, he found absolutely no mechanism.


    "What should I do now..."


    "Hehe, keep thinking..."


    Seeing Rocky blocked, Eyer could not help but sneer inwardly.


    He too had tried to open the stone gate when he discovered this ce, but all methods had been useless, so he knew Rocky would definitely also fail.


    The inability to open it was for the best, so Eyer did not have to stay here alone, he thought gleefully.


    "Right! I should use magic power!"


    But just as Eyer was reveling in misfortune, Rocky suddenly pped his forehead, having finally thought of something.


    He then ced his hand on the national emblem of Kohen Country and started channeling the magic power within his body towards the stone gate.


    Subsequently, a thunderous boom was heard, and the stone gate in front of him began to vibrate violently, then slowly opened!


    It worked!


    Watching the stone gate slowly opening, Rocky breathed a sigh of relief, turned back to look at the bewildered Eyer, smiled slightly, and walked through the stone gate.


    "My Lord! Wait for me, take me with you!"


    Seeing that Rocky truly opened the stone gate and was actually leaving him behind alone, Eyer hurriedly rushed over.


    Unfortunately, beingme, he was not quick on his feet, and before he had taken two steps, the stone gate slowly closed...


    Ignoring the cries and screams of Eyer left outside, Rocky discovered upon entering the stone gate a tunnel that led underground, indicating that the research institute was built underground.


    This was a clever decision, for with the strength of the Demons, if the institute had been built on thend¡¯s surface, it would undoubtedly be easily destroyed; building it underground was different.


    "I hope this time I really find something..."


    Taking a deep breath, Rocky, with a trace of anticipation, started walking towards the depths of the tunnel.


    However, he had barely taken a few steps when lights appeared before him, and the magicmps on the tunnel walls lit up all at once!


    "There¡¯s... there¡¯s still mana here?!"


    Looking at the magicmps lighting up the tunnel, Rocky was somewhat surprised. This research institute had existed for nearly a hundred years; how could there still be a mana reserve?


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Truly miraculous.


    No wonder the lords of the major Sky Cities were willing to pay arge sum for the coordinates of the Lost Research Institute. This ce was indeed extraordinary.


    Being immediately stunned upon arrival at the institute undoubtedly bolstered Rocky¡¯s confidence, so he immediately continued walking towards the deeper parts of the tunnel.


    Yet, just like earlier, as soon as he attempted to move, the situation urred once again!


    This time, a voice came from the depths of the tunnel!


    "Someone has finally found this ce..."


    "Who!"


    Hearing someone speaking, and moreover speaking to him, not only was Rocky shocked, but he was also frightened!


    "Come...e quickly... I do not know who you are, but I have been waiting here too long, so hurry."


    The voiceing from the depths of the tunnel paid no heed to Rocky, continuing to speak, seemingly eager for him toe quickly...!

 Chapter 12 - 11 Magic Energy Image!

    ```


    The voiceing from the depths of the tunnel sent shivers down Rocky¡¯s spine...


    "Could it be... this ce is haunted..."


    You see, when people fled to the sky, each nation urgently shut down their research institutes and evacuated all their staff, so there really shouldn¡¯t be anyone here.


    So what was with that voice just now? Truly haunted?


    Shaking his head, Rocky cast aside the absurd idea and bravely trod down the tunnel, step by step.


    No matter whether it was haunted or something else, he hade this far and couldn¡¯t return without achieving anything; it was crucial to figure out the situation here, both for himself and Thunderhawk City.


    Thus, he quickly adjusted his mood and focused intensely as he began to walk deeper into the tunnel.


    The length of this tunnel far exceeded his imagination; Rocky had walked downwards for a long time without reaching the end, feeling as if the tunnel had no end at all, which gave an idea of how profoundly deep the research institute was situated underground.


    However, this was rather normal, just like the stone gate outside; these were safety measures designed to prevent demons from destroying the institute.


    Finally, after descending nearly a kilometer, Rocky finally arrived at the end of the tunnel, where he faced another stone gate.


    Having walked such a distance without encountering any other strangeness and without that previous voice reappearing, Rocky¡¯s mood had stabilized greatly. Coupled with his prior experience, he ced his hand on the stone gate at the end of the tunnel and channeled his magic power.


    What followed was a rumbling sound as the stone gate rose slowly from the bottom up, and Rocky stepped through.


    Behind the stone gate was a vastboratory with dozens of research stations, each covered with various research equipment.


    "Just like the rumors..."


    Walking through the stone gate and surveying the room, Rocky approached the nearest research station and looked down to find a magic stone and an unfamiliar instrument covered in a thickyer of dust.


    It seemed that when everyone fled to the sky, they indeed did so in haste, not even having time to take the equipment from the institute, just evacuating the personnel.


    Thinking this, Rocky picked up the magic stone from the research table and discovered, to his surprise, that the magic stone still contained an ample amount of mana.


    "I¡¯ll take that, I can keep these magic stones for my own use."


    "And I should take this equipment too; it would be good to sell it as antiques!"


    Realizing that the magic stones still held mana, Rocky took out arge cloth bag, ced the magic stone inside and then lifted the equipment from the table, clearly nning to take everything with him.


    These things could fetch some money!


    As City Lord, Rocky knew all too well how tight the finances of Thunderhawk City were. The city couldn¡¯t even sustain itself, so what ie could it generate? Hence, he nned to take whatever he could from this ce; if nothing else turned upter, selling these items would be enough to break even.


    "You¡¯ve finallye..."


    But just as he was busily packing the devices into the cloth bag, that eerie voice appeared again!


    "Ah!"


    The sudden voice startled Rocky so much that he trembled, and a piece of equipment fell to the ground, causing him great distress.


    When he looked toward the source of the voice, he found someone standing at the deepest part of theboratory!


    He really saw a ghost!


    Seeing someone inside theb surprised Rocky greatly, even filling him with a sense of horror.


    But when he looked closer at the person, he realized it wasn¡¯t a person at all but a magic energy image!


    My goodness! There¡¯s a magic energy image here?!


    Realizing that the figure in theboratory was just an image formed by magic energy, Rocky¡¯s eyes widened, for as far as he knew, magic energy images were not exactly cutting-edge technology but had only been invented around fifty or sixty years ago!


    ```


    Why did Magic Technology, which wouldn¡¯t be invented for another fifty or sixty years, appear in a research institute that was nearly a hundred years old?


    The answer to this question wasn¡¯t hard to guess, but when Rocky thought of it, he couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath!


    Could it be... that the person in thisb had invented the Magic Energy Image all by themselves?


    This realization made Rocky¡¯s breathing quicken because if it was true, did it not mean the research in thisboratory was fifty or sixty years ahead of its time?!


    "Impossible, it must be impossible. Perhaps someone came here before me..."


    Feeling his guess was too bold, Rocky shook his head to warn himself not to think wildly and not to harbor too many hopes, or else he might copse from disappointment.


    Meanwhile, he also arrived in front of the Magic Energy Image.


    Standing before the Magic Energy Image, he looked closely and noticed that the image was of an old man, whose aged appearance seemed to be in his eighties or nies. The old man was dressed in a Magic Robe from the Land Era, suggesting he was from the Land Era.


    "I¡¯ve finally waited for you..."


    As if sensing Rocky¡¯s approach, the Magic Energy Image spoke again:


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "My name is Wensel, and I am the head of this research institute. This image is myst will and testament..."


    By this time, Rocky had somewhat understood. There must have been some sensing mechanism within the research institute; once the stone gate outside was opened, the Magic Energy Image would activate, leading to everything he was seeing.


    But what puzzled him was that if this Wensel was the head of the research institute, then he must be an extraordinary figure. So why would he leave his image here? Figures of his stature should have been taken to Sky City long ago, right?


    As Rocky was puzzled, the Magic Energy Image in front of him, or more precisely the image left by Wensel, continued, "I don¡¯t know when you or you all will find this testament, and I don¡¯t even know who you are, but I assume you must have already implemented the Sky City n."


    "But believe me, the Sky City n is destroying everyone!"


    All of a sudden, Wensel¡¯s image became agitated and angrily said, "Fleeing to the sky is the same as handing over thend to the Demons; it¡¯s an act equal to surrender! No more surrendering to the Demons!"


    "The direction of this n ispletely wrong; Sky City cannot take everyone away. People won¡¯t find a chance to fight back for thend in the sky¡ªit¡¯spletely a death wish!"


    My heavens!


    Wensel¡¯s words shocked Rocky to his core!


    How could this old man start by railing against Sky City, which had saved everyone? Who on earth was he to be so presumptuous?


    Meanwhile, Wensel¡¯s image paused for a long time, and it took a while before a sigh came through:


    "Forget it..."


    "Talking about this now is pointless since you¡¯re seeing this image. It means I am already dead, and the Sky City n has been carried out, so everything is toote..."


    After a long sigh, Wensel¡¯s image continued:


    "You might be wondering why you¡¯re seeing my image left here. It¡¯s simple because I didn¡¯t evacuate. When those cowards chose to flee, I preferred to stay here."


    "Don¡¯t be surprised; there are many who share my sentiments. And we¡¯re not staying here to die; we¡¯re continuing our research."


    Research!


    Research!


    When the image left by Wensel uttered this word, Rocky¡¯s breath almost stopped!


    This Wensel had not fled to the sky, and he was still in the research institute continuing with his own research. What did this imply?


    It meant that the research institute should hold his inventions!


    And it looked like... Rocky might be the first person toe to this research institute!


    This possibility made him forget to breathe...

 Chapter 13 - 12 Great Invention?

    Wensel¡¯sst words sent Rocky¡¯s heartbeat racing!


    Could it be, could it really be that this research institute contained Magic Technology from the Continental Era!?


    This possibility made Rocky hold his breath, not daring to think of anything else, listening very carefully to Wensel¡¯sst words.


    "When the cowards chose to flee, I, like many others, chose to stay and continue my research,"


    The image of Wensel continued to speak, recounting a piece of unknown history:


    "The arrival of the demons was so sudden that people were utterly unprepared, leading to the creation of numerous research institutes and thereby many great inventions."


    "Sky City was such an invention, but even the greatest inventions be scrap metal in the hands of fools; those cowards who only thought of fleeing wasted such a marvelous invention."


    "In contrast, the Flying Armor project that the Wins Dynasty was undertaking was more practical¡ª they wanted to create an armor that allowed the wearer to fly and greatly enhanced theirbat capabilities. Once developed, it would significantly increase the wearer¡¯sbat ability."


    "Unfortunately, although the idea of Flying Armor was good, it came toote. If it hade ten years earlier, perhaps we would not have been so utterly powerless before the demons. I hope, I hope they can make this project sessful one day¡­"


    Wensel¡¯s wordspletely shocked Rocky! That so-called Flying Armor project, it was clearly the Void Magic Armor!


    As far as Rocky knew, the earliest concept of the Void Magic Armor indeed emerged towards the end of the resistance war, but at that time, since they had already lost much of thend, it was toote to realize this idea, and the first true Void Magic Armor was only developed after everyone hadpletely relocated to the sky.


    Good heavens...


    Who exactly was this Wensel?


    He even knew about the Void Magic Armor, and from his tone, even such a great invention that was second only to Sky City was simply a nice idea in his eyes?


    Is this not a bit too arrogant?


    Or could it be...


    that Wensel had been working on something as great as the Void Magic Armor!?


    At this moment, the image of Wensel continued to speak:


    "The idea of Flying Armor is good, and Sky City is a great invention, but the research I am conducting is no less significant than theirs!"


    Following that, the image of Wensel spoke very proudly:


    "Unlike them, my approach is different. They just think about developing new technology, about using new technology to defeat the demons, but these people forget one thing¡ªthat there is neither time nor resources!"


    "The demons have upied a vast amount ofnd, leaving us with little time and fewer resources. How easy is it to invent new equipment to resist demons under these conditions?"


    "Even if it really seeds, what can a single new weapon or new armor do in the face ofpletely upiednds?"


    "So all these people are wrong!"


    "What we truly should do is to enhance the existing equipment! That is the purpose of my research!"


    Herees the important part!


    When Wensel¡¯s image finished saying this, it paused for a moment before continuing:


    "Mana Runes, this is my invention."


    "My life¡¯s work, a great invention that,pared to it, even Sky City pales slightly!"


    While speaking, Wensel¡¯s image waved its hand, and a symbol Rocky couldn¡¯t understand appeared in front of it.


    "This is the Mana Rune, a magical symbol containing energy, functioning like a Magic Stone, which can provide a magic power source, and willpletely rece Magic Stones from now on."


    "So it¡¯s... just this... thing...?"


    When Wensel¡¯s image proudly revealed his invention, Rocky felt somewhat disappointed...


    Because Wensel had made it clear that the Mana Rune he invented was merely a substitute for Magic Stones.


    In a world reliant on Magic Technology, mana had be an indispensable resource. From something asrge as Sky City to as small as the Void Magic Armor, all relied on mana to function properly, with Magic Stones serving as the containers for storing mana.


    Do you remember the Drive Crystal inside Thunderhawk City? That huge crystal is essentially a super-sized Magic Stone, and even the Void Magic Armor that Rocky currently wore was embedded with Magic Stones to provide the necessary mana for the armor.


    What Wensel invented was a substitute for Magic Stones.


    But so what?


    Today¡¯s technological level had already solved the issue of charging Magic Stones, making it possible for them to be reused, thus bing a renewable resource. Hence, they weren¡¯t as precious as before. Under these circumstances... what use could Mana Runes possibly serve?


    A recement for Magic Stones? But Magic Stones don¡¯t even need recing!


    Wensel indeed left behind his invention, which might have had some uses a hundred years ago, but today, a hundred yearster, it was utterly useless...


    This oue couldn¡¯t help but make Rocky feel disappointed.


    "Well, it¡¯s still an invention, maybe it can still be utilized somehow, so it¡¯s not aplete loss."


    Heaving a deep sigh, Rocky had no choice but to console himself and adjust his mood.


    He had actually been looking forward to making a truly significant discovery this time, hoping to use it to reverse the downturn of Thunderhawk City, but he also knew that one should not be too greedy, and he was not that lucky either.


    Just then, Winsel¡¯s voice continued to transmit, "The method to draw mana runes and my research materials are all here, and there are also some experimental items I used during my research. These items will help you better understand mana runes."


    As Winsel finished saying these words, the presence he left began to blur a bit, as if it was about to disappear.


    "Make good use of this great invention¡­ drive demons off thend¡­"


    After saying thisst sentence, Winsel¡¯s imagepletely disappeared.


    But at the very moment the image vanished, the wall behind it slowly opened, revealing a secret room!


    Seeing the secret room slowly open in front of him, Rocky immediately walked over. Even though the invention of mana runes might not have much practicality today, it was still an invention after all. If used well, it could potentially generate considerable profits, so although Rocky might be disappointed, he still walked into the secret room immediately.


    The secret room behind the wall wasn¡¯t veryrge and contained only a table and a fewrge chests.


    As Rocky walked in and looked down at the table, he saw a yellowed notebook on it, clearly titled: Research Notes on Mana Runes.


    "It seems that Winsel has written everything about mana runes in this notebook."


    Rocky carefully collected the notebook, then turned toward the chests in the room.


    These chests were covered in dust, resembling treasure chests that had been sealed for many years.


    Winsel had mentioned earlier that these chests contained experimental items.


    "I wonder if there¡¯s any treasure..."


    Seeing these chests, Rocky¡¯s spirits lifted again because although Winsel¡¯s invention might be mediocre, such masters often have considerable value. If there were one or two treasures among these experimental items left by Winsel, Rocky would consider his journey worthwhile.


    So he eagerly opened the nearest chest.


    As the lid opened, Rocky saw two long swords inside, and he randomly picked one to inspect. A sparkle shed through his eyes instantly!


    "Good stuff!"


    As he grasped the long sword in his hand, Rocky instantly knew it was a top-notch weapon!


    Theoretically, this long sword should have been sealed for nearly a hundred years, yet it still glowed brightly, with a coldness emanating from its tip, looking murderous.


    More importantly, the hilt of the long sword was embedded with two magic stones!


    This was a piece of magic energy equipment!


    By using a special technique to embed magic stones into equipment, it is possible to create magic energy equipment, whose power, although notparable to that of Void Magic Armor, is much greater than ordinary weapons. Additionally, due to the much lower costpared to Void Magic Armor, magic energy equipment is extremely popr.


    The long sword before him was a mana sword, and it was also embedded with two magic stones. The mana contained in the two magic stones would undoubtedly greatly enhance the sword¡¯s power and significantly increase the value of the sword.


    "Scored big!"


    Swinging the long sword a couple of times in his hand, Rocky was overjoyed. ording to what he knew, such a mana weapon was worth quite a bit of money. If sold, it could at least earn him several hundred gold coins, nearly matching the monthly fiscal ie of Thunderhawk City.


    "Hopefully the other items here are also this valuable."


    Reluctantly setting the mana sword aside, Rocky reached into the chest to pull out the second long sword.


    This second long sword was almost identical to the mana sword he had just examined, the only difference being that this long sword did not have magic stones embedded. Instead, strange patterns were inscribed on the de.


    Holding the long sword, Rocky scrutinized the patterns and soon discovered that the patterns on the sword were allposed of weird runes!


    "These must be mana runes, no wonder there are no magic stones embedded."


    Mana runes themselves act as substitutes for magic stones, so while this long sword did not have magic stones embedded, because it was covered in mana runes, it still ssified as magic energy equipment and also was a valuable item.


    But then¡­


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Looking at the rune sword in his hand and then at the mana sword on the table, Rocky suddenly had a curious thought¡ªbetween the two swords, one embedded with magic stones and the other covered in magic patterns, which one had greater power?


    Thinking this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel curious and somewhat eager to test them!


    "Let¡¯s see which of you is sharper!"


    Driven by curiosity, Rocky held the rune sword in his left hand and the mana sword in his right hand. He activated their magic power simultaneously, causing both swords to radiate light. Following that, he swung both swords together, letting them sh against each other.


    However, instead of hearing the expected shing sound, Rocky only felt a swish as his hands crossed paths. When he looked at the swords in his hands again, he found that the magic sword in his right hand had been cut in half!


    The magic sword in his hand¡­ had broken into two pieces!


    "How is this possible!"


    Staring at the two halves of the magic sword, Rocky was dumbfounded¡­

 Chapter 14 - 13: Big Harvest! (Please Favorite!)

    Staring at the Mana Sword, broken into two pieces in his hand, Rocky was stunned...


    What had he just done... to destroy such a valuable weapon, it was simply wasteful... No, that¡¯s not the point!


    The point was, how could a Mana Sword embedded with two Magic Stones be so easily severed!


    This oue made Rocky scarcely believe his own eyes because even the powerful Void Magic Armor could not so easily destroy a Mana Weapon!


    Could it be... could it be...


    Thinking this far, he suddenly looked towards his left hand, no, towards the Rune Sword he was holding in his left hand!


    Could it be that the power of this Rune Sword was so great that it instantly cut through the Magic Sword?


    At this thought, he couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply and felt somewhat dizzy.


    Because this simply shouldn¡¯t be happening!


    Previously, Winsel had already mentioned that Mana Runes were merely substitutes for Magic Stones, and aside from one being a rune and the other a stone, there was essentially no difference between them.


    So the Mana Sword he was holding should not have been severed by the Rune Sword!


    This resultpletely baffled Rocky.


    Unable to solve this puzzle, he then brought the broken Mana Sword up to his eyes to inspect it, finding nothing unusual, and then he carefully examined the Rune Sword he held, noticing nothing different besides the pattern made up of runes on the de...


    No, wait!


    Looking closely at the runes on the Rune Sword, Rocky suddenly realized something!


    There was indeed one difference between the two swords, which was that the Mana Sword had only two Magic Stones embedded, but the Rune Sword was densely covered with runes!


    This discovery led him to a crucial question!


    "Could it be... could it be because there are more runes than Magic Stones, so the power of the Rune Sword greatly surpassed that of the Mana Sword...?"


    No sooner had this thought emerged than Rocky gasped. He suddenly had a feeling as if his train of thought had been opened by a massive door.


    Yes, that must be the reason. The Rune Sword could so easily bisect the Mana Sword because the amount of Mana contained in each was vastly different!


    Although the Mana Sword was embedded with two Magic Stones, it had only those two; however, looking at the runes on the Rune Sword, there were so many that they formed aplete pattern!


    Which meant that although both were Mana Weapons, there was no difference in quality, but there was a vast difference in quantity, and this was likely the root cause of the Mana Sword being easily shed in two.


    And if that really was the case, it was terrifying because this might suggest that Mana Runes, as Winsel himself imed, were an invention no less great than Sky City and Void Magic Armor!


    The reason for this, Rocky realized swiftly, was his own Magic Armor!


    As everyone knows, the Void Magic Armor is powered by Mana, which naturallyes from the Magic Stones embedded within the armor. However, like the broken Magic Sword, the stone nature of the Magic Stones ces many restrictions on embedding, and this material limitation indirectly restricts the power of the Magic Armor.


    But what if... what if the Magic Stones in the Void Magic Armor were reced with smaller, more convenient Mana Runes? Would this not break the limitations? With more Mana, would not the same set of Void Magic Armor be more powerful than before?


    And once Void Magic Armor broke through the limits of Mana, could it not open up even greater development possibilities!?


    A series of spections burst from Rocky¡¯s mind, instantly rifying the true use of Magic Runes for him, and he finally understood why Winsel had devoted his life to researching this invention, because clearly, this invention truly was grand enough!


    "Made it, made it, this time I really made it!"


    Having understood the real purpose of Mana Runes, Rocky felt his heart might jump out of his chest because this time he really had made a breakthrough!


    Although he still knew very little about Mana Runes and had no idea how to draw them, don¡¯t forget, he had already obtained Winsel¡¯s research notes, and as long as he could learn everything from the notes once he got back, then he could truly master this grand invention!


    So this time, he really had made a fortune, and indeed, he had made it big!


    "Fantastic!"


    Waving his fists vigorously, Rocky was extremely excited. He knew that given some time to fully master the technology of Mana Runes, both he and Thunderhawk City would undergo transformative changes!


    "Stay calm, stay calm, I¡¯m the City Lord, don¡¯t act like someone who hasn¡¯t seen the world..."


    After the excitement had died down, Rocky forced himself to calm down and then looked towards the other chests in the secret room, quickly opening each one to find them filled with a variety of weapons and armor.


    By now, he had understood why Wensel had left these things in the secret room. They were left for him to use as references while studying Mana Runes.


    What a thoughtful old man.


    After taking out the equipment marked with Mana Runes from the chests, Rocky packed them into his cloth bag, and then, carrying the bag, he returned to theboratory and took everything that could be taken...


    It wasn¡¯t that Rocky was greedy, but because he was too poor now. Not only him, but Thunderhawk City was also too poor, so it was necessary.


    Although the technology of Mana Runes was great and had already fallen into his hands, remember, just learning how to draw Mana Runes would take quite some time, let alone producing real benefits could be an even longer wait.


    Therefore, although Rocky¡¯s future was full of hope, at this moment, he was still a poor and destitute City Lord. That was the harsh reality.


    In such circumstances, he couldn¡¯t overlook anything in theboratory. Whatever could help him study Mana Runes he kept, and what couldn¡¯t be used was to be sold. Nothing could be wasted by just lying there.


    So, after that, he started a frantic search in theboratory, disregarding the image of a City Lord...


    "There should be nothing left to take."


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead with his hand, Rocky finally stopped and looked very satisfied.


    After his raid, he had taken away everything that could be taken from theboratory, and when he was sure there was nothing left to take, he carried the cloth bag in one hand and several tied-up chests in the other, leaving theboratory with his full harvest.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Exiting theboratory¡¯s main door and passing through the long tunnel, when the stone gate opened again, he finally returned to the forest above ground.


    Back in the forest, Rocky was naturally in an excellent mood, given his enormous gains this time.


    "Is something... missing?"


    Although Rocky was in a good mood back in the forest, he felt vaguely that something wasn¡¯t right, as if something were missing...


    "Could it be something I didn¡¯t take?"


    "No... I checked several times..."


    "Eyer!"


    Furrowing his brow in thought, he suddenly realized what was missing. Eyer, whom he had left outside, was gone!


    "Did this guy... run off by himself?"


    Realizing Eyer was nowhere to be seen, Rocky looked around and then confirmed that Eyer really had run off.


    However, Rocky didn¡¯t search too thoroughly because he had originally nned to banish Eyer to thend. In this situation, if Eyer had run off, let him be, as there was really no need to bother about such people.


    So, he did not pay attention to the fleeing Eyer and simply began to slowly ascend, preparing to leave the forest.


    But just at that moment, just as he had lifted off the ground, a sudden noise came from within the forest.


    "Help! Help! Help!!"


    The sudden cries for help immediately caused Rocky to turn his head, and then he saw someone limping from deeper within the forest towards him...


    Eyer!


    The personing towards him was none other than Eyer!


    As Rocky saw Eyer, Eyer also saw him and immediately shouted loudly, "My lord! Save me! Save me! It¡¯s..."


    Eyer hadn¡¯t finished speaking when suddenly arge hand stretched out from the shadows behind him, grabbed him, and dragged him deeper into the forest in the next instant!


    Everything had happened so suddenly that not only had Rocky not reacted, but even Eyer himself had not managed to scream.


    But a momentter, realizing the danger, Rocky cursed inwardly and without another word quickly flew up into the air.


    Demons!


    The ones who had taken Eyer away had to be demons!!

 Chapter 15 - 14: Good Girl! (Please Favorite!)

    Damned!


    We¡¯ve run into demons!


    Seeing Eyer being dragged into the forest by a huge hand, Rocky knew that the owner of that hand must be a demon!


    This left him no choice but to not even consider staying to inspect closely; he immediately took to the skies and flew towards the edge of the forest!


    Rocky was nowpletely different from when he had arrived; he hade to this part of the forest empty-handed, but now he possessed the hugely important discovery of the Mana Rune¡ªhe did not want to engage with a demon under these circumstances.


    Rocky had just seen a glimmer of hope for the future; he couldn¡¯t just die cluelessly at the hands of a demon.


    Moreover, he was currently holding arge cloth bag in his left hand and a box on his right shoulder; how could he fight?


    But fortunately, he was wearing the Void Magic Armor, and the greatest advantage of the armor was its ability to fly. As long as he could fly, he was rtively safe, so Rocky immediately took to the air.


    However, just as he had risen into the air, a furious roar suddenly emanated from the forest below.


    "ROAR ROAR ROAR!! ROAR ROAR ROAR!!"


    The sudden roar was like a thunderp, making Rocky¡¯s head buzz and even causing him to experience ringing in his ears.


    "What is that¡­ Could this be a demon¡­"


    Turning his head to look down at the forest, Rocky was utterly shocked.


    Just one roar had given him a splitting headache; it was unimaginable to Rocky how such a terrifying scream coulde from any creature. How powerful must a monster be to emit such a dreadful sound?


    Is this the strength of a demon?


    Rocky had never actually seen a demon, so his understanding of demons was still limited to what he¡¯d read in books. This made him suddenly remember Liliya¡¯s words; that is, a demon¡¯s terror was far beyond imagination and one must never be careless, even when wearing the Void Magic Armor.


    Now, it seemed he knew too little about demons and, although he had been mentally prepared, this preparation was clearly insufficient.


    He must leave immediately! Right now!


    If demons were truly this powerful, Rocky knew he couldn¡¯t linger in this forest; even wearing the Void Magic Armor might not save his life.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t hesitate to increase the speed of his Void Magic Armor and quickly flew towards the perimeter of the forest. Once he reached where the skyship was stationed, he could return to Thunderhawk City.


    However, to Rocky¡¯s surprise, as he rapidly escaped through the air, another roar boomed from the forest below, followed by arge swath of trees continuously falling over.


    "Is it catching up?"


    As he flew at high speed towards the outer edge of the forest, Rocky looked down at his feet; he soon saw that the trees below were continuously toppling. Although he was too high to see clearly, he could still make out a massive figure chasing after him.


    This figure was immensely huge, roaring furiously and charging wildly, causing the trees in its path to fall like wheat!


    Without a doubt, this massive figure was a demon, and not only was it chasing Rocky, but its speed was also no slower than his!


    "Damn!"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Realizing that the demon below was chasing him and that its speed was no slower than his, Rocky became frantic, because this development meant that even if he sessfully escaped the forest and met up with Liliya, the demon would still catch up!


    At that time, he could rely on the Void Magic Armor to hide in the air, but what about Liliya and the others? Facing such a terrifying demon, the five skyships might be destroyed before they could even take off!


    "I must shake off this monster!"


    With this thought, he gritted his teeth and directly increased the speed of the Void Magic Armor to the maximum.


    In an instant, the speed of the Void Magic Armor¡¯s flight in the air sharply increased, finally creating some distance from the demon chasing through the forest.


    But just then, the demon in the forest roared angrily again, and arge tree suddenly flew up into the air like a javelin!


    "Damn!"


    While flying at high speed, Rocky only felt a gust of wind from behind. Turning around, he saw therge tree flying towards him and quickly rolled to the side in the air, barely dodging it.


    "That was close..."


    Watching the thrown tree fly past him, Rocky felt a chill, realizing he had narrowly escaped being hit.


    Yet, no sooner had he breathed a sigh of relief than more trees from the forest below soared into the air, one after another, like javelins aiming directly at him!


    It turned out that after Rocky elerated, the demon below did not give up. This fearsome creature not only continued the chase but also tried to knock him down from the sky.


    In such a situation, Rocky did not even have a moment to breathe; dodging another tree, he immediately flew towards the edge of the forest without looking back.


    Fortunately, he was flying in the air at full speed, so even though the demon relentlessly pursued him and kept throwing ¡¯javelins¡¯ at him, he gradually managed to increase the distance between them.


    Seeing the demon getting farther and farther away, Rocky finally allowed himself to rx. Although he never saw the true face of the demon, he fully understood how terrifying this creature was.


    However, just when he thought he had escaped the danger, something unexpected happened!


    Without any warning, his speed, which had been very fast, suddenly slowed down...


    "Not good!"


    Sensing a steep drop in the speed of the armor, Rocky was stunned for a moment, then cursed silently, realizing he had overlooked a critical problem.


    The mana of the Void Magic Armor was almost depleted!


    To shake off the demon, he had maintained the fastest possible speed of the Void Magic Armor, which had helped him distance himself from the demon. However, this high-speed flying had also elerated the consumption of mana, and just a short timeter, the armor¡¯s mana was critically low, nearly out of energy!


    It was totally unexpected that the Void Magic Armor would run out of mana. Rocky suddenly realized he might really be doomed.


    He was still far from the edge of the forest, and even if he managed to fly out of the forest at a slow pace, Liliya and the guards would have no chance against the demon relentlessly chasing him...


    In an instant, Rocky felt utterly despairing.


    He suddenly remembered something Liliya had once told him: "Relying too much on the Void Magic Armor could get you killed!"


    At this moment, Rocky finally understood what Liliya meant. He knew far too little about the Void Magic Armor, not even knowing how to manage its mana, which led to this embarrassing and fundamental mistake.


    At the same time, Rocky felt a deep malice from this world.


    Because the mana rune he had discovered was precisely an invention that could break through the limitations of the magic stone, increasing the capacity of mana. Yet here he was, about to die due to ack of mana in the Void Magic Armor, which felt like a cruel joke and made Rocky all the more unwilling to ept it!


    He had just acquired this great invention of the mana rune, had just started adapting to this new world, and had just improved his rtionship with Liliya!


    Why was he so unlucky!


    However, just when he was overwhelmed with frustration, a cannon sound suddenly came from afar, followed by a burst of explosions lighting up the forest below!


    "What is..."


    Watching the shells burst into mes in the forest, Rocky quickly looked into the distance, then saw a scene that moved him to tears.


    Five skyships were slowly approaching him in the air, relentlessly bombarding the forest below!


    Liliya!


    Seeing Liliya standing on the bow of one of the skyships, Rocky truly felt moved to tears, grateful for the girl¡¯s timely arrival!

 Chapter 16 - 15 Return Voyage and Night Talk

    Upon seeing that Liliya had dispatched five skyships to pick him up, a disheartened Rocky no longer dared to dy and immediately flew towards the skyship.


    At the same time, Liliya, at the bow of the ship, also breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing him, her previous tension finally easing.


    What Rocky hadn¡¯t noticed was that he had stayed in the institute much longer than he had imagined, and Liliya, who had been waiting on the outskirts of the forest, was already frantic with worry.


    To others, Rocky in his Void Magic Armor might seem invincible, and Rocky himself thought the same, but only Liliya knew this wasn¡¯t the case. Although the Void Magic Armor was strong, it wasn¡¯t invincible, especially for a novice like Rocky, so her worry for his safety was inevitable.


    Fortunately, Liliya¡¯s battle experience was incredibly vast. When the first roar of the demons echoed from the forest, she instantly realized Rocky might be in danger. This feeling, though baseless, was a unique intuition held by those who had experienced warfare, prompting her to immediately order the skyships to take to the air and meet Rocky above.


    As it happened, not long after the skyships ascended, Liliya saw Rocky in the air, flying unusually slowly, and more crucially, she spotted the demons relentlessly pursuing him through the forest.


    This quickly made Liliya grasp the peril Rocky was in, so she had the skyships close in while ordering a bombardment on the demons in the forest!


    Although the skyships of Thunderhawk City were all reconnaissance ships with weakbat capabilities, the magic cannons at the bow and stern still proved somewhat useful when bombardingnd targets.


    Besides, Liliya wasn¡¯t aiming to kill the demons, just to provide Rocky with an opening in case he fell at that moment, which led to the sequence of events that followed.


    Shortly thereafter, Rocky finally arrived above the skyship where Liliya was located, but before he couldnd safely, he crashed onto the deck! His Void Magic Armor¡¯s mana waspletely depleted just then!


    It was a close call, a very close call indeed. Had he been anyter, he would have fallen in the forest and been devoured by demons.


    "Roar, roar, roar! Roar, roar, roar!"


    As if noticing Rocky¡¯s safe boarding, an angry roar suddenly bellowed from the forest being bombarded by the magic cannons. This roar was not only deafening but also carried a deep frustration, a fury about prey that was on the verge of being caught yet escaped at thest moment!


    Such a terrifying outcry immediately terrified the guards on the skyship, particrly the gunners responsible for the cannons, who even forgot to continue firing. Even the well-versed Liliya frowned at that moment.


    However, Rocky¡¯s reaction at this time waspletely different from theirs; having crashed onto the deck, he flipped over and stood up, his expression not showing the slightest fear but instead bursting into loudughter!


    This caused both the demon¡¯s roars and hisughter to simultaneously echo through the skies and thend.


    Seeing Rocky¡¯s reaction, all the guards looked on in disbelief. Faced with such a terrifying demon, this city lord was not only able tough but did so with such excitement?


    It was utterly incredible!


    The guards on the ship were once again stunned by Rocky, not because of his Void Magic Armor this time, but by the bravery and madness he exhibited in that moment.


    Indeed, in these guards¡¯ eyes,ughing in the face of such a terrifying demon was surely an act of bravery, or perhaps even madness.


    But they thought too much; Rocky¡¯sughter was simply the result of the joy from having narrowly escaped death, nothing more...


    It wasn¡¯t his fault, considering the circumstances were too perilous not a moment ago; had Liliya not arrived in time, he truly might have died in that forest, so how could Rocky notugh joyously?


    When he stoppedughing, he went straight to Liliya and gave her a big, tight hug.


    "You..."


    The sudden hug took Liliya by surprise, turning her little face into a red apple in an instant.


    "Thank goodness you were here, otherwise I would have died out there."


    Holding her tightly, Rocky sincerely said, considering Liliya¡¯s arrival to be incredibly timely.


    "You... you don¡¯t need to do this... it¡¯s what I should do..."


    After a moment, the blushing Liliya finally responded, but the usually assertive woman stuttered at this time.


    "There¡¯s nothing that should! If it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good!"


    Having finally let go of Liliya, Rockyughed heartily and then turned to the guards on the deck, saying, "Stop the bombing, let all the skyships ascend and head back immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    Upon receiving the order, the guards immediately ryed Rocky¡¯smand, and soon the five skyships stopped bombing the forest and began to slowly ascend, preparing to return.


    Only when the skyship gradually climbed into the high sky did Rocky say to Liliya, "Have someone move these items into the cabin, and don¡¯t let others touch them."


    "These are..."


    Actually, when Rocky crashed onto the deck, Liliya had already noticed therge cloth bag and several boxes he brought back, but she hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask about them until now, and since Rocky had brought it up, she looked at these items and asked with anticipation.


    "Our good days areing."


    The response might be unintelligible to outsiders, but Liliya knew exactly what it meant. Thus, her eyes immediately lit up, followed by no further questions as she took the cloth bag in one hand and lifted the case with the other, personally delivering these items into the cabin where she stayed and guarded them herself.


    It was only after watching Liliya enter the cabin that Rocky could finally rx. Then, just as before, he stayed alone on the deck.


    He wasn¡¯t trying to act cool; he was nning for his and Thunderhawk City¡¯s future!


    Discovering the Mana Rune would undoubtedlypletely change his life and equally transform Thunderhawk City, perhaps even the entire world. However, how to utilize the Mana Rune and the specifics of its operation were problems Rocky couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Such a monumental invention, if handled well, could drastically elevate someone¡¯s status. Yet if mismanaged, it could lead to utter ruin, since "the innocent bearing a treasure invites trouble." Rocky was well aware of this.


    He certainly did not want the Mana Rune he painstakingly found to end up benefiting someone else or, worse, be the death of him¡ªsuch a scenario was absolutely uneptable.


    Therefore, after returning to Thunderhawk City, Rocky had to carefully consider his next steps.


    Unfortunately, he had not thought for long before he found staying on the deck unbearable. As the Skyship ascended higher, the winds on the deck grew stronger, yet without mana, the Void Magic Armor could no longer provide protection, so he had no choice but to return to the cabin.


    Back in the cabin, Rocky found Liliya in his room, guarding the ce.


    "By the way, where are the other six people?"


    Upon seeing Liliya, Rocky suddenly remembered and casually asked.


    Previously, apart from bringing Eyer, Rocky had also brought Eyer¡¯s six confidants. However, he hadn¡¯t seen them on the ship just now.


    "I left them onnd due to the emergency when I went to pick you up."


    After stealing a nce at Rocky, Liliya gave her reply, and Rocky, in response, gave her a thumbs up.


    This was actually Rocky¡¯s original intention as well. He had no intention of letting Eyer or his subordinates off the hook but felt that killing them would be too severe a punishment. It¡¯s not that he was soft-hearted; rather, he believed that the act of killing should be reserved as ast resort and the most severe punishment, to retain its deterrent power.


    Hence, he had nned to leave Eyer and the others onnd from the start.


    Liliya clearly saw through his intentions, thus not bringing them aboard.


    Afterwards, the Skyship ascended continuously until it grew darker, and they finally returned to Thunderhawk City.


    Upon sessfully returning to Thunderhawk City, Rocky sent the guards back to the Guard Corps and then went with Liliya, along with their numerous gains, to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. However, instead of rushing to research the Mana Rune, he took a good night¡¯s sleep.


    After all, Rocky¡¯s identity was the city lord, and with Thunderhawk City undergoing major changes, with troublemakers like Eyer and Perolo eliminated, he had fewer troubles to deal with. However, he also faced many new challenges, such as new personnel appointments.


    Combining the issues of the Mana Rune and future developments, these were matters he needed to consider and would not be resolved overnight.


    Thus, after returning to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, he decided to rest well first, to clear his mind and make decisions for the future.


    ......


    ......


    While Rocky, content with his vast gains, dozed off upon returning to Thunderhawk City, some people in the city were far from sleep, like Voss.


    Thunderhawk City had just over a thousand residents, among whom there were few nobles, Voss being the most prominent among them.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this moment, Voss was sitting in his study, still the epitome of a nobleman, with a person sitting opposite him ¡ª a noble girl about seventeen or eighteen years old, very pretty with a distinct noble demeanor, and sharing some resemnce with Voss.


    "Grandfather, did the city lord really capture Eyer and Perolo?"


    "Yes."


    Voss, maintaining his usual faint smile, nodded as he looked at his granddaughter.


    "What is he nning to do?"


    "Eradicate the toxic tumors."


    Voss¡¯s answer was simple and clear.


    This response, however, made the girl across from him frown, thinking for a while before speaking, "But I heard this new city lord is timid and indecisive. Perolo is one thing, but how could he dare move against Captain Eyer?"


    "That¡¯s not important. What matters is that he has already made his move."


    "Then... will hee after us?"


    The girl¡¯s words made Voss pause, then he smiled and shook his head, "Aileen, do you also see your grandfather as a toxic tumor?"


    His words startled Aileen, but she quickly shed a cunning smile, "Grandfather, that¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is how the city lord sees you."


    This reply made Vossugh even more heartily and he was very pleased.

 Chapter 17 - 16 New Finance Officer

    "You are absolutely right,"


    Aileen¡¯s response greatly pleased Voss, and he nodded with a smile. However, he quickly added, "But you don¡¯t have to worry; the City Lord won¡¯ty a hand on us."


    "I know."


    Shrugging indifferently, Aileen nced at Voss, "Grandfather holds significant influence over the import of yarn, so unless the City Lord is a fool, he wouldn¡¯t dare meddle with us."


    "No, that¡¯s not the reason."


    This time, Voss shook his head, clearly feeling that his granddaughter had missed the main point.


    Aileen was surprised, and looked at Voss quizzically, not understanding where her thoughts had gone wrong.


    But Voss soon offered an exnation:


    "Merchants are profit-driven, so even without us, as long as the City Lord can offer money, he would still manage to find another Chamber of Commerce to import yarn. Therefore, that¡¯s not our real safeguard."


    "Then what is our safeguard?"


    "That depends on what we can offer this City Lord." He paused for a moment, then revealed the answer, "Thunderhawk City is too small, small enough that only we can assist him, and that is why he won¡¯t touch us."


    "Ha, I doubt that."


    Challenging Voss¡¯s assertion, Aileen pursed her lips, "Grandfather, our City Lord hardly seems like a man of great ambitions; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in his current predicament. So, he might not even need us."


    "That¡¯s not important."


    At that moment, Voss smiled slightly, then looked at his granddaughter, "Aileen, whether the City Lord has great ambitions is not for us to consider. I just want you to understand one thing¡ªif we are clear about our own value, only then can we survive."


    After saying this, Voss handed Aileen a letter.


    "Take this letter to the City Lord tomorrow."


    As she took the envelope and looked at it, Aileen immediately showed a surprised expression, and turned her eyes towards Voss:


    "Grandfather, why...",


    ......


    ......


    The next morning, Rocky rose early, having slept more soundly that night than ever since his arrival, without even dreaming, and woke up feeling refreshed, all his fatigue gone.


    But he didn¡¯tze around upon rising early; as the City Lord, he had many duties to attend to, like appointing the new Captain of the Guards and the new administrative officer.


    Regarding this matter, Rocky had made a n yesterday; he intended to have Liliya temporarily take over as Captain of the Guard Corps.


    The Guard Corps was the only military force in Thunderhawk City, hence it couldn¡¯t be left unmanaged. With the severe shortage of personnel, it could only be handled by Liliya, and given her sufficient prestige and strength, this wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for her.


    As for the new administrative officer, Rocky decided to take over for the time being himself since Thunderhawk City was rather small and the role of the administrative officer was basically symbolic; he believed he could handle it.


    This arrangement was naturally out of necessity, for apart from Liliya, Rocky had no one else he could rely on, so he had to opt for this temporary solution and consider slowly cultivating his own teamter.


    However, just as he had finished breakfast and was about to inform Liliya of his decision, Liliya informed him first¡ªthat Aileen had arrived.


    "Aileen? Who is she?"


    Rocky was unfamiliar with the name Aileen and had no idea who she was.


    "She¡¯s Voss¡¯s granddaughter."


    "Voss¡¯s... granddaughter?"


    This response surprised Rocky, wondering if Voss wanted to see him. But if Voss had something to discuss, he should havee himself; why send his granddaughter?


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see what this is about."


    Always wary of the shrewd Voss, Rocky stopped pondering and simply took Liliya with him to the City Lord¡¯s Hall.


    Before long, he met Aileen who was already waiting there in the City Lord¡¯s Hall.


    "City Lord, this is a letter from my grandfather."


    After briefly introducing herself, Aileen didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly handed over the letter her grandfather had asked her to deliver the previous night.


    As Rocky took the envelope from Aileen, he looked at her, then at the envelope in his hand, his mind filled with questions.


    But as he opened the envelope and saw the contents of the letter, he frowned immediately!


    Having held the letter for a long time, Rocky finally turned his gaze back to Aileen and asked, "Is Lord Voss ill?"


    "Yes, grandfather felt unwell yesterday and is now resting in bed."


    "So he sent you to take over the position of finance officer?"


    "No, grandfather only suggested it, everything still depends on the arrangements of the City Lord."


    Aileen not only looked somewhat simr to Voss, but her tone and demeanor were also much like his, facing Rocky with the same unassuming yet confident manner, and her words were meticulously chosen.


    Her words, however, plunged Rocky into deep thought.


    The letter Voss had given him was actually a leave request, basically stating that he was not feeling well and needed some time to recuperate. Of course, all of this was nonsense; he was fine just yesterday, and now he was too sick to work in just one night? Rocky could hardly believe it.


    The most important content of the letter was just one thing: Voss was rmending his granddaughter to fill in for his position as finance officer.


    What was this old fox thinking?


    Looking once at the youthful Aileen, Rocky couldn¡¯tprehend Voss¡¯s intentions. Why suddenly push his granddaughter forward?


    At the same time, he felt helpless because it was clear that Voss intended for Aileen to seed him. Rocky¡¯s only options in this matter were to agree or disagree.


    But in reality, he had no choice. If he disagreed with Voss¡¯s suggestion and did not let Aileen take over as the finance officer, then who would fill the position?


    He was even struggling to find someone for the nominal position of administrative officer, let alone the indispensable role of finance officer. If not Aileen, then who?


    So, although it seemed a bit irregr, after frowning and thinking for a while, Rocky nodded at Aileen and said,


    "Aileen, the finances of Thunderhawk City will be in your hands. I hope you will not disappoint Lord Voss¡¯s rmendation."


    "Thank you, City Lord."


    "Please quickly summarize the city¡¯s financial status and the financial revenues of thest three quarters and bring them to me."


    "Yes."


    By agreeing to Aileen bing the new finance officer, Rocky also gave her a task to summarize the financial situation of Thunderhawk City and present it to him.


    Following that, Aileen responded with a nod, deeply bowed to Rocky, and turned to leave.


    Only after she had left did Liliya turn to Rocky.


    "Rocky, what exactly is Voss nning?"


    "Who knows..."


    Shaking his head, Rocky couldn¡¯t figure out Voss¡¯s thoughts, but he felt that Voss¡¯s actions were in his own favor. Now that the original team of Thunderhawk City waspletely gone, Rocky¡¯s control over the city would further increase, which was undoubtedly a good thing.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t ponder this issue much; rather, he turned to Liliya:


    "Liliya, I¡¯d like you to temporarily take charge of the Guard Corps. It¡¯s only temporary until I find suitable personnel for other appointments."


    "No problem."


    Liliya didn¡¯t refuse his request; she clearly understood the importance of controlling the Guard Corps herself, and that such power should not fall into the hands of outsiders.


    After that, things were easy to manage. Liliya went to take charge of the Guard Corps, and Rocky summoned all the personnel that had once belonged to Perolo to the City Lord¡¯s Hall. He met with them and also arranged for them topile detailed data of Thunderhawk City, including poption, industry, and material reserves, and bring it to him.


    As the lord of the city, Rocky had to have aprehensive understanding of his city.


    After arranging all this, he finally reached a brief respite in his work.


    However, rather than resting, Rocky returned to his room and then took out the research notes left by Winsair!


    The notebook detailed various aspects of Mana Runes, representing a huge wealth. Rocky had to learn everything within and master the Mana Runespletely.


    "Come on..."


    Holding the notebook in his hands, he took a deep breath and then slowly began to flip through it, diving into the content.


    He waspletely immersed, and by the time he stopped, it was alreadyte at night!


    "Unbelievable..."


    Closing the notebook slowly, Rocky struggled to calm himself but couldn¡¯t manage it.


    Because the content he saw in this research notebook was simply too shocking!

 Chapter 18: 17 Research Notes

    The research notes left by Winsel meticulously recorded various contents about Mana Runes, from the initial research ideas, through the research process, to the methods of drawing runes, and finally the uses of the runes, everything was documented therein.


    It was only after reading this notebook that Rocky came to truly understand Mana Runes.


    This was indeed a great invention!


    As for Winsel, he was a true genius!


    Not only had Winsel invented Mana Runes, but he had also perfected the entire system of Mana Runes on his own, and even ssified the runes into levels.


    ording to his ssification, Mana Runes were divided into six levels, with the First Level being the lowest and the Sixth Level the highest. As the levels increased, the capacity of the runes also continuously rose.


    This ssification of levels corresponded exactly to the sizes of Magic Stones, which were simrly divided into micro, small, medium,rge, extrarge, and a special category.


    ording to Winsel¡¯s calctions, a First-Level Rune corresponded to a Micro Magic Stone, but it contained only half the Mana of a Micro Magic Stone, meaning that it took two First-Level Runes to equal one Micro Magic Stone.


    Second-Level Runes corresponded to Small Magic Stones, and simrly, it took three Second-Level Runes to equal one Small Magic Stone.


    The Third-Level, Fourth-Level, and Fifth-Level Runes all had simr conversion methods.


    From this conversion, it was evident that a single rune could notpete in capacity with a Magic Stone of the same level, a point that Winsel also mentioned in his notes.


    But he also emphasized in his notes that the advantage of Mana Runes was not in their capacity, but in their size!


    The essence of a Magic Stone was after all a stone. This essential nature gifted Magic Stones with a massive w, that being theirrge size.


    Even the smallest Micro Magic Stone had to be the size of a bottle cap, which was the smallest size achievable for Magic Stones. Any smaller and they couldn¡¯t contain Mana, bing just a useless rock.


    But what could a Micro Magic Stone do? Sorry, it could only be used in daily life, such as powering Magic Energy Lamps, and beyond that, it was incapable of much else. The Mana contained within a Micro Magic Stone was too little to be used in manufacturing Mana Equipment, let alone embedding it in Void Magic Armor.


    To manufacture Mana Equipment, at least a Small Magic Stone was needed, but how big was a Small Magic Stone?


    The size of an egg!


    Each Small Magic Stone was equivalent to a stone the size of an egg, so imagine, on a piece of equipment, evenrge items like shields or te Armor, how many Small Magic Stones could be embedded?


    As for Medium and Large Magic Stones, it goes without saying: they were simply toorge to be used in manufacturing equipment. Rocky knew that only aplete set of Void Magic Armor could barely integrate a Medium Magic Stone; no other equipment could amodate such arge stone.


    Therefore, even though Medium andrger Magic Stones contained arge amount of Magic Power, their excessivelyrge size meant they could only be used in Magic Cannons or Skyships.


    This was the inherent w of Magic Stones: they were toorge.


    This is where the advantage of Mana Runes came in.


    And what is a Rune? It¡¯s just a symbol!


    How big are runes? Runes don¡¯t have a volume at all!


    As long as there is space on the target, runes can be drawn on it, and any number can be drawn; it can be said that using mana runes has almost no limitations!


    This is why Rocky was able to sever a mana sword with a rune sword in the first ce.


    Although the severed mana sword was also embedded with micro magic stones, due to theirrge size, only two micro magic stones were embedded in the hilt of the long sword, naturally limiting its power within a certain range.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In contrast, the rune sword left by Winsel had no such limitation. Winsel specifically mentioned that rune sword in his notes and emphasized that all the runes drawn on the rune sword were first-level runes!


    It is known that the magic energy of two first-level runes is only equivalent to one micro magic stone, while two micro magic stones were embedded in the mana sword.


    Even so, when the amount of first-level runes with such low magic energy content reached a certain number, the power they unleashed already surpassed that of two micro magic stones.


    This was exactly Winsel¡¯s initial intention in researching mana runes, using quantitative changes to bring about qualitative changes!


    "Phew¡­"


    As Rocky closed the research notebook and organized the content he had seen, he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    It was through reading the contents of the notebook that he finally understood the greatness and subtlety of mana runes, and he also developed deep respect for Winsel.


    Winsel was definitely a master; this was not only evident in his ability but also in his determination to resist demons. His determination even led him to give up the opportunity to flee to Sky City. You should know that a master like him would have certainly been among the first to be sent to Sky City in those days, yet Winsel did not leave.


    But it was this stubbornness that led him to invent mana runes. It¡¯s detailed in his notes that he continued his research alone in the institute for ten years after everyone else had fled to Sky City, finally seeding in his research of mana runes.


    That was a whole ten years! What kind of persistence was required for Winsel to endure ten years and finallyplete his great invention?


    This kind of persistence couldn¡¯t help but impress Rocky.


    Now, the mana runes had finally seen the light of day again, and hadnded in Rocky¡¯s hands. So, not just for himself, but also for Winsel, Rocky had to promote the use of mana runes.


    As for the technique of drawing runes, Winsel also recorded it in detail in the notes. To draw mana runes, one must use magic power, and the higher the level of the rune, the greater the requirement for magic power.


    ording to the notes, a first-level magic energy rune is very simple; a first-level mage couldplete it once they grasped the method. But as the level of the runes reached second-level, the requirement for magic power was rtively high, needing at least a third-level mage toplete it.


    As for more capacity-demanding third-level runes, at least a sixth-level mage was needed to sessfully draw them.


    The strict requirements in terms of magic power did give Rocky a bit of a headache, since he was just a first-level mage.


    Fortunately, this thing wasn¡¯t absolute; he was just a first-level mage now but could level up in the future! Even if he couldn¡¯t reach the highest level, he could still hire someone to draw the runes.


    So while this was somewhat stressful for him, he wasn¡¯t too worried; after all, he could already learn first-level runes, which was enough for now.


    He had to learn first-level runes as quickly as possible!


    After reading through the research notes, Rocky now had a clear goal about what he needed to do next¡ªlearn first-level magic energy runes as soon as possible!

 Chapter 19 - 18: Great Crisis

    By the next day, Rocky had someone prepare a room in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion early in the morning to serve as his own study.


    Since he had the ability to draw First Level Magic Energy Runes, he naturally nned to devote his time to learning how to make them.


    However, it was best to have a separate study for these kinds of activities. Fortunately, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion had numerous rooms avable, and it was just a matter of arranging one to be cleared out. Later on, the equipment scavenged from the research institute could be moved in, and the study would beplete.


    But what Rocky hadn¡¯t anticipated was that Aileen, whom he had met the day before, arrived even before the room had been readied.


    "Is it ready already?"


    With a stack of thick papers in hand, Rocky found it hard to believe because this stack contained the financial summaries of Thunderhawk City for thest three quarters.


    The day before, Rocky had indeed asked Aileen to prepare this information and hand it to him, but he hadn¡¯t expected her topile so much data so quickly¡ªit had only been one day.


    Looking at the documents in his hand and then at Aileen standing before him, Rocky found it hard to believe.


    In his eyes, Aileen was just a delicate girl, approximately seventeen or eighteen years old, seemingly younger than him, yet he hadn¡¯t anticipated her capability in handling matters to be so strong.


    It would be one thing if Voss had helped organize these documents, but if Aileen had done it alone, then this seemingly youthful girl was truly extraordinary.


    Thinking this, Rocky tentatively asked, "Aileen, have you looked over all the financial documents regarding Thunderhawk City?"


    "I have," she replied, her face devoid of much expression.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, do you have anything you want to tell me?"


    Seeing her nod, Rocky asked again.


    "Yes, I hope the City Lord can be prepared."


    Facing Rocky¡¯s casual query, Aileen indeed nodded, then stated, "I just received news that the price of imported yarn next month might be much higher than before."


    "Oh?"


    Rocky hadn¡¯t expected Aileen to bring up the matter of yarn, and he furrowed his brow.


    As mentioned before, textiles were the only industry of Thunderhawk City; men in the city took care of farming while the women worked on weaving at home. Thus, every quarter, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion had to import yarn from cooperating chambers ofmerce to ensure that the residents could produce fabric.


    Aileen¡¯s words suddenly made Rocky realize it was already August, and September was thest month of the third quarter. As City Lord, he indeed needed to prepare the yarn required for the fourth quarter.


    However, he was puzzled as to why Aileen would suddenly tell him about the rise in yarn prices.


    This matter couldn¡¯t be taken lightly by Rocky, as it was extremely significant, directly affecting the financial ie of Thunderhawk City and the well-being of its residents. Thus, he immediately set aside his concerns about Magic Pattern Runes and regarded Aileen solemnly.


    "Aileen, what exactly is going on? Is there a problem with the Azure Commerce Guild?"


    There were two chambers ofmerce working with Thunderhawk City. The Azure Commerce Guild, mentioned by Rocky, was one of them, primarily responsible for supplying the city with yarn and food; the fabric produced was then sold to another chamber ofmerce.


    Confronted with his question, Aileen directly responded,


    "Sir, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s a problem with the Azure Commerce Guild, but Canng City is engaged in warfare."


    "Are you saying¡­ Canng City has gone to war?"


    "Yes, the information is very reliable."


    Facing Rocky¡¯s slightly surprised look, Aileen nodded, then fixed her gaze on his face, observing his reaction closely.


    Despite her calm demeanor in front of the City Lord, Aileen was actually quite intrigued.


    Previously, when Voss handed over the position of finance officer to her, Aileen always wondered what her grandfather meant by this. Of course, with her intelligence, she could understand that her grandfather wanted her to start building a rtionship with the City Lord from scratch, yet Aileen didn¡¯t see the reason for doing so.


    The City Lord in front of her appeared quite ordinary, and his reputation was notably feeble. Was he really worth building a rtionship with?


    Aileen couldn¡¯t figure it out, but she agreed to her grandfather¡¯s approach and grew curious about Rocky.


    Just like she had just mentioned, she did indeed receive this news today, but the reason she told Rocky was not out of loyalty, but because Aileen wanted to seize the opportunity to see how the City Lord would react.


    Was this City Lord truly as ipetent and pathetic as rumors suggested, or did he actually possess some extraordinary qualities?


    Of course, at this moment Rocky was unaware of what Aileen was thinking because he was considering a more critical issue.


    Shortly after, he sighed and then nced at Aileen, "So, does this mean there might be problems with the food supply for the winter as well?"


    They were clearly discussing the rising prices of yarn, yet Rocky suddenly mentioned the food supply for the winter, which waspletely off-topic.


    But it was precisely this remark that made Aileen¡¯s eyes light up!


    This City Lord was quite impressive!


    Aileen stared intently at Rocky and a slight, barely noticeable smile appeared on her face.


    It seemed that this City Lord wasn¡¯t particrly ipetent; at least he was thinking clearly.


    Because, indeed, the rising prices of yarn were rted to the food issue in Thunderhawk City!


    These two matters seemed unrted but were actually closely connected.


    It was well known that the textile industry was the sole industry in Thunderhawk City, and the revenue from exported textiles was the only source of ie; the use of this money was even more important as it was meant for buying food.


    Thunderhawk City¡¯s own food production was far from enough to feed everyone, and it was necessary to purchase additional food to meet the needs of the residents.


    But now, as the price of yarn, a raw material, increased, the profit from exported textiles would decrease, naturally reducing the money avable to buy food.


    Perhaps some might wonder why not just increase the price of the textiles as well? If both were raised, wouldn¡¯t it solve the problem?


    This idea might sound reasonable, but that¡¯s all it was¡ªreasonable sounding; the actual situation was nowhere near that simple.


    After all, the reason Thunderhawk City¡¯s textiles were able to sell was because they were cheap!


    In the skies, there were not just one but multiple cities producing textiles like Sky City,pared to which Thunderhawk City¡¯s textiles were neither substantial in quantity nor quality. Their only advantage was the lower price, which attracted Chambers of Commerce to purchase inrge quantities; but once Rocky raised the textile prices, no Chamber of Commerce would trade with them.


    In this matter, Thunderhawk City utterlycked bargaining power.


    So, at the root of it all was the rising price of yarn.


    Regarding the price increase of yarn, Aileen had already provided a reason: Canng City was engaged in a war!


    Canng City, arge Sky City with a poption of over one hundred thousand, housed the headquarters of the Azure Commerce Guild, which coborated with Thunderhawk City.


    The reason the Azure Commerce Guild could sellrge quantities of yarn was because Canng City produced a lot of cotton, which enabled the Guild to conduct yarn business.


    But now, as Canng City was at war, this would inevitably lead to a rise in local prices, and the Azure Commerce Guild would certainly seize the opportunity to increase the price of the yarn sold to Thunderhawk City.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And more importantly, Thunderhawk City not only needed to import yarn from the Azure Commerce Guild but also the food necessary for winter.


    As the headquarters were located in Canng City, arge Sky City, the Azure Commerce Guild could ess arge amount of food; however, with the start of military conflicts, securing more food would be challenging, and the prices offered by the Azure Commerce Guild would rise as a result.


    With the increase in yarn prices and the decline in textile ie, not only would the money for food decrease, but the food prices might also surge significantly. Between the two, the pressure on Thunderhawk City was enormous!


    Therefore, Aileen had urged Rocky to be prepared, because given Thunderhawk City¡¯s current financial situation, it might be impossible to buy enough food for the winter, and if there was a food shortage, many people in the city would starve to death!


    If such a situation truly arose, it would be a real crisis for Thunderhawk City, and as the City Lord, Rocky naturally had to be prepared to face this crisis.


    In fact, Aileen had initially thought that Rocky wouldn¡¯t be able to foresee such a far-reaching issue, considering theplexity and the non-obviousness of the connections. People with slow reactions or less capable minds would never think that a problem with yarn could trigger such a massive crisis, but Rocky indeed had thought of it, which was interesting.


    Since Rocky now understood the severity of the situation, Aileen was very curious to know how, exactly, this City Lord nned to help Thunderhawk City get through this difficult time.


    Yes, how exactly would Thunderhawk City ovee this difficult time? That was a question Rocky was also pondering.


    At this moment, Rocky felt both helpless and powerless. The discovery of Mana Runes should have promised him a bright future, but before he had even mastered a single rune, Thunderhawk City was faced with such a big problem, and if not handled carefully, it could lead to serious chaos!


    So, how exactly could Thunderhawk City ovee this difficult time? Rocky indeed was thinking hard...

 Chapter 20 - 19 A Whole New Level of Respect

    Sitting in the City Lord¡¯s seat, Rocky pondered for a long time, but no matter how much he thought, he couldn¡¯te up with a suitable solution.


    Time was too pressing.


    The current time was August, and in a few months, winter woulde. In such a short time, he simply couldn¡¯t raise the money! Without money, there might not be enough to pay for the grain, and then the residents of the city would suffer.


    What should be done...


    After a long while, Rocky could only sigh helplessly and then looked to Aileen, "Aileen, please ask Lord Voss to step in and negotiate with the Azure Commerce Guild."


    "Alright, I will convey the message to grandfather."


    Nodding her head, Aileen wasn¡¯t surprised by the request, as she was the finance officer of Thunderhawk City and knew the city¡¯s financial situation better than anyone; she was well aware that Rocky could probably only think of such an ineffective method.


    Unfortunately, this method would not work at all. The Azure Commerce Guild might not be a dominant Chamber of Commerce, but it was not small in scale. A Chamber of Commerce of such caliber only looked at profits, not rtionships, and even if rtionships were to be considered, they wouldn¡¯t with Thunderhawk City, so even with her grandfather intervening, it wouldn¡¯t be very effective.


    This could not help but make Aileen a bit disappointed; she thought that Rocky mighte up with some practical solutions.


    But then, Rocky spoke again:


    "Also, can you get in touch with merchants who specialize in trading Magic Stones?"


    "Magic Stones?"


    Aileen furrowed her brows at Rocky¡¯s words, but nodded, "I can. I will contact them as soon as possible. But are you nning to...?"


    "I was lucky during myst trip to thend and found some items, among which are a few Medium Magic Stones that could sell for a good sum. So, I n to sell all these Magic Stones. This should alleviate some of the city¡¯s financial pressure."


    Rocky knew what Aileen wanted to ask, so he provided an answer before she could finish her question.


    And this answer was the only solution he could think of now.


    The biggest problem Thunderhawk City faced was, in fact, a single one: theck of money!


    This problem could not be solved in a day or two, and for Rocky toe up with a solution right now was utterly unrealistic, but if it was just about easing the immediate urgency, he felt he could manage it.


    Like selling some items.


    Last time he visited the research facility, not only did Rocky obtain research notes on Mana Runes, but he also scavenged a bunch of items from thebs. Although many of them were useful to him, some could be sold, like the Magic Stones.


    In theb, he found quite a few Magic Stones, all containing ample Mana, among which were several Medium Magic Stones.


    Medium Magic Stones, being toorge for use in equipment, were not typically used to manufacture gear but could provide Mana for Skyships and be embedded in Magic Cannons, making them very valuable and worth a considerable amount of money when sold.


    With this money, the financial pressure on Thunderhawk City could be alleviated to some extent.


    Under such pressing circumstances, Rocky could only rely on this method to help Thunderhawk City ovee its difficulties.


    After he finished speaking, Aileen across from him nodded slightly, without further questioning.


    However, in her heart, Aileen was somewhat surprised by his words.


    She really hadn¡¯t expected Rocky to be hiding so much "private stash."


    What was even more unexpected to her was that, for the sake of the Thunderhawk City residents to survive the winter, Rocky was willing to sell off his belongings. This action did make her see him in a new light.


    Because as Aileen knew, not every City Lord of Sky City was fond of their citizens, and in fact, the vast majority of City Lords didn¡¯t care much about the lives of the residents, or theypletely regarded the residents as their personal property. To get these City Lords to sell their belongings for the sake of the city¡¯s citizens was fundamentally impossible.


    But Rocky had done it. His solution might not be very clever, but it still made Aileen look at him with newfound respect.


    Clearly, Rocky¡¯s actions had made a good impression on Aileen, so she decided to seriously discuss with her grandfather and see if they could get the Azure Commerce Guild topromise on the prices of yarn and grain.


    ......


    ......


    By around noon, Aileen had left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and when she was gone, Rocky returned to his own room, not long after which the empty room he had ordered to be prepared was ready.


    After surveying the tidied room, Rocky was very satisfied and dismissed everyone, only then did he move all the equipment he¡¯d scavenged from the research institute into the room, transforming the bare room into a fully equippedboratory with his arrangement.


    Once everything was in order, he took out his research notes.


    "Looks like I need to hurry up¡­"


    Holding the research notes in his hands, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the urgency of time.


    The previous conversation with Aileen not only made him aware that Thunderhawk City was facing a major problem, but also made him realize that he didn¡¯t have much time.


    The weakness of Thunderhawk City didn¡¯t allow him any luxury of time; he had to learn Mana Runes as quickly as possible and make them valuable fast, otherwise, even if he could wait, Thunderhawk City could not!


    "Sigh¡­"


    Standing in front of a desk, Rocky opened his research notes to the section on Rune drafting and studied it over and over.


    As the most basic Mana Runes, First Level Runes could be drafted by a First Level Mage, but this was only in terms of Magic Power requirements. As for technical skill, even First Level Runes required a high level of expertise to be sessfully drafted.


    And it was this skill that Rocky needed to master.


    Of course, mastering the First Level Runes couldn¡¯t be achieved simply by rote memorization of the methods in the research notes; extensive practice was also necessary.


    Before long, there was a knock on the door, and then Liliya, carrying arge box, arrived in theboratory.


    "This is the equipment you asked for."


    Liliya set therge box on the floor and came up beside Rocky, noticing he was intently studying the research notes. She didn¡¯t disturb him and silently stood by his side.


    After a few minutes had passed, Rocky finally took his attention away from the research notes and looked at Liliya.


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    "No problem, have you already learned all the Mana Runes?"


    ncing at the research notes set aside, Liliya appeared very curious.


    "How could it be so fast? I¡¯ve just started learning."


    Seeing Liliya¡¯s curious expression and her blinking big eyes, Rocky suddenly discovered she had such an adorable side and almost couldn¡¯t resist pinching her cheek.


    "Oh, I¡¯ll take my leave then."


    Completely oblivious to how cute she had been just a moment ago, Liliya then nodded understandingly, not quite getting it, and turned to leave the room.


    However, just as she reached the door, she suddenly remembered something.


    "Rocky¡­"


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "The Guard Corps¡¯ equipment is so worn it can¡¯t be used anymore, and there¡¯s hardly any spare gear left. Now that we¡¯ve brought you so much, it¡¯s time you considered getting new equipment for the Guard Corps."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After saying that, Liliya then left theboratory.


    But as soon as the door closed, Rocky in theb went crazy. He hadn¡¯t resolved the issue of having no money for supplies, and now the Guard Corps¡¯ equipment needed recing too¡ªhow was he supposed to survive this!

 Chapter 21 - 20 Difficulty of Runes

    "I just can¡¯t live like this anymore."


    With a long sigh, Rocky tried to calm himself and avoid thinking about the affairs of Thunderhawk City.


    The current state of Thunderhawk City was simply deplorable,cking in both clothing and food. Being the City Lord under such conditions, Rocky couldn¡¯t feel the slightest joy of his position.


    To change the plight of Thunderhawk City, there seemed to be only one method, and that was Mana Runes! If Rocky could learn Mana Runes and utilize them well, Thunderhawk City would surely be transformed.


    The greatest use of Mana Runes was to provide unlimited mana to equipment, significantly enhancing the power of Mana Equipment. This was something Wen Seer specifically mentioned in his research notes, and he hoped to empower people to fight against demons with this method.


    However, there was something Wen Seer didn¡¯t anticipate, that shortly after his death, the project of Flying Armor he mentioned in hisst words was developed sessfully. It produced the Void Magic Armor, which was far more powerful than Mana Equipment!


    If Wen Seer had known about this, he would have been extraordinarily excited, and with his intelligence, he would have immediately realized something¡ªthat the Mana Runes he invented were the perfect match for the Void Magic Armor!


    Once the Magic Stone inside the Void Magic Armor was reced with Mana Runes that had fewer restrictions and could provide more energy, thebat capability of the Void Magic Armor would instantly break through existing limits and reach heights unimaginable to anyone. It could even open a new door, allowing the Void Magic Armor to evolve again!


    All of these possibilities were the future of Mana Runes and the future of Rocky. When he had mastered all of this, would he still worry about Thunderhawk City running out of food for the winter? Would he still fret over the Guard Corps not having equipment?


    Certainly not!


    By then, he would have be one of the most formidable individuals under this sky! Rocky firmly believed in this.


    And to be awesome in the future, he had to work hard now, starting with learning how to draw runes.


    So he quickly put his worries aside and focused all his attention on his studies.


    Having calmed himself, Rocky took out a piece of equipment from the box full of them, a wrist guard, and then picked up a pen.


    But the pen in his hand was no ordinary pen. It was the Magic Energy Pen, an important tool for inscribing Mana Runes, specially modified for this purpose.


    The function of the Magic Energy Pen was to turn magic power into marks left on an item. To put it inly, it used magic power as ink, and only with this Magic Energy Pen could one draw runes that would be considered Mana Runes.


    After getting a hold of the Magic Energy Pen, Rocky activated his magic power and slowly drew a strange symbol on the wrist guard.


    This strange symbol was a Mana Rune, more precisely, a First Level Mana Rune.


    The principle of the Mana Runes was using magic power in the form of symbols to sustain energy. The crucial point was that the Rune had to be drawn without a single mistake in order to be effective; otherwise, it was just a useless symbol.


    ording to the research notes, a First Level Mana Rune was not tooplicated, but even so, Rocky drew very slowly. This was not only because he was drawing for the first time but also because he knew he couldn¡¯t rush in this matter. Otherwise, even a slight deviation would lead to a failed inscription.


    But the more he thought about being careful, the less his hand seemed to obey him, and an inadvertent jitter caused the nearlypleted rune to instantly vanish into nothing.


    "Huff..."


    Watching the half-finished rune disappear from the bracer, Rocky took a deep breath and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    In just a short amount of time, he was drenched in sweat. This was due to the tension of his first rune drawing and also because the task was much more difficult than he had imagined, nowhere near as simple as the notes made it seem.


    As for the failure, it was something Rocky had anticipated. He wasn¡¯t the least bit discouraged. It would have been surprising if he had seeded on his first try.


    Taking another deep breath to steady his hand, he began to draw the rune on the wrist guard once again...


    As time ticked by, Rocky¡¯s second attempt at drawing also failed quickly, followed by a third try, then the fourth, fifth, sixth. He kept trying over and over again, only to meet with failure repeatedly, as if stuck in an endless loop.


    Through these numerous failures, Rocky gradually came to understand the difficulty of inscribing runes. It was a hundred times harder than he had ever imagined!


    Regarding the methods of drawing First Level Runes, the research notes were very detailed, and they looked not too difficult. Rocky had memorized everything in a short amount of time, but it wasn¡¯t until he started drawing them himself that he realized the difficulty was entirely different from what he had imagined.


    Continuous failure even led him to reopen the research notes, wondering if he had remembered the methods incorrectly. The results proved his memory was fine; everything was difficult simply because creating a sessful Mana Rune was really hard.


    And it wasn¡¯t until the evening that he finally stopped, not because he was tired or frustrated, but because his Magic Power had beenpletely drained.


    The amount of Magic Power required to draw First Level Runes was minimal, after all, the Mana they could bear was also very limited, but still, his Magic Power was consumed in the repeated failures until he had no choice but to stop.


    However, although the process was filled with failures, Rocky felt not the slightest bit discouraged when he stopped; on the contrary, he was quite pleased.


    Because when he had used up all of his Magic Power, although he still had not managed to draw a sessful Rune, at least he could now draw the Rune in one go. Perhaps the ws in the details made the Rune he drew useless, but it was much better than his first attempt at drawing. This was progress!


    With progress, there was hope!


    So after he stopped, Rocky was actually very satisfied with his performance today, and he felt that if this momentum continued, he may well be able to draw a sessful Rune very soon.


    This anticipation filled him with confidence, and then he decided that tonight he had to get a good night¡¯s sleep to recover his Magic Power and rejuvenate his spirit for continuing tomorrow.


    "Liliya?"


    Leaving the study, Rocky saw Liliya standing at the door, which surprised him, "Have you been waiting here for me the whole time?"


    "Not waiting for you, protecting you."


    Looking at him, Liliya spoke meticulously, "Although I am now also the captain of the Guard Corps, I am still your protector."


    "You... you¡¯ve worked hard..."


    Liliya¡¯s words warmed Rocky¡¯s heart; clearly, not only was he busy working hard in Thunderhawk City, so were others.


    "Yourplexion... doesn¡¯t look very good."


    As Rocky was reflecting, Liliya looked at him with some concern.


    To this, Rocky casually waved his hand, telling her not to worry, that he was only drained of Magic Power. But upon hearing this, Liliya nodded, "Perhaps that¡¯s a good thing. Continuous use of Magic Power can greatly improve your control over it. If you keep this up, you¡¯ll be a Level Two Mage very soon."


    "Spare me, I just want to eat now."


    Rocky really couldn¡¯t stand Liliya¡¯s habit of getting serious at the drop of a hat, so he quickly interrupted.


    But he was truly getting hungry. When he was focusing all his attention on drawing Runes, he hadn¡¯t felt it, but the moment he stopped, he was starving, especially since he hadn¡¯t eaten all day.


    "Dinner has already been prepared for you. I had someone ce it in your bedroom."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "That¡¯s great! You¡¯re the most thoughtful!"


    Giving Liliya a thumbs-up, Rocky hurried back to his bedroom.


    Watching his famished retreat, Liliya sighed.


    "Thoughtful..."


    "It¡¯s only because you¡¯re someone who needs to be taken care of..."

 Chapter 22 - 21: When Conditions Are Right, Success Will Follow

    In the following half-month, Rocky day after day did the same thing: he drew Mana Runes.


    On one hand, this was because the situation in Thunderhawk City required him to master Mana Runes in the shortest time possible, which was the only way he could proceed with his next ns.


    On the other hand, it was because during the process of drawing runes, Rocky was surprised to find that he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit bored!


    Though he kept encountering failures, he could find pleasure in every failure by identifying his problems and trying to avoid them in the next attempt. This turned what was originally a tedious repetition not only into something that did not bore him but actually seemed quite interesting¡­


    Finding joy in it, perhaps only these words could describe his current state.


    Indeed, in failure after failure, not only did he not feel bored, but he also found pleasure; he truly found joy in it.


    However, precisely because of this, he became even more immersed in it, almost as if he were possessed.


    Fortunately, there was nothing pressing in Thunderhawk City during this time, and his obsession only made him stay in theboratory all day without affecting others or anything else.


    Days passed by uneventfully, each day progressing smoothly and tranquilly to a degree that felt pleasant.


    However, whether it was Rocky, Liliya, or Aileen, they all knew that the current calm was just superficial, the real crisis was actually right before them.


    The people from the Azure Commerce Guild were about to arrive!


    The arrival of the Azure Commerce Guild would signify the increase in the prices of yarn, which would then trigger a series of chain reactions, eventually leading to a significant crisis within Thunderhawk City!


    Facing this major crisis, everyone was thinking of solutions, not only Rocky, the City Lord, but Aileen as well.


    "Grandpa, the merchant ships from the Azure Commerce Guild will be arriving in a few days, have you greeted them yet?"


    Sitting in her home, Aileen asked somewhat anxiously.


    After herst meeting with Rocky, Aileen had been busy. She not only told Voss that Rocky wanted him to negotiate with the Chamber on his behalf but also informed Voss about Rocky¡¯s n to sell off private assets to subsidize the finances.


    Perhaps Aileen didn¡¯t even notice it herself, but in the process, although she didn¡¯t say much, her stance in her conversation with Voss had been made clear¡ªshe did not want to stand idly by on this matter.


    Aileen herself didn¡¯t notice this show of involvement, but Voss did. He never expected his granddaughter to be so earnest about this matter, so he certainly did not neglect it, having contacted the Azure Commerce Guild as early as a week before.


    In this situation, facing an anxious Aileen, Voss showed a bitter smile, "Little girl, are you starting to doubt grandpa¡¯s abilities now?"


    "Grandpa, I¡¯m not doubting you!"


    Being addressed this way, Aileen pouted in front of Voss, uncharacteristically bing more childlike.


    "Alright, alright. I¡¯ve already spoken to Chief Steward Mar. He mentioned that some amodations could be made, but the specifics need to be discussed in person, so don¡¯t worry."


    Looking at Aileen, Voss said smilingly.


    "Grandpa, you¡¯re amazing!"


    Hearing her grandpa say this, Aileen finally smiled, significantly relieved.


    The Chief Steward Mar mentioned by Voss was in charge of the trade with Thunderhawk City on behalf of the Azure Commerce Guild, and as Aileen knew, her grandpa had an old acquaintance with him. Therefore, since he said that amodations could be made, it meant the price issue could be negotiated, which made things much easier.


    If they could keep the yarn prices from rising too much, and then when the Magic Stone buyers arrived, sell them at a high price, this back-and-forth could greatly reduce the pressure on Thunderhawk City.


    Her grandpa¡¯s wordspletely eased Aileen¡¯s mind, and she started nning the next steps.


    In the days that followed, Thunderhawk City remained peaceful, with everyone busy with their affairs.


    During this time, Rocky continued drawing runes non-stop.


    Counting the days, he had already spent nearly a month in theb, an endeavor that even Liliya couldn¡¯t help but admire for his persistence.


    What a tedious and boring month it had been! Not only was he repeating the same thing every day, but the result was also always a failure. Not to mention the patience required, but just the fact that Rocky could maintain hisposure throughout the continuous failures, never losing faith in himself, was something ordinary people couldn¡¯t achieve.


    However, it was precisely because of Rocky¡¯s unyielding spirit that, after countless failures, he finally had a breakthrough.


    He had seeded!


    Without any warning, Rocky almost habitually drew a rune on his bracer, and then he seeded...


    After one failure after another, he finally sessfully depicted a First Level Mana Rune!


    "Finally... seeded...?"


    Holding the wrist guard up to his face and taking a closer look, Rocky blinked his eyes, hardly believing it.


    Because he didn¡¯t feel that the rune he drew this time was any different from the previous ones.


    "You, you seeded?!"


    As Rocky was lost in thought, Liliya¡¯s voice rang out, andpared to him, Liliya sounded even more excited.


    Coming to his senses, Rocky nced at her and then at the wrist guard in his hands, finally letting a smile spread across his face.


    It all came together naturally.


    This idiom was the perfect summary of his sess. After persistent practice, Rocky had naturally mastered the First Level Rune.


    Do not underestimate this, because not only was this rune the first one Rocky had sessfully depicted, but it was also the first Mana Rune to appear in the world since the beginning of the Sky Era!


    Although besides Rocky, only Liliya saw the rune, it was still a historic moment. From that moment on, the whole sky would start to change because of the sessful depiction of this rune!


    "Congrattions, you finally did it..."


    Looking at Rocky¡¯s smiling face, Lilia sincerely congratted him.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She had witnessed Rocky¡¯s efforts over nearly a month and understood better than anyone the struggles he had undergone to depict the rune before him.


    As for Liliya¡¯s congrattions, Rocky just smiled. He knew very well that during this time, Liliya had been instrumental. Although she may not have helped him with the runes themselves, she stayed by his side throughout, so that Rocky could feel her silent support every day.


    So, after ncing at Liliya, Rocky gathered his courage and gave her a hug.


    "Ah..."


    Clearly, Liliya had not expected Rocky to suddenly hug her, caught off guard, she even let out a slight exmation while being held.


    As for Rocky, who was hugging her at that moment, he was enjoying it, savoring the fragrance of Liliya¡¯s hair and feeling her body, strong yet delicate.


    Time passed by, minute by minute, for a long, long time.


    "How long are you nning to hold me..."


    After who knows how long, Rocky,pletely engrossed in Liliya¡¯s embrace, was suddenly asked by her, but then with a yful shake of his head, he replied, "A bit longer."


    "I think it¡¯s enough now."


    Amused by Rocky¡¯s response, Liliya didn¡¯t indulge him any longer, she broke free from his embrace, and then asked:


    "Rocky, now that you can depict runes, what are you nning to do next? Are these runes really useful?"

 Chapter 23 - 22 Caught Off Guard

    Rocky finally seeded in drawing the Rune, and even though it was only a First Level Rune, it was still a cause for joy, so much so that even Liliya couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for him.


    But even though the Rune drawing was sessful, what next?


    Rocky was now able to make Runes, but what did that represent? Could it mean that from now on, he and Thunderhawk City could soar to great heights and transform from a sparrow into a phoenix?


    Liliya didn¡¯t think so, which was why she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    However, Rocky obviously had a n in mind, so he immediately gave his answer, "I n to produce a batch of rune equipment."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Produce rune equipment?"


    Upon hearing this answer, Liliya frowned, "Are you nning to start trading rune equipment?"


    "I..."


    "Rocky, you absolutely cannot do this!"


    Before Rocky could speak, Liliya interrupted him and said very seriously, "Rocky, you absolutely cannot sell rune equipment before you have the power to protect yourself, and you can¡¯t even let others know about it! Mana Runes are too important, important enough to change the entire structure of the skies.


    If otherse to know that you possess such terrifying technology, it would be a disaster for us!"


    Liliya looked at Rocky seriously and expressed the concerns that she had harbored for a long time.


    Even though Liliya didn¡¯t know much about Mana Runes, she was not a fool. She had understood how terrifying they could be just by a rough understanding of the potential applications of the Runes.


    If outsiders were to learn that Rocky had such important technology, the oue would not be beneficial for Thunderhawk City or him. Instead, it would bring disaster upon them, a disaster so severe that it could leave him and Thunderhawk City with nowhere to bury their dead!


    Thus, as soon as Rocky was able to draw Runes, Liliya spoke out her concerns, truly afraid that Rocky might not realize this.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve thought about all of this already."


    Liliya was right to be worried, but she underestimated Rocky. All the possibilities she mentioned had already been considered by Rocky.


    No one understood better than Rocky how important Mana Runes were and how they could change the world. The moment the Mana Runes were exposed, he and Thunderhawk City would be targets. Those behemoths roaming the skies, those true leviathans, would immediatelye after him, and they would stop at nothing for Mana Runes!


    This was a case of ¡¯the innocent man burdens himself with the guilt of his jade treasure.¡¯


    Mana Runes were the jade treasure, and Rocky was the man burdened with it. Almost all those he faced harbored malicious intentions toward the Mana Runes!


    Given such circumstances, how could he possibly be foolish enough to expose the Mana Runes so soon? The Mana Runes might eventually be known to the world, but it definitely wasn¡¯t the time yet.


    Rocky¡¯s intention to produce a batch of rune equipment was actually part of a different n.


    After Rocky exined simply, Liliya¡¯s worries dissipated. In fact, no matter what Rocky intended to do, she would support him in everything except for watching him head toward self-destruction.


    "By the way, Aileen came by earlier."


    "She wanted me to tell you that people from the Azure Commerce Guild will arrive tomorrow, but she said you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. Voss has already spoken with the Azure Commerce Guild, and from the hints they¡¯ve dropped, it seems that the matter regarding the price increase of the thread is negotiable."


    Having finished talking about the Mana Runes, Liliya remembered the main matter at hand and hurriedly conveyed Aileen¡¯s words to Rocky.


    Aileen had visited earlier that day, but at the time Rocky was engrossed in studying Mana Runes, so Liliya turned her away. Nevertheless, she conveyed Aileen¡¯s message to Rocky without omitting a single word.


    Upon hearing this, a look of joy spread across Rocky¡¯s face, even greater than the joy of sessfully drawing the Mana Rune!


    The issue of the yarn price hike was what truly concerned Rocky and gave him a headache; it was not only imminent, but any mishandling could lead to great chaos.


    "Did Aileen say that Voss has already notified the Azure Commerce Guild?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s what she said."


    "Huh... that¡¯s such a relief!"


    After asking Liliya once more and receiving a positive response, Rocky finally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the price of yarn could be controlled, even if it was bound to rise, if the increase could be kept to a minimum, the pressure on Thunderhawk City would be significantly reduced, and future matters would be much easier to handle.


    "Let¡¯s go, we need to prepare. Aileen has already taken care of what she can, and we cannot afford any hitches on our part tomorrow."


    Having said this, Rocky left the study with Liliya to prepare for the next day¡¯s meeting with the Chief Steward of the Azure Commerce Guild.


    A day passed by quickly, and soon it was the next morning.


    "Grandpa, the merchant ship has arrived!"


    The next morning, to wee the Azure Commerce Guild¡¯s skyship, Aileen and Voss made a special trip to the port of Thunderhawk City.


    In theory, there was no need for such formality, but this time, Thunderhawk City was the one asking for favors, so not only did Aileen, the finance officer,e, but Voss was there too, showing utmost respect.


    At that moment, Aileen and her grandfather stood next to a carriage, looking in the same direction, when they saw a huge skyship entering Thunderhawk City¡¯s Defensive Net and slowly approaching the port fornding.


    "Don¡¯t worry, just perform normally and you¡¯ll be more than capable of handling it."


    As the skyship gently descended, Voss noticed that Aileen was a bit nervous and spoke tofort her.


    "Yes, since Grandpa has arranged everything, I won¡¯t mess it up."


    With a deep breath, Aileen nodded and then calmed herself down.


    Since Voss had previously greeted Chief Steward Mar, who was in charge of the trade, the negotiations with the Chamber of Commerce would be assisted by Aileen alongside Rocky, and Voss was not going to be involved. This fact had made Aileen somewhat nervous.


    However, since Grandpa had already made arrangements, Aileen felt that if she still couldn¡¯t handle the matter well, it would be rather ipetent of her. So she quickly let go of her undue anxiety, and confidence began to emerge in her eyes.


    Soon after, the merchant shipnded smoothly at the port, and in no time, a group of people disembarked and headed straight toward the carriage where Aileen and Voss were.


    These were the people from the Azure Commerce Guild.


    "Grandpa! What¡¯s going on?"


    Yet, as the people from the Azure Commerce Guild gradually approached, Aileen, who had stopped being nervous and was even full of confidence, suddenly panicked!


    Because upon seeing these people, she realized that the person leading them was not Chief Steward Mar, who had always dealt with the transactions with Thunderhawk City, but a middle-aged man she didn¡¯t recognize!


    What was happening?!


    Hadn¡¯t Grandpa already liaised with Chief Steward Mar? Wasn¡¯t it agreed to discuss the details after they met? Why was it not Chief Steward Mar who came this time?


    This was bad!


    Taken by surprise, Aileen quickly looked at Voss, but found that he still wore a faint smile, as if none of this was unexpected to him...

 Chapter 24 - 23 Deceived

    The sudden turn of events caught Aileen, who had made meticulous preparations,pletely off guard!


    She had assumed that Chief Steward Mar would be the oneing, and had prepared thoroughly for that.


    Not only did Chief Steward Mar have a good rtionship with her grandfather, but he had also hinted beforehand that although the price of yarn was bound to rise, the extent of the increase was negotiable.


    Isn¡¯t the implication clear? Simply put, as long as one can offer enough benefits, Chief Steward Mar could use his positional advantage to give Thunderhawk City a little price concession.


    As someone in charge of trading with a city, he certainly had that authority.


    Thus, Aileen had already figured out how to deal with Chief Steward Mar and had even notified Rocky in advance.


    But what was happening now? Why hadn¡¯t Chief Steward Mar, who had readily agreed with her grandfather, shown up, and why had someone elsee to trade with Thunderhawk City?


    This unexpected change left Aileen at a loss, even uncertain about how to respond for a moment.


    Fortunately, Voss was right by her side!


    "Is it Senior Voss?"


    The group from the Azure Commerce Guild had just approached when their leader spoke up first.


    "Indeed, may I know who I have the pleasure of speaking with...?"


    "I am Jia Xi, the newly appointed overseer of the Azure Commerce Guild."


    The man speaking was named Jia Xi, who appeared to be around forty years old, but his temples were already slightly graying, and hisplexion didn¡¯t look very good. However, he maintained a smiling face throughout the conversation.


    "Senior Voss, I have heard much about your exploits from Chief Steward Mar. You were quite an influential figure back in the day!"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a brief self-introduction, the new Overseer Jia Xi struck up a conversation with Voss, who effortlessly responded with wit and humor. Judging by their demeanor at that moment, one couldn¡¯t tell that it was their first meeting; instead, they seemed like old friends.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Voss, Jia Xi, and a perplexed Aileen all boarded the same carriage and headed straight for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    "Senior Voss, please put in good words for us during this transaction in front of the City Lord."


    While riding in the carriage to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Jia Xi and Voss talked continuously, quickly getting onto the topic of the transaction.


    But hearing this, Voss just smiled and shook his head, saying, "Overseer Jia Xi, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t interfere this time. I¡¯m no longer the finance officer of Thunderhawk City."


    "Oh?"


    Upon hearing this, Jia Xi was startled, clearly unaware of this fact, then inquired:


    "Senior Voss, who is Thunderhawk City¡¯s current finance officer...?"


    While speaking, Voss nced at Aileen.


    "Aileen,e and greet Overseer Jia Xi."


    "Overseer Jia Xi, hello."


    Called upon by Voss, Aileen finally snapped back to reality and hastily greeted Jia Xi.


    In fact, from the very beginning, Aileen had been somewhat distracted. She kept wondering why? Why had the personing to trade with Thunderhawk City suddenly changed?


    Was it an ident?


    Aileen didn¡¯t think so; at the critical juncture of rising yarn prices, such an ident seemed improbable.


    Was it a coincidence?


    Was it just a coincidence that the Azure Commerce Guild decided to have Jia Xi handle the trade with Thunderhawk City and that it waspletely unrted to the increased price of yarn?


    Aileen felt that was equally impossible. Thunderhawk City might be small, but it was still a Sky City, and it had to be managed by an overseer-level individual. Therefore, the Azure Commerce Guild wouldn¡¯t change its representative lightly.


    Furthermore, Chief Steward Mar had already made contact with Grandfather before; if he knew he was going to be reced, why would he have readily agreed to all of Grandfather¡¯s requests?


    Therefore, after much thought, Aileen could onlye to one conclusion¡ªGrandfather had been deceived!


    Even though Chief Steward Mar had readily agreed to Grandfather¡¯s requests before, in reality it was all a deception. The other party likely knew in advance that it wasn¡¯t himing to Thunderhawk City for the trade, but he didn¡¯t inform Grandfather, leading to today¡¯s scene!


    This oue was indeed difficult for Aileen to ept. She had never imagined that her grandfather, who had always been so astute, would be tripped up over such a matter and yed by a mere steward.


    With this in mind, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Voss, only to find her grandfather looking asposed as ever, still jovially chatting with Jia Xi.


    At this moment, Voss was introducing Aileen to Jia Xi:


    "This is my granddaughter, and she is now the finance officer of Thunderhawk City."


    "Oh?"


    Voss¡¯s words made Jia Xi reveal an expression of sudden realization, and then he turned to look at Aileen.


    After examining Aileen, Jia Xi nodded with a smile. Although he didn¡¯t say much, there was an involuntary sh of something in his gaze.


    At the same time, Aileen subconsciously frowned because the thing that shed through Jia Xi¡¯s eyes while appraising her suddenly made her feel somewhat disgusted.


    However, everyone present was clever; the sly and crafty Jia Xi soon started chatting with Voss again, and Aileen returned to her normal demeanor.


    During the journey, Jia Xi and Voss were always chatting idly, looking very much like long-time acquaintances. After learning that all the previous preparations had been void, Aileen began trying her best to join in the conversation, attempting several times to steer it towards the yarn trade.


    She wanted to use this opportunity to sound out Jia Xi¡¯s stance, to better prepare for the negotiations toe.


    But for some reason, after discovering that Voss was not the finance officer, Jia Xi, who had originally brought up the matter actively, now refused to discuss it. Even when Aileen brought it up several times on her own, he only casually acknowledged her a few times before changing the subject to other matters.


    The journey from the port to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was not short, but it had to end eventually. So by the time the carriage stopped, Aileen¡¯s efforts had been unsessful; she hadn¡¯t been able to discern Jia Xi¡¯s stance.


    This result made Aileen more and more uneasy, because based on her experience, Jia Xi¡¯s behavior was not a good sign.


    And after the carriage arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Aileen led Jia Xi to meet Rocky, while Voss, just as he had said earlier, did not follow.


    "City Lord, this is the Overseer of the Azure Commerce Guild, Overseer Jia Xi."


    Having brought Jia Xi to the City Lord¡¯s Hall, Aileen was greeted by Rocky who had already been waiting there for some time.


    However, when Aileen finished introducing Jia Xi and then looked towards Rocky, she discovered, just as she had imagined, that Rocky¡¯s face was filled with surprise and confusion.


    Clearly, Rocky had been just as baffled by Jia Xi¡¯s appearance as Aileen had been, because like Aileen, he had expected Chief Steward Mar to arrive, as Chief Steward Mar had represented the Azure Commerce Guild in dealings with Thunderhawk City for a long time. So why was there suddenly someone else today?


    Now this was troublesome¡­


    ncing at Jia Xi standing in front of him and then at Aileen, whose expression was slightly embarrassed, Rocky knew that there might have been some changes in the situation!


    But his response was also quite fast; the surprise and confusion on his face quickly disappeared, reced instead by a smile as he said to Overseer Jia Xi, "Overseer Jia Xi, you¡¯ve had a long journey."


    "Thank you for your kind concern, City Lord."


    With a slight bow to Rocky, Jia Xi clearly was a man ustomed to significant events and knew very well how to behave in the presence of a City Lord.


    After that, Rocky exchanged a few pleasantries with Jia Xi, and then they moved on to the main topic.


    "City Lord, the price of yarn this time will increase by thirty percent."


    The real business between Jia Xi and Rocky was, of course, the yarn trade, and Jia Xi got straight to the point, informing Rocky that not only would the price of yarn go up, but it would be by as much as thirty percent!


    Thirty percent!


    At these words, Rocky involuntarily took a sharp breath!


    The increase was not just far beyond his expectations, it even exceeded the limit that Thunderhawk City could withstand!

 Chapter 25 - 24 Negotiations

    ```


    The price of yarn is going to increase by thirty percent!?


    Even though Rocky had known about this, when he heard about the thirty percent increase, he still involuntarily gasped, because this increase not only far exceeded his expectation, but also directly surpassed Thunderhawk City¡¯s limit of affordability!


    Such a significant price hike disrupted his original n.


    ording to his initial idea, he hoped to sell all the Medium Magic Stones that had been found in the research institute, then use that ie to offset the yarn price increase, maintaining the quarterly bnce of ie and expenditure.


    Based on Rocky¡¯s rough estimate, if he sold all the Magic Stones he had, he could earn at least two thousand Gold Coins.


    Thunderhawk City¡¯s expenditure on yarn each quarter was around twenty thousand Gold Coins, which means that even if the price of yarn increased by a full ten percent, he could still bnce it out with the ie from selling the Magic Stones, thereby relieving some of the financial pressure on Thunderhawk City.


    However, he never expected that the Azure Commerce Guild would actually raise the price of yarn by as much as thirty percent in one go! This meant that instead of spending twenty thousand Gold Coins on yarn, Thunderhawk City would now need to spend twenty-six thousand Gold Coins!


    An extra six thousand Gold Coins!


    Such arge sum of money, let alone selling a few Magic Stones, even if Rocky himself was sold, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover the cost!


    So after Overseer Jia Xi finished speaking, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but frown, and his expression became increasingly grim.


    "Overseer Jia Xi, why has the price of yarn increased by so much?"


    As Rocky¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, Aileen, who had brought Jia Xi and was standing beside him, opened her mouth to speak. Aileen¡¯s role was that of the finance officer of Thunderhawk City, and it was indeed her responsibility to handle negotiations with the Chamber of Commerce.


    "City Lord, in this matter, our Chamber of Commerce is alsopelled," replied Jia Xi, ncing at Aileen and wearing an innocent expression before turning to Rocky: "City Lord, you may have heard that Canng City is at war, and all resources in the city are being controlled."


    "Frankly, to ensure the timely delivery of yarn, our Chamber of Commerce had to exert great effort within Canng City, so City Lord, this price really isn¡¯t within our control."


    In the face of Rocky, Jia Xi presented an innocent facade. However, upon closer examination, his words seemed to hold some merit yet were ultimately nonsensical.


    It was true that Canng City was at war, but even if war necessitated the control of resources, it was unlikely to extend to yarn, which was not a strategic material. Moreover, the Azure Commerce Guild was not merely ordinary citizens¡ªit was a Chamber of Commerce. Could it be that they would stop doing business simply because the war was urring in the city where their headquarters were located?


    That, undoubtedly, was even less usible.


    So while the war might indeed have caused an increase in the price of yarn, the increase could surely not be so substantial. In essence, the Azure Commerce Guild was using the war as an excuse to intentionally hike the prices!


    This fact was something Aileen understood all too well, thus she spoke again: "Overseer Jia Xi, we¡¯re aware of the war in Canng City, but this price is too high for us to ept."


    "Miss Aileen, this is not something our Chamber of Commerce can decide, we truly have no choice..."


    Following that, a verbal duel ensued between Aileen and Jia Xi as they debated non-stop about the extent of the price increase.


    In the meantime, Rocky remained silent, quietly seated in the City Lord¡¯s position, clearly bing an observer.


    As the City Lord of Thunderhawk City, haggling was not his job. He only needed to wait for Aileen to reach a conclusion with Jia Xi and then give a nod or a shake of his head.


    Throughout the process of observation, Rocky gained a deeper impression of Aileen; the seemingly seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl made him have to secretly give her a thumbs up.


    Despite Aileen¡¯s young age, she was not at all timid during negotiations, demonstrating considerable skill. She wisely avoided wasting time on whether the price should increase at all, instead bargaining over the amount of the increase.


    Based on Jia Xi¡¯s demeanor, it was apparent that the Azure Commerce Guild was set on raising the yarn prices; therefore, Aileen focused on negotiating the extent of the increase, with the goal of reducing it as much as possible.


    Clearly, she had a concise and clear objective for the negotiation.


    However, Aileen¡¯s adversary was no easy opponent. Jia Xi was an extremely cunning merchant with impable negotiation skills, and he held fast to one crucial point¡ªthe Azure Commerce Guild, between itself and Thunderhawk City, was the stronger party, and Thunderhawk City had to purchase yarn and food from them!


    It was precisely because he held onto this key point that, no matter how hard Aileen tried, Jia Xi wouldn¡¯t budge an inch.


    "Overseer Jia Xi, a five percent increase in the price of yarn is the absolute limit we can ept," said Aileen, her brows furrowed as she looked at Jia Xi, stating Thunderhawk City¡¯s bottom line.


    Although that¡¯s what she imed, she wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth, for as much as she knew, Rocky¡¯s eptable bottom line was ten percent. This meant that she was still leaving room for further negotiation with Jia Xi.


    This is the art of negotiation¡ªit¡¯s not about arguing, but about giving. You give me a step, I give you one, and only then is there something to talk about. Aileen clearly understood this principle.


    Unfortunately, after she finished speaking, Jia Xi simply shook his head: "City Lord, Miss Aileen, raising the price of yarn by thirty percent is already the bottom line for our Chamber of Commerce, I truly have no leeway."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Overseer Jia Xi!"


    ```


    Jia Xi¡¯s attitude had finally pushed Aileen to her limit; she couldn¡¯t believe the other party was so stubbornly refusing to budge, clearly showing no desire to negotiate!


    "Alright..."


    Just as Aileen was about to speak again, Rocky, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke up. He nced at Aileen, signaling her to stop, and then turned his gaze to Jia Xi.


    "Overseer Jia Xi, you must be weary from your journey. Let¡¯s end today¡¯s discussions here."


    After saying this, Rocky spoke to Aileen, "Aileen, escort Overseer Jia Xi to rest, and do not neglect your duties."


    "Yes..."


    With a response, Aileen left the City Lord¡¯s Hall with Jia Xi.


    Watching the two leave, Rocky waited until the doors of the City Lord¡¯s Hall were closed before he sighed,


    He had purposefully halted the negotiation because he had realized that facing the unyielding Jia Xi, Aileen was at a loss, so he let Jia Xi rest, thus giving Aileen time to regroup and think about how to handle her opponent.


    However, Rocky was well aware that even if Aileen thought of a strategy, she might note up with anything effective. The reasoning was simple: Thunderhawk City simply didn¡¯t have enough bargaining chips.


    Even a clever cook can¡¯t prepare a meal without rice. No matter how skilled Aileen was at negotiating, without sufficient leverage, she would never get Jia Xi to give in. And Jia Xi knew this, which was exactly why he was so upromising.


    This was the dilemma Thunderhawk City now faced.


    In such a situation, Rocky felt that he should start making other ns...


    ...¡­


    ...¡­


    "Overseer Jia Xi, is there really no room for discussion on this matter?"


    On the way to see Jia Xi out of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Aileen was still trying, but this time, she was less aggressive and seemed more like she was just chatting with Jia Xi.


    "Overseer Jia Xi, as you know, Thunderhawk City isn¡¯trge, and with the price of silk skyrocketing so much, I¡¯m afraid the City Lord won¡¯t ept it. So please, would you speak kindly of us to the Chamber of Commerce? If you could reallye to an agreement, the City Lord would surely not treat you unfairly."


    Now that they were in private, Aileen spoke of matters that could only be discussed behind closed doors, such as personal benefits.


    However, hearing her words, Jia Xi just shook his head and smiled, "Miss Aileen, just have the carriage take me back to the port. I¡¯m ustomed to staying on the merchant ships."


    He looked at Aileen without any intention of acknowledging her suggestions.


    "This... well then..."


    Jia Xi¡¯s reaction made Aileen frown. Could it be that Jia Xi really had no personal desires?


    Or was it that he had other ns, or simply wanted more from ying hard to get?


    Uncertain of Jia Xi¡¯s intentions, Aileen chose not to say more and proceeded to escort him out of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    It was only upon leaving the City Lord, just as Jia Xi was about to board the carriage, that he suddenly turned to Aileen and said,


    "Miss Aileen, if you..."


    He caught Aileen¡¯s hand mid-sentence, gently stroking the back of her hand while he continued,


    "If you really want to talk, you cane to the merchant ship for a detailed discussion..."


    "Overseer Jia Xi! Please conduct yourself with dignity!"


    Jia Xi¡¯s move caught Aileen off guard, and she immediately pulled her hand back from his grasp like a startled rabbit, ring furiously at Jia Xi.


    "Overseer Jia Xi! What are you intending to do!"


    Staring fiercely at Jia Xi, Aileen was so angry she was on the verge of tears; she had never encountered such a situation before.


    But facing her angry stare, Jia Xi appearedpletely indifferent, saying as he got into the carriage, "Miss Aileen, the price of silk is negotiable. Whenever you are ready, you cane and find me."


    With those words, he closed the carriage door and rode away...

 Chapter 26 - 25 New Ideas

    What happened with Aileen after Jia Xi left, Rocky did not know, as he had returned to theboratory after the two had departed.


    Although he hadn¡¯t lost hope in the negotiations, Rocky knew he couldn¡¯t solely rely on them. He needed a backup n, which naturally involved the Mana Rune.


    So, after returning to theboratory, he had Liliya bring over his Void Magic Armor!


    "Do you really intend to do this? Isn¡¯t it too soon..."


    Not long after waiting in theboratory, Liliya brought over the Void Magic Armor, albeit somewhat reluctantly when handing it over to Rocky.


    Because Rocky had already told her what he intended to do¡ªhe was nning to inscribe runes on the Void Magic Armor!


    This decision surprised Liliya, as Rocky had only just learned about runes!


    Though using runes on the Void Magic Armor was an inevitable trend, wasn¡¯t it too soon for Rocky to proceed? Especially considering he only had this set of Void Magic Armor, and if anything went wrong, there was nowhere to turn.


    "I just want to experiment, and besides, even if the runes fail, there are no side effects. It will merely consume some Magic Power; the Void Magic Armor will definitely be safe."


    Though he spoke in such a manner, Rocky had no confidence inside, yet he had to proceed.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    How important the Void Magic Armor was to him, Rocky knew better than anyone. It had always been his prized possession; how could he not cherish it? Unfortunately, due to the circumstances, he had no choice but to risk using the Void Magic Armor.


    His only asset now was the Mana Rune, but given Thunderhawk City¡¯s current strength, he couldn¡¯t let outsiders know about the existence of runes. Thus, Rocky¡¯s options were limited, leaving him essentially with one choice¡ªto use the runes to enhance his own strength.


    Either he would apply the runes to ordinary equipment, turning it into rune equipment, or he would apply them to the Void Magic Armor to make it even stronger.


    And for Rocky, who already possessed the Void Magic Armor, he naturally chose to apply the runes there. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to forsake the more powerful Void Magic Armor in favor of wearing rune equipment.


    So he had to take this risk.


    However, Liliya found Rocky¡¯s decision not only rash but also pointless. In her view, even if Rocky became stronger, what use would it be?


    Nevertheless, she could see that Rocky seemed to have his own ns, so she ultimately did not stop him and even left theboratory for fear of disturbing his rune drawing.


    Afterward, theboratory was left with only Rocky, a pen, and a set of Void Magic Armor.


    cing the chest piece of the Void Magic Armor on theb table, Rocky did not immediately start inscribing runes on it but carefully studied it inside and out.


    The reason why the Void Magic Armor was considered the strongest personal equipment was not merely because it was embedded with Magic Stones. The technology contained within a set of Void Magic Armor far exceeded the imagination; therefore, even if Rocky had mastered the First Level Mana Rune, he couldn¡¯t simply apply runes to the armor.


    If he wanted to use runes to strengthen the Void Magic Armor, he first needed to understand the armor¡¯s Mana driving system, then connect this system with the runes so that the armor could utilize the Mana provided by the runes.


    The technology and expertise involved were soplex and advanced that unless one was a professional armor maker, no one could understand it, let alone Rocky.


    But despite the difficulty, he still nned to give it a try.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was overestimating his capabilities, but because he had a different idea.


    Rocky didn¡¯t want to drastically overhaul the Void Magic Armor. He knew he didn¡¯t have the capacity to do so, not just him, even the most experienced armor maker couldn¡¯t, especially since Mana Runes were a new technology.


    Without going through research and experimentation, no one could rece the Magic Stones in the Void Magic Armor directly with runes; the involved technology was too numerous andplex.


    So his real idea was to treat the Void Magic Armor like ordinary equipment and then turn it into rune equipment!


    Simply put, he wanted to inscribe runes on the Void Magic Armor. By ensuring the originalbat capabilities remained unchanged, he aimed to add ayer of rune equipment¡¯s power, using this method to indirectly strengthen the armor!


    This was a n only Rocky could think of, no, it was a new idea that only he could conceive of!


    Before the advent of Mana Runes, whether it was Void Magic Armor or Magic Energy Equipment, both relied on Magic Stones to provide Mana, making it impossible for a piece of equipment to be both Void Magic Armor and Magic Energy Equipment at the same time; they couldn¡¯t coexist.


    But now with the emergence of Mana Runes, which could substitute for Magic Stones and coexist with them, Rocky thought of this method to strengthen his own Void Magic Armor, aiming to let his Void Magic Armor maintain its original power while also bing a set of rune equipment!


    This idea perfectly circumvented the high-end technology involved with the Void Magic Armor, requiring only that the armor be treated as regr equipment, which could then be made into rune equipment.


    Though creating rune equipment wasn¡¯t a simple task, do not forget that Rocky still had a research notebook in his hands.


    Wenzel initially developed Mana Runes hoping they could rece Magic Stones and thereby transform Mana Equipment into rune equipment, significantly enhancing its power. Thus, his notes contained detailed instructions on how to use runes to make equipment.


    With this notebook, Rocky could fully create rune equipment!


    And if he seeded, the enhanced Void Magic Armor would undoubtedly see an upgrade inbat effectiveness! Then he could proceed with the next steps in his n!


    "Let¡¯s begin¡­"


    After observing the chest te of the Void Magic Armor set for a long time, Rocky was ready to begin.


    He picked up the Magic Energy Pen and drew a rune on the inner lining of the chest te.


    Not wanting anyone to notice anything suspicious, he fully utilized the convenience of the runes, drawing directly on the inner lining of the armor. This method would not affect the rune¡¯s effectiveness nor reveal anything unusual about his armor.


    As he finished the stroke, a rune was drawn and emitted a faint light.


    This indicated the rune was sessfully created, and it now contained Mana. However, that was not all; a First Level Rune held very little Magic Power, far less even than a Micro Magic Stone. To unleash its true power, it would rely on quantity.


    ording to Rocky¡¯s estimation, he needed to draw at least a hundred First Level Runes on the chest te to truly enhance its defensive power, a monumental task.


    So, after sessfully drawing one rune, he immediately drew a second, then a third...


    Half a day passed in this manner, and by evening, Rocky left theb with all his Magic Power depleted.


    The next morning, Jia Xi came seeking an audience with Rocky, seemingly eager to finalize the transaction involving the yarn as soon as possible.


    This was somewhat unexpected to him as he had nned to dy, but since Jia Xi was so proactive, he had no choice but to call for Aileen.


    By the time Aileen arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Hall, a new round of negotiations began.


    The morning flew by, and the oue of the negotiations remained the same as the day before, almost no progress was made, with Jia Xi standing firm on increasing the price by thirty percent without budging.


    On the contrary, Aileen seemed somewhat off today; whereas yesterday she could stand toe-to-toe with Jia Xi, today she was visibly distracted, which was a significant reason why the negotiations failed.


    Having no other choice, Rocky had to find an excuse to forcibly halt the negotiations, nning to give Aileen some time to think of a solution, but Jia Xi did not give Rocky that opportunity.


    "City Lord!"


    "Yesterday, the Chamber of Commerce sent an urgent notice. I am summoned back to headquarters for important matters, so I can only stay here for one more day. I hope the City Lord can provide a definitive answer tomorrow to finalize this matter quickly," said Jia Xi before he turned and left¡­


    His words clearly meant he was no longer willing to dy and was pushing Rocky to make a decision quickly!


    "Sir, I will also take my leave¡­"


    After Jia Xi left, Rocky initially wanted to discuss with Aileen what to do next, as they couldn¡¯t afford to dy any longer, but to his surprise, Aileen left without saying a word.


    "Rocky, Aileen was a bit off today."


    After Aileen left, Liliya said to Rocky, noticing that Aileen had been acting strangely.


    "There is something off¡­" He nodded, equally puzzled, not understanding what was wrong with Aileen.


    "I¡¯ll go ask her."


    After saying this, Liliya didn¡¯t wait for Rocky¡¯s response and immediately chased out of the City Lord¡¯s Hall.

 Chapter 27 - 26 Liliyas Experience

    ```


    Looking at Liliya chasing after Aileen, Rocky helplessly shook his head. He was relieved to have Liliya around; otherwise, he truly didn¡¯t know what to do in such a situation.


    Actually, Rocky could also tell that Aileen wasn¡¯t quite herself, but he didn¡¯t know how to broach the subject. After all, the two of them didn¡¯t share any personal rtionship but were merely in a subordinate one.


    Setting that aside for now, Liliya, who had left the City Lord¡¯s Hall, quickly caught up with Aileen.


    "Aileen, wait a moment."


    By the time Liliya had caught up with Aileen, she was already preparing to board a carriage. Called to a halt, she turned back and saw Liliya approaching.


    "Captain Liliya."


    Seeing Liliya, Aileen didn¡¯t dare to neglect her manners, promptly nodding to her as a sign of politeness.


    Now, Liliya was the Captain of the Guard Corps, holding a position equivalent to Aileen¡¯s, and what was more important, she was one of Rocky¡¯s confidants. Thus, even though Aileen wasn¡¯t very familiar with Liliya, she still showed her due respect.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Captain Liliya, does the City Lord have any instructions?"


    Knowing her departure was somewhat abrupt, Aileen quickly asked when Liliya approached.


    "Nothing from the City Lord, I just wanted to talk to you." ncing at Aileen, Liliya smiled and said, "If you don¡¯t have any matters to attend to, why don¡¯t you take a walk with me?"


    After saying this, Liliya didn¡¯t even wait for Aileen¡¯s response before she walked ahead, causing Aileen to have no choice but to follow.


    So, the two women walked side by side out of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, a carriage trailing behind them, looking just like two nobledies taking a leisurely afternoon stroll.


    "How has Lord Voss been recently?"


    "Grandfather is doing well."


    Ambling through the streets, Liliya casually asked, and Aileen casually answered. However, Aileen¡¯s mind was somewhat perplexed, for she couldn¡¯t make out Liliya¡¯s intentions.


    With her intelligence, Aileen naturally understood that Liliyaing to find her was not for small talk; there must be another reason. Yet, she couldn¡¯t fathom what it could be. Could it be that Rocky had sent Liliya to see her?


    Impossible. If it were Rocky¡¯s instructions, then he would have simply directed her to see him directly, no need for Liliya to be involved.


    "Aileen, have you encountered any troubles?"


    "Hmm?"


    As Aileen was musing, Liliya¡¯s question took her aback, and she quickly shook her head: "I don¡¯t have any troubles."


    "Is that so?" Liliya looked at her skeptically: "It¡¯s not just me who noticed you weren¡¯t quite yourself today, the City Lord also saw it, which is why he asked me toe and check on you."


    "I truly appreciate the City Lord¡¯s concern, but I¡¯m fine."


    Continuing to shake her head, Aileen said nothing more.


    Seeing that she had no intention of opening up, Liliya suddenlyughed, which bewildered Aileen.


    "Do you remember Perolo?"


    After herugh, Liliya suddenly asked.


    "Perolo? I remember."


    Although Aileen did not understand why Liliya brought up that person, she nodded her head. Of course, she remembered the former administrative officer.


    "What do you think of Perolo?"


    "A waste."


    Without a second thought, Aileen voiced her opinion of Perolo. In her eyes, Perolo was nothing but a waste, and she even found it an insult for her grandfather to have to work with such a person.


    And Liliya, in response to that answer, nodded and added: "Perolo is not only a waste but also a scumbag who can¡¯t control himself around women."


    "Ah?"


    "When I first came to Thunderhawk City, Perolo harbored improper thoughts towards me, and he didn¡¯t let go of them until he was caught by the City Lord."


    Liliya¡¯s words staggered Aileen; she couldn¡¯t believe the other woman would share such a thing with her, someone who was hardly even a friend!


    Yet those very words struck a chord with Aileen.


    Deep down, Aileen was painfully aware of how badly she had behaved today, and the reason for that was the incident that urred with Jia Xi.


    The previous day¡¯s events had a significant impact on her, scaring her thoroughly.


    But Aileen was strong - so strong that she was stubborn. She hadn¡¯t mentioned yesterday¡¯s events to anyone, not even to her grandfather Voss, intending to bear the burden alone.


    However, she never expected Liliya to have noticed!


    As bright as she was, Aileen immediately realized why Liliya had sought her out. After a moment, she looked at Liliya and, biting her lip, asked, "What happened afterwards?"


    Liliya has just said that Perolo had unsavory intentions towards her, so what happened next? How did it end?


    "Afterwards¡­" Liliya gave a slight smile towards Aileen and patted her side sword: "Well, when I was ready to chop off his head, he ran away."


    This answer astonished Aileen, and it wasn¡¯t until she snapped back to reality that she looked at Liliya with newfound admiration in her eyes. She imagined a scene where Liliya, with her sword at the ready, pointed it straight at a terrified Perolo, scaring him out of his wits.


    ```


    If only I could muster the grace and imposing presence of Liliya, and point my sword at Jia Xi, I wonder if that old bastard would still dare to touch my hand! Would he still harbor inappropriate thoughts about me!


    Unfortunately, I am not Liliya.


    With that thought, Aileen couldn¡¯t help but sigh...


    However, she suddenly thought of something and blurted out, "Does the City Lord know about this?"


    "He...doesn¡¯t know..."


    Liliya shook her head upon hearing this and sighed, "I haven¡¯t told him about this matter, and even if he had known at the time, there was nothing he could have done."


    As Liliya thought about it, she felt a sense of helplessness, much like how Rocky regarded her as someone closest to him. In Liliya¡¯s heart, Rocky was also the person she trusted the most. It was just that Rocky at the time was really...


    But then she turned to Aileen with a smile, "But if it were now, I would tell the City Lord about it."


    "Why?"


    "Because the City Lord would help me, he would back me up," Liliya said with certainty as she looked at Aileen.


    Her words were no lie. Indeed, Rocky used to be too timid, a fact even Liliya admitted. But now, Rocky had changed, and although she didn¡¯t know why he had changed, he had undoubtedly be better than he was before.


    So if a simr situation were to ur again, Liliya would definitely tell Rocky, and Rocky would absolutely back her up!


    Aileen was stunned by her words. She of course understood what Liliya meant, but after a moment she still let out a wry smile, "Yes...the City Lord would indeed back you up..."


    Aileen believed Liliya¡¯s words, but let¡¯s not forget that the one speaking was Liliya herself! She was Rocky¡¯s confidante, possibly even his lover, whereas Aileen didn¡¯t share such a connection with Rocky.


    Aileen was well aware of her ce, knowing she was merely the finance officer rmended to Rocky by her grandfather.


    "No, he would help you too."


    Just as Aileen was privately sighing, Liliya suddenly took her hand and looked into her eyes, "You might not quite understand Rocky yet. Whether in the past or now, he¡¯s a good person. As long as you can support him well, he will never let you down."


    "And... Rocky is also worthy of your trust. His achievements in the future will be boundless."


    "Really?"


    Upon hearing this, Aileen also gazed intently at Liliya, her eyes suddenly filled with curiosity, "Does the City Lord have such aspirations?"


    "It¡¯s not aspiration, but an inevitable oue."


    Liliya was very clear about the future that awaited Rocky once he mastered the Mana Runes. Without exaggeration, as long as he could get through the current difficult period and had enough time, Rocky was destined to be a prominent figure in this sky!


    This was the reason Liliya had so much confidence in Rocky.


    Unfortunately, Aileen was not aware of this, so after listening to Liliya, she just smiled, "Perhaps, but Captain Liliya, you should know that the City Lord won¡¯t only be dealing with the likes of Perolo."


    "It¡¯s all the same."


    Aileen¡¯s skepticism didn¡¯t surprise Liliya, mainly because Aileen was still unaware that Rocky had mastered the top technology of Mana Runes. Therefore, she didn¡¯t argue further but said with full confidence:


    "Be it Perolo or Jia Xi, they¡¯re just clowns who can only strut around for a while. In front of Rocky, the current Jia Xi is no different from the former Perolo."


    ......


    ......


    By the time Liliya returned to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and saw Rocky in theboratory, it was already the afternoon. She and Aileen had chatted for a long time, almost seeing Aileen all the way home beforeing back.


    "You¡¯re back, what took you so long?"


    In theb, Rocky was still busy inscribing Runes for the Void Magic Armor. At least thirty First Level Runes had been etched inside the lining of the chest te of the Armor. However, as soon as he saw Liliya return, he put down his pen.


    "I had a chat with Aileen, so I got a bit held up," she said.


    "Oh? Did you find out why she¡¯s been off her game?"


    Rocky was curious to hear Liliya mention this, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "It¡¯s because of Jia Xi."


    After taking a sip of water, Liliya recounted the matter to Rocky.


    Rocky frowned upon hearing it.


    "That old bastard is really trying to y the dirty old man...and I haven¡¯t had my chance with her yet..."


    "You¡¯re still green yourself, so quit thinking about tender grass," Liliya unexpectedly heard his muttering and Rocky, startled, quickly retracted his head and hurriedly said, "I got it, I¡¯ll handle this matter."


    After saying that, he picked up the Magic Energy Pen again, seemingly ready to continue inscribing Runes, but then he seemed to remember something and turned to look at Liliya again.


    "Liliya, it seems like you had noticed something between Aileen and Jia Xi long ago, right?"


    "Did you ever encounter something simr?"


    Rocky might have been a bit slow on the uptake with this issue, but he was not a fool and immediately sensed there was more to it.


    However, Liliya responded with a faint smile and, heading towards the door, said, "Of course not. If anything like that had happened, I¡¯d have told you."

 Chapter 28 - 27 God City

    "Why does everything seem so strange today?"


    Watching Liliya turn around and leave, with an impish smile still on her face, Rocky was utterly confused. What was going on today? It was one thing that Aileen was acting out of sorts, but why did Liliya also seem off?


    "Women, truly baffling..."


    Shaking his head, Rocky put this intricate issue, one even the saints might not understand, to the back of his mind and continued with the Magic Energy Pen.


    The situation Aileen found herself in, to be honest, had relieved him of concern.


    Because it meant he didn¡¯t need to hold onto any hope for the negotiations; he just had to focus wholeheartedly on thinking of other methods. As for the matter of the rising yarn prices, and that shameless Jia Xi who wanted to use it to ckmail either him or Aileen, he naturally had ways to cope.


    But the precondition was, he must sessfully turn his Void Magic Armor into rune equipment, so as to further enhance its power!


    So Rocky quickly cast all concerns aside and started to focus on drawing runes on the Armor.


    A day passed in the blink of an eye, and soon it was the next morning.


    The following morning, not waiting for Overseer Jia Xi toe to him, Rocky took the lead and called both him and Aileen to the City Lord¡¯s Hall.


    "City Lord, have you made up your mind regarding this trade?"


    Upon seeing Rocky, Jia Xi still wore the same polite smile as the previous two days, his demeanor courteous, radiating confidence.


    "Overseer Jia Xi, the terms you¡¯ve proposed..."


    Just as Jia Xi was awaiting Rocky¡¯s reply, Aileen, who was standing next to Rocky, spoke first.


    After a thorough conversation with Liliya, Aileen had evidently readjusted herself and was ready for a rematch with Jia Xi!


    But just as she was about to speak, Rocky, from his position as the City Lord, gestured with his hand, interrupting her, and looked towards Jia Xi, "Overseer Jia Xi, about the price of yarn..."


    "We ept."


    Rocky said expressionlessly as he looked at Jia Xi.


    "My Lord!"


    Not only did Aileen, who was ready to challenge Jia Xi, freeze in shock upon hearing this, but Jia Xi himself also abruptly raised his head, looking incredulously at Rocky!


    "My Lord..."


    At this moment, Aileen couldn¡¯t worry about formalities and leaned close to Rocky¡¯s ear to say, "My Lord, I¡¯ve thought of a way to deal with Jia Xi, please give me another chance¡­"


    Aileen wasn¡¯t just making empty talk or being boastful this time, because after Liliya sent her home the day before, she adjusted her state and thought of a method to handle Jia Xi!


    Jia Xi¡¯s unwillingness to budge in the negotiations, and his brazen confidence, were rooted in his belief that Thunderhawk City could only import yarn from the Azure Commerce Guild. However, if the Guild insisted on raising the yarn prices so much, Thunderhawk City could simply purchase the yarn at the same high prices from other Chambers of Commerce!


    This approach might not benefit Thunderhawk City, as they would still need to spend more money to acquire yarn, but for the Azure Commerce Guild, it meant losing a client in Thunderhawk City!


    And for Jia Xi, who hade for these negotiations, it would signify his failure. If he caused the loss of Thunderhawk City as a long-term and stable client, wouldn¡¯t that count as a failure?


    This was exactly the bargaining chip Thunderhawk City needed!


    And once she had this chip in hand, Aileen believed she could definitely drive the yarn prices down. Not to overpromise, but reducing the increased rate to within twenty percent was absolutely feasible!


    Only, she never expected Rocky to suddenly agree to the other party¡¯s proposal, not nning to let her negotiate further. This was totally beyond her expectations, which was why she couldn¡¯t help but whisper to Rocky.


    But in response to her whisper, Rocky simply smiled with an air of confidence, subtly shaking his head at Aileen before turning his gaze back to Jia Xi.


    "Overseer Jia Xi, we¡¯ll go with the yarn price you¡¯ve mentioned. Please, have your merchant ships offload the goods as soon as possible."


    "Yes."


    Looking up at Rocky, Jia Xi hastily affirmed.


    However, his expression at that moment contained no joy whatsoever.


    Logically, this oue was precisely what he wanted. Although he didn¡¯t manage to get Aileen, he was, after all, a merchant. Having sessfully concluded the deal, he should feel delighted regardless of the circumstances.


    But Jia Xi could not bring himself to feel happy, as when his gaze fell upon Rocky, he experienced an unexined pang in his heart!


    In his sight, Rocky sat firmly in the City Lord¡¯s position, looking down on him with an expressionless face. This made Jia Xi extremely ufortable.


    He had been in big situations before and had even personally dealt with City Lords of some medium-sized Sky Cities¡ªindividuals who were tycoons in these skies. The feeling Rocky gave him now was exactly the same as those giants!


    That was why Jia Xi couldn¡¯t feel happy. He even thought... thought that maybe in this matter, he had gone a bit... too far?


    Even though the negotiation concluded in his favor, had he possibly upset the City Lord before him?


    "Just a lord of a broken little city, what do I have to fear!"


    As soon as these thoughts emerged, Jia Xi quickly consoled himself. Rocky was nothing but the lord of a minor Sky City, struggling to protect himself. What was there to fear? Even if the City Lord remembered this with resentment, what could he do?


    So, after a moment of self-reassurance, Jia Xi bowed to Rocky and left the City Lord¡¯s Hall to arrange for the cargo ships to be unloaded.


    Once he had departed, Aileen, who couldn¡¯t understand at all why Rocky would behave this way, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and finally blurted out:


    "My Lord, why did you agree to his demands? I... I could have continued to negotiate with him¡­"


    Aileen was originally very angry about Rocky¡¯s decision, which she found not only rash but also quite thoughtless. However, when she recalled her own performance the past couple of days, her confidence waned.


    She even suspected that Rocky¡¯s impatience might be due to a lost hope in her...


    However, Rocky¡¯s following words left Aileen stunned.


    Rocky then smiled and said, "Aileen, I know of course you could have found a way, but for someone like Jia Xi, there¡¯s no need for my finance officer to go through such trouble. Just let him be."


    After expressing his indifference, he switched topics and asked, "How are the arrangements for the Magic Stonesing along?"


    "The merchants have already been contacted, and they will arrive within the next few days."


    "Pay close attention to the sale of textiles as well."


    "Understood."


    "Another thing..."


    After giving Aileen a few instructions, Rocky suddenly changed the subject,"I n to send Thunderhawk City to the Eternal City, so prepare yourself¡ªyou¡¯re the one I¡¯ll be counting on when the timees."


    "The... Eternal City?"


    The mention of Eternal City by Rocky made Aileen freeze, not understanding his intentions.


    The Eternal City Rocky referred to was also a Sky City, but no ordinary Sky City. It was one of the biggest cities in the skies, known for being a God City!


    The hierarchy of Sky Cities had been widely recognized many years ago.


    Cities like Thunderhawk City, with poptions under ten thousand, are all ssified as small Sky Cities. Only when the poption exceeds ten thousand do they qualify as medium-sized Sky Cities.


    The poption ceiling for medium-sized Sky Cities is one hundred thousand. Once the poption exceeds one hundred thousand, it bes arge Sky City. Canng City, where the headquarters of Azure Commerce Guild is located, just barely exceeds the threshold with a poption over one hundred thousand, making it arge Sky City.


    But above therge Sky Cities is another level: the Divine Cities!


    The so-called Divine Cities are the superrge cities with poptions above one million.


    In the whole sky, there are only ten Divine Cities, known as the Top Ten Divine Cities. These ten God Cities are the true behemoths of the skies, and the forces they represent are the most elite tycoons in the skies, dividing and ruling the sky among themselves.


    Even among the Top Ten Divine Cities, the Eternal City mentioned by Rocky was the most special, as it is a neutral city open to all, belonging to no particr power, and also thergest trade center in the entire sky.


    What puzzled Aileen was exactly this: Eternal City is a neutral city, to which Thunderhawk City could certainly go, but what for?


    As the biggest trade city in the entire sky, those who go to the Eternal City either go for business or for leisure and enjoyment. But neither has anything to do with Rocky or Thunderhawk City!


    Try as she might, Aileen couldn¡¯t fathom why Rocky wanted to go to the Eternal City, so she asked:


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "My Lord, you want to go to the Eternal City¡­ for what purpose?"


    "Of course, to make money," he said.


    Rocky looked at Aileen with a chuckle, "You¡¯ll know when the timees."

 Chapter 29 - 28: Carried Away by Success

    "What exactly have you nned?"


    After Aileen left with deep confusion, Liliya couldn¡¯t help but ask Rocky.


    Now, even she was a bit puzzled by what was going through Rocky¡¯s mind, and she was equally curious as to why he wanted to go to Eternal City.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know when the timees."


    Rocky gave her a confident smirk and then asked, "Liliya, how long do you estimate it will take Thunderhawk City to fly to Eternal City?"


    One of the biggest differences between Sky City and cities onnd is their ability to fly in the air, meaning they can go anywhere they want, albeit slowly, so when Rocky mentioned going to Eternal City, he wasn¡¯t suggesting taking a skyship, but flying the whole of Thunderhawk City there!


    "Well... at least a month, I guess. Eternal City seldom moves, and from our current position, it should not be too far."


    "That¡¯s good to know." Rocky nodded upon hearing the time estimation and then left the City Lord¡¯s Hall, diving into his research room as usual.


    A month was not too long, nor too short, but he had to finish the runification of the Void Magic Armor within this period, or else the following matters would be troublesome.


    So after returning to his research room, he immediately picked up his Magic Energy Pen and continued drawing runes on the breastte of the Void Magic Armor.


    With days of effort, he had sessfully drawn nearly a hundred First Level Runes on the breastte, but even so, it was still not enough.


    The Void Magic Armor itself already had extremely high defensive power, and to further enhance it with runes on that basis required a massive amount of runes to provide mana support. Therefore, by Rocky¡¯s conservative estimation, he needed to draw over two hundred runes on the breastte to truly make an effect.


    This was a massive project, which not only consumed magic power but also drained his energy, and was by no means a task that could bepleted casually.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Consequently, in the days that followed, he never stepped out of his research room, sometimes even choosing to sleep there.


    After three whole days, he finally managed to draw a total of two hundred mana runes on the breastte!


    "Phew... it is finallyplete!"


    Looking at his work,pleted day and night, Rocky took a long breath of relief and immediately moved on to the wrist guard of the Void Magic Armor on the research table without stopping.


    Yes, simply drawing runes on the breastte was far from enough for him; he intended to draw runes on the entire set of Void Magic Armor to undergo aprehensive enhancement!


    The reason he called it enhancement rather than modification was because everything he was doing now did not cause any fundamental changes to the Void Magic Armor, it was merely an enhancement using runes.


    Frankly speaking, his usage of runes was truly an underapplication, for the potential and changes that mana runes could bring about were far beyond simple enhancement.


    But the predicament was that the current Rocky indeedcked the conditions and capability to bring out the true potential of the runes, and this method of using them to enhance the Void Magic Armor was already his limit.


    However, even if his method ¡¯wronged¡¯ the mana runes, should it seed, it would still be considered a pioneering act!


    Time went on, day by day, and half a month passed in the blink of an eye. During this period, Rocky spent almost every day in his research room, and the set of Void Magic Armor he owned was gradually filled with runes, one piece after another.


    As time progressed, Rocky¡¯s speed in drawing runes visibly increased. This was partly due to his increasingly proficient technique and partly because, apart from the breastte, the other parts of the Void Magic Armor were smaller, hence amodating fewer runes.


    While Rocky was wholeheartedly enhancing the Void Magic Armor, two things happened within Thunderhawk City. The first was the arrival of people from the Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber.


    As mentioned before, there were only two Chambers of Commerce that had trade rtions with Thunderhawk City: Azure Commerce Guild was responsible for selling yarn and food to the city, while the cloth produced by Thunderhawk City would be sold to the Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber.


    Compared to the Azure Commerce Guild, backed by Canng City, the cloth-buying Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber was much smaller. The Chamber¡¯s headquarters were in a mid-sized Sky City, and it was a standard organization with average strength; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t havee to purchase cloth from Thunderhawk City for a bargain.


    Fortunately, despite its small size, the Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber had a good reputation, so this transaction went smoothly, and Thunderhawk City managed to sell all its cloth without any trouble.


    The second event that urred during this period also involved a transaction¡ªit was the arrival of the Magic Stone merchants contacted by Aileen.


    Since Rocky had only a few Medium Magic Stones, the Chamber of Commerce would not make a special appearance for this, and only a few merchants came to Thunderhawk City.


    However, due to the previous failed negotiations with the Azure Commerce Guild, Aileen felt very guilty, believing her own ipetence led to the failure. So when dealing with the few Magic Stone merchants, she really put her heart into it.


    Who knows what method she used, but when Aileen sold all the magic stones that Rocky had handed over to her, she actually fetched a price of a full three thousand gold coins!


    This price greatly exceeded Rocky¡¯s expectations!


    He may not be a businessman, nor was he familiar with the market, but he still had some understanding of the approximate price of a medium magic stone; a fully charged medium magic stone typically valued around five hundred gold coins, and since Rocky initially only found four medium magic stones from the research institute, he estimated that these four magic stones could sell for two thousand gold coins at best.


    However, he never expected Aileen to be so amazing, managing to increase the final price by a thousand gold coins. That was equivalent to a fifty percent increase!


    "Aileen, how exactly did you do it?"


    When Aileen told Rocky the result, even he, who wasn¡¯t much interested in trading, couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "My Lord, I just took advantage of the other party¡¯s mindset," she said.


    Looking at the ever curious Rocky, the frustration that had been weighing on Aileen¡¯s chest these past few days finally relieved itself quite a bit.


    Herst negotiation with the Azure Commerce Guild had cost her several sleepless nights; she had never thought she would lose so miserably. Even though Rocky hadn¡¯tined about her at all over this matter, Aileen couldn¡¯t get past it herself.


    Her resilience, and her pride, couldn¡¯t ept such a crushing defeat, so she was very driven in the trade of the magic stones, determined to perform well in front of Rocky.


    It wasn¡¯t that Aileen valued Rocky¡¯s opinion of her too highly, but rather she didn¡¯t allow anyone to look down on her!


    "Hehe, it seems that Lord Voss¡¯s rmendation was indeed correct," Rocky said.


    Seeing Aileen¡¯s confident demeanor, returning to the proud noble youngdy she once was, Rocky was reassured. As for the specifics of the deal and exactly what methods Aileen used, he actually didn¡¯t care.


    "By the way, how much money do we have in the city now?"


    Thinking about the recent sale of the city¡¯s fabrics and now the sale of the magic stones, Rocky felt like he should have quite a bit of money by now, right?


    "My Lord, there are roughly sixty-seven thousand gold coins in the city," Aileen, the finance officer, naturally knew Thunderhawk City¡¯s financial details like the back of her hand, and so she gave him an exact figure on the spot.


    However, after giving this number, the previously somewhat exuberant Aileen lost her smile, and her expression turned serious, "My Lord, winter is approaching, you should consider purchasing grain."


    "Ourst trade with the Azure Commerce Guild made it clear they intend to take advantage of the Canng City war to hike their prices, and as a result the price of yarn has gone up. In a few days, the price they sell us grain will also rise."


    "And ... the increase won¡¯t be small."


    The saying that one falling leaf foretells theing of autumn was evident through the increase in yarn prices by the Azure Commerce Guild. It could be inferred that the price of grain they would sell to us would not be at the original price either; it was bound to rise as well.


    What was more important was that Rocky had easily epted the price of the yarn before, which undoubtedly signaled to the Azure Commerce Guild that Thunderhawk City had money! So, not only would they hike the price of grain, but the increase would certainly not be small.


    As the finance officer, Aileen understood this matter better than anyone, so she had to remind Rocky, warning him not to think that a few tens of thousands of gold coins made Thunderhawk City secure. When the need arose, those sixty or seventy thousand gold coins might not be enough at all!


    "I know, how could I possibly forget something like that."


    "But don¡¯t worry, I have a n in my mind, and you¡¯ll see when we get to Eternal City."


    However, faced with Aileen¡¯s warning, Rocky dismissed it with nonchnce and didn¡¯t wait for Aileen to continue before sending her away, which caused her considerable consternation. She even felt that Rocky had be arrogant due to having some money.


    It wasn¡¯t just her who thought so; even Liliya, who was beside Rocky, frowned after the event and couldn¡¯t help but say to him:


    "You should have let Aileen finish speaking; she was indeed looking out for you this time."


    "I know," Rocky replied.


    After ncing at the furrowed brow of Liliya, Rocky smiled faintly and then, unexpectedly, made a proposal:


    "Liliya, would you be interested in joining me for some martial technique practice?"

 Chapter 30 - 29: Strengthening Armor! (Part 1)

    "What do you want to do with me?"


    Rocky¡¯s words made Liliya question if there was something wrong with her ears. They were clearly discussing important matters concerning Thunderhawk City; how did the conversation suddenly shift to this topic?


    "Didn¡¯t you say I should practice more? I¡¯m free today, so I thought I¡¯d seek your guidance."


    With a heartyugh, Rocky didn¡¯t give Liliya any time to respond and pulled her away from the City Lord¡¯s Hall, heading straight to the garden behind the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    The so-called garden behind the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was actually just a rtivelyrge grassy area. Logically, this was where Rocky practiced his martial techniques, but he hadn¡¯t been there since his arrival from another world.


    "Rocky, do you really want to practice martial techniques with me?"


    Having been forcefully dragged to the garden, Liliya was still somewhat disbelieving. She had indeed urged Rocky to spend more time on martial techniques and magic, but Rocky had never listened; what was different today that he was so proactive?


    "Of course."


    Facing Liliya¡¯s disbelief, Rocky appeared very confident, clearly not joking.


    But then, he quickly added, "However, you are much higher in level than me, so I need to wear the Void Magic Armor."


    "Void Magic Armor?"


    "You, you¡¯ve already sessfully modified the Void Magic Armor?!"


    Liliya, being very intelligent and aware that Rocky had been working on modifying the Void Magic Armor using runes, immediately thought of this when he mentioned it.


    "It¡¯s not a modification, just an enhancement."


    Liliya¡¯s words made Rocky unable to resist showing a proud smile because, as Liliya had said, after many days of effort, he had finally seeded in enhancing the Void Magic Armor using runes!


    That¡¯s why he had sought out Liliya to try his hand and see what kind of power the enhanced Void Magic Armor could unleash!


    "You, you really did it?!"


    Seeing Rocky¡¯s proud face, Liliya was also extremely delighted, because whether it was an enhancement or a modification using runes, it was a pioneering act!


    Thus, Liliya too became excited and was very interested in the enhanced Void Magic Armor.


    Afterward, Rocky returned to his room, put on the Void Magic Armor, and didn¡¯t leave through the door. Instead, he flew directly out the window to the garden.


    "Really..."


    Seeing his somewhat ostentatious entrance, Liliya shook her head helplessly, thinking that at times Rocky really did seem like a child who had never grown up. However, she quickly turned her attention to the Void Magic Armor, eager to see what the enhanced armor looked like.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unfortunately, when she looked at Rocky, she found that the Void Magic Armor he wore still looked the same. While it still appeared impressive, there was no change in its shape, and there wasn¡¯t even a rune visible.


    This wasn¡¯t surprising, because Rocky, in order to avoid drawing attention, had specifically drawn the runes inside the lining of the Void Magic Armor; thus, the real change in the armor was internal.


    After making a stylish entry, Rocky looked up at Liliya with confidence and said, "Should I go easy on you?"


    "Go easy on me?"


    Thisment made Liliyaugh out loud. The Void Magic Armor might be strong, but its effectiveness dependedrgely on the person wearing it. With Rocky¡¯s limited abilities, even in the Void Magic Armor, Liliya was not worried.


    So, without saying anything further, Liliya drew her side sword from her waist and pointed the tip at Rocky:


    "You better be careful; I won¡¯t hold back."


    The moment her words hit the air, she suddenly lunged forward, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye, and then swept her sword toward his chest!


    Curious about the power of the enhanced Void Magic Armor, Liliya went all out from the start, not holding back at all, knowing that with the armor¡¯s protection, Rocky was unlikely to get hurt; she didn¡¯t need to worry.


    It must be said that Liliya was definitely not just for show. Not only did she possess the strength of a Third-Level Warrior, she had also experienced the carnage of the battlefield firsthand, truly qualifying her as a genuine warrior. Therefore, even when faced with Rocky wearing the enhanced Void Magic Armor, which brought him up to the level of a Fourth Level Warrior, she was not afraid at all!


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky hadn¡¯t even fully grasped Liliya¡¯s movements when he felt the sword light at his chest. Then, he heard a ng as the sword struck directly upon his chest. Although it didn¡¯t injure him, the immense force still pushed him back several steps!


    This is the ¡­ enhanced Void Magic Armor?


    Unexpectedly, with one strike, Liliya forced Rocky into a retreat. She paused, totally not anticipating this oue; the enhanced Void Magic Armor seemed no different from before.


    Rocky, equally surprised by this result, stabilized himself after retreating four or five steps and was utterly astonished. He had not expected Liliya to strike as quickly as she did, nor did he anticipate such immense power!


    And just as he was secretly amazed, Liliya appeared in front of him again.


    "Wait...!"


    Seeing Liliya charge at him again, Rocky was just about to speak when he realized that Liliya had only feinted an attack before disappearing from his view.


    By the time he relocated Liliya, he had already been fiercely kicked, following her feint which had allowed her to move behind him and kick him off bnce!


    "Wait a second..."


    In just a few rounds of engagement, Rocky was already thoroughly disoriented and hurriedly tried to call a halt.


    Unfortunately, Liliya didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. Her figure blurred once more as she charged at him again, forcing him to leap into the air and fly up.


    "Liliya, wait, wait a minute..."


    Having escaped into mid-air, Rocky tried to continue speaking, but then saw Liliya on the ground raising her hand toward him.


    This gesture immediately made Rocky¡¯s skin crawl, followed by a foreboding exmation, but it was already toote!


    Because afterwards, Liliya sent three fireballs hurling towards him with whooshing sounds!


    Liliya was not only a Third-Level Warrior but also a Level Two Mage!


    Facing the three fireballs flying towards him, Rocky hurriedly dodged. Just when he barely managed to avoid them, he spotted a figure leaping from the ground out of the corner of his eye, then felt himself being powerfully kicked and sent crashing towards the ground!


    With a boom, Rocky mmed into the ground like a shot-down cannonball, creating a huge crater in the grass...


    For a moment, dust was thrown up,pletely covering the spot where hended, making it impossible to see the situation inside.


    It wasn¡¯t until a whileter that the dust finally settled, revealing Rocky¡¯s disheveled figure.


    At that moment, Rocky was aplete mess, his Void Magic Armor covered in mud, looking like a soldier who had just fled a lost battle.


    Seeing his disheveled state, Liliya also opened her mouth awkwardly, and it took her a long while to finally say:


    "Rocky, is this your enhanced Void Magic Armor? It seems... it seems no different from before..."


    Although she didn¡¯t want to demoralize Rocky, Liliya couldn¡¯t help but speak her true thoughts. She really couldn¡¯t see any difference in the Void Magic Armor!


    Defeating Rocky without him being able to resist was exactly the expected oue, because Rockycked actualbat experience and had only mediocre fundamentals. Thus, even with the Void Magic Armor, he couldn¡¯t win against Liliya, a fact known to both of them.


    Liliya had initially thought that after being enhanced by runes, the Void Magic Armor would greatly increase Rocky¡¯s capabilities, at least making him not so inadequate against her, but now it seemed not to be the case at all, as if the enhancement of the Void Magic Armor did nothing.


    However, just as she finished speaking, Rocky, crawling up from the ground, started to roar!


    "What do you mean no difference! Who asked you to move so quickly, I, I haven¡¯t even activated the rune¡¯s mana yet!"


    Now, Rocky was infuriated. Because Liliya had acted too quickly, he had absolutely no time to activate the rune¡¯s mana...

 Chapter 31 - 30: Strengthening Armor! (Part 2)

    "I¡¯m so pissed! Why couldn¡¯t you wait until I was ready before attacking?"


    After climbing up from the ground in a disheveled state, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but roar at Liliya.


    It turned out that Liliya had acted too quickly just now, and Rocky hadn¡¯t been prepared at all; he had been ttened before he could even activate the runes on his armor...


    This oue had nearly infuriated Rocky to death!


    The reason he had challenged Liliya to a spar was partly to test how powerful the enhanced Void Magic Armor was after its upgrade; he knew Liliya was the highest-ranked and most experienced warrior in Thunderhawk City, and only by fighting her could he truly evaluate the strength of the enhanced Void Magic Armor.


    On the other hand, Rocky actually wanted to show off in front of Liliya.


    In Rocky¡¯s view, Liliya was perfect in every way; if he had to point out a w, it was that she was too dominant. Not only was her personality assertive, but her strength was formidable as well. Having such a strong woman by his side all the time almost constantly bruised his ego, so he also wanted to prove himself in front of Liliya, even if it meant wearing the Void Magic Armor.


    But the result... turned out to be a thorough thrashing from the get-go, which was nothing like what Rocky had anticipated!


    "This..."


    Hearing his words, Liliya showed a rare expression of embarrassment; she genuinely hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way. Looking at Rocky, who seemed to have suffered a great injustice, she had no idea what to say.


    "Wait until I¡¯m ready before you attack this time!"


    After muttering sulkily, Rocky tried to calm himself down. Then he began to harness his magic power to connect with the runes on the Void Magic Armor, activating the mana within them and truly enhancing the armor in the intended way.


    Time ticked away second by second. During this process, Liliya didn¡¯t dare to move an inch, afraid of disturbing Rocky, and remained standing opposite him.


    After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Are you, are you ready yet?"


    "Ready!"


    This time, Rocky finally nodded his head. Now he had connected to every rune on the Void Magic Armor with his own magic power, fully activating them all!


    "Really?"


    Seeing him nod, Liliya still hesitated to act because she didn¡¯t notice any change in the Void Magic Armor from before.


    Although Rocky imed to be ready now, he still looked as disheveled as before, making Liliya reluctant to make her move. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Rocky¡¯s pride again.


    "Come on!"


    Seemingly discerning her hesitancy, Rocky was significantly more confident than before, nodding firmly at Liliya.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure,e on!"


    Seeing how certain Rocky was, Liliya took a deep breath, and when she looked at him again, her eyes were razor-sharp!


    Liliya¡¯s nature was such that once she got serious, she would show no mercy. Since Rocky imed he was genuinely prepared this time, she gripped her longsword tightly and dashed toward him like an arrow!


    In the blink of an eye, she reached Rocky and swung her sword in a sweeping strike aimed directly at his chest.


    Previously, it was this very strike that had forced Rocky to retreat, and she used the same move this time, with undiminished strength.


    Faced with the same attack as before, Rocky didn¡¯t react in time, or for some other reason, he didn¡¯t dodge, allowing the sword tond on him!


    A loud ng resounded as the longsword struck heavily against the armor!


    "How, how could this be...!"


    Having struck Rocky with her sword, Liliya was stunned because the strike, which was identical in technique and force to the previous one, resulted in apletely different oue!


    Before, her single strike had made Rocky retreat uncontrobly, backing up four or five steps before stopping.


    But this time, Rocky, having been hit, didn¡¯t budge an inch, not even a sway!


    How could there be such a big difference?!


    This result, far beyond Liliya¡¯s expectations, left her astonished, as she knew her strike was without reservation, a genuine full-force attack. How could it have no effect? It wasn¡¯t like this before!


    The astonishment on Liliya¡¯s face finally brought a smile to Rocky¡¯s lips, his heart swelling with pride.


    He had deliberately not dodged just now, wanting to see what kind of defensive power thebination of Void Magic Armor and mana runes could produce.


    The result was unexpectedly good, easily blocking Liliya¡¯s attack, which meant that Rocky¡¯s enhancement of the Void Magic Armor had been a sess!


    He had sessfully used mana runes to enhance the Void Magic Armor, significantly increasing its defensive power, convincingly proving its ability to withstand Liliya¡¯s attack without budging!


    "Unimaginable..."


    While Rocky could hardly contain his triumph, Liliya couldn¡¯t help but marvel. She truly hadn¡¯t expected the enhanced Void Magic Armor to improve so much.


    Normally, Rocky¡¯s set of Void Magic Armor would only raise his strength to the level of a fourth-level warrior and a third-level mage, but Liliya¡¯s own strength was already at the pinnacle of a third-level warrior.


    Combined with her richbat experience, her fighting power wasn¡¯t much different from that of a fourth-level warrior, which was why she had been able to suppress Rocky wearing the Void Magic Armor before.


    But now, Rocky¡¯s Void Magic Armor had clearly been upgraded a notch in terms of defense. Liliya had extensivebat experience and knew well enough that even a fourth-level warrior couldn¡¯t effortlessly withstand her full-force strike, yet Rocky had done just that, and he hadn¡¯t even defended actively; it was the Void Magic Armor¡¯s own defensive power that had blocked herplete strike!


    What did this indicate?


    It meant that the enhanced Void Magic Armor had definitely surpassed the defensive level of a fourth-level warrior and might even have reached fifth-level capability!


    This enhancement was a qualitative leap!


    Perhaps even Rocky hadn¡¯t expected the Void Magic Armor, once enhanced by runes, would receive such an astonishing improvement!


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    To verify this possibility, Liliya shed behind Rocky¡¯s back in an instant, delivering a ferocious kick to his back before he could react.


    With a thud, Liliya put all her strength into the kick that squarely hit Rocky¡¯s back, yet he remained immovable as a mountain!


    The enhanced Void Magic Armor had once again perfectly blocked her attack!


    "How is it? Impressive, isn¡¯t it?"


    Slowly turning around, Rocky was like a child eager for praise, impatiently asking.


    Facing his demeanor, Liliya couldn¡¯t help but feel both helpless and fond, yet she seriously nodded, "It¡¯s very strong."


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Seeing Rocky¡¯s excitement, Liliya honestly said, "With the Void Magic Armor and the rune¡¯s reinforcement, your defensive power has reached the level of a fifth-level warrior. My attacks can no longer defeat you."


    "It has reached the level of a fifth-level warrior? That¡¯s incredible. I didn¡¯t expect the enhancement effect to be so apparent."


    Hearing Liliya¡¯s words, Rocky was surprised as well. He had truly not anticipated such a huge improvement in the Void Magic Armor after its enhancement.


    "Attack me."


    And just as Rocky was also amazed by the enhanced Void Magic Armor, Liliya took a step back to create some distance and then said to him:


    "Attack me. Let me see if the Void Magic Armor has also reached the offensive power of a fifth-level warrior."


    "Alright!"


    Nodding, Rocky gripped his sword tightly and then charged towards Liliya withrge strides!


    Before the rune enhancement, the Void Magic Armor could bring Rocky up to the standard of a fourth-level warrior, so his speed was by no means slow. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Liliya, swinging his sword down!


    "So fast!"


    As Rocky charged towards her, Liliya didn¡¯t dare to ck and quickly raised her sword to block. But in the next second, she inwardly cursed and gracefully dodged the strike.


    "That¡¯s enough, no need to continue..."


    Seeing Liliya dodge the attack, Rocky originally intended to keep on the offensive, but Liliya immediately called a halt.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Not expecting Liliya to stop the fight, Rocky was a bit taken aback.


    "There¡¯s no need to continue. The dual reinforcement of the Void Magic Armor and the rune has brought your offensive power to the level of a fifth-level warrior, too. I simply can¡¯t withstand it, and given that you have a rune on your sword, my ordinary sword would be sliced in two if it were to block."


    As she spoke, Liliya helplessly shook her head. The dual reinforcement from the Void Magic Armor and the rune had brought Rocky up to the level of a fifth-level warrior both offensively and defensively, creating a gap that could no longer be bridged by experience and skill, so there was no point in continuing the fight.


    "That¡¯s great! That means my enhancement was aplete sess!"


    Liliya¡¯s assessment finally put Rocky at ease, as it confirmed theplete and even beyond expected sess of his enchantment on the Void Magic Armor.


    "Rocky."


    However, just as Rocky was reveling in joy, Liliya walked up to him, and couldn¡¯t help but speak up, "I have something I want to ask you."


    "Oh? What is it?"


    "Why the rush to enhance the Void Magic Armor?"


    Looking into Rocky¡¯s eyes, Liliya voiced the question that had been on her mind for a while. She¡¯d been curious why Rocky was so hasty in enhancing the Void Magic Armor.


    It was something she couldn¡¯t figure out. The study of mana runes was indeed important, and Liliya admitted that, but let¡¯s not forget Rocky wasn¡¯t a researcher, he was the City Lord of Thunderhawk City, which was facing a significant crisis at the moment!


    Winter was fast approaching, and they had yet to secure food for the season, which should be the top priority for a City Lord!


    Yet, rather than focusing on these matters, Rocky had been devoting all his attention to enhancing the Void Magic Armor, something Liliya couldn¡¯t understand.


    "Because..."


    Rocky was well aware of Liliya¡¯s doubt. He hadn¡¯t exined in detail before because even he wasn¡¯t sure if his ideas would work, but now he could share his thoughts since he hadpleted the most crucial step.


    So Rocky went on to say:


    "I was in a hurry to enhance the Void Magic Armor because only in this way can we make money, money to buy food."


    "Making money from enhancing the Void Magic Armor? How do you n to make money?"


    Liliya was even more confused by Rocky¡¯s exnation.


    "I n to... hunt demons!"


    Looking at Liliya, Rocky revealed his long-held idea!

 Chapter 32 - 31 Were Together!

    "What, what did you say?"


    Rocky¡¯s words had stunned Liliya!


    And a momentter, having regained her senses, she rushed to Rocky¡¯s front, "No! Rocky, you mustn¡¯t think like this, don¡¯t consider targeting the demons!"


    Rocky had anticipated Liliya¡¯s reaction, so he just sighed helplessly and looked back at her with a question, "Other than targeting the demons, do we have any other choice?"


    His counter-question was filled with helplessness but left Liliya speechless.


    As Liliya had said earlier, Thunderhawk City was facing a significant crisis. Winter was approaching, and the citycked the food reserves for the cold months. The Azure Commerce Guild had also chosen this time to hike up the trade prices, leaving Thunderhawk City unable to afford enough food.


    How would they ovee this difficulty?


    This was the dilemma that had troubled everyone for the past month. Liliya was worried, Aileen was anxious, but no one was as desperate as Rocky, for Thunderhawk City was his! He was the City Lord!


    If something went wrong with the city, as the City Lord, wouldn¡¯t Rocky be doomed too? Therefore, he was actually the most anxious of all.


    So while Rocky would spend each day in hisboratory tinkering with runes, at night, when everyone else in the city had fallen into a deep sleep, he would think about how to get Thunderhawk City through the winter, how to ensure the city¡¯s residents had food to eat.


    Ultimately, he thought of a method: hunting demons!


    After so long familiarizing himself with this world, Rocky knew very well that demons were not just everyone¡¯s enemies but also a resource!


    Demons were valuable!


    Ever since demons began to invade thend, people discovered that these creatures from the Different Dimension, despite being terrifying, were treasures all over!


    Their skin, as hard as steel yet as flexible as cloth, was the perfect material for making soft armor.


    The blood of demons was a prime magical ingredient, even capable of enhancing magic stones.


    The most valuable part of a demon was the Demon Core, equivalent to the heart of a demon, containing energy far surpassing that of any magic stone, a very precious item that many were researching to uncover the secrets of the Demon Core and locate the demons¡¯ weakness.


    In short, a demon¡¯s body was full of treasures. Therefore, whether it was the governments represented by the various Sky Cities or individuals aiming to make money, many were hunting demons all year round, and it had even led to the emergence of a new profession: Demon Hunter.


    And the method Rocky thought of was to hunt demons.


    If he could sessfully kill a demon, he could easily earn close to ten thousand gold coins!


    This price was not exaggerated at all, for although demons were everywhere, unless a formal military force was deployed for arge-scale hunt, killing a demon with an individual¡¯s power was very difficult, hence the high price.


    This was why Rocky was heading Thunderhawk City towards Eternal City; it was thergest trade city in the skies. With demons in hand, once he reached Eternal City, he would not have to worry about being unable to sell them, nor fetching a high price.


    At the same time, this was also why he had been relentlessly strengthening his Void Magic Armor day and night. To hunt demons, he would have to act personally, as only the Void Magic Armor could contend with demons. However, Rocky knew his abilities were too mediocre, and his Void Magic Armor too outdated; thus, it was essential to enhance it with runes to have a chance at sess!


    And now, havingpleted the enhancement of the Void Magic Armor, his next n was to return tond, hunt demons, and then sell them. Thus, naturally, Thunderhawk City would ovee its crisis.


    In Rocky¡¯s view, this was the only way to save Thunderhawk City!


    "No! You absolutely cannot go!"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, Liliya firmly disagreed with his idea.


    "Rocky,st time you already witnessed how terrifying demons are, they are monstrous creatures that only an army can contend with, not something you can handle alone."


    At this moment, Liliya showed an unprecedented level of agitation, because, in her view, Rocky¡¯s idea was simply suicidal! She could rely on Rocky, could support him unconditionally, but she would never watch him go to his death. This was Liliya¡¯s bottom line, so she firmly opposed Rocky¡¯s method.


    "Liliya, this is the only way to save Thunderhawk City, I..."


    "Even if this city is destroyed, I want you to live!"


    Standing in front of Rocky, staring intently into his eyes, Liliya resolutely said!


    Her words stunned Rocky, he looked at Liliya¡¯s eyes with some disbelief, seeing only determination in her eyes, which let Rocky know that Liliya wasn¡¯t deceiving him, she would rather see Thunderhawk City fall than let him get hurt...


    So, Rocky smiled, smiled and ced his hands on Liliya¡¯s shoulders, then he said, "Thunderhawk City won¡¯t be destroyed, and I won¡¯t die."


    "Because I didn¡¯t n to hunt demons alone, so why are you in such a hurry."


    "You don¡¯t need to lie to me!", Liliya red at Rocky, dismissing his words, "Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the Captain of the Guard in Thunderhawk City, none of the city¡¯s guards and skyships can help you in this matter, they are no match for demons."


    "I didn¡¯t say I wanted their help."


    Shaking his head at Liliya, Rocky became serious, "I want you toe with me, the two of us together, to hunt demons!"


    "Me?"


    Upon hearing this, Liliya was stunned, she stared nkly at Rocky for a long while before letting out a bitter smile, "Sorry... I cannot help you this time..."


    "I... am too weak..."


    Looking at Rocky, Liliya¡¯s voice was filled with bitterness, "Unless I reach the strength of a fifth-level warrior, I wouldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from even the weakest demon, but I¡¯m only a third level, this strength is not even enough to buy you some time in case of a demon encounter, I¡¯m sorry..."


    As she spoke these words, Liliya felt extremely distressed, she indeed wanted to help Rocky, but as she had said, even to face the weakest demon, one would need the strength of a fifth-level warrior!


    This was experience that far too many had paid for with their lives, yet she was only third level.


    "No, you can, and only you can."


    However, just as she had finished speaking, Rocky shook his head and then smilingly reminded her, "Liliya, have you forgotten what I found at the research institute? It wasn¡¯t just research notes and a few magic stones I found, but also several pieces of rune equipment!"


    "Those rune equipments are all personally crafted by Winsor! And as long as you wear the rune equipment, together, we can definitely hunt down the demons!"

 Chapter 33 - 32: New Adventure!

    Rocky indeed wanted to earn money by hunting demons but he never thought ofpleting this task alone, because he knew he couldn¡¯t do it, even if his Void Magic Armor was sessfully enhanced, he still couldn¡¯t do it.


    So, his initial idea was to team up with Liliya!


    "Are you saying... let me wear the rune equipment left by Winsel?"


    After hearing Rocky¡¯s exnation, Liliya didn¡¯t dismiss it immediately, but instead frowned and fell into thought.


    She had figured out that Rocky had made thorough preparations for this n. Not only had he made arrangements for Thunderhawk City, but he had even taken helping her into consideration, which was veryprehensive, but... would his preparations be useful?


    If she wore the rune equipment left by Winsel, could she really fight the demons...?


    At this thought, Liliya nced at Rocky and then asked, "Rocky, how powerful is the equipment left by Winsel? Tell me the truth."


    "Each piece of rune equipment is at least as strong as my Void Magic Armor!"


    Rocky quickly provided the answer to this question and didn¡¯t exaggerate at all!


    The equipment he found from the research institute was indeed very powerful, those items were not ordinary, and they all had runes drawn by Winsel himself on them!


    This was the most important thing!


    Winsel was a top master who invented the mana runes; calling him the ultimate genius of this world was not an exaggeration. Thus, the rune equipment made by his own hands was absolutely no less powerful than the Void Magic Armor, and there was no doubt about that.


    "I see..."


    This answer made Liliya furrow her brow even tighter, her facial expression became quite intriguing in an instant, somewhat worried, yet also anticipative, eager to try while simultaneously filled with hesitation, clearly caught in a dilemma.


    Indeed, Liliya was conflicted because if Rocky hadn¡¯t exaggerated, then relying on the rune equipment left by Winsel, she too started feeling eager to try hunting the demons.


    But she was also worried about Rocky¡¯s reassurance; after all, equipment was just external aid, and hunting demons was like dancing on the edge of a knife¡ªany slight mistake could mean death, so Liliya was somewhat hesitant.


    "Liliya, it¡¯s settled then, you and I will hunt demons together!"


    "Wha¡ªWhat! I haven¡¯t..."


    Just as Liliya was indecisive, Rocky had already made the decision for her!


    "Liliya, I trust you, as long as you¡¯re by my side, I¡¯m sure nothing will happen to me."


    After saying this, Rocky leapt into the sky and flew towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    "Rocky! What, what are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m going to get your equipment, you are going to train me right away, we don¡¯t have much time."


    Just as Liliya thought, Rocky had indeed made thorough preparations for hunting the demons, not only had he enhanced his Void Magic Armor, but he also nned to have Liliya train him!


    Hunting demons was very dangerous, Rocky knew this better than anyone; he obviously didn¡¯t want to die doing this, so apart from the external preparations, he also hoped to improve himself. Although time was pressing, even a slight improvement before heading out could increase the sess rate, and he did not intend to give up even this small chance of sess.


    So once he had sessfully persuaded Liliya, he immediately started sparring with her, and this time it was a real sparring session.


    After that, Liliya began a week-long intensive training for Rocky!


    During this week, Rocky never went back to the researchb, because a week¡¯s time wasn¡¯t long, it was actually very short. If he wanted to improve during such a short time, he needed to devote all his energy to training, without any distractions.


    Liliya was naturally very pleased with his actions, and to ensure Rocky could see results in such a short time, she became quite tough on him, sparing no mercy, truly putting him through a hellish training.


    Time passed day by day, and the week was over in the blink of an eye.


    That day, Thunderhawk City, gradually hovering in the sky, slowed to a stop, and the entire city floated high in the air.


    "City Lord, you... must be careful..."


    At this moment, within the Skyport of Thunderhawk City, a skyship had already prepared for takeoff, and both Rocky and Liliya were also ready to board.


    Seeing the two fully prepared, Aileen, who hade to see them off, could think of nothing else to say but to remind them to be careful.


    She had only learned a few days ago about their ns, and when she heard Rocky¡¯s intentions, she was genuinely frightened and instinctively wanted to stop them, but it was to no avail. The only thing Aileen could do was to take good care of Thunderhawk City while Rocky was away.


    "We will be fine."


    With augh towards Aileen, Rocky appeared quite rxed: "The city is in your hands now. Remember to keep the guards and the skyships on standby. The moment you see the signal,e to pick us up immediately."


    "Alright."


    Since the mission involved hunting demons, it would be impractical to take all ten skyships of the city, as that would be too conspicuous and might attract a multitude of demons.


    Therefore, this time Rocky sent only one skyship, and uponnding with Liliya, they would send the skyship back and signal Aileen when they wanted to return to the city. Upon seeing the signal, Aileen would dispatch a skyship to pick them up.


    This arrangement was so bold that even Aileen could hardly believe it, for it meant that Rocky was entrusting his life into her hands!


    Why would Rocky trust her so much?


    That question, even Aileen herself did not know. All she knew was that when Rocky informed her, she felt disbelief as well as a touch of emotion.


    "We are leaving now; make sure to watch for the signal!"


    As Aileen reminisced about the scenes from a few days ago, Rocky and Liliya had already boarded the skyship. They waved at her before the skyship gradually ascended and quickly flew towards thend.


    "Felly, keep all the skyships ready for takeoff, and keep an eye out for the City Lord¡¯s signal."


    As the skyship gradually disappeared into the clouds, Aileen turned to a guard standing nearby and instructed.


    This guard was none other than Felly, who had initially weed Rocky at the Skyport. He had since been promoted by Liliya to one of the deputy captains of the Guard Corps, specifically in charge of managing the skyships at the Skyport.


    "Yes!"


    With a response, Felly saluted Aileen militarily and then went to make preparations with his team.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ......


    ......


    Leaving the people on standby in Thunderhawk City aside for now, Rocky, who was en route to thend on the skyship, was already seated in the cabin, seemingly resting with his eyes closed.


    This was his second return to thend, and he found it quite amusing, as his memories recalled that the former him had never set foot onnd in his entire life. Yet now, he had made repeated trips to thend within just a month or two, the frequency of which was indeed a bit too rapid.


    Having recently been to thend, Rocky felt less excitement this time and no longer stood at the bow facing the wind likest time; instead, he sat quietly in the cabin.


    "Once we reach thend, follow my lead. You must not act on your own."


    As Rocky inwardly mused whether his return to thend was overly frequent, Liliya was cautioning him.


    By now, Liliya had donned a new set of equipment, specifically the rune equipment left by Wensel. Not only were these pieces exquisite, but they also featured patternsposed of runes, making Liliya lookpletely renewed.


    Even though she was equipped with more powerful gear, Liliya remained cautious and continued to remind Rocky that he must not act independently once they reached their destination.


    Among the two, only she had encountered real demons. Rocky¡¯s knowledge of demons was still only theoretical, so they had agreed beforehand that Liliya would take the lead once they got to thend.


    "Okay."


    Rocky gave Liliya a serious look and nodded without jest.

 Chapter 34 - 33: Crows Mouth(crows cawing could bring people bad luck)

    The journey back to thend from Sky City didn¡¯t take long. After staying in the cabin for a few hours, Rocky felt the Skyship¡¯s speed slow down, which clearly meant they were nearing thend.


    So he and Liliya left the cabin together and stood at the bow looking down, just in time to see another vast forest below them.


    "Lucky us, another forest."


    Discovering theirnding spot was a forest made Liliya sigh with relief, for the terrain was ideal for their operation. Escaping danger would be easier in the woods than if they hadnded in arge in or desert, where they wouldn¡¯t have a ce to hide.


    "Steer the ship to the edge of the forest, then we cannd."


    Liliya turned to the guard apanying them and issued an instruction before turning to look at Rocky, only to find him unusually quiet and solemn.


    "What¡¯s the matter, you nervous?"


    Seeing Rocky acting differently from before, Liliya asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, a bit nervous."


    ncing at her, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and nodded.


    He hadn¡¯t felt the slightest bit nervous when imagining all this before, nor when he was in the cabin, but now, as the Skyship was about tond, he couldn¡¯t help feeling tense.


    "It¡¯s normal to be nervous. After all, demon hunting is no game. One careless move and we both might not make it back."


    "But you don¡¯t seem to be nervous..."


    Looking at Liliya, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but admire her, as he couldn¡¯t sense any nervousnessing from her.


    "Between the two of us, you handle the nerves, I¡¯ll handle the calm."


    Curving her lips into a smile, Liliya cracked a rare joke.


    The joke finally drew a smile from Rocky, but he knew in his heart that Liliya¡¯s extensive experience allowed her to be calm andposed at critical moments, a skill hepletelycked. He still had much to learn.


    "We¡¯re about tond."


    Just then, Liliya¡¯s voice brought him back to the present, and he saw the Skyship hovering at the edge of the forest, making its descent.


    Soon after, the Skyship settled steadily onto a grasnd on the forest¡¯s outskirts. Rocky and Liliya disembarked and headed straight for the forest. As they ventured further away, the Skyship slowly ascended and flew back to Thunderhawk City.


    "Now we¡¯re truly on our own..."


    As he walked toward the forest with Liliya, Rocky looked back just in time to see the Skyship climb slowly, muttering to himself.


    Although this had been his own decision, the reality of being left onnd made Rocky feel uneasy, or perhaps... scared?


    "What do you mean ¡¯on our own¡¯? You still have me."


    Liliya rolled her eyes at him and said, "Stop fretting, let¡¯s get into the forest. We need to find the demons before they find us, otherwise we¡¯ll be at a disadvantage."


    After saying that, she quickened her pace, and after taking a deep breath, Rocky followed closely. It wasn¡¯t long before the two of them vanished into the woods.


    This forest was different from the one Rocky had visitedst time. The vegetation here was sparse and the trees were not lush, making it hard to feel a sense of verdancy. Instead, the whole forest exuded an aura as if it were on the verge of decay.


    And when Rocky and Liliya truly entered the forest, they gradually slowed down and became more cautious.


    "Do you remember what I told you?"


    Liliya, leading the way, casually chopped off a branch blocking their path with her sword without looking back at Rocky.


    "I remember, if we encounter a high-level demon, we run as fast as we can."


    "That¡¯s right."


    In this world, demons were ranked in tiers, with a great variety of species. The strength gap between different types and levels of demons could be tremendous.


    The strongest were, naturally, the high-level demons. Regardless of species, high-level demons were formidable. Warriors and mages stood no chance against them. Only a great warrior or an archmage, especially when equipped with Void Magic Armor, could fight a high-level demon, otherwise, it meant certain death.


    Inparison, low-level demons were much weaker, though their danger depended on the species. Some species might be ssified as low-level, but their strength was still formidable, making them equally perilous entities.


    Over the past several days, Liliya had told Rocky much about the types of demons and the hierarchy of their levels, so he could be prepared and clear about their target for this mission.


    So, while Liliya didn¡¯t look back as she led the way, she continued, "Our target this time is low-level demons, the lower the better. Hence, if we run into high-level demons or more than two low-level demons, we¡¯ll run immediately."


    "Got it, we probably won¡¯t be that unlucky to run into high-level demons right off the bat."


    Though Liliya¡¯s words were true, Rocky felt it wouldn¡¯t be so unfortunate for them to encounter high-level demons right away. They weren¡¯t asmon as cabbages on the roadside, surely they wouldn¡¯t stumble upon one so soon?


    He had just finished speaking when suddenly a roar came from a distance, and at the same time, the ground beneath him and Liliya began to tremble continuously.


    "This, this is..."


    "Jinx!"


    This sudden, but ear-splitting roar, along with the trembling of the ground, undoubtedly signified great danger!


    So after giving Rocky a fierce re, Liliya immediately dragged him behind arge tree for cover.


    In fact, both of them could tell that the roar did note from the forest they were in; rather, it came from a very distant ce, which only made it more evident how terrifying the source of that roar was. Liliya was afraid that the roar would disturb the demons in the forest, and naturally, they had to hide just in case.


    And if just a single roar could affect such a vast distance, one could imagine that the demon emitting the roar must be a high-level demon!


    They waited until the roar hadpletely subsided before Liliya and Rocky emerged from behind the tree where they had been hiding and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Liliya, what exactly happened just now?"


    Turning his head towards the direction from which the roar came, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "It¡¯s likely that someone provoked a high-level demon. The two sides must be fighting."


    Just like Rocky, Liliya also turned to nce in that direction but her answer was not certain.


    "Could there be others like us, hunting demons as well?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    Shaking her head, Liliya sighed, "We¡¯re better off minding our own business. Even if the others are hunting demons, their target is a high-level demon. Do you really want to encounter such a person?"


    "..."


    Rocky opened his mouth, but ultimately said nothing. Those who targeted high-level demons¡ªwhat kind of beings were they? Indeed, it was best to avoid provoking them, better yet, not to meet them at all.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Let¡¯s not worry about this anymore." Withdrawing her gaze, Liliya stepped forward to continue their progress, "Stay alert. If there are demons in this forest, they surely have been disturbed by that roar. We need to be cautious."


    "Alright."


    Agreeing, Rocky followed Liliya, his alertness heightened.


    The two of them cautiously made their way deeper into the forest, walking and stopping intermittently, always ready to halt at the slightest rustle of leaves or grass, prepared forbat.


    But despite their caution, they still hadn¡¯t encountered any demons, a fact even Rocky found unusual.


    So, as night fell and Liliya decided they should stop to spend the night in the forest, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    "Liliya, what exactly is going on? Where have all the demons gone?"


    Sitting by the flickering campfire, looking at Liliya who sat opposite him, Rocky was somewhat agitated. It was beyond him how they had traveled the entire day without encountering a single demon; the phenomenon was just too abnormal.


    There¡¯s an old saying¡ªabnormal urrences often spell trouble; this was clearly not a good sign!


    "Something isn¡¯t right¡­"


    Even Rocky had noticed something amiss, so how could Liliya, with her more extensive experience, not realize there was a problem?


    But she was also at a loss to understand what was happening.


    Initially, Liliya¡¯s biggest concern was that the two of them would face a swarm of demons or even bump into a high-level demon, leaving them no chance to escape. Yet, after traveling through the forest for a whole day, they hadn¡¯t met any demons at all.


    Could it be that, by some coincidence, there were no demons in this forest?


    This possibility was quickly dismissed. Thend had been upied by demons for over a century; they were everywhere. How could there be no demons in this particr forest?


    However, no matter the reason, Liliya couldn¡¯t figure it out. She could only be certain of one thing¡ªthere was definitely a problem!


    "Maybe something happened that we¡¯re unaware of. Anyway, be extra vignt tonight. It should be fine."


    After thinking for a long time without reaching any conclusion, Liliya gave up and then started to discuss the night watch with Rocky. They hadn¡¯t encountered any demons during the day, but that did not mean they would not encounter any at night, so someone had to keep watch.


    But just at that moment, while Liliya was getting ready to rest and Rocky was bracing himself for the night vigil, a furious roar suddenly erupted from within the forest!


    This roar startled them both because they could tell that this time the call wasn¡¯t from a distance; it originated from within the forest, and it was very close to them!


    Finally, the demons hade!

 Chapter 35 - 34: Unlucky? Lucky?

    "They¡¯re finally here!"


    Hearing the roar from the forest, Rocky immediately stood up, tense yet also faintly excited.


    He had finally encountered a demon!


    This time he hade to hunt demons, and if he had to return empty-handed because he was defeated, that could be forgiven. But if he had to go back because he hadn¡¯t encountered any demons, it would drive him mad with frustration.


    However, in today¡¯s world, noting across demons was almost impossible. Even if none were found during the daytime, there were always encounters at night.


    Liliya, who had justin down, also stood up at this moment. She looked in the direction of the roar and listened carefully before saying to Rocky, "Not far from us, let¡¯s go!"


    After saying this, the two rushed toward the direction of the roaring noise.


    "Remember, if there¡¯s any danger, you run first."


    Though they were speeding through the forest, Liliya did not forget to remind Rocky to flee if danger arose. Rocky, who was closely following her, nodded at her words, though it was unclear if he agreed.


    Afterward, the two advanced quickly through the forest, one after the other. Liliya was known for her agility, which allowed her to move freely through the forest, and Rocky, relying on the enhancement provided by his Void Magic Armor, moved with ease as well. In such a manner, they soon traversed hundreds of meters into the forest as if walking on t ground.


    At the same time, the demon¡¯s roars continued unabated, serving as invisible coordinates, continuously reminding Rocky and Liliya that they were getting closer and closer to their target.


    "Stop!"


    Once they heard the demon¡¯s roar again, Liliya suddenly halted, realizing from the sound that they were very close to the demon. It was not wise to continue sprinting at this point, as it could lead to running straight into the demon¡¯s embrace.


    Seeing her stop, Rocky, who had always been following her, also halted and then drew the side sword from his Void Magic Armor, readying himself for battle!


    "The demon is in that direction, go!"


    Using her experience, Liliya quickly identified a direction and, after informing Rocky, briskly headed that way.


    However, just as they were about to search for the demon, having barely taken a step, a loud noise suddenly erupted from the distant forest, followed instantly by a ck shadow shooting out like a cannonball!


    Had they been discovered?!


    Seeing a ck shadow fly out from the forest, both Liliya and Rocky were startled, their first thought being that the demon had spotted them.


    But a momentter, they realized that this was not the case. The ck shadow that flew out from afar crashed into arge tree while still a good distance from them and let out a miserable scream as it hit the ground.


    Not a demon?


    This unexpected oue left Rocky stunned. When he took a closer look at the shadow, he found that it wasn¡¯t a demon at all, but a person!


    No, that was not quite urate; to be precise, the shadow was a Beastman¡ªa towering Beastman, more than two meters tall!


    What was happening?!


    The scene before him confused Rocky. He had expected a demon to rush out, but instead, it was a Beastman, and judging by the way the Beastman hadnded, he seemed to have been sent flying?


    "Don¡¯t just stand there like an idiot!"


    While Rocky was dazed, Liliya reacted swiftly and pulled him behind a huge rock to take cover.


    Just as they had hidden, the demon¡¯s roar sounded again, apanied by the sound of heavy footsteps.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The heavy footsteps grew closer and soon caused the ground beneath Rocky to tremble, indicating something was approaching.


    The severe shaking of the ground made Rocky, hiding behind the rock, unable to resist peering out to take a look. Soon enough, he saw the distant forest ambiguously reveal a massive figure!


    The sheer size of the figure was astoundinglyrge by any measure, and with each step, the earth trembled along. And while its strides didn¡¯t seem swift, it had covered the distance in merely a few paces!


    "My God, what on earth is that thing!"


    As he watched the enormous figure step out of the shadows, Rocky¡¯s eyes grew wider and his face gradually paled!


    Because in his view, the creature that emerged from the forest was unmistakably a monster!


    This monster stood over three meters tall, resembling a humanoid rock. Every inch of it was made of stone, and its massive stone fists were as big as its head; the only things rtively normal about it were its eyes. However, inparison to its huge stature, its eyes were as small as soybeans, just two little dots on its enormous head.


    What was this thing?


    "Demons..."


    While Rocky was utterly dumbfounded by the monster before him, Liliya inhaled sharply next to him, for while Rocky didn¡¯t know what the monster was, Liliya did¡ªit was the demon they were hunting!


    "It¡¯s the Greyrock Demon... Damn it!"


    After one nce at the demon, Liliya clenched her teeth fiercely. Hearing this, Rocky quickly retreated and asked softly, "Is that a demon? You recognize it?"


    Liliya nodded, a worried look crossing her face.


    "Is it a high-level demon?"


    Rocky certainly noticed Liliya¡¯s concern and quickly pressed for answers. They couldn¡¯t really be so unlucky as to encounter a high-level demon right away, could they?


    Fortunately, Liliya shook her head after a moment, indicating they weren¡¯t that unlucky.


    But after shaking her head, Liliya followed up saying, "This type of demon is called the Greyrock Demon. Although it¡¯s a low-level demon, it¡¯s very tough to handle."


    "Greyrock Demons have no flesh and blood; they are entirelyposed of stone. This thing is extremely strong, and its body is harder than diamond¡ª not even a magic cannon can shatter it, which makes it really tough to deal with."


    Liliya was absolutely right. At that moment, what they had encountered was indeed a Greyrock Demon, whose biggest characteristic was its toughness¡ªso tough that even standing still and taking a direct hit from a magic cannon didn¡¯t bother it!


    However, the value of a Greyrock Demon was also extremely high. Despitecking flesh, once killed, a Greyrock Demon¡¯s body would disintegrate into Greyrock Stone chunks. Once refined, these chunks could be turned into incredibly sturdy Grayrock Steel, making it one of the most top-notch materials, more valuable than an equivalent amount of gold!


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In just a few words, Liliya exined the situation regarding the Greyrock Demon to Rocky, leaving it unclear whether they were unlucky or fortunate to have encountered such a difficult yet valuable Greyrock Demon.


    "I see... So what do we do now? Do we take action?"


    After understanding the basics about the Greyrock Demon, Rocky asked.


    "Wait a moment, let¡¯s see how things unfold first,"


    Liliya waved her hand and was not ready to act immediately, instead peering out to observe.


    At this time, the Greyrock Demon once again took a step, but its heavy footsteps were not heading towards Rocky and Liliya. Instead, it was heading towards the Beastman who had previously crashed into the ground with a thud!


    Meanwhile, the Beastman also got up.


    The Beastman stood there bare-chested, his muscles sculpted and well-defined, and he wielded a broadaxe in his hand. He showed no fear in the face of the approaching Greyrock Demon. In fact, he even thumped his chest, full of fighting spirit!


    "Who is this guy?"


    Hiding behind a rock, Rocky nced at the Greyrock Demon and then at the Beastman, utterly confused; he still hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on.


    However, Liliya next to him quickly provided an answer.


    After looking at the Beastman, she turned to Rocky and said, "This Beastman, just like us, is here to hunt demons."


    "He¡¯s a Demon Hunter!"

 Chapter 36 - 35 Demon Hunter

    "This Beastman... is a Demon Hunter?"


    Liliya¡¯s words made Rocky gasp sharply and he hurriedly leaned forward to look at the Beastman.


    In his gaze, the bare-chested Beastman was confronting a Grayrock Demon. Although the Grayrock Demon had a gigantic body, the Beastman was also a hulking figure, standing well over two meters tall with muscles that seemed sculpted by axes and cleavers. Just this impressive appearance alone made him no less formidable than the Grayrock Demon.


    What was even more crucial was the strong fighting spirit exhibited by the Beastman. He had clearly been thrown here, but when he got up from the ground, he showed no fear facing the advancing Grayrock Demon.


    Was this the Demon Hunter?


    It had been said before that because demons were of great value, this had given rise to the profession of Demon Hunter, those who hunted demons specifically to sell them and thereby sustain their livelihood.


    Generally speaking, Demon Hunters were extremely wealthy, given the immense value of demons. A Demon Hunter, if he hunted just one demon a year, could earn enough to livefortably without worries for the entire year.


    But equally, while this profession was lucrative, it also had a high mortality rate. After all, the targets they hunted were terrifying, leading to a frequent reversal of roles between hunter and hunted, to the extent that the vast majority of Demon Hunters ultimately died during their hunts, turning into the quarry of the demons.


    Yet even so, there were still a great number of people who pursued this profession. After all, demons were valuable, and among the Demon Hunters, there were indeed skilled individuals; some even made a name for themselves and became significant figures that shook the entire sky.


    Rocky had not expected that his first demon hunt would bring him face to face with a Demon Hunter; he couldn¡¯t tell if this was bad luck or good fortune.


    "They¡¯re fighting!"


    Just as Rocky was inwardly reflecting, the Beastman and the Grayrock Demon had already started shing fiercely!


    The first to make a move was not the Grayrock Demon but the Beastman!


    The Beastman let out a furious roar and charged towards the Grayrock Demon, his entire form like a moving mountain. Momentster, he mmed ferociously into the Grayrock Demon¡¯s chest, forcing the massive opponent to stumble back several steps.


    And that was not the end. As the Grayrock Demon staggered back from the powerful impact, the Beastman leaped up, hoisted the Broadaxe in his hands, and chopped down fiercely.


    A sound rang out as the Broadaxe struck squarely on the Grayrock Demon¡¯s head, but it produced a metallic shing noise, and then... nothing further happened, the Grayrock Demon was unharmed!


    Seeing this scene, Rocky finally understood what Liliya had said earlier; the Grayrock Demon¡¯s body was exceedingly tough, impervious to ordinary weapons.


    After being struck by the axe, the Grayrock Demon was clearly enraged, and a crack then opened on its stone-like head, soon followed by roars emanating from the crack.


    Amid the roars, the Grayrock Demon raised its huge fist, and mmed it down hard at the Beastman!


    "Bring it on!!"


    Faced with the descending fist, not only did the Beastman not dodge, but he also let out a shout and then hoisted the Broadaxe with both hands as if he were holding up the fiery sky, attempting to block the strike outright!


    A momentter, a dull thud sounded; the Grayrock Demon¡¯s fistnded heavily, exactly on the Beastman¡¯s Broadaxe.


    And yet... he actually blocked it!


    The Beastman below the fist was gritting his teeth, veins bulging on his arms as he held the Grayrock Demon¡¯s fist at bay with the Broadaxe, sessfully withstanding the blow.


    Then, amidst his roaring, the Beastman¡¯s arms burst with force, swiftly knocking aside the fist overhead, and as he leaped up, hended another axe blow on the Grayrock Demon¡¯s head!


    "My goodness..."


    Rocky, hiding behind a rock, waspletely stunned by the battle unfolding before him. He had never imagined the Beastman could be so formidable, daring to fight a demon one-on-one, and not falling behind in the least!


    This was utterly unbelievable!


    Yet, as shocked as he was, and as much as he admired it, he hadn¡¯t forgotten his main task ¡ª he too was here to hunt demons!


    So, Rocky hesitated, unsure of what to do. The Beastman before him was so formidable; should he just stand by and watch the highly valuable Grayrock Demon be defeated and let this big catch slip away?


    Thinking this, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but nce at Liliya, then noticed that Liliya¡¯s brows were also tightly knit.


    "Liliya, can this Beastman win?"


    "Hard to say..."


    Liliya shook her head, her expression serious, "This Beastman is very powerful, I estimate he¡¯s at least a fifth-level warrior, maybe even sixth, and he has a lot of experience. Did you notice? Each of his attacks specifically targets the Grayrock Demon¡¯s head because that¡¯s the only weak spot, where the Demon Core is located."


    "But... it¡¯s not going to be easy for this Beastman to defeat the Grayrock Demon."


    "He¡¯s already on par with the Grayrock Demon, how is it not easy?"


    "You¡¯ll see soon enough, we¡¯re not at the critical moment yet."


    Without further exnation, Liliya continued to watch the battlefield.


    At this moment, the Beastman was fiercely tangled in a death battle with the Grayrock Demon, and he was indeed formidable. Facing a Grayrock Demon that was significantlyrger than himself, he did not fall behind at all; in fact, due to his rtively greater agility, he even managed to gain the upper hand at times!


    This result made Rocky extremely anxious, because, at this rate, the Grayrock Demon might really end up in the Beastman¡¯s bag!


    But just as he was about to lose control, an unexpected situation suddenly arose!


    The Beastman struck the Grayrock Demon¡¯s head with his Broadaxe once again, a move he had repeated countless times without effect. But this time, when the Broadaxe fell, something different happened¡ª there was a cracking sound, and a crack finally appeared in the rock-like head of the Grayrock Demon!


    ording to Liliya, the head was the only weak point of the Grayrock Demon, so although the Beastman hadn¡¯tpletely shattered its head, this strike gave him hope that a few more blows might finish the Grayrock Demon off.


    But at that moment, the heavily damaged Grayrock Demon let out a deafening roar and wentpletely berserk,unching an aggressive attack on the Beastman.


    In an instant, their positions of advantage werepletely reversed; the Beastman, who had been slightly on top, was immediately outmatched after the Grayrock Demon went mad and soon fell into a significant disadvantage.


    Facing the fists of the Grayrock Demon, the Beastman no longer dared to resist head-on and could only dodge awkwardly. At first, he managed to barely evade the attacks, but as time wore on, his greater disadvantage became evident¡ªhis stamina was failing!


    Considering the duration, they had been fighting for quite some time. The prolonged battle caused the Beastman¡¯s stamina to steadily decline. In contrast, the Grayrock Demon remained as strong as ever. So, when the Grayrock Demon began its frenzied assault, and the intensity of the fight escted, the Beastman gradually couldn¡¯t keep up.


    After dodging several attacks consecutively, the Beastman was ultimately, and carelessly, struck by a punch and knocked down to the ground!


    With one punch, the Beastman was ttened to the ground, and the Grayrock Demon then lifted its foot and, roaring furiously, mmed it down, attempting to crush the Beastman with one stomp.


    In that instant, the Beastman felt the threat of death and hurriedly rolled to the side before he could get up.


    Immediately after, there was a loud boom¡ªthe Grayrock Demon¡¯s foot mmed down, and the ground erupted in a cloud of smoke¡­


    "Aaaaah!!!"


    From within the enveloping smoke came a sudden scream. Hidden behind a rock, Rocky and Liliya quickly looked over, but it was not until the smoke cleared that they saw that one of the Beastman¡¯s arms was pinned under the foot of the Grayrock Demon!


    Amid the screams, the Beastman struggled fiercely to pull his arm free, but to no avail. The Grayrock Demon¡¯s body was even more massive than his and made entirely of stone, making it unimaginably heavy.


    While the Beastman struggled to escape, the Grayrock Demon, instead of lifting its foot, raised its fist high and aimed directly down at the Beastman!


    Boom!


    A loud crash sounded as the Grayrock Demon¡¯s fist smashed into the ground, and at the same time, the Beastman¡¯s screams abruptly stopped¡­


    Had he been, had he been smashed to death?


    No longer hearing the Beastman¡¯s screams, Rocky, hidden behind a rock, felt a chill run down his spine. Could it be that the Beastman had just been smashed to death?


    But no!


    Just as he thought the Beastman had been killed, he suddenly saw a disheveled figure appear not far away¡ªit was the Beastman!


    He was alive! And he had escaped?


    Seeing the Beastman reappear, Rocky was shocked. However, as he looked closely at the Beastman, he was stunned.


    The Broadaxe in the Beastman¡¯s hand was dripping with blood, and his other arm was severed cleanly!


    In a desperate bid to save his life, the Beastman had amputated his own arm that was pinned down, thus narrowly escaping death.


    That was ruthless¡­


    Looking at the still-bleeding stump, Rocky felt his face must have turned pale, realizing just how dangerous it was to deal with Demons¡ªthat life and death could hinge on an instant.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Oh no!"


    As Rocky was somewhat dazed, Liliya suddenly shouted, snapping him out of his stupor.


    Oh no!


    Recovering his senses, Rocky silently cursed as the Beastman who had just narrowly escaped death was charging in their direction, where he and Liliya were hiding!


    This wasn¡¯t to say that the Beastman had spotted them, but rather, having lost an arm, he knew he couldn¡¯t win and so decided to flee. Coincidentally, the direction of his escape was precisely where Rocky and Liliya were hiding.


    As he attempted to flee, the berserk Grayrock Demon showed no signs of stopping. The frenzied demon not only caught up with the Beastman but also raised its fist and smashed down, forcing the Beastman to use everyst bit of his strength to barely dodge.


    Although he dodged, the Grayrock Demon¡¯s fist smashed directly onto arge rock¡ªthe very rock behind which Rocky and Liliya were hiding!


    As the rock shattered, the two of them sprang out, appearing before the Beastman and the Grayrock Demon¡­


    In an instant, the whole forest fell silent, as neither the Beastman nor the Grayrock Demon expected others to be present.


    Simrly, Rocky and Liliya were caught off guard, never having imagined they would expose themselves like this.


    But as the Beastman, Grayrock Demon, and Rocky all froze, Liliya was the first to react, and she shouted at Rocky,


    "Take action!!"

 Chapter 37 - 36: Take Action!

    ```


    "Attack!"


    While everyone else was stunned, Liliya reacted the fastest, she shouted at Rocky and then, with shield in hand and longsword gripped tight, she charged directly at the Grayrock Demon!


    Rocky and the Beastmen quickly caught up, with the Beastmen¡¯s reaction slightly faster. He didn¡¯t get entangled in who Rocky and Liliya were, instead taking the opportunity to dash into the forest, directly running away.


    As for Rocky, he took to the air and then dove down at the Grayrock Demon from midair!


    "I¡¯ll hold it off, you look for a chance to attack its head!"


    Holding up her shield as she approached the Grayrock Demon, Liliya shouted while swinging her longsword heavily toward the Grayrock Demon¡¯s lower leg.


    The Grayrock Demon stood over three meters tall, and even the simrlyrge Beastmen only came up to its chest when facing it, so Liliya, who was even shorter than the Beastmen, had no way topare with such a massive creature. In front of this gigantic monster, Liliya was like a tiny speck.


    But don¡¯t underestimate this small figure, because Liliya was now fully equipped with rune-enhanced gear personally strengthened by Winsail. With the power of this rune equipment, her strength had skyrocketed, already nearing the level of a fifth-level warrior.


    So when Liliya¡¯s sword struck the Grayrock Demon, a crack followed by scattering of stone shards showed she had actually injured the Grayrock Demon!


    This was simply incredible!


    The rock-solid Grayrock Demon, so easily hurt!?


    If the Beastman from before had seen this scene, he would have dropped his jaw in shock, for he had fought desperately for a long time, striking the same spot countless times, only to barely make a crack on the Grayrock Demon¡¯s head. Yet Liliya¡¯s single strike knocked off several chunks of stone from the body of the Grayrock Demon, the difference was simply too great.


    Of course, this did not mean Liliya was stronger than the Beastmen, in actuality, the real difference in absolute strength was still in the Beastmen¡¯s favor. The real gap was in the equipment¡ªthe Beastmen¡¯s broadaxe couldn¡¯tpare with Liliya¡¯s full set of rune equipment.


    Especially the longsword in Liliya¡¯s hand, which Rocky had found in the research institute. Winsail had inscribed several hundred first-level runes on this longsword, the contained mana even surpassing that of the Side Sword of the Void Magic Armor.


    As the saying goes, a fine horse deserves a good saddle; the reason Liliya could injure the Grayrock Demon with one strike was because her weapon was good enough.


    At this moment, the Grayrock Demon, having been struck, was clearly in pain and immediately swung its fist down at Liliya.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Opportunity!"


    Seeing the Grayrock Demon focus on Liliya, Rocky immediately seized this opportunity, quickly flying over the Grayrock Demon¡¯s head from midair and shing viciously at its head!


    With a ng, Rocky¡¯s longswordnded heavily on the Grayrock Demon¡¯s head, followed by a cracking sound that made the fissure cut by the Beastmen evenrger!


    Rocky was wearing the Void Magic Armor, and the longsword in his hand was naturally embedded with magic stones and inscribed with many runes, so its power was immense.


    Moreover, the Grayrock Demon¡¯s head had already been attacked countless times by the Beastmen and had shown weaknesses, so Rocky¡¯s sword strike immediately had an effect.


    At this moment, the Grayrock Demon clearly had suffered a heavy blow, its huge form even swaying and nearly losing its bnce.


    But simrly, the heavily injured Grayrock Demon became even more furious after regaining its footing!


    You could see it roaring in anger as it raised both arms and then tried to crush Rocky on its head with a powerful blow.


    In such a situation, even Rocky, who wanted to follow up with a second strike, couldn¡¯t react in time and hurriedly flew higher instead. Just as he flew out of the reach of the Grayrock Demon¡¯s attack, a muffled thud sounded as the demon¡¯s raised arms pped together with such force that it even cracked its palms!


    Seeing this, Rocky broke out in a cold sweat and felt thankful he hadn¡¯t been rash in seeking quick sess, for if such a heavy blow had hit him, he would have been heavily injured, if not dead.


    Seeing Rocky escape its attack range, the Grayrock Demon on the ground roared at him non-stop, madly waving its arms to hit him out of the air, but to no avail.


    However, suddenly during its wild arm swinging, the Grayrock Demon tilted and its huge body fell down without warning.


    It turned out that while Rocky had drawn the Grayrock Demon¡¯s attention, Liliya took the opportunity to circle behind it and, seizing the moment, shed at the Grayrock Demon¡¯s knee with all her strength. Adding the inherent power of her longsword, she managed to make the Grayrock Demon lose its bnce and half-kneel to the ground.


    At the same time, Rocky in the air dove down again, striking the Grayrock Demon¡¯s head once more.


    In this way, Rocky and Liliya, one in the air and the other on the ground, began to engage with the Grayrock Demon.


    Although Rocky and Liliya had less absolute strengthpared to the Beastmen, one was wearing rune-enhanced Void Magic Armor and the other rune equipment. With their tacit cooperation, theirbined strength resulted in a qualitative change, leaving the enraged Grayrock Demon no chance against them.


    Facing the agile Liliya and the freely flying Rocky, the Grayrock Demon was yed like a puppet, each time it targeted one of them, the other wouldunch a stealth attack, and with both of their weapons so powerful, the duet gradually left the Grayrock Demon battered and bruised.


    What¡¯s more important, during these repeated attacks, the Grayrock Demon¡¯s head became the main target, enduring countless hits!


    "Die!"


    ```


    When the Grayrock Demon was once again lured by Liliya, Rocky charged above its head and brought down another sword strike, directly severing half of its brain, even exposing the Demon Core within!


    Finally, they saw results!


    Seeing his strike sever half of the demon¡¯s brain and expose the Demon Core, Rocky was overjoyed¡ªit meant they were about to seed. If the next strike could hit the Demon Core, it would be enough topletely annihte the monster before them!


    But just as Rocky basked in his triumph, the Grayrock Demon wentpletely berserk. The threat of death made the monster let out an ear-shattering roar, and it suddenly changed direction, charging into the forest.


    This was...


    Trying to flee?


    The actions of the Grayrock Demon left both Rocky and Liliya stunned; they never expected the monster to know how to flee?


    However, they quickly realized their mistake, for demons do not flee, and that was what made them most terrifying.


    The crazed Grayrock Demon wasn¡¯t running away but instead made it to arge tree. It hugged the tree trunk, yanking the great tree from its roots, then swung it like a broom toward Liliya!


    "Ah!!"


    Faced with the sweeping tree, Liliya had nowhere to escape despite her agility. All she could do was shield herself with a shield before the tree trunk struck her fiercely, sending her flying...


    "Liliya!"


    Seeing Liliya sent flying, Rocky, who was in mid-air, panicked. But he was the next to suffer, as the Grayrock Demon, after sweeping Liliya away, raised the tree and took aim at him!


    "Damn it!"


    Rocky, who initially was about to dive down to rescue Liliya, had to halt his descent and, with a nimble sidestep, circled in the air, narrowly avoiding the attack.


    "Use magic!"


    Just then, Liliya¡¯s voice called out from below. Although she had been struck head-on, the protection of her rune equipment and the timely use of her shield meant her injuries weren¡¯t severe; she even had the strength to remind Rocky.


    Rocky immediately took her advice and began to fly around the Grayrock Demon, with his palm opened he shot out a series of Magic Bullets!


    The sounds of "Boom, boom, boom" followed, as a barrage of Magic Bullets rained down from the sky.


    However, due to the high-speed flight, the hit rate of the Magic Bullets wasn¡¯t high; only a small portion hit the Grayrock Demon, with the vast majority missing. Even the hits did not do much damage, for Rocky, empowered by the Void Magic Armor, only reached the level of a Third Level Mage. His Magic Bullets were too weak to harm the Grayrock Demon.


    Yet the unstruck Magic Bullets had a noticeable effect, as they kicked up dust upon impacting the ground, quickly enveloping the battlefield in smoke, with the Grayrock Demon, Rocky, and Liliya all lost within it.


    This was Rocky¡¯s true intention!


    Amid the billows of smoke, therge frame of the Grayrock Demon remained clearly visible, but it was different for Rocky and Liliya. After being engulfed by the smoke, theypletely vanished, leaving the Grayrock Demon unable to find them.


    For a moment, the battlefield fell silent, save for the Grayrock Demon¡¯s roars and heavy footsteps. No matter how much it bellowed, Rocky and Liliya did not appear¡ªthey seemed to have vanished.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!"


    Unable to find the pair, the Grayrock Demon¡¯s roars grew louder, and it swung the tree in its hands blindly, making several rounds in the surrounding area.


    As the tree continued to sweep, the smoke gradually cleared, revealing everything that had been covered...


    "Die!"


    But just as the smoke started to clear, Liliya, who had been out of sight for a while, suddenly fell from above the Grayrock Demon, her Rune Longsword aiming straight for its head!


    With a ng, Liliya struck!


    Her sword harshly hit the Grayrock Demon¡¯s... arm!


    In a critical moment, the Grayrock Demon dropped the tree and raised its arm to protect its head, sessfully fending off the lethal blow...


    However, at the very moment Liliya¡¯s strike was blocked, the Grayrock Demon¡¯s head was prated!


    A Rune Longsword entered through the back of the Grayrock Demon¡¯s skull, piercing the Demon Core within, then emerged through the mouth, which resembled a gap!


    Dressed in Void Magic Armor, Rocky floated behind the Grayrock Demon and struck it down!

 Chapter 38 - 37 Meeting Again

    Rocky thrust his sword through the Demon Core of the Grayrock Demon from behind,pletely killing the fearsome creature...!


    A thunderous boom echoed as the Demon Core was pierced, and the Grayrock Demon¡¯s colossal body copsed with a crash, breaking into variably sized rocks, which turned into the Greyrock Stones that Liliya had mentioned before.


    The hunt¡ªsessful!


    As they witnessed the Grayrock Demon crumble into rubble, Rocky and Liliya exchanged a nce and smiles spread across their faces simultaneously.


    They had won!


    They had truly in the Grayrock Demon!


    The tough and perilous battle had exhausted them both, so as soon as the Grayrock Demon hit the ground, they were immediately overwhelmed by an immense fatigue and couldn¡¯t help but sit down on the ground to catch their breath.


    To be honest, even though Rocky had made ample preparations beforehand and had even undertaken an intensive week of training with Liliya, the real encounter with the Demon, especially thebat, made him understand the kind of pressure one had to bear in the face of a Demon.


    Therefore, even though the Grayrock Demon had be nothing more than real stones, the memory of the recent fight still left Rocky with lingering palpitations.


    "That was really close, just now..."


    Leaning against what had be a boulder¡ªthe Grayrock Demon¡ªRocky couldn¡¯t help but express his amazement.


    Although he and Liliya weren¡¯t gravely injured, it didn¡¯t mean the battle hadn¡¯t been dangerous. In fact, had they not been together, had their equipment not been sufficiently good, or had the Beastmen not fought a vanguard role prior, they might not have won at all.


    "You did well,"


    said Liliya, seated next to Rocky, as she nced at him and revealed a knowing smile.


    Rocky¡¯s performance had far exceeded her expectations. It was, frankly, unexpectedly good.


    Because Liliya knew Rocky best, she knew he hadn¡¯t really fought before; at most, he had engaged in some inconsequential training with her. But no matter how much training one does, it could neverpare to realbat.


    Therefore, before this point, including during the battle, Liliya had been worried that Rocky wouldn¡¯t be able to endure¡ªnot physically, but mentally. Intense and dangerous battles can easily crush the unstable at heart, yet Rocky had managed, and he had done quite well.


    "Haha!"


    Hearing Liliya¡¯s praise, Rockyughed heartily, naturally feeling especially pleased.


    As they joked andughed, they alleviated the fatigue from the fight, but they soon got busy with a pressing task.


    Though they had in the Grayrock Demon, one mustn¡¯t forget they were still in the midst of the forest, still onnd.


    In this day and age,nd was undoubtedly the most dangerous ce in the world, so after achieving their objective, they didn¡¯t dare to rx and immediately set about collecting the body of the Grayrock Demon, which was the Greyrock Stones scattered about.


    These Greyrock Stones were their spoils of war, and extremely valuable at that. These seemingly ordinary stones would instantly sell out once put on the market, bringing a steady flow of wealth to Rocky and Thunderhawk City!


    Under these circumstances, Rocky took out the bags he had prepared beforehand and, together with Liliya, gathered up all the Greyrock Stones, not leaving a single scrap behind.


    Rocky had done something simr at the research institute before, so he was quite experienced.


    "Liliya, how much do you think these Greyrock Stones will sell for?"


    asked Rocky as he collected the stones from the ground.


    "That¡¯s hard to say. We¡¯ll know when we ask Aileen back home, but as far as I know, Grayrock Steel is one of the best steel materials and it sells by the gram on the market, so we¡¯re definitely going to make a good amount of money this time,"


    replied Liliya.


    "That¡¯s great, hehe!"


    Rocky felt much relieved by Liliya¡¯s words. After all, he had risked his life hunting Demons to earn money.


    But just as he was gleefully stuffing the Greyrock Stones into therge sacks, Liliya suddenly stopped and stood up, clutching her Longsword.


    "Liliya, what¡¯s..."


    After ncing at Liliya, Rocky found her staring intently behind him and quickly turned around, only to see a person standing in the forest behind him!


    This person had only one arm... it was the Beastman from before!


    This guy hasn¡¯t run away yet?!


    Surprised to see the Beastman again, Rocky immediately gripped his side sword.


    Was this fellow nning to swoop in like a mantis stalking a cicada, with the oriole following, to steal the spoils of battle?


    It was no wonder Rocky thought this, for strictly speaking, the Grayrock Demon was actually the Beastman¡¯s prey. Not only had the Beastman discovered it first, but he had also fought with it for a long time, and during this fight, the Beastman had even cracked the Grayrock Demon¡¯s skull. The rtively easy victory Liliya and Rocky had over the Grayrock Demon owed much to the Beastman¡¯s efforts.


    Because of this, it was not impossible for the Beastman to want a share of the spoils or even to attempt to snatch them by force.


    And when both Rocky and Liliya had turned their attention to the Beastman, who, despite having lost an arm, still held a broadaxe in his other hand, he also took a step forward, walking toward them.


    "Stop, don¡¯te any closer."


    When the Beastman came within a dozen meters of Rocky, Liliya stepped forward to shield Rocky behind her, her long sword pointed directly at the Beastman, ordering him not toe any closer.


    Liliya knew all too well how strong the Beastman was; even with a severed arm, he was by no means an easy opponent, so she couldn¡¯t allow him to get too close.


    However, to the surprise of both Rocky and Liliya, the Beastman actually stopped in his tracks. Not only that, he then raised his broadaxe and slowly loosened his grip, letting the broadaxe fall to the ground.


    In the culture of the Beastmen,ying down one¡¯s weapon in front of an opponent was equivalent to surrendering!


    "You two, I mean no harm."


    After setting down his broadaxe, the Beastman spoke up.


    His voice was somewhat muffled yet very loud, giving the impression of distant thunder.


    "If you have something to say, you can say it from there."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Liliya, though the Beastman hadid down his weapon, didn¡¯t rx her guard one bit. She still gripped her long sword tightly, not allowing the Beastman toe any nearer.


    The Beastman seemed a little helpless at her intense caution and began to regard Rocky with even greater importance since he could clearly sense that Liliya was protecting him. Not to mention, Rocky¡¯s Void Magic Armor made it obvious that he was no ordinary individual.


    Thus, standing still, the Beastman inquired, "My lord, you are not Demon Hunters, are you?"


    "No."


    Realizing the Beastman was addressing him, Rocky nodded.


    "My lord, are you from Sky City?"


    Once the Beastman was certain that he and Rocky were not of the same profession, he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and followed up with his question.


    "Yes, what do you want with that?"


    "My lord, I hope you could take me to Sky City, I..."


    "Need treatment."


    It was only when the Beastman spoke these words that Rocky remembered the other was severely injured!


    Despite appearing still majestic, the Beastman¡¯s left arm waspletely gone, the stump tied roughly with hemp rope to stem the bleeding, and the injury was evidently very severe.


    This was indeed the real reason why the Beastman had returned. Although he had initially fled taking advantage of the fight between Rocky, Liliya, and the Demon, such a serious injury was beyond him to handle, so after a simple dressing, he waspelled toe back, resulting in the scene before them.


    And upon hearing his words, before Rocky could even respond, Liliya suddenly turned around and whispered in his ear, "Take him back with us and try to keep him in the city!"

 Chapter 39 - 38 The Unexpected Guest

    Upon learning that the Beastmen actually wanted them to take him back to Sky City for treatment of his injuries, Liliya reacted swiftly and immediately whispered to Rocky, "Take him back and try to keep him."


    The words took Rocky by surprise. Although he was astonished by Liliya¡¯s change of attitude, he quickly understood her intention¡ªwas she nning to have him subjugate the Beastman before them?!


    Once he grasped Liliya¡¯s intent, Rocky immediately felt it was feasible!


    Despite the Beastman having lost an arm, which made him appear gravely injured, his inherent strength was unmistakable. Even with one arm missing, his power was not to be underestimated. Unfortunately, in his current state, it was impossible for him to continue as a Demon Hunter. ying demons single-handedly, the Beastman had not reached such a monstrous level of strength.


    But this presented Rocky with an opportunity. If he could retain the Beastman who could no longer hunt demons under hismand, it would surely be a significant asset. Whether it was the Beastman¡¯s strength or his experience and insight, it would all be of immense help to Rocky!


    Thinking this, he gave Liliya a slight nod to show that he understood her message, then turned to the Beastman and said,


    "I can take you to Sky City."


    "Thank you so much!"


    Seeing Rocky¡¯s nod of agreement, the Beastman appeared very excited, and the nerves he had been straining rxed, causing his massive body to sway uncontrobly thereafter.


    His injuries were actually much more severe than they appeared. The reason he had maintained his imposing demeanor wasrgely due to sheer tenacity; now that he had rxed, he was clearly struggling to keep up.


    This guy, he¡¯s quite clever...


    Noticing the Beastman¡¯splexion worsen, Rocky naturally understood that his just prior appearance was feigned. This didn¡¯t surprise him. After all, neither party knew the other, and it wasn¡¯t wrong for the Beastman to maintain a strong front, at least to appear capable of fighting, otherwise no one could ensure that he wouldn¡¯t be another hunting target.


    This kind of thing was not umon onnd.


    "What¡¯s your name?"


    And so, Rocky, Liliya, and the Beastman left the forest together, beginning their journey towards the edge of the woond.


    As they walked, Rocky asked.


    "Monte."


    The Beastman nced at Rocky, looking past Liliya who was between them, and in a deep, resonant voice, he stated his name.


    Although the three of them were walking together towards the outskirts of the forest at this time, they still maintained a considerable distance from one another. Liliya and Rocky walked side by side, deliberately keeping the Beastman apart from Rocky, clearly still on guard.


    Liliya didn¡¯t see a problem with this caution. Although she was keen on having Rocky subdue the Beastman, until they fully understood his background and character, it was prudent to remain guarded; otherwise, it might be toote if anything went wrong.


    The Beastman also noticed Liliya¡¯s thoughts and consciously maintained a fair distance from Rocky. It was fortunate his voice was naturally loud, otherwise they might have struggled to hear each other while talking.


    "My name is Rocky, and this is my guard, Liliya. We are from Thunderhawk City."


    After Monte introduced himself, Rocky also briefly introduced themselves, and with that, they were acquainted.


    "How do you n on returning to Sky City? You can use my Skyship if you want."


    Continuing towards the edge of the forest, Monte asked.


    "No need, someone wille to pick us up."


    "You have a Skyship?"


    Liliya declined Monte¡¯s offer, but Rocky¡¯s face showed surprise and curiosity. He knew that Monte was a Demon Hunter, but he was unaware that the other man also possessed a Skyship. Skyships were not cheap; most people simply could not afford one.


    They say Demon Hunters are wealthy, and it seems to be true.


    "Just a small, worn vessel barely good enough to get by, not worth much."


    As for Rocky¡¯s surprise and curiosity, Monte wasn¡¯t taken aback.


    As a Demon Hunter, Monte had traveled far and wide, and he could immediately tell that Rocky, although of no ordinary status, was ignorant about many things, such as his current reaction, which showed that he didn¡¯t have much understanding of Demon Hunters.


    For a true Demon Hunter like Monte, owning a Skyship was not out of the ordinary; in fact, his home was on the Skyship.


    Because of their constant hunting of demons, Demon Hunters spent more time onnd than in Sky City. Furthermore, since Sky City could fly, it could move to different locations after a certain period. Therefore, for Demon Hunters, a profession that required extended periods onnd, it wasmon to be without a fixed abode and to set up their homes directly on their own Skyships.


    Monte was such a Demon Hunter who not only had his own skyship but also lived on it with his daughter.


    Thinking of his daughter waiting for his return, Monte sighed silently to himself. He had never anticipated falling prey to a Grayrock Demon. Although his life was spared, one of his hands had been crippled, which made it impossible for him to continue hunting demons.


    It seemed he needed to start making ns early, Monte couldn¡¯t help but think.


    Without realizing it, the three of them had walked out of the forest and at the same time, a hint of dawn had risen at the edge of the sky, day had broken.


    Upon exiting the forest, whether it was Liliya, Rocky, or Monte, all three sighed in relief at the same time. Then Liliya took out a signal disc and sent a signal to Thunderhawk City.


    Monte was startled when he saw the signal disc in Liliya¡¯s hands. He recognized the object, and he knew that such a signal disc was not something ordinary people could use.


    At the same time, he also took out a signal re, lit it, and held it up to the sky. This was the way ordinary people sent signals. Liliya¡¯s method of contacting Sky City directly with a signal disc was a practice reserved for the nobility.


    Of course, there were more advanced methods, such as using Mana to directly transmit sound or images, which were certainly not something the average person could afford.


    Shortly after the signals were sent, a skyship slowly approached from a distance and began tond after it neared Rocky and his group.


    This skyship was naturally not from Thunderhawk City, as it was clearly a small civilian skyship, even smaller than the scout ships of Thunderhawk City. It looked somewhat dated, and a young Female Beastman stood on the prow of the ship.


    "I¡¯m heading back first. I¡¯ll go to Sky City with your skyshipter,"


    After greeting Rocky, Monte walked towards his own skyship. Although his figure was still towering, it couldn¡¯t help but look somewhat lonely.


    Watching his figure recede into the distance, Rocky and Liliya almost simultaneously let out sighs.


    Although Monte hadn¡¯t said much along the way, they could hear a hint of helplessness and worry in his few words, especially when they saw the young Female Beastman standing on the skyship, they understood Monte¡¯s feelings even better.


    "Is that his daughter?"


    "It looks to be about the right age," Liliya nodded and said helplessly, "That¡¯s the life of a Demon Hunter. These people deal with demons on a regr basis and few end well. Monte is already lucky to have survived."


    "......"


    Rocky didn¡¯t know what to say in response to Liliya¡¯s words, as this was probably the fate of a Demon Hunter. These individuals danced on the edge of the knife every day and eventually died by that same de.


    "When will our skyship arrive?"


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    For some reason, Rocky suddenly felt the wait was too long. He was eager to return to Thunderhawk City. Perhaps he longed for the City Lord¡¯s seat, or maybe he just wanted Monte to receive treatment as soon as possible. He wasn¡¯t sure himself.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Aileen has received the signal. We should arrive in another hour or two,"


    Liliya nced at the signal disc in her hand, which had received a signal from Aileen. This indicated that Aileen inside Sky City had sent a skyship.


    Hearing this, Rocky nodded, knowing that it was no use being anxious about such matters and began the long wait with Liliya.


    In principle, waiting for two hours wasn¡¯t a very long time, but because they were carrying a lot of Greyrock Stones, and with Monte¡¯s presence, both Rocky and Liliya wanted to return to Thunderhawk City quickly to feel at ease.


    However, before their skyship arrived, they encountered an unwee surprise!


    The surprise visitors were not Demons, but other humans!


    Just as the two hours were almost up, a group of people suddenly flew in from the sky!


    A Void Magic Squad had suddenly appeared!


    The so-called Void Magic Squad was a troopposed of Void Magic Armor soldiers, the most elite troops across the skies.


    The squad that appeared in Rocky and Liliya¡¯s view was about ten strong, each member d in thetest model of Void Magic Armor.


    "How did we run into a Void Magic Squad?"


    Seeing the Void Magic Squad flying overhead, Rocky and Liliya were both stunned, having not expected to encounter such a high-end team.


    And as they spotted the group, the Void Magic Squad in mid-air also noticed them, with the leader even halting in ce!


    This is bad!


    Seeing the others notice them and halt, both Rocky and Liliya were struck with panic, worrying they might not be able to return this time¡­!

 Chapter 40 - 39 Mana Energy Value

    When Rocky and Liliya noticed the Void Magic Squad in mid-air had spotted them, they both inwardly cursed, "Damn it!"


    After all, this is thend!


    In the current world, there exists an unwritten rule that everyone abides by, which stiptes that everything that happens onnd is the work of demons.


    Killed onnd? Definitely the work of demons.


    Robbed onnd? Also definitely the work of demons.


    In short, no matter what happens onnd, the culprits are always demons, as this has be amon understanding among the people, because thew can only govern the skies and has long ceased to govern thend.


    And it¡¯s precisely because of this that dangers are omnipresent onnd; these dangers do indeede from demons, but sometimes they do not.


    So when Rocky and Liliya saw the Void Magic Squad appear and realized they had been noticed, they both had a moment of dread, not because they feared the squad was after the Greyrock Stone, but because they feared the squad would discover their secrets!


    Rocky¡¯s current attire, the Void Magic Armor, had been enhanced with runes, while Liliya was dressed in full rune equipment. If the squad were to detect anything off about them, they were as good as dead.


    In an instant, their hearts leaped into their throats!


    But thankfully, after a brief pause, the Void Magic Squad in mid-air resumed their flight and soon headed towards the horizon, disappearing from view.


    Only when the squad hadpletely vanished from sight did Rocky and Liliya finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    They hadn¡¯t been discovered.


    That was indeed too lucky.


    After exchanging nces, Rocky and Liliya saw in each other¡¯s faces the look of having survived a great peril, because at that very moment, their tension had even surpassed that of facing demons.


    In the face of demons, they might have had a chance to flee, but facing that Void Magic Squad moments before, there would have been no opportunity to escape had a fight ensued.


    The sudden unexpected encounter came quickly and left just as swiftly. And not long after the Void Magic Squad disappeared, the Skyship of Thunderhawk City arrived. Ten Skyships slowly emerged above Rocky¡¯s head and gradually descended.


    "It¡¯s finally over..."


    Seeing the Skyships from Thunderhawk City, Rocky finally let out a breath of relief, his mind at ease, but immediately felt a wave of exhaustion wash over him.


    His mission this time, though not lengthy¡ªmerely a day and a night¡ªhad been filled with too many incidents. Not only did he encounter demons, but he also met Demon Hunters, and even a Void Magic Squad right when he was about to return home. The constant surprises had nearly overwhelmed him.


    Despite the numerous unnned events, he ultimately achieved his goal and sessfully returned to Thunderhawk City, which was a joyous oue for everyone.


    ......


    ......


    "Jialuo, what model of Void Magic Armor was that person wearing?"


    While Rocky sessfully boarded the Skyship and began his return to Thunderhawk City, the Void Magic Squad he had encountered continued to ascend to high altitudes, seemingly on their way back as well.


    During the ascent, the leader of the squad suddenly asked.


    This person was d in a suit of sharp-edged, silvery-white armor, obviously not the regr kind of Void Magic Armor, and although his face was obscured by the armor, his voice sounded very young, indicating he was likely not very old.


    The person he referred to was naturally Rocky, and it was indeed Rocky¡¯s Void Magic Armor that he was asking about!


    "Young Master, that¡¯s the Blood-patterned Second Generation Armor, from the first generation of Void Magic Armor, which has long been phased out. It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t seen it before," another person flew up beside him and promptly gave an urate answer.


    The Blood-patterned Second Generation Armor, the Void Magic Armor that Rocky was wearing, to tell the truth, even he himself had no idea about it, but it was seen through at a nce by a man named Jialuo.


    Upon hearing this answer, the young master first fell silent for a while, and then said, "It seems I have not misrecognized it, that indeed is the Blood-patterned Second Generation Armor, but something seems off to me..."


    "Young Master, is there a problem?"


    "Jialuo, do you remember what the magic energy value of the Blood-patterned Second Generation Armor is?"


    ncing at the person flying beside him, the young master asked again.


    "If I remember correctly, the official data states it at 300 magic energy value."


    The magic energy value the two were discussing is an important indicator for measuring thebat strength of Void Magic Armor.


    As is well known, the power source of Void Magic Armor is mana, therefore its strength is directly linked to mana, making the magic energy value the best indicator of the merits of a particr Void Magic Armor.


    And the magic energy value of the Blood-patterned Second Generation Armor just happened to be 300.


    "Only 300 for the magic energy value..."


    Upon hearing Jialuo¡¯s words, the young master d in silver-white armor furrowed his brows and then said with confusion, "But I¡¯ve just noticed that the Void Magic Armor the man is wearing far exceeds this number in terms of magic energy value!"


    "Oh?"


    Upon hearing this, Jialuo was also startled: "Young Master, what value did you see?"


    "500."


    "500? Young Master, that¡¯s simply impossible."


    Laughing with a ¡¯haha,¡¯ Jialuo, who was flying beside the young master, said, "Young Master, the magic energy detector must be faulty. The model of the Blood-patterned Second Generation Armor is too old, thetest magic energy detectors may experience detection issues."


    "Why would you say that?"


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Seeing that Jialuo totally disbelieved him, the young master was somewhat puzzled.


    "Young Master, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but the Blood-patterned Second Generation Armor simply cannot reach a magic energy value of 500." Jialuo then started exining to the young master: "The Blood-patterned Armor was the first generation of Void Magic Armor.


    Back then, armor had just been invented not long ago, and the technology in all aspects was immature, so the first generation of Void Magic Armor not only had generally low magic energy values but also provided very limited enhancement to the wearer."


    "What¡¯s more important is that the Blood-patterned Armor itself had design ws, so this series of armor waspletely phased out by the fourth generation, but even the Blood-patterned Fourth Generation Armor did not exceed a magic energy value of 600, so that man, even if he modified his armor, couldn¡¯t have possibly brought a second-generation armor up to the level of the fourth generation; that is simply impossible."


    "What you¡¯re saying... does make some sense, maybe the magic energy detector really is faulty."


    Jialuo¡¯s words made the young master nod his head, and then he stopped thinking about Rocky¡¯s matter.


    Not leaving after this, Jialuo instead continued to ask, "Young Master, what do you think?"


    "About what?"


    "The new model of armor."


    While speaking, Jialuo pointed to a few people behind them, or more urately at the Void Magic Armor they were wearing: "This batch of new model armor, how do you feel it performs in actualbat, Young Master?"


    "Average." After a nce at the few people behind him, the young master casually remarked, "They im the magic energy value reaches 5700, but in actualbat, they can¡¯t even put out a magic energy value of 4500. If I hadn¡¯t been there this time, they would have all died at the hands of high-level demons."


    "This..."


    Seemingly not expecting the young master to rate the new armor so poorly, Jialuo felt a bit embarrassed and only spoke after quite a while: "Young Master, these are general-purpose armors, they cannot bepared with your special armor."


    "If it doesn¡¯t hold up in actualbat, then talking about it is pointless. I will not rmend to the king to purchase this batch of armor."

 Chapter 41 - 40 Flattery

    "City Lord!"


    When Rocky arrived back at the Skyport in Thunderhawk City aboard the skyship, Aileen and a group of guards, including Voss himself, were already waiting for him. It was only after they saw him emerge unscathed from the cabin that everyone breathed a sigh of relief, especially Aileen.


    Regarding Rocky¡¯s mission this time, Aileen had not been optimistic. Although she admitted Rocky¡¯s ideas were right, she did not believe he could seed. In her opinion, Rocky¡¯s safe return was already the best oue.


    But precisely because her expectations were not high, Aileen waspletely stunned when she saw four bags full of Greyrock Stones being carried off the ship!


    "My Lord, is this, could this be¡­"


    With a fist-sized Greyrock Stone in her hand, Aileen could hardly believe her own eyes. She confirmed it over and over, even ncing back at Voss before speaking dryly, "Could this be Greyrock Stone?"


    "Exactly."


    Her reaction did not surprise Rocky. Not only did Aileen hold little hope for the mission, but even he himself did not have much confidence.


    Nevertheless, Rocky had ultimately seeded. Thus, when he saw the incredulous look on Aileen¡¯s face, although he might not have shown it on the surface, he was truly thrilled inside!


    "Congrattions to the City Lord for the great sess! Hunting down the Grayrock Demon, your military fortune is vast and enduring!"


    While Aileen was still dumbstruck and Rocky was secretly reveling in the moment, Voss, who had been standing to the side, suddenly stepped forward, bowed deeply to Rocky with great respect, and spoke out loud.


    His words took everyone present by surprise.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rocky was also taken aback. He did not expect Voss to say such things at this moment; it was tant ttery!


    That did not seem to be Voss¡¯s style at all.


    At the same time, the other people present, especially the guards, were also stunned upon hearing this.


    Voss¡¯s words caused all the guards to reveal surprised expressions. These men had no idea what Rocky had been doing onnd, so when they learned he had actually killed a demon, their view of Rocky changed instantly!


    To these ordinary guards, the demons that had upied thend for nearly a century were undefeatable monsters. Any person capable of killing demons was someone to be revered. As soon as they heard Voss¡¯s words, the guards looked at Rocky with immense respect, astonished by their own City Lord¡¯s prowess!


    Unintentionally, the soldiers stood even more erect and dared not act casually in Rocky¡¯s presence.


    The unconscious change in the guards did not escape Rocky¡¯s eyes, and he immediately understood Voss¡¯s intention. What Voss had just said seemed like sucking up, but it was actually meant for the guards to hear!


    Old fox!


    Rocky nodded his head with a smile toward Voss, admiring the old man even more.


    "What are you standing around for?"


    At that moment, Liliya stepped forward and addressed the guards, "Take these things to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and then assign someone to guard them rigorously, not allowing for any mishaps!"


    "Yes!"


    Although Liliya had not been Captain of the Guards for long, she had already managed the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City extremely efficiently. The guards had a great deal of respect for her. As soon as Liliya finished speaking, the guards immediately started moving the four bags of Greyrock Stones.


    The four bags of Greyrock Stones that Rocky and Liliya had brought back required three or four guards to barely move one bag; after all, they were filled with Greyrock Stone, not cotton, and both Rocky and Liliya had managed to bring them back with the help of Void Magic Armor and their own strength, respectively.


    And once the guards had gradually moved all the Greyrock Stones away, Aileen looked at Rocky with a bit of curiosity: "City Lord, aren¡¯t you nning to go back?"


    The Greyrock Stones had been moved, but Rocky had shown no intention of leaving, which puzzled Liliya.


    "Wait for me for a moment, someone else ising,"


    While saying this, Rocky turned to Voss, "Lord Voss, please stay as well."


    "Of course,"


    Voss nodded with a smile and didn¡¯t ask any further questions before staying at the skyport.


    Not long after that, another skyship emerged from the clouds and slowly flew above the skyport.


    "My Lord, what is this...?"


    Aileen looked surprised as she watched the unfamiliar skyship approach because in Thunderhawk City, such a small city, it wasn¡¯tmon for people to visit. Other than the Chamber of Commerceing at fixed times for trade, it was unlikely for anyone else toe back even once a year.


    "This is a friend I met on thend,"


    Rocky exined casually with a slight smile, and at the same time, Felly, who was in charge of the skyport, ran up to him, "City Lord, this skyship... How should it be arranged?"


    Standing in front of Rocky, Felly was respectful but seemed somewhat at a loss,


    Under normal circumstances, skyships wanting to dock at Sky City have regtions to follow. Unless it¡¯s a skyship from the city itself, all foreign skyships have to first dere their purpose. Uponnding, they are also required to pay a certain skyport tax before being officially allowed in.


    But at this moment, the skyship preparing tond was clearly the one Rocky was waiting for, leaving Felly unsure whether to proceed with the usual procedure or not, so he decided toe over and ask.


    "Everything should follow the rules,"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Upon hearing this, Felly saluted Rocky and then quickly left.


    Under hismand, Monte¡¯s skyship began docking and slowly descended into the skyport.


    Once the skyship hadnded safely, Monte, apanied by his daughter, a young female Beastman, exited his skyship. After paying the tax to the guards, they headed straight for Rocky.


    Shortly after, Monte and his daughter arrived in front of Rocky and the others.


    By now, Monte¡¯splexion had improved a lotpared to before, and the arm that had been severed was now simply bandaged, probably tended by his daughter.


    "City Lord Rocky, thank you for your help,"


    "City Lord Rocky, thank you for saving my father,"


    As they approached Rocky, Monte said this while giving a deep bow in gratitude, and his daughter likewise bowed her head to Rocky.


    Such a disy of gratitude from them wasn¡¯t at all excessive, even though Rocky had only brought Monte to Thunderhawk City. But this simple gesture was enough to be considered a lifesaving favor.


    Monte¡¯s injuries were clearly not something he and his daughter could handle alone; they needed to find a professional doctor in Sky City for treatment. With the sky being so vast, it¡¯s not easy to juste across Sky City.


    If it weren¡¯t for Rocky, the only option for the father and daughter would have been to seek treatment in one of therge sky cities that floated at a fixed coordinate all year round. But by then, it was uncertain if Monte would still be saveable.


    So, Rocky¡¯s seemingly simple action actually amounted to saving Monte¡¯s life.


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all, just a helping hand,"


    Facing the father and daughter who bowed and expressed their thanks to him, Rocky smiled lightly and wasn¡¯t too concerned. However, he then addressed Monte, "We should get to know each other anew, the City Lord of Thunderhawk City, Rocky."

 Chapter 42 - 41 Ambition

    "You, you are actually...!"


    Rocky¡¯s new self-introduction, though brief, had truly shocked Monte!


    Monte had long noticed that Rocky was no ordinary person, but he had never imagined that Rocky was a city lord! He had originally thought that Rocky might be a noble of not insignificant status, but he never expected that Rocky¡¯s rank was far above that of a noble, so much so that he owned the city beneath their feet!


    Therefore, after a brief pause, Monte promptly pulled his daughter to kneel on one knee: "City Lord, please forgive our previous disrespect!"


    As a Demon Hunter, Monte wasn¡¯t just well-traveled and knowledgeable, but also much smarter than the average Beastman. Upon learning that Rocky was the master of Sky City, he immediately changed his attitude.


    He was very aware that he was on Rocky¡¯s territory, and while onnd it might not matter as much, inside Sky City no one could contend with the city lord. He did not want to displease the City Lord over a matter of etiquette, bringing unnecessary trouble upon himself and his daughter.


    "No need to be so formal, get up."


    With a casual wave of his hand, Rocky let Monte and his daughter stand up, then he turned to Liliya and said, "Arrange for a guard to take them to the city district, and have them treated as soon as possible."


    "Understood."


    Nodding, Liliya summoned a guard and arranged for him to lead Monte and his daughter away.


    It was only after the father and daughter had walked some distance away that Rocky turned to look at Aileen and Voss standing nearby.


    "Aileen, Lord Voss, what do you think of this man?"


    "My lord, this Beastman is..."


    Rocky¡¯s question momentarily caught Aileen off guard because she did not know who the other person was and thus did not understand Rocky¡¯s point.


    After that, Rocky recounted the events that had taken ce onnd, and only then did Aileen learn who Monte was, as well as finally grasping the reason Rocky had kept her and her grandfather behind.


    Rocky wanted them to help assess whether Monte could be of use to him!


    Although Aileen understood Rocky¡¯s intention, she did not speak recklessly, but instead looked at her grandfather.


    Then Voss nodded at Rocky, "My lord, this man is of use."


    Though Voss¡¯s words were simple, they gave Rocky considerable relief. Rocky had asked Voss to stay precisely because he knew of Voss¡¯s vast experience, especially when it came to judging people; his gaze was not only clear-sighted but also keen.


    Soon after that, Rocky left the Skyport with everyone else.


    He was indeed eager to recruit Monte, but such matters could not be rushed, nor was there any need to hurry. Considering the severity of Monte¡¯s injuries, he would not stay in Thunderhawk City for just a day or two.


    Furthermore, Rocky himself was quite busy. Now that he had obtained the Greyrock Stone, the next step was to make his way to Eternal City as quickly as possible. Only in Eternal City could he sell the Greyrock Stone, possibly for a high price, which was his top priority at the moment.


    Therefore, the next day, he called Aileen to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    "Aileen, how much do you think this batch of Greyrock Stone can sell for? Is it enough for Thunderhawk City¡¯s grain sales?"


    The issue of having no money to buy grain had always been a major problem for Rocky and Thunderhawk City, a pressing issue at hand. Everything Rocky had done thus far was meant to resolve this matter.


    Now he had made all the efforts he could, and it was time to see the results.


    "My lord, it¡¯s enough."


    Aileen¡¯s answer was straightforward, yet it made Rocky breathe a long sigh of relief.


    "Are you certain?"


    "Absolutely certain." With a slight smile, Aileen said, "City Lord, the current market price of Greyrock Stone is around fifteen Gold Coins per kilogram, and based on the weight you brought back this time, we can earn over ten thousand Gold Coins."


    "That money, added to Thunderhawk City¡¯s reserves, will be enough to purchase winter provisions, even from the Azure Commerce Guild, no matter how much they raise the price, and we¡¯ll still have some left over."


    As the finance officer of Thunderhawk City, Aileen naturally had the most authority on this matter.


    Once Rocky returned with a full load of Greyrock Stone, she hadn¡¯t rested for almost an entire night, spending the whole evening gathering market information on Greyrock Stone through various means. Therefore, everything she had just told Rocky was not off-the-cuff, but the result of careful calction.


    And upon hearing her say this, Rocky finally felt at ease; the difficulty Thunderhawk City faced could finally be smoothly ovee.


    However, after this, he posed another question.


    "Aileen, must we import food from the Azure Commerce Guild?"


    "That..."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Aileen paused slightly, but quickly grasped Rocky¡¯s meaning and fell deep into thought.


    Rocky¡¯s question clearly indicated his dissatisfaction with the Azure Commerce Guild and his intention to seek cooperation with other Chambers of Commerce.


    This, of course, was not surprising. After all, although thest transaction of yarn was ultimately sessful, the process was anything but pleasant. The straightforward reason was that the Azure Commerce Guild had taken too much advantage of Thunderhawk City with their pricing.


    The reason the previous trade was sessful was not that it satisfied both parties, but rather it was a result of being left with no other choice.


    Thisck of choice referred solely to Thunderhawk City.


    In this context, it was logical for Rocky to want to change trading partners, especially now that they had money.


    Having money granted them the right to choose.


    Therefore, Aileen did not answer immediately, instead, she thought carefully before speaking after a while:


    "If you truly wish to change our trading partner, City Lord, this trip to Eternal City is a good opportunity. Eternal City is thergest trading hub in the skies, with branches of Chambers of Commerce, big and small; we could start by getting to know the situation before making any ns."


    "Yes, that¡¯s what I was thinking."


    Aileen¡¯s words made Rocky nod in agreement, for he had the same thoughts.


    His reason for visiting Eternal City this time was partly to sell the Demons, and another was to explore the possibility of finding new business partners.


    The performance of the Azure Commerce Guildst time had been a huge disappointment for Rocky. It was clear that they had deliberately raised their prices because they saw Thunderhawk City as a small town, andbined with Jia Xi¡¯s behavior, Rocky had long been considering finding a new Commerce Guild to coborate with.


    And now that he had money, he could buy food anywhere; why should he continue to cooperate with the Azure Commerce Guild and suffer their exploitation?


    However, Aileen then added, "City Lord, if we really cease cooperation with the Azure Commerce Guild, we must not only find a new Commerce Guild for buying food but also for importing yarn."


    The scale of the Azure Commerce Guild was not insignificant. It was only because Thunderhawk City agreed to their demand to import both yarn and food from them that they consented to long-term trade. If Rocky decided not to import food from the Azure Commerce Guild, he would need to find anotherpany to import yarn as well.


    Aileen felt it was her duty to remind Rocky of this.


    But Rocky was well aware of this. His willingness to end coboration with the Azure Commerce Guild had already taken this into ount.


    Moreover, Rocky¡¯s ambition was actually greater. He didn¡¯t just want to use this opportunity to break away from the Azure Commerce Guild and find a new partner; he even felt that Thunderhawk City should seize this chance to undergo some changes!

 Chapter 43 - 42 Urban Reform

    Thunderhawk City, it was time for some changes, Rocky thought.


    Regarding his identity as the City Lord, Rocky was filled with contradictions. Although this status provided him with a better starting point than others, it also brought him immense pressure, and being the City Lord of Thunderhawk City only increased that burden substantially.


    The frailty of Thunderhawk City was evident to anyone. A small city with merely a thousand inhabitants, itcked virtually everything¡ªindustry,merce, military, and so on. If there were such a thing as a development index in this world, Thunderhawk City¡¯s would undoubtedly be zero!


    Under such circumstances, Rocky believed that it was essential for Thunderhawk City to change!


    Now, with the unique technology of Mana Runes at his disposal, Rocky¡¯s potential was boundless. Therefore, he had to ensure the development and strengthening of Thunderhawk City. Only with a powerful Thunderhawk City could he truly take advantage of the benefits of Mana Runes.


    But how exactly could he strengthen Thunderhawk City?


    Rocky pondered this question for a long time and finally arrived at an answer: the economy.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The economy was the key!


    For a city to develop, whether it was Sky City or any city onnd, the economy was paramount because it was the foundation of everything. Without it, all else was empty talk.


    So, if Rocky wanted to make Thunderhawk City strong, he naturally had to focus on the economy first.


    The first thing he thought of was that Thunderhawk City could no longer rely solely on the textile industry for its livelihood.


    The city had a small poption and no real factories; the so-called textile industry was entirely based on manualbor. The idea that a Sky City¡¯s economic lifeline was handwoven fabric wasughably absurd.


    Rocky believed that the economic lifeline of Thunderhawk City must shift to other industries, or even directly to the market. Only then could the city¡¯s economy improve.


    Next, it was imperative to change the economic model of Thunderhawk City.


    At present, Thunderhawk City was still functioning under a nned economy, with all resource allocation decisions being made and distributed by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Take the textile industry, for example.


    Each quarter, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion would decide how much yarn to import. Then, they would sell the yarn to the residents at a set price. Once the residents weaved the yarn into fabric, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion bought it back at a predetermined price and sold the fabric to the Chamber of Commerce.


    In this process, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was in charge of everything, and the residents only had tobor and earn a margin to make an ie. This was a ssic example of a nned economy.


    This economic model had too many drawbacks. Without shifting to a free market economy, Thunderhawk City could never develop.


    Rocky saw his uing trip to Eternal City as an opportunity and hoped to use it to kickstart the reforms for Thunderhawk City.


    With this in mind, he summoned Aileen the day after and shared his thoughts with her. After all, as the Financial Officer of Thunderhawk City, she understood economic matters far better than Rocky did.


    "My Lord, I think I understand what you mean..."


    After Rockyid out his thoughts to Aileen, she fell into deep contemtion. After a while, she finally spoke, "My Lord, your ideas are indeed excellent, and Thunderhawk City does need to change. It¡¯s just that..."


    "Just what?"


    "We can¡¯t rush things."


    After looking at Rocky, Aileen said, "My Lord, the residents of Thunderhawk City have already be ustomed to the ¡¯economic model¡¯ you mentioned."


    "nned economy."


    "Yes, that¡¯s right, the nned economy." Aileen felt that the term was very urate. "The residents are already ustomed to the nned economy you mentioned. If you suddenly change this model and connect Thunderhawk City¡¯s market with the external markets, the residents won¡¯t be able to withstand the impact, and that could lead to significant turmoil."


    "So what do you suggest?"


    Aileen¡¯s words were entirely correct and also what Rocky was worried about. Although changes were necessary for Thunderhawk City, Rocky was afraid that the residents wouldn¡¯t be able to ept them. This was precisely why he sought Aileen¡¯s counsel.


    "My Lord, we can take it slowly, allowing the residents to gradually adapt."


    Aileen was sharp. After hearing Rocky¡¯s ideas, she quickly grasped the key points and thought of a solution¡ªto let the residents of Thunderhawk City gradually adapt.


    It may have sounded like an obvious statement, but it wasn¡¯t.


    This was because the poption of Thunderhawk City was too small. But with a small poption, adapting to changes could be swift. If Thunderhawk City had a poption not of one thousand but of one hundred thousand, adapting to new changes would prove challenging. Fortunately, with only about a thousand residents, adapting them to new changes would be much simpler.


    After saying this, Aileenid out her thoughts to Rocky one by one. In the following days, the two of them discussed the matter extensively, deliberating on how to initiate change in Thunderhawk City and help its residents adapt to these changes.


    As a result, a week passed quickly, and by the end of it, Rocky and Aileen had crafted a fairlyprehensive n for the economic reforms of Thunderhawk City, ready to be implemented upon arrival in Eternal City.


    Following this, Liliya sought out Rocky and informed him that Monte had been discharged from the hospital.


    Since he had been busy preparing for the economic reforms of Thunderhawk City, Rocky had almost forgotten about the Beastmen. It was only after Liliya¡¯s reminder that he remembered.


    "Has his injury already healed?"


    "Is it possible to recover that quickly? He¡¯s broken an arm. It won¡¯t heal for three to five months," Liliya said with a shake of her head and an exasperated look before suggesting, "Shall I go talk to him?"


    Both Rocky and Liliya valued the Beastman Monte highly, despite his current disability. They still saw him as talented, at least the talent Thunderhawk City needed.


    His strength and his experience were valuable assets in Thunderhawk City. Hence, if they could recruit him, it would only benefit Rocky.


    However, with Monte healing and Rocky upied, they had not had a chance to meet. Now that Monte was not only out of the hospital but they were also about to arrive in Eternal City, there was little time left to speak with him before he potentially left.


    After contemting for a moment, Rocky shook his head, stood up, and said, "I¡¯ll go talk to him myself. It shows more sincerity that way."

 Chapter 44 - 43 Give Me Some Time

    Rocky nned to personally meet with Monte to see if he could persuade the beastman to stay under hismand.


    As for his approach, Liliya naturally gave her full support.


    Since their goal was to recruit Monte, it was undoubtedly a sign of sinceremitment for Rocky, the Lord of one city, to meet with Monte himself, which was certainly much more effective than having someone else make the visit.


    Thus, shortly after, Rocky and Liliya left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and took a carriage to the city district.


    Monte had not met with Rocky sinceing to Thunderhawk City, but Rocky was well aware of his movements. First, because Thunderhawk City wasn¡¯trge, and Monte had few ces to go; and second, because Liliya had already instructed the patrolling guards to pay close attention to his whereabouts.


    So after leaving the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, they rode the carriage directly to the inn where Monte was staying and arrived shortly after.


    "City Lord, you, howe you¡¯re here..."


    When Monte opened the door to his inn room and saw Rocky standing before him, the tall beastman waspletely stunned, clearly not expecting to see the City Lord again.


    "What, not pleased to see me?"


    Observing the dumbfounded Monte, Rocky jokingly remarked.


    Unfortunately, he forgot the status difference between himself and Monte, for the beastman¡¯s face turned sour in an instant upon hearing his words, "My Lord, I beg forgiveness, I didn¡¯t mean it like that!"


    In the midst of speaking, Monte hurriedly moved aside his towering figure and invited Rocky and Liliya into the room.


    "City Lord! Hello!"


    As Rocky entered the room, he immediately heard an exceedingly crisp greeting. Looking towards the source, he saw Monte¡¯s daughter, the young female beastman.


    Monte¡¯s daughter seemed to be only about fourteen or fifteen years old, but because she was a beastman, her appearance and figure were almost on par with Liliya; she now greeted Rocky with enthusiasm.


    "Hello."


    Rocky nodded slightly to Monte¡¯s daughter and smiled.


    "Dusa! Stop fooling around!"


    Monte, following behind Rocky, scolded his daughter for herck of manners: "Go back to your room, don¡¯t bother the City Lord here!"


    "Oh..."


    Scolded by her father, Dusa pouted, lowered her head, and then reluctantly returned to her room. Though she closed the door, she still left a crack open and peeked out at the outside.


    "Monte, no need to be so nervous, I just came to check on your injuries."


    Ignoring Dusa¡¯s little antics, Rocky nced at Monte and then said with a smile.


    "City Lord, please have a seat."


    However, no matter how much Rocky said to rx, Monte couldn¡¯t possibly do so. He hurriedly offered Rocky a seat and stood without sitting himself.


    "You sit too, no need to be so formal."


    Only after Rocky¡¯s repeated requests did Monte finally take a seat opposite him, still appearing quite constrained.


    "How are your injuries?"


    Seeing that Monte remained tense, Rocky couldn¡¯t take it anymore and simply started to chat with him.


    "Thank you for your concern, my Lord, my injuries are no longer a concern."


    "That¡¯s good..."


    Upon hearing this, Rocky nodded and then nced at Monte¡¯s severed arm, which had been bandaged up and clearly received professional medical treatment; it indeed seemed no longer to be a major issue.


    Rocky then shifted his gaze back to Monte¡¯s face, looked at him for a moment, and asked, "Monte, do you still n to continue being a Demon Hunter?"


    "This..."


    Monte was taken aback by Rocky¡¯s sudden question, then he gave a wry smile and shook his head, "My Lord, in my current state, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to hunt Demons anymore."


    As he spoke, he unconsciously touched his severed arm and sighed.


    His arm had been severed, and although he received timely treatment and would heal after a period of rest, he could no longer be a Demon Hunter.


    "What are your ns for the future?"


    Monte¡¯s answer was entirely within Rocky¡¯s expectations, so after a slight pause, he spoke again.


    At this question, Monte, who had previously been somewhat confused, immediately understood why Rocky hade to see him and why he was asking these questions.


    Thus, after thinking for a while, Monte spoke again, "My Lord, my daughter and I have some savings, so I haven¡¯t made any ns for now."


    "Then... would you be interested in staying with me?"


    At this point in the conversation, Rocky stopped beating around the bush and directly entered the main topic, inly stating his purpose ining.


    "My Lord, I haven¡¯t considered that," Monte replied, looking at Rocky, his response was very tactful.


    This answer was effectively giving Rocky a response¡ªthat he did not n to stay in Thunderhawk City.


    This truly reflected Monte¡¯s thoughts; he had been living in Thunderhawk City for several days, and although he spent most of that time in the hospital, he had already learned a lot about the city and knew exactly what it was like.


    Monte felt that such a city was too small for him.


    Indeed, just as Liliya had estimated before, Monte was a Fifth Level, or even on the verge of breaking through to Sixth Level warrior before his injury. Even now, with only one arm, he still had the strength of at least a Fourth Level Warrior, which was not considered low.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With such strength, Monte might not be able to hunt Demons, but he could certainly find a job in any Sky City to support his family, and that was absolutely not a problem.


    If that was the case, why should he live in such a small city as Thunderhawk City?


    Monte, who had traveled far and wide, had visited many medium andrge Sky Cities. In those cities, he could ensure a good life for himself and his daughter without any need to stay in Thunderhawk City.


    However, that was just what he thought internally; he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. After all, even though Rocky was just the Lord of a small city, he was still the City Lord, and the difference in status made Monte express his thoughts as tactfully as possible.


    "That¡¯s roughly what I was thinking..."


    What Monte didn¡¯t expect was that Rocky, upon hearing his tactful response, did not show displeasure but smiled as if he had anticipated it.


    Following this, Rocky opened his mouth to say, "Monte, you think Thunderhawk City is too small, right?"


    "My Lord, I absolutely did not..." Monte quickly shook his head in denial. If he agreed now, he would really be a fool.


    However, Rocky simply waved his hand to interrupt him, then said, "Monte, is that the only ambition you have for your future?"


    "I..."


    "Do you think that now, you can only serve as a guard for some minor noble, or find a menial job in a guild, and that¡¯s it?"


    Rocky¡¯s words stunned Monte on the spot; he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time because most of his thoughts were precisely what Rocky had articted!


    When he said he hadn¡¯t made any ns for the future, it was just to brush off Rocky. How could Monte not n for his future, especially since he was also a father?


    His ns were indeed as Rocky said: intending to head to arge Sky City, then be the guard for some noble there. With his abilities, achieving this would not be difficult, even with one arm lost.


    He believed that with his current conditions, if he could live such a life, that would be fairly good. The earnings from being a guard would be enough to support him and his daughter, with some left over to save for the future. When his daughter reached adulthood, he could find a good family for her to marry into, and that wouldplete his life.


    Those were Monte¡¯s thoughts: no lofty ambitions, just solid and realistic ones.


    Clearly, Rocky didn¡¯t see it that way, so he then said, "Monte, you indeed cannot go hunting Demons anymore, but this might not be a bad thing. Rather, it could be an opportunity."


    "I hope you can stay here with me. Believe me, following me will be much better than serving some minor noble."


    "My Lord, I... I really haven¡¯t made up my mind," Monte replied.


    Rocky¡¯s words were straightforward but also sincere, a sentiment Monte could feel. He even felt slightly persuaded, but this was, after all, a significant matter, and he needed to consider it carefully.


    "No problem, I hope you think it over and give me your answerter." Rocky said with a slight smile, not seeming to rush, "We will arrive at Eternal City in two more days; you can leave at any time, and I won¡¯t stop you."


    "But I hope you can wait and give me some time because you will soon witness the transformation of Thunderhawk City. Once that happens, it won¡¯t be toote to make your decision."

 Chapter 45 - 44: Grateful Heart

    After his chat with Monte, Rocky brought Liliya back to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    In his view, this meeting with Monte had been a sess, because he had said all he could, and it was apparent that Monte had been touched; Rocky felt that was enough.


    However, in the eyes of some, his meeting with Monte had not been sessful at all, and it had yielded nothing, since he had not convinced Monte to be his subordinate.


    The reason was quite simple: what Rocky could offer now was just too little.


    Even so, Rocky still believed he had moved Monte, because he had seen reluctance in Monte¡¯s eyes. Although this Beastman had lost an arm and repeatedly said he would be content to live a peaceful life, his gaze was still filled with unwillingness.


    This reluctance made Rocky feel that there was still something to discuss with Monte.


    His thought was correct.


    Because Monte was indeed very reluctant, and it was this reluctance that made him not immediately reject Rocky.


    This was actually quite easy to understand. Monte had been a warrior on the verge of breaking through to the Sixth Level, a strength already considered very formidable, and this was precisely why he had chosen the dangerous profession of a Demon Hunter.


    Under such circumstances, how could Monte, having lost an arm, be willing to lead an inconsequential life?


    So, although he did not agree to Rocky¡¯s proposal immediately, Monte also did not refuse him. Moreover, he did not n to leave Thunderhawk City immediately, since Rocky had mentioned that Thunderhawk City would soon undergo changes. Monte wanted to stay and see what the city would be, then make his decision when the time came.


    Therefore, overall, the conversation between Rocky and Monte went quite smoothly. Rocky ultimately convinced Monte to stay in Thunderhawk City, and as long as Monte stayed, he believed that with the Beastman¡¯s insight and experience, Monte would definitely make the right choice after witnessing the forting changes in Thunderhawk City.


    Following this, upon returning to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Rocky immediately became busy again: they were about to reach Eternal City, and there were still many things he needed to prepare.


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. After slowly flying through the sky for more than a month, Thunderhawk City finally arrived at its destination: Eternal City!


    Rocky had long heard of this God City, so he was excited to go to the Skyport early in the morning with Liliya and Aileen.


    "This is... Eternal City..."


    Standing on the Skyport tform, initially prepared to board a Skyship directly to Eternal City, Rocky was stunned. Just by standing on the tform of the Skyport, he had already clearly seen Eternal City in the distance and was utterly astonished.


    How could this city be sorge!?


    Standing in the Skyport of Thunderhawk City and gazing into the distance, Rocky could see a giant city floating in the sky. The scale of this city was so immense it almost filled his entire field of vision. Considering that Thunderhawk City was not actually close to Eternal City, being separated by several thousand meters at least!


    From such a distance, and yet Eternal City was still so massive; one could only imagine how magnificent this city was.


    God City, truly as legendary as its name!


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Standing in the Skyport and looking for a while, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but inwardly exim; the name God City truly wasn¡¯t for naught; the city before his eyes indeed qualified as a colossal entity.


    "Have all the goods been loaded onto the ship?"


    Graduallying back to his senses, Rocky turned to look at Aileen and then asked.


    "Everything is ready."


    Rocky¡¯s main purpose for traveling to Eternal City this time was for trade. On the one hand, he wanted to sell the Greyrock Stone he possessed, and on the other hand, he needed to find a Chamber of Commerce that could supply food to Thunderhawk City, along with some other minor affairs. Thus, Aileen became crucial for this trip, with all trading matters being her responsibility.


    "Board the ship, to Eternal City!"


    Seeing that everything was in order, Rocky waved his hand excitedly and then led everyone onto the skyship, preparing to head to Eternal City!


    "My lord! Please wait a moment!"


    Just at that moment, just after Rocky had boarded the skyship and before it could take off, a thunderous shout came across. It immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Following the direction of the voice, it didn¡¯t take long for them to see a tall figure appearing at the Skyport¡ªit was the Beastman Monte!


    It didn¡¯t take much longer for Monte to sprint over to Rocky¡¯s skyship, and then he called out, "My lord, are you going to trade Greyrock Stone this time?"


    "Yes,"


    "My lord, I have been to Eternal City many times and am very familiar with it. I can help you."


    "Really? That would be great!"


    Having Montee to him proactively was something Rocky hadn¡¯t anticipated at all, and naturally, he was very pleased.


    Actually, Rocky had thought about asking Monte for help earlier because, being a certified Demon Hunter, Monte was surely more familiar with demon-rted trades than Aileen was. Having his assistance would make things much easier. However, considering Monte¡¯s injuries, Rocky had ultimately refrained from asking, yet here the Beastman was,ing forward of his own ord.


    It must be said that Monte the Beastman was indeed impressive. Despite having traveled far and wide and witnessed much of the world, he had not forgotten the simple honesty typical of Beastmen. This made his respect and gratitude for Rocky not only that of amoner towards a City Lord but also deeper and more personal.


    In Monte¡¯s view, no matter Rocky¡¯s status, he had once saved his life¡ªan act of kindness Monte always remembered. So even if Rocky wasn¡¯t a lord, Monte¡¯s attitude towards him would not change much, and he would definitely repay the favor.


    Although Rocky was delighted by Monte¡¯s initiative, thinking about his injuries still made him unavoidably concerned.


    "Are your injuries all right?"


    "They¡¯re mostly healed."


    Swinging his half-arm bandaged up, the Beastmanughed heartily, indicating that there were no problems at all.


    The physical resilience of Beastmen was indeed formidable. If a human had suffered injuries as severe as his, it would typically take months to recover. However, Monte had rested for only a week and was already quite healed.


    Seeing this, Rocky simply nodded and then waved to Monte, "Come aboard!"


    And so, Monte also boarded the skyship, and once he was aboard, Rocky ordered the skyship to slowly ascend and flew toward Eternal City!


    PS: Please rmend and bookmark the new book. Every rmendation and bookmark you give is the greatest encouragement to Little Detective. We hope for your extensive support! Extensive support! Extensive support!

 Chapter 46 - 45: Eternal City

    The skyship ascended and slowly flew out of Thunderhawk City¡¯s Defensive Net, then headed towards the distant Eternal City.


    "Liliya, look over there!"


    Standing at the bow, Rocky was once again just as excited as the first time he¡¯d taken a skyship.


    But who could me him, for in just this short journey he had seen so many sights he¡¯d never experienced before.


    For instance, at this very moment, he was pointing astoundedly at a vast Sky City in the distance.


    This Sky City was not the Eternal City, but rather it was smaller in scale than the Eternal City, yet significantlyrger than Thunderhawk City, and it was not far from Thunderhawk City at all, with roughly a kilometer separating the two.


    And as Rocky looked out, he realized that there were dozens of Sky Cities stationed several thousand kilometers around the Eternal City!


    These Sky Cities varied in size; the smallest were simr to Thunderhawk City, but most were medium torge sky cities.


    Such an astonishing sight was something Rocky had never seen before, so it was no wonder he was eximing excitedly at the bow.


    Not just him, even Liliya and Aileen had their mouths wide open, disying expressions of disbelief at the scene before them.


    Out of the group, only Monte appeared rtivelyposed, for Rocky, Liliya, and Aileen had only heard of the great name of the Eternal City but were visiting for the first time, whereas Monte was not. He had visited many times before, so the sight before him was nothing unusual.


    "Monte, are all these Sky Cities here to trade with the Eternal City like us?"


    Seeing Monte standing there calmly, Rocky quickly asked him since he knew much more about the Eternal City than Rocky did.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Monte nodded and then exined in detail to Rocky, "My lord, sky cities like these are always present around the Eternal City at every moment, and this is even not the busiest time. During certain important days, the surrounding area of the Eternal City might see over a hundred sky cities, and the scene is truly magnificent."


    "It¡¯s that extravagant¡­"


    Monte¡¯s words made Rocky take a deep breath. He tried to imagine, but ultimately, he simply couldn¡¯t picture what it would be like with over a hundred Sky Cities around the Eternal City¡ªit was beyond his imagination.


    Meanwhile, as the skyship gradually neared the Eternal City, more and more skyships appeared in the sky.


    These skyships came in various sizes, and there were civilian ships, merchant vessels, and even warships, bustling in the sky like lively fish, some flying far away, others heading to the nearby Sky Cities, all very busy.


    Just as Rocky was being amazed by this spectacle, a small skyship, no, a hoverboat, approached them.


    There were only two people on the hoverboat, but both were wearing Void Magic Armor!


    As Rocky noticed the hoverboat drawing near, it had already approached closely, and then he saw one of the people on the boat use their Floating Armor to fly up into the air and gently float alongside Rocky¡¯s skyship.


    "Good morning, sirs and madam. I am a Patrol Officer from the Eternal City. May I ask if you are here for trade?"


    "This¡­"


    The Patrol Officer¡¯s question stumped Rocky as it was his first visit to the Eternal City, and he was still unclear about the local rules and regtions.


    What was even more important was that when the Patrol Officer approached, Rocky¡¯s attention waspletely captivated by the Void Magic Armor he was wearing!


    He had never imagined that someone who was merely a Patrol Officer would be equipped with Void Magic Armor, much less armor that was clearly superior to his own set!


    Heavens...


    The financial strength of Eternal City was simply too much, being able to supply such high-quality Void Magic Armor to a mere Patrol Officer. With suchvish spending, even Rocky, a City Lord himself, was left speechless.


    "We are visiting Eternal City for the first time," asked Aileen, "are there any differences for trade?"


    As Rocky¡¯s pride was deeply wounded by the seemingly insignificant Patrol Officer, Aileen beside him asked the officer, as they indeed didn¡¯t quite understand what the other party had just mentioned.


    "Oh, if you¡¯re here for trade, then please dock your Skyship at the trade port. If not, head to the general port. The port entry taxes are different for each, and only Skyships docked at the trade port are allowed to load cargo. General ports do not permit this. If anyone is found breaking these rules, they will be treated as smuggling and subject to heavy fines.


    Pleaseply with the regtions of Eternal City."


    "So that¡¯s how it is..."


    After hearing the Patrol Officer¡¯s exnation, Aileen nced at Monte, and only after seeing him nod slightly to her did she feel assured.


    "We are here for trade."


    "Okay." Upon hearing Aileen¡¯s response, the Patrol Officer immediately said, "The trade tax in Eternal City is fifty Gold Coins per day for each small Skyship. The total tax is to be paid upon departure. Please steer your Skyship to these coordinates to queue for entry."


    While speaking, the Patrol Officer d in Floating Armor gave Aileen a set of coordinates and then flew away without looking back.


    "Why is the entry tax so expensive?"


    After passing the coordinates to the Guard on the ship, Aileen pouted unhappily, her face showing clear distress¡ªevidently finding the entry tax exorbitant.


    A port entry tax of fifty Gold Coins a day¡ªif they were to stay for ten days, that would amount to five hundred gold coins in taxes! That was just too expensive!


    "City Lord, it looks like we can¡¯t afford to waste any time¡­"


    The steep entry tax forced Aileen to turn to Rocky, as they certainly couldn¡¯t afford a long stay in Eternal City.


    "Oh, alright."


    A shaken Rocky finally snapped back to his senses, then nodded.


    Not long after that, their Skyship slowly flew toward the Patrol Officer¡¯s given coordinates and began to queue for entry.


    Upon reaching the Skyport of Eternal City, Rocky and the others were once again astounded, as the Skyport of Eternal City was simply too vast!


    "My heavens... This port is even bigger than Thunderhawk City¡¯s entire district!"


    As the Skyship slowly descended, Rocky, standing at the bow, couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock because the scale of Eternal City¡¯s Skyport was overwhelming¡ªsurpassing even the district size of Thunderhawk City!


    In this enormous Skyport, there were hundreds of Skyships docked, with dozens or even hundreds taking off ornding in the port at any given moment, making the entire area extremely busy.


    Such a scale of Skyport thoroughly stunned Rocky. Thunderhawk City also had a Skyport, butpared to Eternal City¡¯s Skyport, Thunderhawk¡¯s was nothing more than a small tform¡ªthere was absolutely noparison.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Is this the might of a God City?


    Seeing just a glimpse of Eternal City¡¯s Skyport was enough for Rocky to understand the tremendous power of Eternal City. No wonder this city had be thergest trade center in the skies, and no wonder the Top Ten Divine Cities positioned alongside Eternal City were known as the ten monsters of the sky¡ªtheir strength was simply staggering!

 Chapter 47 - 46 Exchanges

    After the skyshipnded at the skyport of Eternal City, Rocky and hispanions found a carriage and then headed to the city district of Eternal City.


    Since it was a trading city, the skyport of Eternal City was very close to the city district, and a half-hour carriage ride brought them inside the city area.


    Upon arriving in the city district, Rocky¡¯s first impression was of its bustling activity. It was indeed a super metropolis with a poption of millions, where the streets and alleys were filled with throngs of people making it extraordinarily lively.


    And the second impression it left him with was its prosperity.


    The prosperity of Eternal City far exceeded Rocky¡¯s imagination; he even saw seven- or eight-story buildings for the first time here. You must know that in Thunderhawk City, the tallest building was his City Lord¡¯s Mansion, which is merely a two-story castle.


    But in this ce, structures bigger and more luxurious than Rocky¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion were everywhere, with some restaurants almost rivaling the scale of his Mansion!


    Such a vibrant and colorful sight gave Rocky a huge shock, suddenly making him feel like a country bumpkin who had finally arrived in the big city for the first time, having never seen anything like it.


    In fact, his thinking was a bit too self-deprecating. Eternal City was indeed very prosperous, and this prosperity was indeed something Thunderhawk City could notpare with, but this was only limited to aparison between Thunderhawk City and Eternal City.


    In reality, the level of prosperity in Eternal City was among the top throughout the entire Sky. Not to mention the feeble Thunderhawk City, other Sky Cities could notpare to it either, including therge Sky Cities, which also could notpete with Eternal City in terms of prosperity.


    "One day, I will make Thunderhawk City like this!"


    Sitting in the carriage, watching the bustle of the street traffic, Rocky felt not only envy but also made a secret resolution. He was determined to build his Thunderhawk City to be just like this, no, even more prosperous than Eternal City!


    In this manner, the carriage moved on. After entering the city district, it didn¡¯t take long before they arrived at their destination, a reasonably sized hotel.


    This hotel was rmended by Monte, not too expensive and very close to the trade center within the city district. Monte would stay here every time he came to Eternal City.


    Regarding where to stay, be it Rocky, Liliya, or even Aileen, none of them were particrly concerned, because they were well aware that they didn¡¯te to Eternal City for pleasure, even though it was also the best entertainment city in the entire Sky.


    "Monte, would you mind taking us to the Hunting Exchange now?"


    After selecting two rooms at the hotel, Rocky said to Monte, asking him to take them directly to the Hunters Guild.


    The so-called Hunting Exchange was actually arge market specializing in Demon trades. All buying and selling activities regarding Demons took ce there, with numerous sellers and buyers making transactions very convenient.


    "My lord, don¡¯t you want to rest for a bit?"


    ncing at Rocky, Monte did not expect him to be in such a hurry.


    Indeed, Rocky was in a rush!


    You must understand that for every day they stayed in the city district, the skyship parked at the skyport had to pay a docking fee of fifty Gold Coins, a substantial amount for the cash-strapped Rocky, so he had no intention of wasting any time here.


    Under these circumstances, soon after arriving at the hotel, the group almost immediately left again, and then they took the carriage straight to the Hunting Exchange.


    You have to say, the hotel rmended by Monte might not look fancy, but its location was really good. They arrived at their destination in just about fifteen minutes.


    "My lord, this is the Hunting Exchange."


    ```


    After getting off the carriage, Monte pointed across the street, and Rocky and hispanions crossed the bustling thoroughfare to see a trading house five stories high and twice the size of Rocky¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    "Good heavens, this ce is really massive."


    Having nced at the trading house, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue, not having expected it to be so grand.


    "My lord, this is Eternal City, where all demon hunters under the entire sky, if able, choose to conduct their business, because there are also the most buyers here. Moreover, any transaction is supervised and guaranteed by Eternal City, and any issues will be handled by Eternal City as well. Therefore, the trading house here is naturally quiterge."


    "I see..."


    After listening to Monte¡¯s exnation, Rocky nodded and then led his group across the wide street, heading straight for the trading house.


    Upon entering the trading house¡¯s lobby, what first came into view was a mana notice board sorge one had to tilt their head back to see it all - it was over ten meters in size, with dense, scrolling notices, which, upon closer inspection as Rocky and hispany drew near, turned out to be all transaction information.


    ¡Á¡Á Chamber of Commerce is offering a high price for Sky Antelope Demon Horn, interested parties please contact the Chamber¡¯s representative ¡Á¡Á¡Á, price negotiable.


    ¡Á¡Á Chamber of Commerce is buying various demon cores in bulk, fair price assured, interested parties are wee to discuss details at trading house¡¯s second floor in ¡Á¡Á shop.


    Arge quantity of Earth Dragon Demon Skin for sale, for price inquiries, please contact ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á.


    Long-term purchase of Greyrock Stone, price negotiable, interested parties are wee to the second floor of the trading house to discuss in shop ¡Á¡Á¡Á.


    The scrolling notices on the board were all about demon-rted transactions, including postings from buyers and sellers alike, their number so great it was dizzying to behold.


    And beneath the notice board there were also many people, like Rocky and his allies, looking up at it attentively. It was clear from the way these individuals were dressed that they were unmistakably not merchants, and if not merchants, then they must naturally be demon hunters here for business.


    "The trading house is too big, so this notice board was set up to facilitate trading for everyone."


    While Rocky was dazzled by the contents of the notice board, Monte at his side exined, "These messages are being updated every moment. Hunters whoe here to sell demons need only follow this information to find merchants to quicklyplete transactions, which is very convenient."


    "Monte, none of the information on here specifies prices. Do all merchants operate this way?"


    At that moment, Aileen turned her head and inquired of Monte.


    "That... should be the case..."


    But Monte awkwardly scratched his big head when asked, "Actually, I¡¯m not too sure either. Each time Ie here to trade, I go directly to the merchants based on the information on the notice board, so I¡¯ve never paid much attention."


    Although Monte was much smarter than the average beastman, he still retained some typical characteristics of beastmen such as being very straightforward and finding calctive affairs bothersome, like the question Aileen had just posed - a matter he had never considered before.


    In Monte¡¯s eyes, as long as he could sell the demons he hunted, what did it matter if the price was a little higher or lower? After all, he was earning either way.


    After hearing his response, Aileen nodded and then looked at Rocky, "Lord, please wait here for a moment, I want to check the trading information."


    Having said this, Aileen no longer paid heed to the others and took out a small notebook from her pocket. She stood under the notice board, swiftly browsing through the ceaselessly scrolling information and incessantly jotting something down in her notebook.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was evident that upon arriving, Aileen was somewhat excited, and now she was preparing to make her move!


    ```

 Chapter 48 - 47: Horns and Fangs

    Aileen was indeed very excited now for she had an innate sensitivity to all transactions; after asking Monte a few questions, she began to take action.


    However, this meant that Rocky and hispanions had nothing to do, and even Monte was in the same situation. Although he was familiar with the ce, he was far inferior to Aileen, the business expert, and was of no help at all.


    In this situation, Rocky made a suggestion:


    "Monte, could you show us around? Besides purchasing demons, the merchants here should also sell them, right?"


    "My lord, yes," Monte nodded, then said, "This exchange almost gathers all buyers and sellers pertaining to demons. If my lord needs anything, you will definitely find it here."


    During their conversation, he led Rocky and Liliya deeper into the hall and then up the stairs to the second floor of the exchange.


    The Hunting Exchange was five stories tall; the first-floor hall mainly handled information dissemination and ount settlements, while from the second floor onward, there were independent storefronts of various merchants. Just as Monte said, there were both buyers and sellers within this exchange. Besides Demon Hunters who came here to sell demons, many also came here to buy demons.


    Of course, those who came to buy demons would not purchase a whole demon but certain parts, such as the Demon¡¯s Horn, demon skin, or the Demon Core, and so on.


    In this state of affairs, when Rocky entered the second floor under Monte¡¯s guidance, he quickly saw the separate storefronts, which instantly gave him the feeling of browsing through a shopping mall, and it felt like a luxury shopping mall at that.


    "What is this?"


    Rocky entered a shop casually and immediately noticed a long horn disyed inside the counter. The horn was grey-white in color, nearly one and a half meters in length, but straight as a ruler, which was quite unusual.


    So after looking at it for a while at the counter, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "My lord, this is a horn from a Wild Poison Demon, extremely hard. With just simple polishing, it can be directly made into a weapon, or even iid with Magic Stones to be a Mana Weapon," Monte exined.


    "The hunter is correct," said a man who walked out of the shop. Judging by his dress, he appeared to be the owner. Approaching Rocky, the man continued, "My lord, this indeed is the Horn of the Wild Poison. The most valuable part of the Wild Poison Demon is this very horn. It is a top choice for making Magic Energy Weapons."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As a merchant, the owner naturally had an eye for judging people, so he recognized at first nce that Rocky was no ordinary individual; therefore, he was very enthusiastic.


    However, that was normal; although Rocky¡¯s attire wasn¡¯t particrlyvish, he was after all the City Lord, and he did have several high-end noble garments. Additionally, being the lord of a city, his natural demeanor set him apart frommon folk, so it was not surprising for his extraordinary status to be noticed.


    "Why is this horn particrly suitable for making Mana Weapons?"


    Rocky, evidently intrigued by the owner¡¯s pitch, couldn¡¯t help but inquire further.


    Hearing his question, the owner became even more certain of Rocky¡¯s umon status, for the more noble one¡¯s identity, the less they knew about demons.


    Subsequently, the owner said, "My lord, the Horn of the Wild Poison has the strongest adaptability to Mana among low-level demons, with excellent conductivity. Thus, Mana Weapons made from this horn are at least ten percent more powerful than ordinary Mana Weapons."


    "It has such an effect? How much is this horn?" Rocky nodded, asking casually about the price of the Horn of the Wild Poison.


    "Fifteen thousand Gold Coins."


    Seeing that Rocky had inquired about the price, the shop owner cheerfully put forth a figure.


    However, that number nearly gave Rocky a scare!


    Just one horn, and it costs fifteen thousand Gold Coins!?


    Such a high price was far beyond Rocky¡¯s expectations and even left him at a loss for words.


    Luckily, at that moment, there was a heavy sigh from behind, followed by Monte¡¯s voice, "My lord, perhaps we should look in other shops."


    "Alright."


    Upon hearing Monte¡¯s suggestion, Rocky promptly agreed and then walked away without looking back, his decisiveness catching the shop owner off guard¡­


    Actually, he genuinely took an interest in the Horn of the Wild Poison. Since the horn provided a boost to the Mana from Magic Stones, he wondered if it would also enhance Mana Runes. So he wanted to purchase the horn for experimentation, but he never expected it to be so expensive.


    He had assumed that the horn would cost around a thousand Gold Coins, which, even though not cheap for him, was still affordable if he tightened his belt. To his surprise, the price of the Horn of the Wild Poison exceeded his estimate by more than tenfold!


    Splurging thousands of Gold Coins on such a demon horn was simply beyond what Rocky could afford, so he left using Monte¡¯s interjection as an opportunity.


    "Monte, was that Horn of the Wild Poison really worth fifteen thousand Gold Coins?" Rocky asked, still somewhat reluctant to let it go; he really wanted to get his hands on it.


    After leaving the aforementioned shop, a slightly discontented Rocky questioned Monte ¨C he was indeed very interested in purchasing the Horn of the Wild Poison.


    "My lord, the Horn of the Wild Poison is indeed a fine material for crafting mana weapons, but it¡¯s not worth that much," the shopkeeper said. "The store owner must have sensed your noble status and purposely quoted a high price. In fact, if you really want it, you could find it for no more than eight thousand Gold Coins."


    Eight thousand Gold Coins...


    This number crushed Rocky¡¯s hopes entirely.


    Although eight thousand Gold Coins was nearly half the price of fifteen thousand Gold Coins, it was still well beyond Rocky¡¯s budget. Of course, he could produce eight thousand Gold Coins, but he would never spend so much for a single Demon¡¯s Horn.


    So, with no other option, Rocky had topletely give up on the Horn of the Wild Poison and then walked into another store.


    Afterward, he, Liliya, and Monte started browsing through the Hunting Exchange, stopping at different stores along the way. They may not have bought much, but the experience gave Rocky a general idea of the market prices for demon trades and exposed him to a wide range of goods.


    It must be said, all trades rted to demons were incredibly lucrative. Items like the Horn of the Wild Poison weremonce here, eachmanding prices upwards of ten thousand Gold Coins, and even the moremon ones cost several thousand Gold Coins.


    For Rocky, who wished to purchase something here, such steep prices were both a good and a bad thing.


    He did not have tens of thousands of Gold Coins to spend on these items. Rocky had set a maximum spending limit for himself of just one thousand Gold Coins¡ªthat was the limit he could afford.


    Actually, one thousand Gold Coins was not a small sum; it could even buy a piece of top-quality magic energy equipment, but sadly, it was nowhere nearly enough here.


    However, since items rted to demons could be sold at such exorbitant prices, Rocky was filled with anticipation about how much he could sell his Greyrock Stone for.


    Previously, Aileen had conservatively estimated that the Greyrock Stone could be sold for more than ten thousand Gold Coins, but this was just a forecast based on what she heard from other merchants. The actual price would depend on the market at the Hunting Exchange.


    This filled Rocky with anticipation, so even though he couldn¡¯t afford anything here, he remained cheerful and, before he knew it, he had unconsciously wandered up to the third floor of the Exchange.


    ording to Monte, the items sold in the Exchange became progressively more expensive and high-end with each floor. By the time one reached the fifth floor, it was all about high-level demon items, where any random item could fetch a price of over a hundred thousand Gold Coins!


    However, even though that was the case, the moment Rocky stepped into the first store on the third floor, he was immediately attracted to an item.


    "Is this a demon tooth?"


    With a casual nce, Rocky noticed a tooth disyed in the showcase. The tooth was about a foot long, and its grey appearance was quite unremarkablepared to the other items in the showcase, but it caught Rocky¡¯s attention immediately.


    "This... I¡¯m not quite sure."


    Monte approached the showcase for a closer look but still couldn¡¯t identify which demon the tooth belonged to after a long while.


    "Shopkeeper, what kind of demon tooth is this?"


    Seeing that even Monte couldn¡¯t recognize it, Rocky grew even more curious and decided to ask the store owner directly.


    "My lord, to be honest, we also don¡¯t know which demon this toothes from."


    When asked by Rocky, a hint of embarrassment appeared on the owner¡¯s face: "This tooth has been in our inventory for several years now, and the initial records are long gone, so I¡¯m not entirely sure which demon it belonged to."


    "But rest assured, there is absolutely no problem with the quality of this tooth, and its size is perfect for crafting into a dagger. Even if used to make a mana weapon, it would be much superior to ordinary materials."


    "How much for this tooth?"


    After the owner finished speaking, Rocky immediately inquired.


    "One thousand two hundred Gold Coins."


    It was clear the shopkeeper wanted to sell this unidentified demon tooth, so the quoted price wasn¡¯t too high.


    Rocky¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing the price¡ªit was eptable to him. Although the tooth¡¯s origin was unknown, Rocky intended to buy it for experimentation, so he didn¡¯t need it to be of the highest grade.


    With that thought, he turned to look at Liliya: "Go and call Aileen."


    Although the tooth wasn¡¯t very expensive, Rocky felt there might be room to negotiate the price, so he decided to have Aileene over, as no one among them was better at bargaining than her.


    Soon after, Liliya returned with Aileen in tow.


    "My lord! Why are you spending money recklessly again?"


    As soon as Liliya found her, Aileen confronted Rocky with a pout and an unhappy face. She didn¡¯t even give Rocky a chance to speak before she blurted out, "Why bother buying such things, my lord? I¡¯ve already made arrangements with the Continental Commerce Chamber. After this trade ispleted, they will gift us ten Man-Eating Demon teeth."


    "My lord, please go back. Don¡¯t cause me any more trouble here."


    Pouting, Aileenined to Rocky, and as soon as she finished speaking, everyone present was taken aback.

 Chapter 49 - 48 Mercenary Guild

    Aileen¡¯s words left everyone stunned!


    Especially the storeowner, who was even frightened by her statement!


    The Continental Commerce Chamber that Aileen mentioned is one of the most powerful chambers in the entire Sky City.


    What kind of background do these people have to be doing business with the Continental Commerce Chamber?


    And Aileen also said that the other party would gift ten ogre teeth, which was even more unbelievable to the storeowner. It¡¯s not that such a thing had never happened, but because even the purchase price of a Man-Eating Demon¡¯s tooth would be around two thousand gold coins. How big a deal had they discussed with the Continental Commerce Chamber to receive such valuable items as gifts?


    Due to the shock, when the storeowner looked at Rocky again, his expression had changed from before, clearly unable to figure out Rocky and hispanions¡¯ backgrounds.


    It was no wonder that the storeowner was frightened because even Rocky was startled when he heard Aileen¡¯s words; he knew best what they were there to sell, which was nowhere near as exaggerated as Aileen had described!


    However, since Rocky had been with Aileen for quite a while, he quickly regained hisposure and then coughed twice, "Aileen, don¡¯t talk about me for now, look at this tooth, I think it¡¯s pretty good."


    "Nonsense, what good things could there be on the third floor of the exchange?"


    During the conversation, they approached the counter. Aileen pursed her lips and examined the teeth in the counter, then she looked at the owner, "Boss, how much for this?"


    "One thousand two hundred... gold coins..."


    It must be said, Aileen¡¯s series of actions aftering here genuinely shocked the storeowner, so when she asked him like this, the storeowner responded somewhat falteringly, looking very guilty.


    "Tch!"


    Aileen nced at the owner impatiently, "This thing, my family likes it. Your fortune is selling it to us, five hundred gold coins at most, otherwise, I won¡¯t let them buy it."


    "This..."


    The storeowner immediately showed a troubled expression; five hundred gold coins was indeed too low a price.


    However, he didn¡¯t immediately refuse because, conversely, he really wanted to quickly sell the tooth Rocky was interested in.


    In fact, regarding this tooth, the owner hadn¡¯t told a single lie; the tooth had indeed been stored in their warehouse for many years, for some reason kept in a corner unnoticed, unrecognized, and under such circumstances, the owner also wanted to quickly sell it off to avoid being stuck with it.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Moreover, since Aileen had been acting like money was no issue from start to finish, the owner didn¡¯t want to offend Rocky and the others. So, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he finally bit the bullet and sold the unidentified Demon Tooth to Rocky.


    Just like that, with a little cunning, Aileen managed to sh the price of the Demon Tooth by more than half and sessfully purchased the unknown tooth.


    Actually, Rocky and the others were well aware that everything Aileen had said earlier was just to scare the storeowner. It was all about "waving the big g to beef up their appearance."


    And logically speaking, the storeowner should not have been frightened by such tricks, but since Rocky was indeed a City Lord, he didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person. Furthermore, Aileen¡¯s bluff was big enough, involving things like the Continental Commerce Chamber and the teeth of Man-Eating Demons, making the storeowner not even dare to doubt, thus he was duped.


    "Aileen, how did it go, did you find a buyer?"


    After leaving the store and securely storing the Demon¡¯s Tooth, Rocky looked at Aileen, eager to know how her negotiations regarding the Greyrock Stone went.


    "My lord, don¡¯t worry, these things take time. I¡¯ve already roughly talked with a few Chambers of Commerce and want to ask a few more, so we might not finish the discussions today."


    Aileen¡¯s idea was clearly right, so Rocky thought for a moment before saying, "If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s split up. You keep looking for suitable buyers here, no rush, and I¡¯ll go check out the leather and technicians."


    "That works."


    Nodding, Aileen then split up from Rocky and continued to look for Chambers of Commerce to discuss the Greyrock Stone affair.


    As Rocky had stated, he quickly left the Hunting Exchange with Liliya and Monte.


    His visit to Eternal City was not just to sell Greyrock Stone; there were many matters Rocky needed to handle, among which the most important were those he had just mentioned: buying leather and hiring technicians.


    Previously, he had prepared to reform the economy of Thunderhawk City, for which he and Aileen had discussed for several days and sessfully formted a detailed n, termed "Thunderhawk City¡¯s Two Economic Reform n," or the Dual Reform n for short.


    The so-called dual reform referred to both economic model and economic focus¡ªgradually transitioning Thunderhawk City from a nned economy to a free market economy and shifting the economic focus from low-margin textiles to higher-cost, but likewise highly profitable, leather manufacturing.


    The decision to choose leather manufacturing was a mutual decision between Rocky and Aileen after careful consideration.


    Because leather production shared some simrities with textiles, it would be easier for the residents of Thunderhawk City to adapt. Furthermore, the leather industry had good market prospects, covering everything from military to daily uses, which suited a small city like Thunderhawk with a low poption that needed an industry that, despite low output, didn¡¯t worry about sales and profits.


    To ensure sess, Rocky was considering using the opportunity of his visit to Eternal City to hire a few technicians to teach in Thunderhawk City, so the local residents could learn leather manufacturing techniques and then gradually develop this industry in the city.


    So, after splitting up with Aileen, he followed Monte¡¯s lead towards the Technician Guild, ready to hire some technicians.


    However, they hadn¡¯t reached the Technician Guild when another guild caught Rocky¡¯s attention.


    "Monte, what is this Mercenary Guild?"


    Stopping in his tracks, Rocky pointed at a building not far away and asked.


    "My lord, that is where various Sky Cities congregate to distribute missions," Monte nced at the building Rocky mentioned and provided an answer.


    "There¡¯s actually a ce like this? Let¡¯s check it out!"


    Monte¡¯s exnation immediately piqued Rocky¡¯s interest, and without another word, he headed straight for the Mercenary Guild.


    However, just as he had taken a few steps, Liliya stopped him.


    "Rocky, what are you nning to do now?"


    Stopping Rocky, Liliya looked at him disapprovingly, as if she could see right through him.


    "Heh, I¡¯m just going to take a look, I promise not to do anything rash."


    With a chuckle to Liliya, Rocky said this but his feet didn¡¯t stop, heading directly towards the Mercenary Guild.

 Chapter 50: Dangerous Ideas

    Full of curiosity about the Mercenary Guild he had chanced upon, Rocky had disregarded Liliya¡¯s protests and walked straight into the guild.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Unlike the previous exchange he visited, the Mercenary Guild was housed within a two-story building, yet its scale was much more grand, giving an immediate impression of magnificence. Moreover, it was bustling with peopleing and going inrge numbers.


    As soon as Rocky entered the Mercenary Guild, he found it extraordinarily lively.


    The people here far outnumbered those at the exchange, and they varied widely in appearance. For instance, just as Rocky walked through the door, he brushed past an elf whose beauty rivaled that of women, and then, after just a few steps, bumped into a dwarf who reached only up to his waist.


    "Goodness... the variety of races gathered here is enormous..."


    Seeing so many different races for the first time, Rocky was clearly unustomed to it, and when he looked past the crowd into the main hall, he immediately noticed a mana board simr to the one in the exchange.


    There was also a notice board in the hall of the Mercenary Guild, even bigger than the one in the exchange, constantly scrolling with various kinds of information.


    ¡Á¡Á Sky City offers a high-priced hiring of a Mercenary Group to help defend the mine, requiring a group size of over five hundred members, with an average strength not below the fourth level, offering amission of thirty thousand gold coins per month.


    ¡Á¡Á Chamber of Commerce offers a high-priced hiring of Void Magic Warriors to escort merchant ships, seeking thirty individuals, paying two thousand gold coins daily per person.


    ¡Á¡Á Sky City offers a high-priced employment for a powerful Mercenary Group to coborate in wiping out demons, requiring a group size of over three hundred, to coordinate with the Void Magic Squad, price negotiable.


    Beneath the notice board, Rocky looked intently at the rolling information and found that the content matched what Monte had described, all beingmissions issued by chambers ofmerce and Sky City, predominantly forbat missions.


    To be honest, it was the first time he had heard of such activities, so he couldn¡¯t help asking Monte, "Why does Sky City publishmissions to hire Mercenary Groups forbat?"


    "Well...," Monte looked at Rocky, opened his mouth, and after a long pause finally said, "My lord, not every Sky City has strong capabilities, so the weaker ones, especially when they face troubles rted tobat, typically post missions here to hire others to resolve their issues."


    "And even some fairly powerful Sky Cities sometimes post tasks here, though these tend to be more dangerous. That¡¯s because the city lords don¡¯t want their own people to die."


    "Oh... I see..."


    Monte¡¯s exnation made Rocky immediately understand, then his eyes lit up and he asked, "To ept tasks here, do we have to form a Mercenary Group?"


    "Rocky, what are you nning?"


    Before Monte could reply to Rocky¡¯s question, Liliya, who was beside them, spoke angrily as she had already guessed what Rocky was thinking.


    "Hehe, I¡¯m just asking, getting to know the situation doesn¡¯t pose any danger, right?"


    With a sly smile towards Liliya, Rocky turned back to Monte, awaiting his answer.


    "Actually, it¡¯s not necessary. For posting a task, one just needs to sign up, and it¡¯s simr for epting tasks. As long as you meet the employer¡¯s requirements, the guild handles everything else; it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be through a Mercenary Group."


    "So, what types of tasks are generally avable here?"


    "Usually, they are protection-rted, but they almost always involvebat, and nine times out of ten it¡¯sbating demons. That¡¯s why there are very few tasks for individuals here."


    With Monte¡¯s exnation, a grin spread across Rocky¡¯s face because for him, the Mercenary Guild was obviously a perfect ce to make a fortune!


    Thunderhawk City was about to undergo a reform, which undoubtedly needed substantial investments for smooth progression, so now more than ever, Rocky needed a lot of money, a great deal of it.


    But the finances alone from Thunderhawk City were far from sufficient to cover these reform costs, thus Rocky had to think of other methods.


    Originally, his n was to immediately go hunting a few demons to sell their parts for money to support the reform after he left.


    But now it seemed that the various tasks offered by the Mercenary Guild were clearly a better option, withmissions easily reaching tens or even several tens of thousands of gold coins!


    As the City Lord of Thunderhawk City, Rocky had not only a set of Void Magic Armor but also two hundred guards and ten military floating ships under hismand! Such a setup wouldn¡¯t count for much in Sky City, but in the mercenary world, it definitely reached the scale of a Mercenary Group and was sufficient to meet the requirements of many tasks!


    So after thinking it over carefully, Rocky felt this idea was very feasible, and then he asked:


    "Monte, does the Mercenary Guild have anymunication facilities that would allow me to check for tasks anytime, anywhere?"


    "Of course, there are."


    Nodding, Monte said, "The Mercenary Guild has a task receiver that uses mana for transmission; it can check task information anytime and anywhere and can also contact the guild to hand over tasks, very convenient."


    "Monte!"


    As Monte was exining in detail to Rocky, Liliya on the side became unhappy, ring at Monte fiercely, scaring therge Beastman into immediately shutting up, and then Liliya red at Rocky with the same ferocity.


    Liliya knew Rocky too well; she knew from the start what little schemes he was plotting.


    Unlike Rocky, she had heard about the Mercenary Guild long ago and was well aware that although the tasks offered here seemed to have highmissions, they were also extremely dangerous, and in some respects, even more dangerous than hunting demons!


    So naturally, Liliya didn¡¯t want Rocky to stay here any longer because once Rocky understood the situation here, who knows what absurd and dangerous ideas woulde out of his head.


    "Hehe, I¡¯m just asking casually¡­"


    However, facing Liliya¡¯s obstacle, Rocky was as usual, acting spoilt while looking at Monte, "Monte, do you think the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City, along with the ten floating ships in the city, have the capability to undertake the tasks here?"


    "This¡­"


    The question from Rocky somewhat bewildered Monte. Despite Liliya¡¯s repeated interruptions, Monte really hadn¡¯t expected Rocky to aim for these tasks, considering he was a city lord! Was it really necessary to partake in such dangerous activities?


    Moreover, considering the strength of Thunderhawk City¡­ Monte¡¯s face showed a troubled expression.


    "No worries, you can say anything."


    Seeing the troubled look on Monte¡¯s face, Rocky waved his hand, encouraging him to speak frankly.


    Seeing his persistence, the candid Monte thought for a moment before finally saying:


    "Sir, the ten floating ships of Thunderhawk City are definitely a major force, which the vast majority of mercenary groups simply cannotpare with, and the strength of the City Lord and Miss Liliya naturally goes without saying."


    "However, the Guard Corps in the city... they really aren¡¯t suited forbat..."


    Shaking his head, Monte finally spoke the truth, in his eyes, the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City was merely for show,pletelyckingbat capability!


    "Hmm¡­ it¡¯s almost as I thought."


    Having heard his words, Rocky was not at all angered but instead nodded in agreement and then further asked, "Monte, if you were to train the Guard Corps, how long do you think it would take for the Guard Corps to be capable of actualbat?"

 Chapter 51 - 50: The City Lords Embrace

    After ncing at Monte, Rocky asked, "If you were to train the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City, how long do you think it would take before the Guard Corps is capable of actualbat?"


    "My Lord, I¡­"


    Caught off guard by the sudden question, Monte was at a loss for words and simply stood there stupefied.


    However, Rocky did not press him and soon looked around before walking over to the service counter in the hall to purchase a task receiver.


    The Mercenary Guild¡¯s task receiver was indeed a very convenient gadget, not only could it check task information anytime and anywhere, but it also allowed for constant contact with the Guild toplete the handover of tasks. The only issue was that it was not cheap; a palm-sized receiver cost a whopping five hundred gold coins, which really made Rocky wince.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But despite the pain, Rocky still bought one, believing that the investment of five hundred gold coins would definitely bring him a return several times over.


    After that, he left with Liliya and Monte and finally made their way to the Technician Guild.


    There was not much to say about the journey to the Technician Guild. Once there, Rocky easily found two technicians willing to apany him to Thunderhawk City. After negotiating themission and signing a contract under the Guild¡¯s notarization, the matter was settled.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. After leaving the Technician Guild, he hurriedly went to thergest trade market in Eternal City and ordered five hundred pieces of leather there.


    These leathers were mainly for the residents to use in learning skills, the demand was not very high, and the cost was not too steep, so Rocky directly negotiated a deal with the seller and didn¡¯t bother Aileen.


    Only after attending to all of this did Rocky finally end his day¡¯s itinerary and returned to the hotel.


    However, when he returned to the hotel, Aileen had alreadye back earlier and brought back some good news: the trade for Greyrock Stone wasplete!


    "It¡¯s already done? So soon?"


    Rocky looked at Aileen in surprise, hardly believing it; he had thought that such things would take several days to finalize.


    "We were quite lucky this time."


    Seeing the skeptical expression on Rocky¡¯s face, Aileen went on to exin, "I didn¡¯t expect it to be concluded so quickly either, but it turns out that a newly established small Chamber of Commerce was in urgent need of a batch of Greyrock Stone, so the deal was made."


    "Then¡­ What price did they offer?"


    More than which Chamber of Commerce had bought the Greyrock Stone, Rocky cared about how much money it was sold for, as this sum was too important to him.


    "Neen gold coins per kilogram, nine hundred kilograms of Greyrock Stone, the total transaction price is seventeen thousand gold coins, and they also promised to gift a piece of Blue Rat Demon Skin, we canplete the handover tomorrow."


    With a slight smile towards Rocky, Aileen couldn¡¯t hide her pride as she announced the oue.


    And when Rocky and the others heard this result, they were all stunned.


    Because this oue was far beyond their expectations, unexpectedly good!


    Beforeing here, Rocky and Aileen had already made an estimate of the Greyrock Stone trade. Based on the market information that Aileen had at the time, they believed that the Greyrock Stone could be sold for at least ten thousand Gold Coins. As long as they hit this target, the money from selling grain in Thunderhawk City would be sufficient, and there might even be some surplus.


    So when Rocky found out that Aileen had actually sold the Greyrock Stone for seventeen thousand Gold Coins, and also got a piece of Demon Skin thrown into the deal, he was so delighted he nearly jumped for joy!


    This price was way beyond his previous expectations!


    It was definitely an asion for everyone to celebrate. Perhaps for other cities in the sky, the extra seven thousand Gold Coins might not seem like much, but for Thunderhawk City, not only was this amount not insignificant, it was also of paramount importance!


    With this money, Rocky could do so many, many things that he didn¡¯t even know how best to praise Aileen. So, he simply gave her a hug from the City Lord, which was the best way he could think of to express his gratitude.


    The hug from the City Lord caught Aileen off guard. When Rocky embraced her, she froze like ice, and even after Rocky let go, she hadn¡¯t thawed out.


    "Fantastic, with this money, I can rece all the equipment for the Guard Corps!"


    Rocky didn¡¯t notice Aileen¡¯s reaction and began to excitedly pace around the room, muttering something under his breath.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that Aileen barely snapped back to reality and stared nkly at Rocky for a while before speaking.


    "My lord, it¡¯s best to save and be sparing with this extra money..."


    Seeing that Rocky had already started to n how to use the money, Aileen felt the need to remind him.


    Although the Greyrock Stone trade had exceeded their expectations, yielding a considerable windfall profit, Aileen had to remind Rocky that with Thunderhawk City¡¯s current situation, it was wiser not to spend money recklessly since they simply did not have the capital to squander.


    Such worries were not without merit. Rocky naturally knew this too, but in his opinion, Gold Coins stored in the warehouse would not breed smaller Gold Coins. On the contrary, sometimes spending all the money could actually lead to making even more money.


    Take the Guard Corps that he just mentioned, for example. After one visit to the Mercenary Guild, Rocky was considering bing a ¡¯mercenary¡¯, not meaning that he nned to abandon his role as City Lord to be a mercenary, but rather he wanted toplete the tasks assigned by the Mercenary Guild.


    To Rocky, the tasks posted by the Mercenary Guild were undoubtedly a good way to earn money, and a substantial amount at that. Those tasks typically offeredmissions in the tens of thousands of Gold Coins, which was not a small sum and would be of great help to Thunderhawk City.


    However, the tasks from the Mercenary Guild could not be done alone; they required a squad that met the task requirements. So, once he knew that the ie from Greyrock Stone far exceeded his expectations, he immediately thought of buying a batch of equipment for the Guard Corps.


    With new equipment, plus proper training, Thunderhawk City¡¯s Guard Corps would be like turning from matchlocks to cannons, ready to be truly useful!


    "This is great! Truly great! I need to think about how to use this money..."


    The excited Rocky paced around the room while muttering to himself, pondering in his mind about the best way to utilize the money Aileen had earned.


    He looked just like a child. Liliya, who had seen his antics multiple times, was unsurprised, but Aileen and Monte, who had never seen him like this, were both dumbfounded. They had never imagined that their City Lord could act in such a way.


    And so, everyone¡¯s first day in Eternal City passed by. On this day, Rocky and others aplished many things, but equally, there were many more tasks awaiting them, no matter if it was in Eternal City or Thunderhawk City.


    Therefore, on the second day, Rocky and Aileen continued on their separate tasks. Aileen went off to find the Chamber of Commerce to negotiate a grain trade deal, and after an excited night of nning, Rocky decided to take Liliya and Monte with him to purchase a batch of new equipment!

 Chapter 52 - 51: Whats Going On?

    The sky was far from peaceful now, war erupted at every moment, either against demons on thend or in major battles between the cities in the sky. In any case, the warfare never ceased.


    Under such circumstances, trade rted to warfare naturally flourished, and as a trade city, Eternal City was never short of transactions rted to war. It was even thergest weapon market in the entire sky.


    So when Monte brought Rocky to the weapon market of Eternal City, Rocky was immediately captivated by the dazzling array of weapons before him.


    The weapon market in Eternal City wasn¡¯t some small fairposed of roadside stalls; the market¡¯s scale was immense, stretching across more than a dozen streets, a giant marketce with several hundred shops ranging from simple soldier¡¯s weapons and armor to Floating Warships, from cheap whetstones to thetest models of Void Magic Armor¡ªeverything was avable!


    Upon arriving here, Rocky had turned into a big kid, excited beyond measure by the countless "toys" before him, and almost immediately dived eagerly into a shop.


    "Hello, wee."


    As he walked into a shop with Liliya and Monte, a young and pretty female shop assistant greeted him with a smile as soon as he entered, "What would you like to buy?"


    "Hello."


    Rocky nodded at the shop assistant and looked around the shop, noticing that it was a reasonably sized weapon store with various weapons and armor hanging on the walls, and the same was true for the counters. Furthermore, all the weapons did not look ordinary at all.


    Rocky then began to browse through the shop, and the shop assistant followed him closely, offering just the right amount of information whenever Rocky stopped or showed interest in a particr weapon.


    "Sir, this Backstab Sword is forged from Fine Steel,ing from King Ding Mountain City, exceptionally sharp, and can easily pierce through regr armor."


    "This is a standard military shield, with arge defensive area and moderate weight, extremely agile to use."


    "This is a set of heavy armor with very strong defensive power, even capable of withstanding an attack from a Blue Rat Demon head-on."


    When Rocky paused and his eyes fell on an entire set of armor, the shop assistant beside him hurriedly introduced it.


    The shop assistant presented everything well, but Rocky wasn¡¯t really interested in these items, only slightly curious as he had not seen them before. So, he soon turned back to look at the shop assistant, "Do you have Mana Weapons here?"


    The reason Rocky hade to the weapon market this time was to buy equipment, and not just one or two pieces, but arge amount of gear because his goal was to arm the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City.


    However, what he wanted to buy wasn¡¯t ordinary equipment, but Mana Equipment!


    "Yes, we do!"


    As soon as she heard his question, the shop assistant¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile. It was well-known that Mana Weapons were far more expensive than ordinary weapons, with profits several times higher naturally, so when the shop assistant heard that Rocky was interested in Mana Weapons, she became even more enthusiastic.


    She quickly led Rocky to a row of counters and then, pointing to them, she said, "Sir, these are the Mana Weapons you¡¯re looking for."


    Standing in front of the counter and looking down, Rocky saw that this row indeed contained all Mana Weapons¡ªthere were longswords and daggers embedded with Magic Stones and Armor and Shields with Magic Stones in them. Although the quantity wasn¡¯t particrly extensive, the variety was quiteplete.


    "Let me take a look at that shield."


    After browsing for a while, he pointed at a shield, and the shop assistant immediately retrieved the indicated shield from the counter and handed it over to Rocky.


    This was an oval, steel shield with a slight curvature on its surface, as smooth as a mirror. It also featured a three-star pattern, and when Rocky flipped it over to look at the inside, he saw that it was embedded with three Micro Magic Stones!


    There was no doubt that this was a Magic Energy Shield of quite good quality, both in material and craftsmanship, and particrly because the shield had three Micro Magic Stones embedded into it, the defensive power of the shield soared, easily enough to withstand a head-on assault from a Fourth Level Warrior.


    "Sir, this magic energy shield is crafted from fine steel and a small amount of mithril. The arc of the shield¡¯s surface has been specially designed to effectively reduce the impact force when defending against attacks. Moreover, as a three-star magic energy equipment, its magic energy value exceeds 150 points.


    The powerful mana ensures that it can easily withstand the heavy strikes of a fifth-level warrior."


    As Rocky carefully examined the magic energy shield in his hands, the female sales clerk thoroughly introduced the advantages of the shield to him.


    What she referred to as three-star magic energy equipment actually meant that the shield was embedded with three magic stones, one magic stone representing one star.


    However, her description was clearly exaggerated. Although Rocky might not know much about the material and craftsmanship of the shield, his mastery of mana runes meant he understood magic energy values much more deeply than most people.


    In his view, the craftsmanship and material of the shield were indeed very good, but the magic energy value definitely did not reach 150 points. A micro magic stone could only provide 40 points of mana, and three micro magic stones made 120 points. While some special techniques after processing could increase this value, the shield in front of him did not feature such technology.


    Not only did the magic energy value of this shield not reaching 150 points, it didn¡¯t even reach 120 points. Without additional technical enhancement, it was impossible for three micro magic stones to fully unleash their contained magic energy.


    ording to Rocky¡¯s estimation, the magic energy value of this shield was at most around 100 points. It should be fine for defending against the attacks of a fourth-level warrior, but it definitely couldn¡¯t withstand the assault of a fifth-level warrior, let alone their heavy strikes.


    But he wasn¡¯t interested in quibbling with the female sales clerk. Instead, he followed up with the question, "How much is this shield?"


    "Sir, eight hundred gold coins."


    Eight hundred gold coins... For Rocky, the price was undoubtedly too expensive.


    So he asked afterward, "Do you have something a little less expensive?"


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Cheaper..."


    The sales clerk didn¡¯t look down on Rocky after hearing his request; instead, she lowered her head and rummaged through the counter. She soon found another shield.


    "Sir, this shield is made from top-grade ck iron. Although it¡¯s only a one-star shield, it still has a magic energy value of 50 points, and the price is much lower, only three hundred gold coins."


    While speaking, the sales clerk handed the shield she was holding to Rocky.


    But to her surprise, Rocky didn¡¯t even look at the shield and asked again, "Still too pricey, do you have anything even cheaper?"


    "Even cheaper?"


    The sales clerk, holding the shield up in mid-air, was stunned. After a moment, she smiled somewhat awkwardly, "Sir, if you¡¯re looking for something cheaper, I¡¯m afraid we only have ordinary shields."


    "No, I want magic energy equipment, but it doesn¡¯t need to be embedded with micro magic stones¡ªeven equipment with even smaller stones would do."


    "I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t sell that kind of equipment."


    When Rocky said this, the previously friendly sales clerk instantly changed her expression. She frowned at Rocky and then said irritably, "Sir, this is a legitimate weapon shop. We don¡¯t sell the kind of equipment you¡¯re talking about."


    After saying that, the sales clerk no longer paid any attention to Rocky. She rolled her eyes at him and returned to her position behind the counter.


    What was going on?


    The sudden change in the sales clerk¡¯s demeanor caught Rockypletely off-guard, and he was puzzled by what had just happened. Had he said something wrong?

 Chapter 53 - 52 Montes Dissatisfaction

    In the frustrated gaze of the female clerk, Rocky helplessly left the shop, still puzzled about the situation even after he had stepped outside.


    Had he said something wrong just now?


    Shaking his head in confusion, he didn¡¯t dwell on it much and directly headed for the second shop.


    Upon entering the second shop, Rocky did the same as before, inquiring about the prices of magical equipment and once again asked if there was any cheapest magical equipment avable, the cheaper, the better, even if it wasn¡¯t iid with a micro magic stone instead of a small magic stone.


    As soon as he made this request, the clerk hurriedly shook his head. While he wasn¡¯t as disdainful as the previous female clerk, he nevertheless began to ignore Rocky soon after.


    What Rocky didn¡¯t know was that those who worked in weapon shops were experts, and they all knew one basic fact, that the minimum standard for mana equipment was to have one small magic stone iid. Only equipment with at least one small magic stone could be called mana equipment, and anything below this standard could not be considered as such.


    The request Rocky had made clearly fell below this minimum standard, hence he naturally came back empty-handed.


    Yet, having hit a wall twice in a row, Rocky was all the more persistent, asking at each shop he visited just as he had at the first two, thus, he went through seven or eight shops in a row without any intention of stopping.


    Perseverance paid off, as after visiting more than a dozen shops and traversing several streets, he finally found what he was looking for in a secluded little store!


    "Yes! Sir, we have what you are looking for right here!"


    Enjoy new tales from §Þ??


    As soon as the thin-faced shopkeeper with a monkey-like expression heard Rocky¡¯s request, he immediately showed a smile, "Sir, please give me a moment right here."


    After saying that, the shopkeeper turned and went into the back room of the shop, and not long after, he came out holding a round shield.


    Holding the round shield close to Rocky, the shopkeeper said with a beaming smile, "Sir, this is the magic energy equipment you wanted. It¡¯s impossible to tell anything from its workmanship or material. It looks just like normal magic energy equipment, and moreover¡­"


    Meanwhile, the shopkeeper turned the shield over, pointing at the magic stone iid on the back, "And look, this magic stone can only provide the mana of a micro magic stone, but its appearance and size are exactly like that of a small magic stone, absolutely indistinguishable from the real thing!"


    After saying this, the shopkeeperughed heartily at Rocky, with an expression that said ¡¯you know what I mean¡¯.


    From the shopkeeper¡¯s various behaviors, it was clear that he mistook Rocky for a swindler who dealt in fake magic energy equipment!


    Indeed, the magic energy shield he was introducing to Rocky was a counterfeit!


    This shield, although iid with a magic stone, only had a micro magic stone, which could indeed provide mana, but the amount it provided was insufficient for battle, making it a genuinely fake piece of magic energy equipment.


    This was also the very reason that Rocky kept facing rejection in the previous shops because to those clerks, his description of mana equipment was simply akin to seeking a fake!


    For legitimate weapon shops, selling poor-quality weapons and equipment was strictly forbidden since it directly affected the shop¡¯s reputation, even touching on the most fundamental ethical bottomline.


    What is the purpose of weapons and equipment?


    They are for battle!


    Therefore, if there¡¯s any issue with the quality of weapons and equipment, it could be a matter of life and death, and no weapon shop would dare to y tricks on this issue, as it could mean the end for the shop if something went wrong.


    However, there are always exceptions, for when the forest grows, all kinds of birds will fly into it. Knowing that selling substandard weapons and equipment was hical, there were still some unscrupulous merchants who engaged in such business in the shadows, much like the shopkeeper now.


    Before this, Rocky certainly had no knowledge of these matters, but when he saw the expression on the boss¡¯s face as he faced him, he pretty much understood what was going on.


    Yet, after that, not only did he say nothing, but he also took the fake Magic Energy Shield, looked it over, and then nodded his head in satisfaction, as though the shield was exactly to his liking!


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sir, may I have a word with you?"


    At that moment, as Rocky was nodding incessantly at the shield in his hand, Monte, who had followed him for a day, could no longer hold back and called him aside.


    "Sir, are you nning to buy equipment for the Guard Corps?"


    "Yes, what about it?"


    Rocky nced at Monte with an unconscious look of surprise, as if Monte was asking something he already knew.


    Indeed, Monte was asking a question to which he already knew the answer because, since Rocky had brought him to Eternal City, he had never treated Monte like an outsider and had not done anything without including him. So, Monte was indeed aware of Rocky¡¯s intentions.


    But it was precisely because he knew what Rocky intended to do that Monte asked the question¡ªhe meant to remind Rocky!


    Seeing that Rockypletely missed his point, Monte felt he had to borate: "Sir, are you nning to equip the Thunderhawk City Guard Corps with new gear and then lead them on Mercenary Guild missions?"


    "Exactly."


    "Sir, if you really intend to do so, this kind of shield simply won¡¯t do. After all, the majority of the Mercenary Guild¡¯s missions involve facing demons," Monte said straightforwardly after looking Rocky in the eye.


    Although he had only been with Rocky for two days, Monte had already understood the City Lord¡¯s financial situation¡ªit wasn¡¯t wealthy, but that didn¡¯t make Monte think less of Rocky. In fact, it was quite the opposite; it made him respect Rocky even more.


    Monte had observed every action of Rocky¡¯s since his arrival in Eternal City, noting that he didn¡¯t lead a life of debauchery like other City Lords or nobles. Rocky certainly had the means to do so; even though he wasn¡¯t rich, he could stille up with tens of thousands of Gold Coins, enough to enjoy several days in Eternal City.


    But Rocky didn¡¯t do that; he saved almost all of his money and never spent it frivolously¡ªall his expenditures had clear purposes.


    And this series of actions had left a very good impression on Monte, even making him consider staying at Rocky¡¯s side. If he could follow a City Lord like that, Monte felt it wouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    However, Rocky¡¯s actions today greatly disappointed Monte!


    Monte knew Rocky was nning to buy equipment for the Guard Corps and that Rocky wasn¡¯t rich, but even so, one should not purchase such shoddily made fake Magic Energy Shields for one¡¯s own guards, should they?


    This behavior had surpassed the limit of what Monte could tolerate!


    If Rocky was nning to take on Mercenary Guild tasks, it meant that he would be leading his guards intondbat, into battle with demons onnd!


    And once the battle ensued, could one even imagine what would be of the Thunderhawk City guards relying on these fake Magic Energy Shields? If soldiers were sent intobat with demons wielding such fake shields, wasn¡¯t Rocky essentially making a joke out of his subordinates¡¯ lives?


    So, Monte could no longer hold back.


    He felt he must remind Rocky because such behavior was no longer fitting of a person, not even the coldest-hearted or most frugal City Lord would do such a thing!

 Chapter 54 - 53: Misunderstandings Beyond Explanation

    "Sir, I suggest you not to buy this batch of equipment..."


    Looking at Rocky, the towering beastman said most cautiously.


    However, despite his earnest persuasion, Rocky, although exasperated, still shook his head, "Monte, you should know, I don¡¯t have much money."


    After saying this, he ignored Monte¡¯s reaction and directly turned to the shop owner, "Owner, give me a hundred of these shields."


    And after saying this, he even asked, "Do you have more armor like this?"


    "Yes! Yes!"


    The sly-smiling owner quickly nodded and, just like before, went to the back of the shop and brought out another set of armor.


    This armor, just like the previous shields, were counterfeit magical equipment. They looked no different from regr magic armor, but in actuality, they were embedded with micro magic stones that had no effect whatsoever.


    This type of armor, as well as the prior shields, seemed like magical equipment, but were actually equivalent to ordinary equipment; however, these items had one advantage¡ªthey were cheap!


    A hundred sets of armor and a hundred shields together cost only six thousand gold coins, and after some bargaining, Rocky actually spent only five thousand gold coins to buy all two hundred pieces.


    Without a doubt, this price was incredibly cheap, because if the same five thousand gold coins were used to buy real magic energy equipment, even the lowest one-star magic energy gear, he could only buy at most twenty pieces. That is to say, the price difference between the real and fake items was more than tenfold!


    It didn¡¯t take much time for Rocky toplete this transaction. He also arranged with the owner that early next morning, he would have all the equipment he purchased delivered to the skyship, where they would settle the payment.


    And throughout all this, Rocky did not try to avoid Monte, so his various actions were all seen by Monte, making Monte even more disappointed.


    Thus, after Rocky finished the transaction and left the shop, Monte, who had been silent until then, suddenly spoke up.


    "Sir, I¡¯m heading back first."


    After saying this to Rocky and even without waiting for Rocky¡¯s response, Monte turned and left right away.


    Clearly, though he didn¡¯t say much, his behavior spoke volumes; Monte obviously left filled with anger.


    And watching his receding figure, Liliya nced at Rocky, "Aren¡¯t you going to exin to him?"


    Discover exclusive content at §Þ??


    "Exin what?"


    Turning to Liliya, Rocky¡¯s expression was helpless, "In front of everyone, should I tell him about the mana runes?"


    After saying this, Rocky looked in the direction Monte had left, not worried but rather nodding in satisfaction.


    He certainly knew that Monte was disappointed with him because of the recent incident, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry, because it was clearly a misunderstanding.


    Rocky hadn¡¯t gone to great lengths to purchase a batch of fake Mana Equipment because he truly wanted to save money at the expense of his guards¡¯ lives. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t Monte who cared the most about the Thunderhawk City Guard Squad, but Rocky himself!


    That was the only armed force under hismand, which was bound to y a significant role now and in the future. How could Rocky possibly joke about their lives? He would never engage in such self-destructive behavior.


    In fact, he had bought the counterfeit Mana Equipment precisely to increase the survival chances of the Thunderhawk City guards in future battles.


    Because only with such fake Mana Equipment could the real Mana Runes function effectively!


    As he had said many times before, with the current strength of Rocky and Thunderhawk City, the Mana Runes could not be exposed carelessly. Hence, Rocky had to devise a way to maximize their effect without revealing them.


    That was the rationale behind the transaction just now. Although the Mana Equipment he had just purchased was fake and couldn¡¯t exert the power of genuine Mana Equipment, the problem would be solved if Rocky drew Mana Runes on this gear!


    Once runes were inscribed on these fake pieces of Mana Equipment, they would be authentic rune equipment!


    And why had Rocky specifically chosen to buy shields and Armor? Among all the types of equipment, these two were the most expensive. If he had merely wanted to economize, he could have simply bought wrist guards or even helmets, which are far cheaper.


    Yet Rocky did not do so. He specifically chose Armor and shields because more Mana Runes could be drawn on these two items. He estimated that at least fifty First Level Runes could be applied to the Armor and shields, enough to bring their defensive power to the level of One Star Magic Energy Gear!


    More importantly, this approach wouldn¡¯t allow the Mana Runes to be easily exposed. No one would suspect that these pieces of Mana Equipment were embedded only with Micro Magic Stones, while the actual source of Mana was the Runes.


    This solution was the best Rocky could conceive at this stage. It would not expose the top-tier technology of the Mana Runes, while subtly allowing the Mana Runes to unleash their effects. Indeed, it was a strategy that killed two birds with one stone.


    Unfortunately, the only person who understood his intentions was Liliya. Others, such as Monte, wouldpletely misunderstand him.


    However, Rocky wasn¡¯t worried about Monte¡¯s misunderstanding. Instead, he felt that this incident had allowed him to understand Monte better.


    Although he had always wanted to recruit Monte to his side, the two had known each other for such a short time that Rocky had always been apprehensive about Monte¡¯s character. He wasn¡¯t recruiting Monte just to work under him; he wanted to build his own team!


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Monte¡¯s behavior today, however, gave Rocky a deeper understanding of him. Moreover, the straightforward nature disyed by the Beastmen greatly appealed to Rocky.


    So, although Monte had left in a huff, this reaction was instead seen as a validation by Rocky. He also believed that once he exined everything, the Beastman would surely understand him.


    Under these circumstances, he didn¡¯t chase after Monte. Instead, he soon went on a leisurely walk through the weapon market with Liliya, and they didn¡¯t return to their hotel until evening.


    The day had not only resulted in a sessful deal but also exposed him to much of the world. The weapon market in Eternal City was extremely vast and offered an array of equipment, including Floating Warships and Void Magic Armor.


    After Monte left, Rocky and Liliya focused their attention on the Void Magic Armor and Skyships. They visited severalrge stores in session, not returning until their legs were weak. This round of exploration made Rocky feel that he was finally on track with the world.


    For he had not realized until he saw for himself; up to now, he had been a frog at the bottom of a well. The age had left Thunderhawk City far, far behind...

 Chapter 55 - 54 Do you know me?

    Although demons had upied thend for a hundred years, people did not stop their strides after fleeing to the sky. In fact, during these hundred years, the entire world had developed and progressed, and the steps were quite significant.


    However, the sky was too vast and boundless, andmunication between the scattered Sky Cities was extremely poor. Coupled with the imbnce in human resources, material resources, financial resources, etc., the development of each Sky City was very uneven.


    Strong Sky Cities, such as the Top Ten Divine Cities of Monster-level magnitude, had long surpassed the top cities of the Land Era in splendor, reaching new heights that the predecessors could never have imagined.


    Beyond the Top Ten Divine Cities, somerge Sky Cities had also developed very rapidly. Theserge Sky Cities might not beparable to the Top Ten Divine Cities, but their scale had surpassed cities from the Land Era.


    As for the weaker Sky Cities, such as somerge Sky Cities and the vast majority of medium-sized Sky Cities, the scale of the cities had at least returned to the level of the Land Era, and in all aspects, there was no difference from the cities of the Land Era.


    The weakest batch of cities in the sky were the small-sized ones like Thunderhawk City. No matter from which angle, these small Sky Cities fell behind other cities by more than an entire era!


    Your next chapter is on §Þ??


    Rocky was previously unaware of this because he had been staying in Thunderhawk City since crossing over. Although he knew Thunderhawk City was weak, he did not understand to what extent and what level it held in the entire sky, due to ack of horizontalparison.


    However, after staying in Eternal City for two days, especially after browsing through the weapon market, Rocky realized just how backward Thunderhawk City was.


    Why did he suddenly understand?


    Because in any world, weapons are a ruler that can measure everyone¡¯s strength and weakness.


    Take a simple example: in Thunderhawk City, Rocky was already the strongest person, after all, he was the only one who possessed a Void Magic Armor, and the whole city only had one set of Void Magic Armor. But in Eternal City, even a mere Air Patrol Officer was equipped with Void Magic Armor!


    The strength and weakness of the two cities were immediately apparent through this mere fact.


    The ability to equip a humble Patrol Officer with Void Magic Armor amply illustrated the economic prowess of Eternal City and proved the military might of Eternal City. Economic and military strengthbined represented the significant role of Eternal City among all Sky Cities.


    This was all that could be measured with the ruler of weapons.


    So, after touring the weapon market, particrly after seeing thetest model of Void Magic Armor, Rocky essentially knew where Thunderhawk City ranked in the current world, and he also gained a moreprehensive understanding of the Void Magic Armor.


    Rocky possessed a set of Void Magic Armor, but his Armor was too outdated. After a tour in the weapon market, he realized that his Void Magic Armor belonged to the first generation, while thetest was already the Fifth Generation!


    This gap gave Rocky quite a shock.


    So for the next several days, instead of continuing to wander idly, he buried himself in the library of Eternal City.


    It must be said that aftering to Eternal City, Rocky¡¯s insights soared dramatically, and his vision and goals for the future became gradually clearer. Under these circumstances, merely using Mana Runes to enhance weapons and equipment was no longer enough for him; he nned to use Mana Runes in more areas and maximize the value of Runes.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This kind of idea naturally required a vast amount of knowledge to realize, so for the next several days, Rocky would leave early and returnte, spending all his time in the library.


    Just like that, time flew by for three days. During this period, Liliya had already found a Chamber of Commerce willing to trade with Thunderhawk City, and everything was settled. They could have left already, but they ended up staying in Eternal City entirely because of Rocky.


    Since he started frequenting the library, Rocky became unstoppable,pletely drowning in the sea of knowledge, which led to them lingering many days in Eternal City.


    Today would be Rocky¡¯sst visit to the library, as Aileen had given him an ultimatum. Their mere food and lodging expenses in Eternal City had already exceeded five hundred gold coins, and with the departure tax, their expenditure had long surpassed a thousand. This cost greatly exceeded Aileen¡¯s prior estimate, and they had to leave.


    Under these circumstances, Rocky had to hurry and find all the books he needed in the library, then buy them all in one go, nning to study them slowly after returning to Thunderhawk City.


    "This book will be needed too¡­"


    After flipping through a few pages of a book titled "Principles of Magic Cannon Construction", Rocky handed it over to Liliya, intending to buy itter.


    But just at that moment, a young woman happened to pass by him. Rocky did not think much of it, his attention was on the book, but the woman turned her head to look at him subsequently. After looking at him for a while, she couldn¡¯t help but speak:


    "Rocky, is that you?"


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing someone calling him, Rocky stopped and turned around to look, just in time to see the woman looking back at him.


    Regarding the young woman who had called out his name, Rocky appeared quite puzzled, "Are you calling me?"


    He pointed to himself and asked uncertainly, as he did not recognize the other party at all.


    "Rocky, don¡¯t you recognize me?"


    At this moment, the young woman had walked up to him, looking at him with an expression that was hard to describe.


    "Do I know you?"


    The woman¡¯s words prompted Rocky to take a closer look. He noticed she was very beautiful and dressed meticulously, giving off an air of simrity to Aileen, evidently someone of noble background. But he was certain he did not know this person.


    Seeing Rocky failing to recognize her for quite some time, the woman¡¯s expression became even more peculiar, but she eventually said, "Rocky, I¡¯m Cyril, we met a year ago in Mairente City¡­"


    "Mairente City¡­"


    Upon hearing this name, Rocky suddenly felt as though he remembered something, then it suddenly dawned on him¡ªhis father¡¯s family was the Mairente Family, and the Sky City where this family resided was called Mairente City!


    With this realization, Rocky immediately remembered who the woman before him was, and he eximed in astonishment, "Cousin?!"

 Chapter 56: Chapter 55 The Result of the Struggle

    His eyes gradually widened, and Rocky couldn''t help but cry out loud; he finally remembered who this woman named Cyril was¡ªshe was his cousin!


    So-called cousins naturally referred to rtives of his father''s generation, which is to say, Cyril was from the Mairente Family!


    Rocky''s father came from the Mairente Family, and after his father''s death, the people from this family took away everything that Rocky had inherited, even including a medium-sized Sky City with a poption of thirty thousand!


    This incident, whether for Rocky before he traveled through time or the current Rocky, was etched deeply into his bones!


    Initially, Rocky thought he would never have anything to do with the Mairente Family in this lifetime, because he was no longer who he used to be, yet he hadn''t expected to encounter someone from the Mairente Family today; this truly surprised him.


    However, after a brief moment of surprise, he calmed his emotions, neither disying great anger nor the joy of seeing a rtive. He simply nodded to Cyril as if he was looking at a stranger, and then he turned and walked away.


    As for the various events before Rocky traveled through time, he actually didn''t care much. Simrly, he had no fondness for the Mairente Family. Under such circumstances, he didn''t want anything to do with the family, including any of its members.


    As for his cousin Cyril, he had even less of an impression. Perhaps it was true that they had met once, as she said, but due to his dislike and deliberate distance from the Mairente Family, Rocky had no intention of clinging to kinship.


    "Wait..."


    Watching Rocky turn to leave with an expressionless face, Cyril instinctively wanted to call out to him, but stopped herself at thest moment. The words that had reached her lips remained unspoken, and in the end, she could only sigh as she watched Rocky''s retreating figure.


    Cyril was not surprised by Rocky''s reaction, although it left her feeling helpless, because she knew all too well what the family had done to Rocky. After all, once Rocky''s father had passed away, the family took everything he was supposed to inherit.


    Obviously, such an action could not possibly gain Rocky''s favor. It was even more unfair to him, yet there was nothing that could be done about it.


    The Mairente Family was a powerful and immense family with a long history, controlling over ten Sky Cities, and holding a prestigious reputation throughout the heavens. In such a gigantic family, intense internal struggles were inevitable, and it was for this reason that Rocky''s father had left the family.


    But how could one cleanly break away from such a massive family?


    That''s why after his death, the family took everything from Rocky, a result also caused by the family struggles.


    Cyril, who was already involved in the management of the family, was well aware of these matters. She had even been part of the decision to take away everything Rocky had inherited!


    That''s why her expression was so strange after she recognized Rocky. She knew that Rocky lived in Thunderhawk City, and while she had never been there herself, one could imagine the conditions of a city that the family had intended to give up.


    So when Cyril recognized Rocky, she felt somewhat guilty.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you?" Find adventures at §Þ??n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Just as Cyril was staring at Rocky''s disappearing figure in a daze, a young man about her age came over. While speaking, he nced in the direction where Rocky had disappeared, catching sight of Rocky''s fading figure.


    "Sister, who is that person?"


    "He''s your cousin, Rocky."


    Coming back to his senses, Cyril let out a sigh.


    "Rocky..." Hearing this name, the young man thought for a moment before an expression of realization dawned on his face, "Oh, I remember now."


    While speaking, the young man looked in the direction Rocky had left, "Sis, is he the one who had his inheritance taken away by the family? I heard this guy is pretty spineless. When the family was taking away his Sky City, he didn''t even dare say a word..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! He''s your cousin!"


    Turning her head to re at her little brother, Cyril was quite displeased.


    But the young man just shrugged, showing a carefree expression, "Tch! I don''t want a cousin who''s such a loser."


    After saying that, something suddenly urred to the young man, and he then said, "Sis, didn''t the family give Thunderhawk City to this guy?"


    "Yes, what about it?"


    "I think I overheard father mentioning Thunderhawk City the other day, that... what''s his name... Baron Wolin, right, Baron Wolin recently secured arge mine for the family. Although it wasn''t some grand achievement, father and the others couldn''t not reward him, so it seemed they were also nning to grant Thunderhawk City to Baron Wolin."


    "What?!"


    Upon hearing this, Cyril immediately looked at her brother, and herplexion changed on the spot.


    ......


    ......


    Rocky was unaware of what had transpired with Cyril after he left the library, because although he recognized her, and it brought up some unpleasant memories, he didn''t take it to heart. In fact, as soon as he left the library, he had left Cyril and all matters rted to the Mairente Family behind.


    Upon returning to the hotel, everyone started to pack up, and then, with a full harvest, they finally left Eternal City.


    For Rocky and his group, the trip to Eternal City was highly rewarding. Not only did they sell Greyrock Stone at a high price, but they also found a new Chamber of Commerce to partner with, hired a Technician, and even purchased new equipment for the Guard Corps. They hadn''t just aplished all the goals set before they left but had exceeded them.


    With this in mind, Rocky was in a very good mood on the way back to Thunderhawk City,pletely unaffected by everything that had happened in the library. In fact, once he got back to Thunderhawk City, he slept soundly to adjust his mental state, after which he was ready to make big moves!


    Because after returning from Eternal City, Rocky had already prepared everything he needed. Next, he would carry out economic reforms in Thunderhawk City!


    This was a significant event both for him and for Thunderhawk City. Rocky had even invited two Technicians from Eternal City for this purpose and had bought a batch of leather to ensure the smooth progress of the economic reforms in Thunderhawk City.


    However, before the reforms in Thunderhawk City had officially begun the next day, a new piece of news arrived first.


    The Azure Commerce Guild had sent someone at this time to inquire when Thunderhawk City would purchase grain and how much they would buy.


    Upon learning of this, Rocky was momentarily stunned, and then a sly smile spread across his face...

 Chapter 57: Chapter 56: Naive

    Rocky really hadn''t expected that just after his return to Thunderhawk City, he would receive a message from the Azure Commerce Guild, especially one inquiring about how much food he wanted to buy.


    This couldn''t help but amuse Rocky a bit. It seemed the Azure Commerce Guild still had no awareness; after thatst unpleasant trade, did they really think they had Thunderhawk City under their thumb?


    In reality, Thunderhawk City no longer needed to conduct any trade with the Azure Commerce Guild, because Aileen had already negotiated a deal with another chamber in Eternal City long before.


    This chamber was called the Ruby Chamber of Commerce, a newly established business with its headquarters in Eternal City. Although smaller in scalepared to the Azure Commerce Guild, precisely because of this, they wouldn''t bully their clients.


    Also, being newly established, the Ruby Chamber of Commerce also urgently needed a steady, major client like Thunderhawk City. In the eyes of the Azure Commerce Guild, Thunderhawk was just a minor client, but to the Ruby Chamber of Commerce, Thunderhawk could be considered a major client.


    Therefore, when Aileen approached them, they agreed to her terms right away, not only agreeing to supply the necessary food and yarn steadily but also at a much more favorable price than the Azure Commerce Guild.


    With this in ce, there was absolutely no need for Thunderhawk City to cooperate with the Azure Commerce Guild anymore.


    However, Rocky did not do so.


    "Aileen," he said, "tell the people from the Azure Commerce Guild that we need the food supply as per the previous years'' amounts, and the sooner the better. As for the price, we''ll discuss itter; just get the food here quickly."


    "My lord, what did you say?"


    Blinking at Rocky, Aileen doubted if she had heard correctly. "My lord, we have already settled with the Ruby Chamber of Commerce. They will deliver this year''s food supply in three days, and I have already paid the deposit."


    Although Thunderhawk City had returned to the vicinity of Eternal City, the city did not immediately leave, the reason being that in a few days, the Ruby Chamber of Commerce would be delivering the food. Therefore, Aileen couldn''t understand why Rocky still wanted the Azure Commerce Guild to transport food.


    "I know, I just want to see what the Azure Commerce Guild''s food supply looks like this year."


    With a sly grin, Rocky told her not to ask too much and just do as he said.


    Aileen, being exceedingly clever, immediately understood what Rocky was up to and subsequently shook her head helplessly, the words "childish¡­" popping into her mind.


    Although in her thoughts she found Rocky''s approach quite childish, her heart was brimming with glee because she too was eager to see the expression on Jia Xi''s face¡ªthe old pervert who tried to take advantage of them¡ªwhen he arrived in Thunderhawk Cityden with food.


    Having discussed the matter with the Azure Commerce Guild, Aileen didn''t leave right away, because what she had to talk about next was more serious.


    "My lord, the notice for the training ss has been posted."


    "Oh? How has the response been?"


    Upon hearing this from Aileen, Rocky immediately asked.


    Previously, he had already hired two technicians from the Technician Guild, and he had them start teaching in Thunderhawk City. He had introduced this training ss for the residents to learn leather-making skills, which is what Aileen was referring to.


    Early this morning, Rocky had people post notices throughout the urban areas of Thunderhawk City, hoping the residents would eagerly sign up to learn new skills, and all courses were free of charge.


    Yet faced with his eager expectations, Aileen indeed looked at him helplessly and then shook her head. "My lord, the residents'' response... isn''t too enthusiastic." Experience new tales on §Þ??


    Looking at Rocky, Aileen, though reluctant to dampen his enthusiasm, still had to tell the truth, because the reality was as she said ¨C the response to the notice posted by the City Lord''s Mansion was lukewarm, and no one had signed up all morning.


    This was actually to be expected, as the residents of Thunderhawk City had long been ustomed to a lifestyle of men plowing fields and women weaving at home, and no one thought there was anything wrong with this way of living, so no one was willing to attend any training sses.


    "Sir, I think you should just issue an order directly,manding the town''s residents to attend the training sses, as this would be more effective," he said.


    Looking at Rocky, Aileen expressed her thoughts.


    Setting up training sses was not a problem, after all, leather manufacturing was a new technology for Thunderhawk City, and the residents indeed needed to learn to master it, but Aileen never understood why registration had to be voluntary?


    As the City Lord, Rocky could simply issue an order about what he wanted the residents to do, and who in the town would dare to disobey the City Lord''smand? One must remember, in this era, the residents of Sky City do not look up and see the sky, it is the City Lord of Sky City who is their sky!


    Yet, Rocky did not do so, he insisted on having the residents sign up voluntarily, a practice Aileen could not understand.


    "A twisted melon is not sweet..."


    Aileen''s misunderstanding was something that Rocky actually understood quite well; in fact, he really could make everyone in the city learn the new technology with a singlemand, but he did not wish to do so.


    It was not because of kindness, but because he had a longer-term n in mind.


    He hoped to use this reform to cultivate the residents'' initiative, allowing them to voluntarily ept and even proactively seek reform, as that would make future matters easier to handle.


    So, after pondering for a moment, Rocky said to Aileen, "Aileen, immediately send someone to change the announcement. Tell the residents that the deadline for this training session is one week from now. After this time, they will have to wait for the next session."


    "This... Sir, are you sure we should do this?"


    Rocky''s words caused Aileen''s eyes to widen in disbelief.


    The current situation was that no one was willing to attend the training sses. Under such circumstances, setting a registration deadline would only reduce attendance even more, Aileen thought, finding herself increasingly unable to understand Rocky''s ideas.


    Yet, faced with her confusion, Rocky did not offer much of an exnation. He only asked Aileen to follow his instructions, believing that it would not take long, at most after the first training session, for the residents of Thunderhawk City to change their minds about the training.


    "Sir!"


    Just then, as Rocky and Aileen were discussing the training ss, Liliya hurried over.


    "Liliya, what''s the matter?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing Liliya hurrying towards him, Rocky frowned. She should be with the Guard Corps at this time, so why had she suddenlye to him?


    By now, Liliya had reached Rocky, and then she said to him with a smile, "Sir, Monte is leaving..."


    PS: New book seeking rmendation, seeking collection, each of your rmendation tickets, each collection is the biggest encouragement for Little Detective, hope everyone supports more! More support! More support!

 Chapter 58: Chapter 57 Help Me

    Since thest misunderstanding urred, Monte and Rocky began to drift apart, despite Rocky not leaving Eternal City ahead of time, but in the following days, he didn''t continue to follow Rocky. From then on, the two of them barely spoke to each other anymore.


    And as soon as he returned to Thunderhawk City, Monte went to find Liliya and told her he was leaving.


    It was clear that the previous incident had greatly disappointed Monte with Rocky, to the point where he even cast aside the thought of observing Thunderhawk City for a while, and he nned to take his leave as soon as he returned.


    Although Liliya was well aware that Monte had misunderstood the weapon, she couldn''t exin it to him, so she had no choice but to go to Rocky.


    "You go bring Monte to the City Lord''s Mansion,e directly to theb to see me."


    "Research... Rocky, are you going to?"


    Upon hearing Rocky''s words, Liliya was slightly taken aback because she was the only one who could understand the meaning of his words.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Go, I have it figured out."


    Without giving Liliya a detailed exnation, Rocky simply told her to bring Monte ording to his instructions.


    Monte''s departure wasn''t a surprise to anyone, at least not to Rocky, for Monte''s character was easy to predict. As a Beastman, he had no interest in beating around the bush: it was perfectly normal for him to part ways when their paths no longer aligned.


    However, regarding the misunderstanding between the two, Rocky naturally had a way to clear it up. After instructing Liliya, he also turned to Aileen.


    "Aileen, don''t leave just yet. Come with me to theb; I have something to tell both of you."


    "...Okay..."


    At this time, Aileen had been ready to leave since she still had work to do. But, after hearing what Rocky said, she too decided to stay, feeling somewhat curious.


    When had a researchb appeared in the City Lord''s Mansion? This was the first Liliya had heard of it, and she couldn''t help but feel curious.


    Afterward, Liliya went to find Monte, while Rocky took Aileen to his ownb ahead of them.


    It didn''t take long before he brought Aileen into theb, and just as they stepped through the door, Aileen was stunned by everything she saw!


    Rocky''sb was filled with various research instruments, which wouldn''t have been unusual, but as a shrewd merchant with vision far beyond ordinary people, Aileen realized at a nce that these instruments didn''t belong to the current era¡ªthey were all from the Land Era!


    This discovery took Aileen aback, and as she inspected more closely, she noticed that the room also contained numerous weapons and pieces of equipment that seemed to be used for research purposes¡ªeven Rocky''s Void Magic Armor was disyed in the room.


    Even the Void Magic Armor was being used; what on earth was Rocky researching...


    The scenes before her were astonishing to Aileen, and how astute was she? After a brief moment of shock, she quickly understood why Rocky had brought her here.


    And just thinking about what Rocky might be about to do made Aileen''s heart start to pound furiously. She felt that a significant event was about to unfold today, one that could deeply affect her!


    "Take a seat wherever you like."


    At this moment, Rocky, who had brought her to theb, didn''t say much, just telling Aileen to take a seat anywhere, clearly intending to speak once everyone had arrived.


    Not long after, the door to theb was pushed open again; Liliya arrived with Monte.


    Unlike Aileen, who was meticulous and extremely smart, Monte, brought by Liliya, did not notice the extraordinariness of theb. He merely nced at Rocky upon entering theb and then silently stood aside.


    "Now that everyone''s here..."


    Once Monte was brought in, Rocky stood opposite the few of them. Without any pleasantries, he picked up the Rune Longsword and slowly began, "This longsword, I found it at a Lost Research Institute on thend."


    With just this simple sentence, Aileen and Monte facing him were both stunned!


    "This longsword has no name, but I think it can be called a Rune Sword because those patterns on the sword are called Mana Runes..."


    Rocky ignored the stunned looks on both Aileen and Monte''s faces and, as he spoke, activated the Mana Runes on the sword. In an instant, the longsword in his hand shone brightly, and at the same time, with a gentle flick of his wrist, a sh of sword light appeared before everyone.


    "These Mana Runes were invented by a master named Wensel during the Land Era to rece Magic Stones."


    After saying this, Rocky finally turned to look at Aileen and Monte, just in time to see their faces as they gasped in shock.


    In fact, from the moment Rocky began speaking, Both of them had been stunned. And when Rocky mentioned the Mana Runes, both the anticipating Aileen and the utterly unprepared Monte couldn''t help but gasp!


    Mana Runes... Could it be top-notch Magic Technology from the Lost Research Institute?!


    That was what Rocky had just meant, right? They hadn''t misunderstood, had they?!


    Thinking back on everything Rocky had just said, although the information was sinct, it left them both stunned for a long while, even doubting their own understanding.


    And if they had understood correctly, then this was too shocking for both Aileen and Monte.


    The two of them, one a supremely intelligent merchant and the other an experienced Demon Hunter, did not need Rocky to exin in detail the uses of Mana Runes; they had already realized the immense potential of this technology.


    So when Rocky looked at them, they also looked back at him, faces full of disbelief. They had never imagined that Rocky would possess such a potent technology with such potential!


    They were even more astonished that Rocky would so casually disclose this to them, knowing well that if such a thing were made known, it could cause a stir across the entire sky!


    At that moment, Rocky continued to speak, exining in detail the various potential uses of the Mana Runes to Aileen and Monte.


    And when he finished, the Aileen and Monte standing opposite him werepletely dumbfounded, standing still as if they had crashed, their minds a nk te.


    "My lord, you... shouldn''t have told us this..."


    Aileen whispered uncontrobly. She not only felt Rocky shouldn''t have disclosed this, but even thought she shouldn''t have heard it, because even hearing it could bring disaster upon oneself!


    "I know."


    Aileen''s whispered words, however, were heard by Rocky. He showed a face full of helplessness and said with great self-mockery, "Such top-notch technology, falling into the hands of a city lord like me, does seem like a bad thing indeed."


    With a self-deprecating smile, Rocky then looked at Aileen and Monte:


    "I also know that if this gets out, it''s over for me and Thunderhawk City. I''ve even thought more than once about just selling the Mana Runes as amodity. At least that way, I could save my life."


    "But every time I think about it, I feel¡ªunwilling!!"


    As he spoke, the expression on Rocky''s face changed; the helplessness and self-mockery disappeared in an instant: "I''m unwilling to forever be a small city''s City Lord, I''m unwilling to let my city be forever bullied, I''m unwilling to live such a mediocre life!"


    "So, I want to take a gamble!"


    "I want to take a gamble with the Mana Runes, I want to use the Mana Runes to let Thunderhawk City soar in the sky, I want to stand shoulder to shoulder with the giant beasts in the sky, with the demons on thend!"


    "But..."


    "I can''t do it, not alone..."


    Having said this, Rocky looked towards Aileen and Monte.


    "Therefore, I''ve decided to tell you everything, without holding anything back."


    "I hope, you will help me!"

 Chapter 59: Chapter 58: Oath

    On this day, Rocky did something extremely dangerous, the risk level of which far surpassed that of hunting Demons, and also exceeded all missions of the Mercenary Guild, which was sharing the secret of the Mana Rune with Aileen and Monte!


    His actions were, to say the least, unexpected by everyone, even Aileen and Monte themselves had not anticipated hearing such explosive news. It was an action of extreme danger, because if either of the two were to leak everything they had heard, there would only be three words to describe the fate of Rocky and Thunderhawk City: utter annihtion!


    Yet, at the same time, this move was within reason, because Rocky needed his own foundation!


    Only with his own foundation could he then freely develop and be stronger, and the foundation he chose was Liliya, Aileen, and Monte.


    There was no need to mention Liliya; Rocky absolutely trusted her, so that was beyond question. As for Aileen and Monte, after interacting with them for a period of time, Rocky also deemed them trustworthy.


    This was precisely where his audacityy because in Rocky''s eyes, although Aileen and Monte were trustworthy, they did not reach the level of absolute trust he had in Liliya.


    Still, he shared his greatest secret with the two of them, because Rocky knew one thing: excessive caution is tantamount to groundless suspicion, and once you fall into that vicious cycle, there is no one left to trust.


    In this situation, he decided to take a gamble; he bet that he had not misjudged these two people, and that his trust had not been misced!


    ......


    ......


    The silence in the research room had be profound at some point; after Rocky had finished speaking, he did not continue, merely watching Aileen and Monte as if waiting for them to digest everything they had heard,n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Indeed, Aileen and Monte truly needed time to process everything in their minds, and with their intelligence and experience, they had understood Rocky''s intentions as soon as he finished speaking.


    However, this was a matter they had to consider very carefully, because once they made their choice, it could potentially affect the rest of their lives. Therefore, neither spoke up immediately, falling into silence together.


    As time ticked by, after more than ten minutes had passed, Monte was the first to make his choice. He looked at Rocky, then slowly knelt on one knee before him!


    "City Lord, Beastman Monte swears loyalty to you. I am willing to be the spear in your hand, or the shield. I vow to follow you and never betray you!"


    Beastman Monte swore loyalty to Rocky!


    And after he made his oath, Aileen also made her choice. She too knelt on one knee before Rocky like Monte did and pronounced her vow, "City Lord, Aileen wishes to swear loyalty to you. Your ambitions are my goals, your dreams my desires. I will follow you, never to leave or forsake you."


    Aileen, swore loyalty to Rocky!


    "City Lord, Liliya swears loyalty to you. I am willing to be by your side forever, to follow your footsteps ceaselessly."


    After Aileen and Monte had consecutively sworn loyalty to Rocky, Liliya also knelt before him and spoke her vow.


    With this, Liliya, Aileen, and Monte, all three had sworn loyalty to Rocky. They were henceforth known as the most valiant, astute, and loyal trio under the Master of Runes, and at this moment, their legend was born.


    At the same time, these three giants would not know that many yearster, the vows they made today woulde to be known as the Oath of Spear and Shield, the Oath of Heart and Desire, and the Eternal Oath, and would spread to every corner of the skies, bing the standard for all pledges.


    Of course, all of this would happen many years from now, and at the moment, not the three of them, nor Rocky, who would beter honored as the Master of Runes, knew what the future would hold for them.


    The current Rocky was simply ted, very much so!


    So, he then helped the three who were kneeling before him to their feet, and in turn, gave each one of them an embrace from the City Lord.


    "Alright, now it''s time to talk about serious matters."


    After giving each of the three a big hug, Rocky opened up his floodgates of speech.


    He actually had many ideas about their future development, including Thunderhawk City, how they were going to survive in the skies, and even the Mana Rune, in short, Rocky had many thoughts.


    But before this, he could only confide in Liliya alone. However, everyone has their expertise, and even though Liliya understood Rocky well, she was not adept at everything, so she couldn''t always help Rocky.


    But now, things had gotten better; not only did Rocky have Liliya by his side, but he also had Aileen and Monte, so he could share many of his ideas with them.


    Therefore, following this, the four of them held a candid conversation in the researchb, without any secrets or schemes, talking from day to night about all sorts of things ¡ª immediate ns and long-term goals alike; they chatted about a great many topics.


    After this in-depth conversation, Rocky became much clearer about what he needed to do next and how he was going to do it; at the same time, his rtionship with Aileen and Monte grew much closer because of the talk.


    So when the next day arrived, it might have seemed like nothing had changed in Thunderhawk City, but in fact, changes were silently taking ce ¡ª for instance, the Guard Corps had a new instructor.


    This instructor, naturally, was Monte.


    Actually, Rocky''s idea was to have Monte take over Liliya''s position and be the new Captain of the Guards, which was also what Liliya hoped for, but this needed to happen gradually.


    Monte was different from Liliya; while Liliya was the personal guard of the City Lord and her status naturally earned her everyone''s respect, coupled with her strength and beauty, which had facilitated a smooth transition when she took over the Guard Corps.


    Monte, however, arrived in Thunderhawk City as an outsider. Even though he was stronger than Liliya, he couldn''te close to her in terms of prestige. Appointing him directly as the Captain of the Guards would have caused unnecessary trouble for Monte.


    So, Rocky came up with a solution: he let Monte start as an instructor for the Guard Corps. This way, while training the guards, he could simultaneously establish his own prestige in their hearts, paving a natural way for his eventual promotion to Captain.


    Meanwhile, as Monte became the new instructor for the Thunderhawk City guards and began training the Guard Corps, the training sses finally started to gain some traction.


    Strangely enough, despite theck of initial interest in the training sses, once Rocky set a registration deadline, people began signing up. Although the number wasn''trge, with only a dozen or so participants, the result was still far beyond Aileen''s expectations and left her puzzled.


    "You could think of this tactic as like a sale."


    When Aileen voiced her confusion to Rocky, he responded, "Imagine this: if a product permanently drops in price, people won''t rush to buy it because the sale is forever, right? They can buy it any time when they really need it."


    "But if a product is on a limited-time sale, people''s desire to purchase intensifies, because if they don''t buy now, they might not get the chanceter."


    "The same principle applies to the training sses; setting a deadline for registration naturally boosts the residents'' desire to sign up."


    "So that''s how it works... Why didn''t I think of that before."


    After Rocky exined, Aileen understood the situation and nodded thoughtfully.


    "How are things going with the food?"


    At this point, Rocky inquired.


    "Oh, everything has been taken care of. We''ll start selling food to the residents next month, with the same prices as before. Once all the food is sold to the residents, funds will flow back, and we should have enough money for buying yarn for the next quarter."


    A week had passed since they left Eternal City, and the Ruby Chamber of Commerce had already delivered the food to the city, while Aileen had managed all these matters properly.


    "Excellent."


    Upon hearing Aileen''s report, Rocky nodded in satisfaction. Although he had initiated reforms in Thunderhawk City, it would take time to see actual results, so in the meantime, the city needed to continue operating in the old way without any mishaps.


    "By the way..." Rocky nodded, then suddenly remembered another matter, "Any news from the Azure Commerce Guild? They should be arriving soon, right?"


    "Soon."


    Upon mentioning the Azure Commerce Guild, a smile appeared on Aileen''s face, "They''ve already sent word; they should arrive with the food in a week, and the one leading the team is that Jia Xi."


    "Good, I''ll leave this matter to you then."


    After looking at Aileen, Rocky chuckled.

 Chapter 60: Chapter 59: Lord Steward, please dont be angry

    After leaving the Eternal City, everything in Thunderhawk City returned to normal, and everything was running smoothly and orderly.


    However, in reality, subtle changes were quietly taking ce in Thunderhawk City, changes that were unnoticed by many because they were too minor; probably only those who were driving these changes could perceive everything that was happening, but these changes were indeed urring.


    Monte, who had sworn loyalty to Rocky, had taken up his post sessfully. He became the new instructor of the Thunderhawk City Guard Squad and began targeted training of the Guard Corps with Liliya''s help.


    At the same time, the leather crafting training ss had also started. When the registration for the training ss ended, the number of participants in the first session stopped at thirteen, which meant that, in a city with a poption of one thousand, only about one percent of the poption participated in the training.


    This number was obviously much lower than what Rocky and Aileen had expected, but even so, the training ss started as scheduled, and the first step in the economic reform of Thunderhawk City was taken. Perhaps this step seemed small, but it was taken nheless.


    Thunderhawk City was changing silently like this, a change that might not seem effective now, but it would be enough to affect everyone soon enough.


    As for Rocky, the City Lord, he was quite busy these days. Although everything in the city was running smoothly, he was still very busy because he was preparing for his next goal.


    Just as he had meticulously prepared for the sessful hunting of Demons before, Rocky now set his next goal on the tasks of the Mercenary Guild. The training Monte was conducting for the Guard Corps was for this purpose, and he too was swamped with work because of it.


    He had to draw up a batch of rune equipment for the city''s Guard Corps by himself!


    As mentioned before, Rocky had spent thousands of Gold Coins buying arge amount of fake Magic Energy Equipment, to use these fake items to cover the truth, taking the opportunity to utilize the function of the Mana Runes.


    And what he had to do was to inscribe True Runes onto the fake Magic Energy Equipment.


    But... that''s over a hundred pieces of equipment!


    One hundred shields, plus one hundred sets of Armor, Rocky had to inscribe Runes on all two hundred pieces of equipment; and not just one or two Runes per item, he needed to inscribe a significant number of Runes on each piece of equipment to make them truly effective.


    ording to the conversion of Mana Points, a small Magic Stone contains Mana equivalent to 40 Energy Value points, while a First Level Magic Energy Rune has an Energy Value of only 1 point. This means if one wants to make a piece of rune equipment reach the effect of One-Star, they must inscribe at least 40 First Level Runes on it.


    This is a huge undertaking, indeed. One piece of equipment needs 40 Runes, ten pieces would need 400, a hundred pieces would be 4,000, and two hundred pieces of equipment would be 8,000...


    The thought of having to inscribe so many Runes made Rocky''s head spin, and he acutely realized the limitations of First Level Runes, which was that they contained too little Mana.


    If Rocky had mastered the Level Two Mana Runes now, his task would be much simpler, as the Energy Value contained in a Level Two Mana Rune is 15 points. This means he would only need to inscribe three Level Two Runes on the equipment to achieve the effect of One-star Magic Energy Gear.


    Unfortunately, Rocky was not yet able to learn Second-Level Runes. His magic level was too low, and only Third Level Mages could inscribe Level Two Mana Runes, while Rocky was still a First Level Mage.


    In this situation, he had no shortcuts to take and had to honestly stay in theboratory, inscribing Runes day and night.


    But fortunately, there was nothing in Thunderhawk City that needed his worries at the moment, and with the help of Liliya, Aileen, and Monte, he didn''t need to concern himself with the minor affairs of the city, allowing him to work in peace as a diligent little worker.


    And as time passed day by day, a week went by in the blink of an eye.


    A weekter, Thunderhawk City''s Skyport was suddenly graced with the arrival of five skyships, all of them merchant vessels.


    After making their appearance, these five merchant ships slowly descended within the Skyport. Shortly thereafter, a man disembarked, surrounded by a crowd... This man was none other than Jia Xi! And these five ships were the very grain transport vessels from the Azure Commerce Guild!


    In fact, as soon as Rocky returned from Eternal City, he had already received news of the Azure Commerce Guild''s arrival. No, it would be more urate to say he had actively arranged for the Azure Commerce Guild to transport the grain, even though Aileen had already purchased all the grain from the Ruby Chamber of Commerce by the time he made this decision.


    Still, Rocky let the people from the Azure Commerce Guilde. As for why¡ªit didn''t seem to be too important, at least that''s what Rocky believed.


    As he got off the merchant ship, with a crowd escorting him, Jia Xi''s smile froze and he looked around bewildered.


    He had disembarked to find the ce empty¡ªnot a soul to wee him!


    This scene left Jia Xi both dumbfounded and utterly unprepared.


    ording to his estimation, upon his arrival in Thunderhawk City, the reception ought to have been even more grandiose than thest time, even expecting Rocky, the City Lord himself, toe in person.


    After all, he was bringing grain this time! Was there anything in this world more important, more deserving of attention than grain?


    Moreover, after thest negotiation, Jia Xi felt that the City Lord of Thunderhawk City, provided he was not a fool, would have guessed that following the rise in yarn prices, the price of grain was bound to increase. Shouldn''t the City Lord understand then how crucial it was to curry favor with him?


    After all, with just a word from him, Thunderhawk City could potentially save tens of thousands of Gold Coins!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    For this reason, Jia Xi had employed a little trick¡ªhe deliberately dyed his arrival by a few days to make Thunderhawk City anxious, thus gaining more bargaining power upon his arrival.


    But to his astonishment, the reception at Thunderhawk City was sockluster; there wasn''t even a person to meet him!


    "Hey! You,e here!"


    After a moment of stunned silence, Jia Xi shouted angrily for a guard, then furiously asked, "Where is your City Lord! And what about that Aileen! Why aren''t they here to wee me!"


    The guard he called over was none other than Felly, who was in charge of the Skyport. Facing Jia Xi''s intimidating presence, Felly quickly tried to appease him with a nervous smile, "Overseer Jia Xi, please don''t be angry. The City Lord and the finance officer were really tied up with matters today, that''s why they couldn''te to meet you."


    "However, the Lord has arranged for a carriage and ordered us to take you to the City Lord''s Mansion as soon as you arrived."


    As he spoke, a carriage indeed pulled up in front of Jia Xi, clearly having been waiting there for him.


    "Hmph!"


    Seeing the carriage before him, Jia Xi huffed coldly. Although he was very angry, he knew he was here for business, so he boarded the carriage with an air of displeasure.


    However, once he was inside the carriage, he had already made up his mind. He decided to raise the price of grain by another ten percent, to give Rocky a shock¡ªthat would be the only way to appease his anger!

 Chapter 61: Chapter 60: The City Lord is Busy

    While sitting in the carriage leaving the Skyport, Jia Xi was pondering how to embarrass Rocky upon meeting him, as that was the only way he could feel relieved.


    At the same time, Jia Xi also thought of Aileen, and just thinking about her made him feel much better.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Though he had met Aileen only a few times and those asions were several months ago, even so, the mere thought of Aileen made Jia Xi''s heart itch.


    This was actually quite normal because despite Aileen being the finance officer of Thunderhawk City, she was only seventeen or eighteen years old, a young age full of potential, and moreover, she came from a noble family and was full of spirit. How could such a girl not be likable?


    Thus, thinking of Aileen, Jia Xi felt much better, directly pushing Rocky to the back of his mind and figuring out how to win Aileen over this time.


    Actually, thest time he had tried to get Aileen, but Rocky had not given him the opportunity.


    Jia Xi couldn''t believe that Rocky, as the City Lord, did not understand what he wanted; he rather thought that Rocky was deliberately feigning ignorance because he had an affair with Aileen and could not bear to part with her.


    In Jia Xi''s view, such things were toomon in high society. This also made him more determined to possess Aileen because in his eyes, Aileen was the City Lord''s woman. If he could have her, he thought, it would not only possibly be enjoyable, but it would also make him feel very content inside.


    You must understand that although Jia Xi was a chief in the Azure Commerce Guild, in a guild of this size, there were several dozen chiefs. Besides, being a chief, no matter how significant, still could notpare to being a City Lord, so having the City Lord''s woman would surely be a brag-worthy achievement for Jia Xi.


    "Why haven''t we arrived yet?"


    Sitting in the carriage, fantasizing for quite some time, Jia Xi was getting thirsty, but he realized they still hadn''t reached the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Why was it so slow?


    Having been to Thunderhawk City once a few months ago, Jia Xi knew that the distance from the Skyport to the City Lord''s Mansion wasn''t particrly far, but he felt that he had been sitting in the carriage for a long time.


    Thinking this, Jia Xi subconsciously nced out of the carriage window to see where they were, only to be shocked by the scene outside. How had he been brought into the district of Thunderhawk City?


    The carriage was now traveling on the streets of Thunderhawk City''s district,pletely devoid of heading towards the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Hey! What''s going on; why did you bring the carriage into the city district?"


    Realizing he had been brought into the district, Jia Xi could not care about his status anymore and quickly poked his head out of the window, shouting at the carriage driver.


    "Sir, the road from the Skyport to the City Lord''s Mansion is under repair, so we have to divert through the city district. Don''t worry, sir, we will be there soon,"


    the driver said, while waving his whip, then slightly sped up.


    "Damn it..."


    Hearing this, Jia Xi could not say much more and could only sit back inside the carriage, silently cursing Thunderhawk City and Rocky countless times in his heart.


    It wasn''t until more than an hourter that the carriage finally arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion, and when Jia Xi stepped down from the carriage, his legs were numb.


    However, having finally reached the City Lord''s Mansion, he still did not see Rocky or Aileen. A maid led him to the City Lord''s Hall, but there was no one inside.


    "Where is your City Lord?"


    "Sir, the City Lord is attending to urgent matters. Please wait a moment,"


    the maid who had brought Jia Xi to the hall said with a slight smile before turning and leaving. Soon, someone brought tea and snacks, and Jia Xi had no choice but to patiently wait in the City Lord''s Hall for Rocky to arrive.


    This waitsted another hour...


    After a long and tedious hour, the previous maid appeared again and then told Jia Xi that Rocky''s matters were not yet resolved and that he could only meet him tomorrow.


    By this time, Jia Xi hadpletely copsed, driven mad with anger, but he had nowhere to vent it. Surely he couldn''tsh out at a lowly maid, could he?


    So in the end, he had no choice but to leave the City Lord''s Mansion with a bellyful of pent-up frustration, and once again took a carriage, circling around Thunderhawk City''s district extensively before finally returning to the merchant ship at the Skyport.


    He had arrived in Thunderhawk City in the morning, but by the time he returned to his merchant ship, it was already dark!


    For the better part of the day, Jia Xi had wandered around Thunderhawk City''s district twice, achieving nothing and not even catching a glimpse of Rocky or Aileen¡­


    This left Jia Xi utterly furious upon returning to the merchant ship. In his rage, he decided that he definitely wouldn''t go to see Rocky tomorrow. Rocky muste to see him in person!


    But the next day, Rocky didn''t show up to meet him at all. Not only did Rocky, the City Lord, note, but even Aileen, the finance officer, didn''t appear. Jia Xi, who had waited agonizingly all day on the merchant ship, ended up waiting for nothing.


    Jia Xi, having waited bitterly for a whole day, was furious beyond measure, vowing that unless Rocky came personally to apologize, he absolutely wouldn''t go to meet Rocky. He wanted to see who could afford to wait longer; Rocky, who had a city''s poption to support, or himself!


    However¡­


    Just three days after making this vow, Jia Xi was forced to leave his merchant ship and visit the City Lord''s Mansion once again.


    During these three days, Rocky showed absolutely no intention of meeting him, and not even a message came. Jia Xi simply waited in vain on his merchant ship for three whole days, achieving nothing.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to take the initiative to find Rocky. After all, he hadn''te to Thunderhawk City to hold a grudge, but to conduct business. Therefore, reluctant as he was, he had to meet with Rocky, or the business deal would fall through.


    So, although he had cursed Rocky countless times in his heart, he still took a carriage just like three days before, circled the district extensively, and then headed to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was sitting in his study, sipping tea and chatting with Liliya, looking quite at ease.


    Actually, he had been very busy these past few days. In order to quickly turn the batch of equipment he had bought into rune equipment, he had been drawing hundreds of runes by hand every day. It was quiteborious, so much so that even Liliya felt pity for him and had forced him to rest for two hours every day, or else she wouldn''t allow him into the study.


    "How is the Guard Corps adjusting to Monte''s training?" Rocky asked after taking a sip of ck tea.


    "Monte''s training is very intense, so it''s quite a stretch for them to adapt. However, hearing that those who excel can receive Magic Energy Equipment has motivated everyone greatly, so there are no major issues," Liliya replied.


    "That''s good, but don''t let Monte be too harsh. If the guards develop resentment towards him, he''ll have trouble managing themter."


    "I know," Liliya said, nodding. "Why don''t you visit the Guard Corps in a few days? As the City Lord, if you personally check on the Guard Corps, it would greatly boost their morale."


    "Alright," Rocky considered it for a moment and felt that Liliya made a lot of sense, so he agreed right away.


    "By the way," Liliya seemed to recall something at that moment and casually mentioned, "I think I just saw Jia Xi outside."


    "Oh? He came today?"


    "Yes, he seems to have been waiting in the City Lord''s Hall."


    "Then let him wait; I''m very busy," Rocky said, taking another sip of his ck tea.

 Chapter 62: Chapter 61 The Cornerstone of the Future

    Three dayster, just as he said, Rocky took a day off to visit the Guard Corps in the city for an inspection.


    The Guard Camp of Thunderhawk City was adjacent to the urban district, but quite far from the City Lord''s Mansion, mainly for safety considerations. So although Rocky had set out from the City Lord''s Mansion early in the morning, by the time he arrived at the camp by carriage, it was already past ten in the morning.


    Upon his arrival at the camp, Liliya immediately took him straight to the training ground. Since Monte became the new instructor of the Guard Corps, apart from those who must patrol within the city, the rest of the guards were kept on the training ground by him from morning till night.


    As Rocky approached the training ground under Liliya''s guidance, he hadn''t yet seen anyone, but he could hear Monte''s voice booming like thunder.


    "Run faster! Haven''t you eaten breakfast?"


    "Hurry up! If anyone falls behind, everyone will have to run as punishment!"


    Looking in the direction of the voice, Rocky quickly spotted Monte, the Beastman standing in the center of the training ground, shirtless and holding a Teaching Whip, shouting at the guards like an evil foreman.


    As for the guards being constantly yelled at, they were runningps around the training ground in formation.


    Rocky took a quick nce and noticed that there were over a hundred guards participating in the training¡ªapparently, all of the guards except those patrolling the city were here. They were also shirtless just like Monte, soaked in sweat, their beads of perspiration glistening under the sunlight.


    "Look, there, isn''t that...?"


    "It''s the City Lord!"


    "What? Where?"


    "Let me see!"


    When Rocky approached the training ground led by Liliya, the guards running around the ground immediately spotted him, which caused somemotion.


    It was no wonder, for in the eyes of Thunderhawk City''s residents, Rocky was the highest existence in Sky City, respected by everyone and rarely seen.


    So, when they caught sight of him, many eximed in surprise, evening to a standstill.


    There weren''t many guards who had actually seen Rocky¡ªaside from a small number responsible for the Skyport, almost no one had truly met the City Lord. But the guards had heard many rumors about their City Lord.


    Among the Guard Corps, there were quite a few rumors about Rocky, with the earliest even dating back to the times when Eyer was still the Captain.


    Captain Eyer, the one who had discovered the Lost Research Institute through hard work, only to end up aiding Rocky''s fortune, had spoken ill of Rocky back when he was the Captain of the Guard, even describing Rocky as aplete loser.


    His words couldn''t be said to be entirely negative, as Rocky indeed used to be quite inadequate. However, because of Eyer''s gossip, the guards inevitably held the impression that their City Lord was ineffectual.


    Yet soon, the situation in Thunderhawk City turned upside down; Captain Eyer and the administrative officer Perolo were exiled one after another, and Rocky had even donned his Void Magic Armor. This series of news astounded the guards.


    Shortly thereafter, the news that the City Lord and Captain Liliya had gone to thend to hunt Demons shook the guards even more intensely. Suddenly no guard dared call their City Lord a loser anymore.


    However, the guards may no longer consider Rocky a loser, but what kind of City Lord he truly was remained a mystery to them. They had seen too little of Rocky, and the rumors about him varied so greatly that it was impossible to form a coherent image of him in their minds.


    So when Rocky personally came to the camp, the guards became exceptionally excited, eager to catch a glimpse of what the City Lord really looked like.


    "What are you idiots doing? Who told you to stop!"


    But just as the running troops stopped because of Rocky, Monte''s roar filled the air again, "The City Lord hase to inspect your training, and you dare ck off! Are you trying to disgrace me on purpose!"


    Monte stormed towards the troops while bellowing, and at the same time, he raised the Teaching Whip in his hand.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This scene sent the guards scurrying for cover, immediately swarming back onto the track to run, even faster than before.


    "City Lord."


    Having set the guards in motion again with his Teaching Whip, Monte smoothly made his way to Rocky''s side.


    "How''s the hand?"


    ncing at Monte, Rocky asked about his injury while inwardly marveling, how did the Beastman sculpt such muscr build?


    "My lord, it''s already healed."


    shing Rocky a grin, Monte shook his half-severed arm, which by now had no longer been bandaged, clearly healed, and it seemed Monte had already adapted to living with one arm.


    This reassured Rocky quite a bit, so he then turned to look at the running guards, "How are these guys doing?"


    "Not bad."


    Turning his head towards the track as well, Montemented, "These guards might have a weak foundation, but with proper training, they''ll certainly be fit for battle. Moreover, a few of them are promising recruits. With focused development, they could achieve great things."


    "That''s good to hear."


    Monte''s words made Rocky nod in agreement, his expectations rising because he had high hopes for Thunderhawk City''s Guard Corps.


    Thunderhawk City would eventually grow and expand. In time, the city''s Guard Corps would not only increase in size but would also have a true military force. By then, the role of the current Guard Corps would be exceptionally important.


    Because by that time, these guards would have be seasoned veterans, serving as an essential cornerstone of Thunderhawk City''s armed forces!


    With this in mind, Rocky nced at Monte:


    "Train these guards well, but don''t be too harsh. I''m afraid they won''t be able to handle it."


    Although it was only his first glimpse of Monte''s training method, even so, Rocky could imagine how Monte trained the guards¡ªit must be both straightforward and brutal.


    Such rudimentary methods were fine, for steel isn''t steel without being tempered, and jade isn''t jade without being polished, but Rocky was afraid Monte might be too rough in his tempering and polishing.


    "Don''t worry, my lord, I know my limits."


    With a heartyugh, Monte thumped his chest, assuring Rocky, then continued to roar and wave his Teaching Whip, heading back towards the guards.

 Chapter 63: Chapter 62: Restless Magic Power

    Rocky stayed with the Guard Corps until the afternoon before he returned to the City Lord''s Mansion, and he was very pleased when he left.


    He had spent almost the entire day with the guards and witnessed their whole day of training.


    It must be said that although Monte''s training was somewhat harsh, it was incredibly systematic. After running, came a series of physical exercises, and after lunch, they moved on to groupbat practice. Monte had arranged each training segment very appropriately.


    For the guards, even though the training was arduous and even painful, it brought significant benefits, especially since they would soon be apanying Rocky to thend toplete a series of missions assigned by the Mercenary Guild. In such cases, intensive training became a necessity, and it was the only way the guards could survive the battles against the demons.


    Seeing how hard the guards worked, Rocky did not dare ck off himself. So, upon returning, he went straight into the workshop and began to inscribe runes on one piece of equipment after another, working untilte into the night.


    Late at night, after a busy day, Rocky finally returned to his bedroom. Even then, he didn''t rest immediately. Although hey in bed, he took out the Demon''s Fang he had bought earlier.


    Holding the Demon''s Fang in his hand and continuously fiddling with it, Rocky examined its patterns while carefully feeling it, almost unable to let it go.


    He indeed liked the Demon''s Fang very much. Although he didn''t know which demon it hade from, Rocky was fond of it to the extent that he had bought it for experimentation but had not yet inscribed even a single rune on it after so much time.


    Because Rocky was somewhat reluctant, he did not want to waste the Demon''s Fang in haste. He wanted to wait until he could make it into a dagger, then it wouldn''t be toote to inscribe runes on it. Moreover, if given enhancement, he even considered inscribing a Second-Level Rune directly on it.


    It was because of this idea that he yed with the Demon''s Fang every night before sleep, carefully feeling it and bing familiar with it so that he would be more proficient when he actually began to inscribe runes on it.


    Thus, Rocky yed with the Demon''s Fang for quite a while before preparing to sleep.


    However, just as he hadin down and before he could even close his eyes, something unexpected happened. Rocky suddenly felt his magic power stir inexplicably within him.


    "This is..."


    "A breakthrough?!"


    Feeling the agitation of his magic power, the just-lying-down Rocky quickly sat up, and a look of joy appeared on his face.


    Although he was only a First Level Mage and didn''t know too much about magic power, he at least knew that such sudden agitation typically indicated a breakthrough, which meant he was about to be a Level Two Mage!


    This was definitely an unexpected surprise, but it did not surprise Rocky.


    That was because Liliya had once said that the best way to achieve continuous breakthroughs in magic power was to use it continuously and preferably to exhaust it every time. Every time the magic power was exhausted and subsequently recovered, it would increase a bit on its existing basis. Over time, this would naturally push the magic power beyond its previous limits.


    Since learning the Mana Rune, Rocky''s magic power had often been depleted because of his frequent inscription of runes, especially in recent days when he had inscribed hundreds of runes on several pieces of equipment every day until his magic power was exhausted. Perhaps it was this high-intensity consumption that had caused Rocky''s magic power to break through!


    Realizing that he was about to break through, Rocky quickly sat up from the bed, then focused his mind and began to consciously control the magic power within him.


    He had to do this because magic power became extremely unstable during a breakthrough. One had to actively control it to stabilize it, otherwise the uncontrolled magic power could easily rebound and injure Rocky.


    However, this task was easier said than done. Though Rocky tried hard to suppress his magic power and calm it down, the more he actively suppressed it, the more obvious the resistance within his body became, until eventually he could not suppress it at all!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Why is this happening..."


    Time and again, he tried to control the magic power within him, but to no avail, causing Rocky to furrow his brows in frustration.


    This situation was clearly not normal. He had already spent a long time drawing runes, and there should have been hardly any magic power left in his body. How could he possibly be unable to control such a small amount of magic power?


    However, the impossible had happened. The scant amount of magic power remaining in his body not only became difficult to control but also grew increasingly agitated, to the point where even Rocky could hardly bear it any longer.


    This was troublesome!


    Being just a First Level Mage, Rocky had little knowledge of magic power and encountered a situation he had never heard of before, making him unsure of what to do.


    Although he panicked, the magic power inside his body continued to churn violently, and what Rocky couldn''t see was that his skin had already turned an intense red. It felt as if fierce mes were burning beneath his skin, scorching him so intensely that he felt he might explode at any moment!


    This made Rocky immediately realize the gravity of the situation and hurriedly tried to find Liliya for help, fearing something disastrous would happen!


    No sooner had he risen from his bed than he copsed weakly onto the floor with a thud!


    "Some... some..."


    "Somebody...!"


    Lying on the floor, Rocky struggled to open his mouth, but he could only make a very faint sound. When he tried to crawl toward the door, he found he couldn''t muster any strength at all...


    Why was this happening, what was this situation!


    Powerless, lying on the floor, Rocky wanted to shout but couldn''t make a sound, wanted to crawl to the door but couldn''t exert any force, causing him topletely break down. He even thought he might just die in such a bewildered state.


    But just then, just when Rocky really might have perished confusedly in his room, there was a ttering sound as the Demon''s Fang, which he had carelessly ced on the bedside, fell to the ground.


    Before the powerless and helpless gaze of Rocky, the Demon''s Fang that had fallen to the ground seemed to be drawn by some attraction, rolling toward him until it stopped by his side.


    Immediately after, a tremendous suction emerged from the Demon''s Fang, suddenly enveloping Rocky''s whole body, and sucked away all the agitated magic power inside him...

 Chapter 64: Chapter 63 Congratulations, my Lord!

    The Demon''s Fang that rolled to Rocky''s side instantly sucked away all the magic power about to explode within him, leaving himpletely drained!


    Once his magic was empty, Rocky, who had been lying on the ground unable to move or cry out, felt as light as a feather, as if all his burdens had vanished along with the magic power. Shortly after, he slowly got to his feet.


    After he rose from the ground, he gasped for breath several times, then realized that his entire body was soaked with sweat, almost as if he had taken a bath with his clothes on.


    But, at the same time, he had also be a Level Two Mage.


    After the perilous experience just now, he had sessfully leveled up to a Level Two Mage!


    However, after the breakthrough, Rocky did not seem very happy. Instead, he was more concerned about something else, so he hastily picked up the Demon''s Fang from the ground as soon as he stood up.


    What on earth just happened?


    Picking up the Demon''s Fang and inspecting it, Rocky couldn''t help but think about the recent events and feel a sense of fear.


    After careful recollection, he understood that something must have gone wrong during his breakthrough, causing the magic power in his body to riot and nearly costing him his life. If not for the miraculous performance of the Demon''s Fang in his hand, he would probably have died without understanding how.


    But why would this mysterious Demon''s Fang suck away all his magic power?


    Looking down at the Demon''s Fang in his hand, Rocky was utterly perplexed.


    His knowledge about the Demon''s Fang he had purchased was actually very limited; he didn''t even know which high-level demon the tooth came from. But now it seemed that this tooth was anything but ordinary!


    Could it be... a treasure?


    With that thought, he brought the Demon''s Fang closer for a detailed examination, hoping to detect some clues.


    But just then, there was a crisp cracking noise, and Rocky found that a crack had appeared on the Demon''s Fang he held, followed by the crack spreading across the entire tooth, causing it to show a web ofrge fissures!


    "It''s cracked? Cracked?"


    Watching the Demon''s Fang in his hand cracking into pieces, Rocky was stunned on the spot. Was it just breaking apart like this?


    No, the Demon''s Fang had not fallen to pieces. Though its surface cracked all over, it was only shedding its outeryer.


    After the fragments had peeled off, the true form of the Demon''s Fang was revealed!


    Now significantly smaller than before, the Demon''s Fang had shrunk to the size of a palm. More importantly, the tooth became as clear and sparkling as crystal, emitting a faint blue light, looking just like an exquisitely carved piece of art, stunning in its beauty!


    "This, this..."


    As he saw the Demon''s Fang transform before his eyes, Rocky couldn''t help but widen his own, his face a mixture of disbelief and utter confusion.


    Was this the true form of the Demon''s Fang?


    Loading at the artistic Demon''s Fang in his hand, the only thing on his mind was what exactly had he bought?


    This item might indeed be a Demon''s Fang, but it was clearly not from any ordinary demon!


    "Fantastic!"


    Realizing the extraordinary nature of the Demon''s Fang, Rocky yelled out in excitement; it was obvious that he had stumbled upon a treasure!


    But perhaps due to the overwhelming excitement, he unintentionally waved his arm, and as he did, his arm clutched in his hand shot out a beam of blue light. Right after, there was a thunderous boom, and a huge hole was sted in the bedroom wall!


    This oue caused the jubnt Rocky to suddenly freeze, staring nkly at the hole sted in the wall,pletely dumbfounded...


    ¡­


    ```


    ......


    "To think such a thing happened, are you injured?"


    Liliya looked at Rocky with an anxious face, full of concern.


    "I''m fine."


    He waved his hand at her to show that he was not seriously harmed, then asked, "What do you all make of this? What exactly is this thing?"


    As he spoke, he took out the Demon''s Fang, which had be crystal-like, and then turned his gaze to Liliya, Aileen, and Monte.


    It was now early in the morning of the next day. After the events ofst night, Rocky had called Liliya and the others to the City Lord''s Mansion first thing in the morning and recounted his experiences from the previous night.


    After hearing his story, all three of them were stunned. None had expected that Rocky had encountered such a dangerous situation the night before.


    The most worried, naturally, was Liliya. Even when Rocky took the Demon''s Fang in his hand to show her, she snatched it away and threw it aside: "This thing is too dangerous, don''t hold onto it."


    "This..."


    Watching the Demon''s Fang being discarded like trash, Rocky was somewhat dumbfounded, but fortunately, Monte went over and picked it up.


    "My Lord, are you saying this tooth absorbed all your magic power?"


    After picking the Demon''s Fang back up, Monte looked at it and asked.


    "That''s right."


    Rocky nodded confidently.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At that moment, Aileen and Liliya also gathered around Monte, and the three of them carefully examined the strange tooth together.


    After studying it for a while, Liliya finally said, "This thing looks quite dangerous..."


    At the same time, Aileen also spoke:


    "This thing looks quite valuable..."


    The two women examined the Demon''s Fang from all angles, each expressing her own thoughts.


    Clearly, their thoughts were very much in line with their personalities, and both were correct. The unidentifiable Demon''s Fang was indeed dangerous. If anyone doubted it, they only needed to look at the gaping hole in the wall of Rocky''s bedroom.


    At the same time, the Demon''s Fang was, as Aileen said, likely worth a good deal of money. Even setting aside its potential powers, its appearance alone, like that of a piece of fine art, would fetch a high price on the market.


    Unfortunately, although their thoughts were not wrong, they were of no practical use. Therefore, Rocky turned to Monte, who had been silent this entire time.


    As a former Demon Hunter, even if Monte could not recognize which high-level demon the tooth came from, he should at least be able to make a rough judgment, right?


    Indeed, after an even more meticulous study than anyone else had undertaken, Monte finally raised his head slowly and, while handing the Demon''s Fang back to Rocky, said solemnly, "Congrattions, my Lord!"


    "Hm?"


    Caught off guard by the unexpected remark, Rocky was taken aback, not quite understanding.


    Monte then continued:


    "My Lord, if I''m not mistaken, this should be a tooth from a high-level demon!"


    ```

 Chapter 65: Chapter 64 Dangerous Thing!

    "My lord, if I''m not mistaken, this Demon''s Fang likelyes from a high-level demon," Monte said as he handed the Demon''s Fang back to Rocky. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As these words left his mouth, everyone present, including Rocky, was shocked and, in the next second, their gazes uniformly fixated on the Demon''s Fang in Rocky''s hand.


    This Demon''s Fang... could it actually be from a high-level demon?!


    The conclusion was so frightening that everyone was stunned for a long time before Rocky, after taking a deep breath, asked Monte, "Monte, how did you figure it out?"


    If this Demon''s Fang truly were from a high-level demon, then it would definitely be considered a treasure, possibly even more valuable than Rocky''s set of Void Magic Armor, but this was contingent on Monte not being mistaken, otherwise, a big misunderstanding could ur.


    "I believe I have not mistaken it."


    However, in response to Rocky''s inquiry, Monte confidently stated, "My lord, although I have never actually hunted a high-level demon, I have seen some items from high-level demons at the Demon Exchange, so I do have some understanding of them."


    "Although there are only high-level and low-level categories for demons, the gap between these two levels is immense. Hence, any item from a high-level demon, whether it be teeth, horns, or skin, is fundamentally different from those of low-level demons."


    "This difference stems from their essence. Take this tooth, for example. It is clearly a Demon''s Fang, yet it can absorb magic power.


    Just from this point alone, we can prove it definitely doesn''te from a low-level demon since even the most powerful low-level demon doesn''t possess such an ability, and even if they did, the ability would vanish after their death, but that''s not the case with high-level demons."


    "High-level demons are all terrifying beings with immense strength, and almost all of them have special abilities that usually remain after their deaths, just like this tooth. This is also why the market value of high-level demons is far greater than that of low-level demons, by over tenfold."


    "So that''s how it is..."


    After Monte''s exnation, Rocky and the others finally understood the situation and felt that what Monte said made a lot of sense.


    They had recently visited the Demon Exchange and, though they only browsed the first three floors, they indeed did not see any items from low-level demons that had any special abilities. It appeared that, as Monte mentioned, only items from high-level demons possessed special abilities; low-level demons did not.


    If that was the case, then the Demon''s Fang that Rocky had acquired could indeed be from a high-level demon!


    With this realization, Rocky had struck it rich!


    You must know that he had purchased this Demon''s Fang for only five hundred gold coins, a price that was already quite cheap. And if the Demon''s Fang truly came from a high-level demon, then Rocky would have made a fortune!


    "This is truly great! And if it really is as such, I must thoroughly investigate what special ability this tooth possesses!"


    Upon learning that the Demon''s Fang in his hand mighte from a high-level demon, Rocky grew even more attached to it and immediately nned to investigate it further.


    He now knew that the Demon''s Fang could absorb magic power, but he was still unclear about the specific effects and the precise conditions for activation, among other things¡ªknowledge that was essential for maximizing the use of the tooth.


    Afterward, Aileen and Monte both left the City Lord''s Mansion, while only Liliya stayed behind.


    No choice, seeing Rocky''s excited expression, Liliya knew he was definitely going to do something reckless again, so she had no choice but to stay by his side, to prevent another incident likest night.


    And to avoid unnecessary danger, the two of them went to the back garden of the City Lord''s Mansion, and for safety''s sake, Rocky even put on his Void Magic Armor, just in case any idents urred.


    ......


    ......


    In the back garden of the City Lord''s Mansion, Rocky and Liliya stood together, both looking at the Demon''s Fang that Rocky held in his hand.


    "This tooth, it seems like it can absorb mana..."


    Holding the crystal-like Demon''s Fang in his hand, Rocky felt it for a moment, but didn''t feel the sucking force from yesterday, and his magic power wasn''t being absorbed directly either.


    "Try touching it with your magic power and see if there''s any effect,"


    Liliya reminded him from the side at this moment.


    "Okay."


    Agreeing, Rocky mobilized the magic power inside his body, controlling it to surge towards the tooth in his hand. The moment they made contact, a huge suction force emerged from within the Demon''s Fang, as if a giant maw instantaneously sucked all the magic power out of Rocky''s body.


    No, it wasn''t just the magic power within Rocky''s body that was being drained, even the magic power contained in the runes on his Void Magic Armor was being sapped!


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye, so instantaneously that Rocky had no time to react. By the time he did react, the Demon''s Fang he held in his hand was already emitting bursts of blue light, just as beautiful as it had been the night before.


    "Rocky, throw it away!"


    But at that moment, Liliya suddenly shouted and, without waiting for Rocky to react, kicked his hand. The force wasn''t great, but it was enough to send the Demon''s Fang flying from his grasp.


    It was exactly at the moment that Liliya''s kick sent the tooth flying when a blue light suddenly shot out from the Fang. In the blink of an eye, there was a thunderous explosion, and arge tree struck by the blue light waspletely sted into the air. The massive trunk flew for a while before crashing down heavily onto the ground,nding right in front of Rocky...


    The scene that urred in the blink of an eye left both Rocky and Liliya stunned on the spot, neither of them had expected such a result!


    What was this blue light that shot out from the Demon''s Fang? It possessed such immense power that it exceeded even the might of a magic cannon!


    And if it weren''t for Liliya''s quick response in kicking the Demon''s Fang away, the blue light might have exploded right in Rocky''s hands, and the consequences of that were simply unimaginable.


    You have to understand that his Void Magic Armor and the Mana Rune on it were already drained of mana. Without the support of mana, the Void Magic Armor is just an ordinary suit of armor, unable to withstand an explosion of that magnitude.


    With a light clink, the Demon''s Fang that had been kicked into the air now gently fell to the ground and, as if alive, rolled towards Rocky''s feet. But at this moment, Rocky was already too scared to pick it up...


    This thing is too dangerous!

 Chapter 66: Chapter 65: Havent Left Yet?

    Watching the Demon''s Fang fall at his feet, Rocky didn''t dare to pick it up right away because it was simply too dangerous!


    Only after a good while did he carefully bend over and gingerly picked up the Demon''s Fang from the ground.


    And when he picked up the Demon''s Fang, nothing happened.


    That''s what made Rocky breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t be afraid, the magic power absorbed by this thing must have been depleted, it should be safe now."


    Liliya looked at Rocky with a bit of amusement before approaching and ncing at the Demon''s Fang in his hand.


    "Was the situation you encounteredst night the same as just now?"


    "Yes, it was the samest night. In the blink of an eye, my bedroom was sted, but the power was definitely not as strong as just now."


    Having confirmed that there was no danger, Rocky finally rxed and then exined to Liliya, simultaneously ncing at therge tree that had been blown to his feet. He couldn''t help feeling scared. Ifst night''s explosion in his bedroom had been as powerful as the one just now, his bedroom would have been more than just a hole in the wall; the whole room would have been leveled.


    "So, this Demon''s Fang can not only absorb magic power but also emit the absorbed magic power afterward?"


    As Rocky was still feeling shocked, Liliya opened her mouth.


    Her words made sense, for the blue light shot out from the Demon''s Fang was clearly mana, which meant that the Demon''s Fang could not only absorb mana but also release it exactly as it had absorbed.


    As for why the explosion was stronger thanst night, it''s actually quite simple. This time, the Demon''s Fang had absorbed more mana.


    Last night, it had only absorbed Rocky''s magic power, but just now, it had absorbed not only Rocky''s magic power but also the mana contained in the Void Magic Armor and Mana Rune, which naturally made the emitted mana much more massive and the effect more astonishing.


    "So that''s how it is..."


    After Liliya exined this, Rocky understood and then looked down and thought for a while. After quite some time, he looked up again and began to distance himself from Liliya while saying, "Liliya, attack me with magic."


    "What?"


    Liliya was slightly taken aback by this request, not understanding his intention.


    "I want to see if this tooth can absorb not only mana but also magic."


    Mana, magic power, and magic, although named differently, are essentially the same force; the only difference is in their form of manifestation. So, if the Demon''s Fang could absorb mana and magic power, could it also absorb magic that was transformed from magic power?


    Rocky really wanted to know, which is why he made such a request to Liliya.


    Liliya understood his reasoning after his exnation, and although hesitant, she eventually nodded.


    Beyond being a Third-Level Warrior, Liliya was also a Level Two Mage. Her control over magic power might not be exquisite but was still decent. Following that, she took two steps back and then shot a Magic Bullet at Rocky.


    A Magic Bullet is a First-Level Magic that is half as powerful as the Fireball Technique; even if it hit Rocky, it wouldn''t cause much harm.


    Facing the magic bullet flying towards him, Rocky didn''t dodge or flinch but instead raised the Demon''s Fang in his hand.


    In the blink of an eye, there was a loud bang, and Rocky was knocked back several steps by the magic bullet...


    "Are you okay?"


    Not expecting Rocky to actually be hit by the magic bullet, Liliya rushed over and then saw that he was not seriously hurt; the magic bullet had just hit his breastte.


    "Can''t this thing absorb magic?"


    Seeing that Rocky was alright, Liliya nced at the Demon''s Fang in his hand.


    "No, I didn''t aim it properly..."


    Shaking his head at Liliya, Rocky''s expression was somewhat embarrassed. It wasn''t that the Demon''s Fang hadn''t absorbed the magic bullet; it was because he hadn''t aimed the Demon''s Fang at the magic bullet correctly, so he was hit...


    ```


    "Let''s do it one more time."


    Rolling her eyes at Rocky, Liliya walked farther away than before, because the greater the distance, the longer the trajectory of the magic bullet and the more reaction time Rocky naturally had.


    ......


    ......


    In this manner, Rocky and Liliya started to experiment with the Demon''s Fang in various ways in the back garden of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Several days passed in the blink of an eye, and during these days, the two of them spent every day in the back garden of the City Lord''s Mansion. They came up with all sorts of ways to tinker with the Demon''s Fang, feeling as though they had both turned into mischievous children.


    However, it was because of their relentless experimentation that they finally managed to understand the effects of the Demon''s Fang thoroughly!


    The Demon''s Fang disyed several characteristics:


    First, the Demon''s Fang could indeed absorb mana, magic power, and even magic itself. The specific upper limit of its absorption remained unknown.


    Second, whether it was mana, magic power, or various types of magic absorbed by the Demon''s Fang, it would all be converted into pure energy and stored within the Demon''s Fang.


    Third, the energy converted by the Demon''s Fang was highly unstable. Even a slight vibration, or a mere touch, would cause the Demon''s Fang to release the umted energy all at once without reservation.


    Fourth, and most importantly, the Demon''s Fang could only absorb energy with which it came into direct contact; otherwise, it had no effect whatsoever.


    These four findings were the result of Rocky and Liliya''s several days of consecutive experimentation and personal experiences. Not only did they rify the effects of the Demon''s Fang, but they also gave Rocky new ideas about its potential uses.


    At first, he intended to craft it into a rune dagger, but now it seemed impossible.


    Because the Demon''s Fang could absorb all mana it came into contact with, it was impossible to inscribe runes on it. If one tried to activate the runes, the Demon''s Fang would absorb all the mana contained within the runes, even the user''s mana, rendering it unusable as a rune weapon.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Although his initial idea was no longer feasible, Rocky hade up with another method to utilize the Demon''s Fang. He thought of using it as a defensive measure, relying on its ability to absorb energy to fend off magic or magic energy attacks!


    If used this way, wouldn''t the Demon''s Fang be a top-tier defensive item?


    This new idea made him decide to embed the Demon''s Fang into his own Void Magic Armor. By doing so, his Void Magic Armor would have a powerful defensive measure against magic or mana attacks, wouldn''t it?!


    Of course, he couldn''t implement this idea right away, as he had been too busy recently. Besides, this kind of modification wasn''t easy to achieve, especially figuring out how to allow the Demon''s Fang to function without absorbing the mana of the Void Magic Armor itself, which Rocky hadn''t yet found a solution to. Thus, he could only wait until he had time in the future to undertake this task.


    And in order to fully understand the effects of the Demon''s Fang, Rocky had neglected several days'' worth of work. After rifying its effects, he busy himself trying to catch up on the progress of his enchanting work for equipment.


    Just as Rocky had begun to immerse himself in his primary duties, Aileen sought him out.


    "Sir, what do you n to do about Jia Xi?"


    "Who?"


    Holding the magic energy pen, Rocky looked up at Aileen in confusion and asked.


    "Jia Xi, the overseer of the Azure Commerce Guild."


    Seeing the nk look on Rocky''s face, Aileen had to remind him.


    Chapter Your:


    After her reminder, Rocky suddenly recalled the matter and his eyes widened.


    "He hasn''t left yet?"


    "Hehe, no, he hasn''t."


    With a slight smile towards Rocky, Aileen cheerily updated him about Jia Xi''s situation.


    Although neither she nor Rocky had seen Jia Xi during these past days, with Rocky even forgetting the incident, Aileen had not. She had been keeping a close watch on every move Jia Xi made; whatever he did, Aileen knew all about it!


    ```

 Chapter 67: Chapter 66 Vosss Plea

    Jia Xi had not been having a good time these days - no, it should be said he had been having a very bad time. He had already been in Thunderhawk City for over half a month, but he still had not met either Rocky or Aileen, a situation that was driving him to the brink of desperation.


    He hade to Thunderhawk City this time on behalf of the Azure Commerce Guild to conduct business, but how was he supposed to negotiate a deal when he couldn''t even meet anyone!


    So these days had left him extremely anxious, and he had even stopped staying on the merchant ship, moving directly into the residential area of Thunderhawk City in order to be more essible.


    After moving into Thunderhawk City, he practically ran to the City Lord''s Mansion every day, using every possible means in hopes of seeing Rocky as soon as possible.


    Over the course of half a month, he had been to the City Lord''s Mansion more than a dozen times. His previous pride had long vanished under such torment. Making Rocky look bad, Aileen - none of those mattered to him anymore. Now he only had one thing on his mind, and that was to meet Rocky as soon as possible, conclude the trade, and then he never wanted toe to Thunderhawk City again.


    s, he could not even achieve this, as neither Rocky nor Aileen would see him. Even though he ran to the City Lord''s Mansion every day, each time he would be politely taken to the City Lord''s Hall, where after waiting for two to three hours, someone woulde to tell him that the City Lord did not have time and asked him to return the next day.


    Thisck of audience was driving Jia Xi mad, and let''s not forget that he had note alone this time, he was apanied by no less than five ships full of grain!


    For every extra day Jia Xi stayed in Thunderhawk City, the grain on the merchant ships would also need to be stored for an additional day. While it is true that grains can be stored for a very long time, they can''tst nearly as long in the dark, damp hold of a ship.


    If stored for a short time it would be fine, but should it be too long and the grain begins to mold and spoil, then there would be real trouble!


    Thus, he was burning with impatience yet had no solution.


    In fact, with Jia Xi''s intelligence, he may not have realized it at first, but by now he had generally figured it out; he could guess that Rocky and Aileen were deliberately avoiding him and dragging their feet in not meeting him, and the reason was certainly due to thest trade deal.


    Chapter Continue:


    In the initial days, although Jia Xi understood what was happening, he was still not ready to give up; he still wanted to stand up to Rocky, believing that as long as Rocky needed the grain in his possession, he would ultimatelypromise, and Jia Xi would be the one to emerge victorious.


    But now he had changed his mind; he simply could not afford to wait any longer.


    After being ignored so many times, Jia Xi hadpletely given in; he had finally understood one thing, that he truly could notpete with the City Lord of Sky City, and he had genuinely relented.


    Once he had relented, Jia Xi''s mind became more agile, and he soon turned to Voss.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Voss and the Azure Commerce Guild had quite a good rtionship.


    The reason the Azure Commerce Guild began doing business with Thunderhawk City wasrgely due to Voss''s efforts as a liaison, and given that Voss had also once served as the finance officer within Thunderhawk City, Jia Xi felt that if he could get Voss to pass on a message or make an introduction, he would definitely be able to meet Rocky.


    And what pleased him to no end was that when he sought out Voss and exined his purpose, Voss readily agreed, promising that he would talk to Aileen!


    This delighted Jia Xi immensely! In his view, as long as he could meet Aileen, then everything would be much easier. So he not only thanked Voss profusely but also presented him with a generous gift, then returned home filled with expectation to wait for news.


    As for Voss, who had epted a generous gift, he indeed kept his word and really did have a talk with Aileen.


    "Grandpa, didn''t you say you wouldn''t interfere with my affairs? Why have you gotten involved again? Tell me, did you ept a gift from that man?"


    Seeing that Voss had actually brought up Jia Xi, Aileen puffed up with anger.


    Leaving Jia Xi to fend for himself was a deliberate choice by her and Rocky, meant to discipline the Overseer and make him realize who truly ruled over Thunderhawk City. So, regarding her grandfather''s words, Aileen shook her head as vigorously as a rattle-drum, firmly disagreeing.


    "Aileen, you should meet with Jia Xi," Voss insisted.


    With a faint smile on his face, Voss exined to Aileen in a kindly manner, "You and the City Lord have been neglecting this matter for too long, which is really not good. What if you drive people to desperation, and they end up leaving once and for all? How would you handle that?"


    "So, you should listen to Grandpa''s advice, go meet with Jia Xi, appease him properly, and let him calm down. Doing this will bring only benefits and no disadvantages."


    Having said that, Voss looked at Aileen, noticing that she was looking at him with a face full of surprise.


    It was not until a good whileter that Aileen finally spoke:


    "Grandpa, you''re the craftiest."


    Giving Voss a thumbs up, Aileen had clearly understood what her grandfather meant.


    "Nonsense!"


    With his eyes wide, Voss put on an angry face, but Aileen was not the least bit scared. She quickly bounced away toward the exit, calling back, "I got it, I''ll see Jia Xi tomorrow."


    "There''s no need to rush. Wait three days before you meet him."


    Watching Aileen bounce away, Voss shook his head and reminded her.


    Three dayster, just as she had said, Aileen did indeed go to meet with Jia Xi.


    Upon seeing that Aileen had finallye, Jia Xi was overjoyed. The arrogance he had shownst time was gone, and he quickly apologized to Aileen right after meeting her, saying that he had offended her during thest encounter with the City Lord and that he hadn''t wanted to, but it was the Chamber of Commerce''s orders, and so on. In short, he said a lot of things to ingratiate himself.


    Of course, Aileen was well aware of such tricks. After all, how could one believe the words thate so easily from a merchant''s mouth? However, she did not call him out on it. In fact, she did not show the slightest displeasure towards Jia Xi, but instead spoke to him earnestly.


    "Overseer Jia Xi, to be frank, the City Lord has been very dissatisfied after thest transaction, and he has not just once but multiple times requested that I seek cooperation with other Chambers of Commerce," Aileen said, her face a picture of helplessness.


    "So, if it were not for me and Grandpa pleading on your behalf in front of the City Lord, this deal might not have happened at all."


    "Yes, yes, I understand. I am very grateful to the senior Voss and to Miss Aileen. I will certainly remember this favor, but regarding the current situation..."


    Like Aileen before him, Jia Xi did not believe a word she said, but he verbally agreed to everything nheless.


    "Let''s do this, I''ll go speak with the City Lord."


    As if she had made a great resolution, Aileen stood up while she spoke and then looked at Jia Xi, "Overseer Jia Xi, please wait here. I''ll go see the City Lord right now, but you can''t behave as you didst time. Otherwise, I really won''t be able to help."


    "Good, good, Miss Aileen, rest assured, I know what I should do."


    Seeing that Aileen was going to see Rocky right away, Jia Xi quickly thanked her, and a weight lifted from his heart. At this point, he didn''t ask for anything more, just to finish this transaction as soon as possible would be a blessing.

 Chapter 68: Chapter 67: Inspecting the Guards

    Chapter Read:


    After speaking with Aileen, Jia Xi courteously and respectfully saw her to her carriage, not daring to take any inappropriate actions or even harbor inappropriate thoughts throughout the process.


    While not exactly an upright person, Jia Xi, who seemed respectable on the surface, had done many underhand things in the shadows. However, he wasn''t someone controlled by basal desires. He was very aware that he was asking Aileen for help, so he dared not entertain any improper thoughts or actions.


    One might wonder, was Jia Xi being too cautious?


    Since he already knew that Rocky was intentionally avoiding him, why then did he linger in Thunderhawk City? Why didn''t he just leave?


    This thought was not wrong, but Jia Xi couldn''t bring himself to do it because he had already missed the opportunity to leave.


    If he had wanted to leave during the first three days after arriving in Thunderhawk City, then leaving would have led to no loss, despite the failed negotiations. But now, having stayed in Thunderhawk City for over a month, if he were to leave dejectedly, the losses would be substantial.


    The entire five ships of grain he had brought were now exposed to the elements at the skyport. If he were to leave now, to whom would he sell this grain?


    If he couldn''t sell this batch of grain, how would he exin it to the Chamber of Commerce?


    So, it wasn''t that Jia Xi didn''t want to leave; it was that he simply couldn''t. He had to sell this batch of grain to Thunderhawk City, otherwise, the trouble would be even greater.


    In such a situation, Jia Xi could only ce his hopes on Aileen, hoping she could quickly convince Rocky and expedite the deal so he could leave. Moreover, Jia Xi had already decided that once this transaction waspleted, he would swear never toe to Thunderhawk City again.


    However, while Jia Xi sat waiting for good news from Aileen with great anticipation, the carriage-carrying Aileen headed straight to her training ss. She didn''t have time to specifically look for Rocky for Jia Xi''s sake; she had many other matters to attend to.


    The training ss had already been running for a month. Aileen went to check on the progress of the residents who had enrolled, which was truly what concerned her heart.


    On the other hand, Rocky in the City Lord''s Mansion was still buried in his study. After his extended efforts, the hundred shields bought from Eternal City had all been converted into runic shields, and the majority of the hundred pieces of armor had also been crafted into runic armor. That meant Rocky just needed to finish thest few pieces of armor to finallyplete this major undertaking!


    In this situation, he was highly motivated, continuing to work hard despite extreme fatigue and many days without proper rest.


    Once this major project waspleted, it would signify a fresh start. Soon, over half of the guards in Thunderhawk City would be equipped with the newly crafted runic equipment. Combined with Monte''s intense recent training, the Guard Corps would undergo a revolutionary transformation in strength. With that, Rocky could then lead them to undertake missions from the Mercenary Guild!


    This was something Rocky had to do, as it directly concerned whether the treasury of Thunderhawk City could be replenished. Only with secured funding could he move to the next phase of development and nning.


    So, it was right for Aileen not toe to him. Rocky didn''t have the time to deal with Jia Xi''s predicament; his focus was entirely on crafting rune equipment.


    After another four or five days, Rocky finally inscribed runes on all the equipment he had purchased, transforming these imitation magic energy equipment into genuine rune equipment!


    The smoothpletion of this major project brought Rocky a sense of relief. So much so that after drawing the final rune on thest piece of armor, he simply fell asleep in his study¡ªand slept for a whole day and night. The next day, he only woke up because he was too hungry; otherwise, he might have slept even longer.


    No wonder, considering it had been over two months since Rocky returned from Eternal City. That meant he had been tirelessly working alone on the batch of rune equipment for two months, which exins why he fell asleep as soon as he finished thest piece of armor.


    However, for Rocky now, rest was always a luxurious indulgence. It was just the beginning of the development of Thunderhawk City, and there were too many tasks waiting for him to tackle. Therefore, after briefly resting for a day, he went to the Guard Corps with the newly crafted rune equipment!


    The equipmentboriously produced was intended for the guards, but due to Thunderhawk City''s limited finances, only one hundred guards could be equipped with the new gear. This meant that only half of Thunderhawk City''s Guard Corps could don the new equipment.


    This was something Rocky had carefully considered beforehand. In fact, if he had chosen to purchase only shields or only armor, it would have sufficed for the entire Guard Corps. However, he did not do so.


    In Rocky''s view, guards equipped with only one piece of rune equipment would see very limited improvement in strength. Rather than that, he preferred a strategy of ''fewer but finer,'' allowing a select few of the more capable guards to wear more powerful gear. This elite strategy proved more effective.


    Moreover, although most of the Guard Corps participated in tasks from the Mercenary Guild, not every member was required to fight tooth and nail, as Thunderhawk City had more than the Guard Corps¡ªit also had ten skyships.


    Skyships needed to be piloted, and the magic cannons on board also required operators. Thus, some of the guards were needed to pilot the skyships and operate the magic cannons. Given this, the actual number of guards required to fight alongside Rocky was not extensive. One hundred sets of equipment sufficed to arm these guards.


    The guards, in fact, had already been informed of this. During their training, Monte had told them that the City Lord had acquired a batch of powerful ''Magic Energy Equipment,'' but only the top one hundred guards would have the privilege to wear this gear.


    That was precisely why, under Monte''s grueling training, the guards were tremendously motivated. Everyone''s goal was to be among the top one hundred to receive the ''Magic Energy Equipment'' prepared by the City Lord.


    ........


    ........


    Today, rather than training as usual on the parade ground, the soldiers stood in neat rows, as if they were ready for an inspection.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In fact, they were indeed being inspected, for word had spread that the City Lord would bring one hundred sets of Magic Energy Equipment to evaluate their training results. From amongst them, the one hundred most outstanding individuals would earn the reward of a Magic Energy Shield and Mana Armor.


    At that moment, Rocky stood before these members of the Guard Corps, d in Void Magic Armor, radiating an imposing aura. Beside him stood Liliya and Aileen, and even Aileen''s grandfather, Voss, was present.


    For this inspection, Rocky took it significantly seriously; he was not only dressed in full military regalia himself but had also brought along all the notable figures of Thunderhawk City. Although the gathering was notrge, it was indeed the grandest assembly within the city.


    The scenario made the guards extremely tense, as in their eyes, whether it was Rocky or Liliya, or even Aileen and Voss, these figures were immensely high and unreachable.


    "All units...attention!"


    Just as the guards were extremely nervous, Monte''s voice, like rolling thunder, suddenly erupted. Following hismand, the entire Guard Corps instantly stood up straight, chests out and eyes forward.


    Soon after, the neatly dressed Monte ran to the front of the formation and then loudly called out to Rocky:


    "City Lord! The Thunderhawk City Guard Squad is ready for your inspection!"


    "Ready for the City Lord''s inspection!!"


    As Monte''s words fell, the Guard Squad behind him echoed in unison. Their voices booming, instantly reverberated across the entire parade ground.


    This scene made Rocky continually nod his head, not to speak of the actual strength of the Guard Corps, but merely the morale and fervor they disyed were already beyondparison to before!

 Chapter 69: Chapter 68: The Harsh Assessment

    The morale and enthusiasm disyed by the Guard Corps greatly satisfied Rocky, so he stepped forward to face the crowd. After nodding at Monte, he turned his gaze towards the guards.


    At such a time, his duty as the City Lord naturally required him to speak a few words. For this reason, Rocky was also quite nervous, for he had never addressed hundreds of people before; this was a first for him.


    While observing the Guard Corps, he pondered what to say. Yet, throughout this process, he managed himself well, exuding authority despite the intense pounding in his chest, giving the guards the impression that the City Lord was assessing them all.


    After a short while, Rocky began to speak: Chapter Your:


    "Guards, do you know why I am here today?"


    "We do!"


    After Rocky finished his sentence, the neatly arranged guards before him answered in unison.


    "Very good."


    With that response, Rocky nodded his head and swept his hand, signaling Liliya who immediately understood and took out a runic shield, no, a ''Magic Energy Shield'' from a row of boxes behind her.


    Holding the shield, Liliya turned towards Rocky and, upon seeing him nod slightly, she activated the shield''s magic energy.


    In an instant, the shield in Liliya''s hands emitted a faint glow, making the otherwise ordinary shield seem extraordinary.


    Such a scene immediately energized the gathered guards, their eyes sparkling with excitement.


    For these guards, mana weapons were considered treasures. Until now, not only had they never had the chance to use one, but they also had never even seen real magic energy equipment, nor had they ever imagined they would be able to use such high-grade gear.


    Therefore, when Liliya took out the runic shield, no, the Magic Energy Shield, and activated its power, how could the guards not be thrilled?


    However, as excited as everyone was, they also knew that these pieces of equipment were not for everyone. Only the most outstanding amongst them would receive them, which only served to increase everyone''s determination to demonstrate their readiness for battle.


    And this very excitement was exactly what Rocky wanted to see.


    He felt that nothing he could say at this moment would be as effective as simply presenting the real deal, and indeed, the oue was just as he had expected, immediately motivating the guards.


    Consequently, he cleared his throat and loudly announced, "Today, I will conduct an assessment to test the results of your training!"


    "And those who perform excellently in the assessment will be rewarded with a One-Star Magic Energy Shield and a piece of One-Star Mana Armor. Have I made myself clear?"


    "Clear!"


    Once Rocky finished speaking, the guards in front of him puffed out their chests and shouted with full vigor.


    "Very well, maintain this spirit and show me your true performance in the assessment!"


    Having said this, Rocky then turned to Monte, who immediately stepped forward and addressed the guards: "Attention, everyone! I will now announce the details of the assessment..."


    Regarding this assessment, Rocky had already discussed it with Monte beforehand. The content was straightforwardbat: the guards would pair off and engage in one-on-one battles, with their performance during the fight determining their assessment. Only those who excelled in actualbat would receive the equipment.


    This assessment might seem simple, yet it''s the best way to determine the strength of the guards. After all, these individuals would soon follow Rocky to execute tasks for the Mercenary Guild, and absolutepetence inbat is essential.


    It didn''t take long for Monte to exin the rules of the assessment to the guards. While everyone had already anticipated them, learning they had to engage in one-on-one battles and only those who performed exceptionally could receive Mana Equipment did cause their expressions to change to some extent.


    Some guards became even more nervous after this, with a few of them turning pale, but others showedplete confidence. Far from being tense, these few unconsciously curved their lips into a smile, appearing utterly determined to seed.


    Monte then brought over a box, specially prepared for this assessment. It contained slips of paper with the guard''s names written on them, and who would face whom was to be decided entirely by drawing lots to ensure the fairness of the assessment.


    "My lord, please."


    Presenting the box of lots to Rocky, Monte clearly intended for him to draw the first pairing for the assessment.


    At that moment, Rocky too felt a bit of excitement and immediately plunged his hand into the box, rummaging around for a good while before pulling out two slips of paper.


    "Lamiro, Mario."


    ncing at the slips, he read the names written on them aloud.


    As his voice rang out, the guards'' gaze swiftly shifted en masse, settling on the two individuals in the ranks, naturally Lamiro and Mario, whose names were called.


    Both men were around thirty years old, but perhaps they didn''t expect to be picked first¡ªwhether that was lucky or unlucky¡ªboth appeared somewhat disconcerted. It took them a good while to nervously step out from the formation.


    "Snap to it! Show the level you have in training, and don''t embarrass me!"


    Perhaps sensing their nervousness, Monte shouted encouragingly as Lamiro and Mario stepped out of the ranks and stood facing each other.


    His shout sounded fierce, but perhaps due to being ustomed to his loud voice during training, Lamiro and Mario rxed significantly.


    Then, following Monte''smand, their battlemenced.


    The fight went on for over ten minutes before finallying to an end, with Mario emerging victorious over Lamiro.


    However, the triumphant Mario didn''t receive the Magic Energy Shield and Mana Armor, for although he had won, the performance of bothbatants was rather ordinary. To put it bluntly, apart from showing good vigor, the battle had no shining moments. Such a disy won neither Rocky''s nor Liliya''s approval, nor Monte''s.


    Both the victor Mario and the defeated Lamiro were clearly aware of their dismal performance. Being overly nervous, they failed to show their best in the fight, not even managing to demonstrate half of the strength they exhibited during training.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This was precisely their issue: after all, Rocky isn''t going to bite. If they are so nervous in front of him that they can''t perform properly, how will they handle facing Demons?


    Against real Demons, even an above-average performance may not suffice to save one''s life. How could they expect to survive if their performance was subpar?


    So, under these circumstances, neither Lamiro nor Mario received the coveted Mana Equipment. They could only return to their ranks dejectedly.


    As they rejoined the ranks, many among the troops began to understand. They finally grasped that the assessment wasn''t something that could be easilypleted. Simply winning wasn''t enough to earn the Mana Equipment; they had to perform exceptionally well, which undoubtedly increased the difficulty of the assessment significantly.


    As a result, the atmosphere became even more tense and somber¡­

 Chapter 70: Chapter 69 Bad Performance

    The first assessment had ended, but neither participating party received rewards, as neither side''s performance had satisfied Rocky.


    This oue undoubtedly conveyed to the Guards that this assessment was no child''s y, and it significantly increased their psychological pressure.


    Not long after, the second assessment began. However, this time Monte took over the task of drawing lots instead of Rocky. With two hundred participants undergoing assessment and pairs being matched, that meant a hundred rounds of lot drawing, aborious task that naturally fell to Monte.


    As Monte called out the names of two Guards, the named pair stepped out of the lineup.


    At themand, the second assessment officially began.


    Perhaps the oue of the first assessment had put too much pressure on the Guards because those participating in the second round performed not better but noticeably worse.


    The second assessment dragged on for a full fifteen minutes,ically ending with neither party daring to make the first move for almost half the time, creating an exceedingly unsightly scene.


    In such a scenario, when the victor was finally dered, the two participating Guards dejectedly returned to their formation, clearly aware of their subpar performances, knowing that such a poor showing would surely exclude them from receiving Mana Equipment.


    What they didn''t realize, however, was that they were not the only ones to be denied Mana Equipment; indeed, after several subsequent group assessments, not a single person received Mana Equipment!


    And as yet another pair of Guards returned to their ranks, dejected, the morale of the entire group plummeted to rock bottom. Originally full of energy, one by one, they deted like punctured balls. Even Monte, standing beside Rocky, began to look visibly displeased at this time.


    Monte ced great importance on this series of assessments as well, because they were a test not just for the Guards but for him personally.


    If the Guards performed well, his credit as their trainer would be greatest. However, if they performed poorly, it would inevitably demonstrate his ipetence. With no one interfering in his training methods, Monte didn''t even have the option to shirk responsibility.


    So as the performance of the Guards deteriorated, Monte''s expression became increasingly grim.


    To be honest, he hadn''t expected things to turn out this way at all. The Guards had performed far better in training than they were now showing. He had never imagined they''d disy such poor performance in front of Rocky, and he was caught off guard by this oue.


    Fortunately, although the Guards were performing poorly, Rocky didn''t seem displeased.


    Rocky indeed wasn''t displeased at all because he understood it was normal for the Guards to perform this way. After all, Monte had had too little time to train them. Counting from the first day Monte became their trainer to now, it had only been two months. For him to get the Guards to their current level in such a short time was quite an achievement.


    So, after another group assessment had ended, Rocky nodded at Monte just as he had done before, signaling that Monte could start the next round of assessment.


    With Rocky''s signal, Monte once again began drawing lots.


    This time, however, when he saw the names written on the slip of paper, he silently heaved a sigh of relief and then called out loud, "Robin! Sandro!"


    As Monte called out these two names, a buzz suddenly erupted within the demoralized ranks of the Guard Corps, with many Guards looking in the same direction.


    This naturally caught Rocky''s attention, making him curiously follow the Guards'' gazes. He then saw a young man step out of the formation.


    The young man appeared to be just over twenty, with nothing remarkable about his features, but with well-proportioned facial traits and a very stern expression, as if he did not know how to smile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As he stepped out of the formation, he immediately held his square shield in front of his chest and a long sword tight against the shield, slightly crouching to ready himself forbat.


    "Is that posture correct?"


    After taking a look at the stance the young man adopted, Rocky nodded. Thatbat posture was typical of a soldier, not something easily assumed by ordinary people.


    "His name is Sandro, twenty-one years old today. His grandfather once served as a soldier in another Sky City, so he began training Sandro from a young age. As a result, his strength is one of the best within the Guard Corps," Liliya exined quietly beside Rocky, who was watching with interest.


    "I see..."


    After hearing Liliya''s exnation, Rocky nodded, his interest in Sandro growing.


    Rocky then exchanged a look with Monte and, with Rocky''s cue, Monte immediatelymenced the assessment.


    As the assessment started, Sandro, armed with a shield and long sword, began advancing towards his opponent step by step. His pace was not fast, but each step was solid and menacing.


    At the same time, he kept his shield up in front of him, nearlypletely covered behind it, revealing only his eyes and the cold edge of his sword. This kept him in a state from which he couldunch an attack or mount a defense at any moment.


    Within three to five steps, Sandro closed in on his opponent, who, pressed relentlessly, was left with no escape, forced to strike. However, such a desperate attack naturallycked any threat. When the opponent swung his long sword down, Sandro easily blocked it with his shield, and nearly at the same instant, he thrust his own long sword forward!


    A sh of cold light shed. In a panic, Sandro''s opponent hurriedly brought up his shield to block, narrowly parrying the blow. Sandro then made a sudden lunging step, kicking his opponent''s shield away, and immediately afterward, he mmed his own shield hard against his opponent!


    A dull sound echoed, and Sandro''s opponent fell to the ground, thus concluding the assessment...


    No one had expected such a decisive oue, so swift it was almost unimaginable!


    Yet, the battle was also exceedingly spectacr! Sandro defeated his opponent with overwhelming force, turning the assessment into his own personal showcase, and he did it with great ir!


    This fantastic bout took Rocky by surprise, but it also left him extremely satisfied, so afterward, he nced at Liliya, ready to have her bring over the prepared Magic Energy Shield and Mana Armor to reward Sandro.


    But just at that moment, Sandro''s opponent suddenly rose from the ground, an unyielding look on his face, and shouted to Rocky, "City Lord, I can still fight!"

 Chapter 71: Chapter 70 Sandro and Robin

    Sandro''s performance not only satisfied everyone, but also greatly exceeded everyone''s expectations, to the extent that even Rocky couldn''t help but cheer for him.


    In such a situation, Rocky naturally wasn''t stingy at all and handed over the Magic Energy Shield and Mana Armor to him.


    But just at that moment, before Rocky could have Liliya hand over the Void Magic Armor to Sandro, the opponent whom Sandro had decisively defeated suddenly leaped up from the ground and shouted loudly at Rocky, "City Lord! I can still fight!"


    This outcry immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and many from the Guard Corpsughed upon hearing it.


    At this moment, Rocky naturally turned his attention toward this bristly fellow. Previously, his attention had been on Sandro, and he hadn''t paid much notice to Sandro''s opponent. But when he took a closer look, he realized that Sandro''s opponent was actually a youngster, only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    "His name is Robin. He''s only eighteen today and has just joined the Guard Corps recently."


    The Guard Corps had a roster of two hundred people. Although every one of them knew Rocky, Rocky did not recognize them. So when Rocky looked at the youngster scrambling from the ground, Liliya gave a simple introduction at his side.


    This guard named Robin was only eighteen, clearly a naive and confused young man. After rising from the ground, he didn''t admit defeat; instead, he was hopping and jumping, his youthful face full of dissatisfaction.


    "City Lord, I can still fight! I really can still fight!"


    Noticing that Rocky was only looking at him with a smile and not speaking, Robin became even more anxious and kept shouting.


    Seeing his eager demeanor, Rocky, while chuckling, turned to look at Sandro and then asked, "Sandro, your opponent thinks he can still fight. How about you?"


    "I can!"


    Sandro, who had already put away his longsword and shield, didn''t say much. He simply answered and once again took his shield and longsword in hand, immediately getting ready for the battle.


    Thus, the second match of the same assessment between Sandro and Robin began.


    "Sandro! I won''t go easy on you this time!"


    Gripping his longsword with both hands, Robin, full of resentment, yelled at Sandro and then charged at him withrge strides.


    He reached Sandro in no more than two steps and immediately lifted his longsword with both hands, shing down ferociously!


    One strike!


    Two strikes!


    Three strikes!


    Robin swung his arms, striking thrice, but each swingnded on Sandro''s raised shield. Not only that, Sandro, who was fending off these three strikes, did not even budge.


    This oue was not because Robincked strength; in fact, he was giving it his all. Unfortunately, Sandro''s defense was too solid. Facing the continuous assault, his defense was like a hill, steadfast and giving no opportunity to Robin.


    And after Robin''s three strikes, Sandro directly kicked him in the knee, immediately knocking Robin down.


    Simr to before, it didn''t take long for the second bout between the two to be decided, and the victor and loser did not change.


    "I can still fight!"


    Yet after being knocked down once more, Robin immediately got up and charged toward Sandro again!


    And so, their struggle began.


    As Liliya had mentioned, since Robin had only recently joined the Guard Corps and had no foundation to speak of, he could only be considered a Level One Warrior at most. With such determination, s, both his foundation and technique were stillcking by arge margin.


    In contrast, Sandro was entirely different. Although he was just a Second Level Warrior, his foundations were solid and he was extremely adept at defense. The shield in his hands was like a thick wall, capable of fending off all attacks.


    Under such circumstances, the oue of their exchanges was all too predictable; Robin was simply being overwhelmed.


    Yet, whether it was due to his stubbornness or foolishness, Robin, who kept getting knocked down, seemed like an indestructible roach, or like a Weeble that wouldn''t fall down. Despite being continuously knocked down, he was always able to stand back up!


    "I can still fight!"


    "I can still fight!"


    "I can still fight!!"


    Time and again, he got up from the ground, each time shouting his slogan. Although he was quickly knocked down again, he still loudly proimed his determination to stand up anew.


    For a moment, the entire field was filled with one voice, a voice that seemed to cast a spell, drawing everyone''s gaze involuntarily from Sandro to Robin.


    "I can still..."


    After knocking Robin down once more, before he could stand up again, Sandro directly pinned him down with the tip of his sword to his forehead, then slowly spoke, "Robin, you can''t defeat me. Surrender."


    "No! I can still fight!"


    Ignoring the sword above him, Robin suddenly lifted his head, roaring with resolve, "I must receive the City Lord''s gifted equipment! I''ve already promised my mother!"


    As he roared these words, he suddenly leaped forward and mmed into Sandro''s chest, pushing Sandro back several steps and nearly unbncing him.


    "Robin''s father died early, leaving only his mother to care for him,"


    As the two of them became locked inbat again, Liliya exined to Rocky. As the captain of the Guard Corps, she was well-acquainted with her guards.


    She then went on to say:


    "I heard that Robin''s mother has poor eyesight and can''t weave. The whole family relies on Robin''s ie from the Guard Corps. He''s been noisy about bing the captain since his first day, saying that captains earn more and he could then give his mother a better life."


    In this world, the lives ofmoners and nobles are as different as heaven and earth. Take Rocky, for example, who, although he always seems worried about money, never had to fret over food and drink as the City Lord. In fact, if he hadn''t been as driven as he is now, he could have lived his entire life without a care as the City Lord.


    But ordinary people''s lives are not the same. Take the residents of Thunderhawk City, for example. Even though Thunderhawk City employs a nned economic model to ensure everyone has food, some people still live in great hardship due to various reasons ¨C Robin is one such case.


    "So that''s how it is¡­"


    Understanding dawned on Rocky as he nodded at Liliya''s exnation, then turned his attention back to the two fighters still in battle.


    By the time Liliya had finished telling Rocky about Robin''s situation, Sandro and Robin were already fiercely engaged inbat.


    Sandro, who repeatedly knocked Robin down yet failed to win, was visibly growing annoyed. His brow was furrowed tightly, and his eyes gradually became colder, while Robin, as always, picked himself off the ground time and time again, with a more evident determination in his eyes.


    "Stop."


    However, at that moment, Rocky suddenly called for a halt, prompting the two, who had been fighting earnestly, to cease theirbat.


    Both fighters turned to Rocky, who was approaching them.


    "Sandro, your performance was very good, far exceeding my expectations. I''m quite pleased,"


    Rocky said as he approached Sandro, handing over a shield and armor he had crafted himself.


    His words were sincere ¨C Sandro''s performance had indeed won Rocky''s approval.


    "Thank you, my lord!"


    Taking the shield and armor from Rocky, the always-serious Sandro finally smiled, and immediately knelt on one knee before him.


    "Stand up."


    Rocky helped Sandro to his feet and nodded at him, then turned his gaze to Robin, who stood aside.


    "Robin."


    "City Lord, I¡­"


    "Enough, I know you can still fight," Rocky said with a shake of his head and a smile, full of appreciation, "But you don''t have to continue. Your perseverance has already earned my respect, and I am equally satisfied."


    Having said that, Rocky handed Robin a shield and a piece of armor.


    "Thank you, City Lord!"


    Upon receiving the shield and armor, Robin jumped for joy, hopping around on the spot for a while before remembering to thank Rocky.


    Afterward, the two returned to the ranks, their spirits high. Barely a moment passed before they were inundated with envious gazes ¨C they were the first to receive Magic Energy Equipment after such a lengthy examination process.


    The sess of the two also greatly encouraged the other guards. The men, whose morale had been low due to poor performances in previous rounds, became excited again after witnessing the achievements of Sandro and Robin.


    Emboldened and invigorated once more, the participants recovered their normal performance in the subsequent assessments. Perhaps inspired by Robin, each guard entered the fray with renewed determination, making the event increasingly engaging. Under these circumstances, the equipment Rocky brought was finally distributed, one piece after the other.


    And so, the assessment continued, one round after another, and quickly it was evening. As the sky gradually darkened, the assessment was finally drawing to a close.


    When thest round ended, nearly all the hundred sets of equipment Rocky had brought had been handed out to the guards. However, not all were ounted for ¨C one set remained undistributed by the end.


    The remaining set was naturally not going to be kept. So when everyone''s assessment concluded, Monte addressed those guards who had not received equipment: "Who among you would like to vie for this set of equipment?"


    Upon hearing there was still a chance topete, the guards who had failed the assessment perked up, eager to try their luck.


    "City Lord! Me! I want to try!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A crisp shout suddenly rang out, catching everyone off guard as the voice didn''te from a member of the Guard Corps. As everyone turned to locate the source, they saw a young Female Beastman waving at Rocky from a distance, running towards the group as she waved.


    "Isn''t that Dusa?"


    Recognizing the young Female Beastman at first nce, Rocky identified her ¨C it was none other than Monte''s daughter!


    Upon recognizing Dusa, Rocky turned to look at Monte and instantly saw that his expression was far from happy.


    But by then, Dusa had already raced over and, full of enthusiasm, asked Rocky, "City Lord, may I try?"

 Chapter 72: Chapter 71 Dusas Talent

    "Dusa! What are you doing here, stop causing trouble!"


    Seeing his daughter had actuallye, Monte''s face immediately turned livid as he angrily scolded her.


    But facing her father''s scolding, Dusa, although somewhat scared, acted stubbornly. She didn''t look at her father, her eyes filled with eagerness as she looked at Rocky.


    "This..."


    Now Rocky was in a difficult position. He of course could tell that Monte did not want his daughter toe, a thought clearly written on his livid face. However, Dusa''s eagerness made it hard for Rocky to refuse.


    Thus, caught between a rock and a hard ce, Rocky had no choice but to ask, "Dusa, what can you do?"


    "I can shoot arrows! I can shoot arrows!"


    Asked by Rocky, Dusa raised her hand as if a student answering a teacher''s question.


    It was then that Rocky noticed Dusa was indeed carrying a longbow and a quiver bag. She hade fully prepared.


    Seeing Dusa''s fully equipped appearance made Rocky realize that her presence here was no ident, but rather something she had nned in advance, or else she wouldn''t have been so thoroughly prepared.


    In this situation, he could only give Monte a look. It was then that Monte quickly said, "City Lord, you don''t need to bother with her. Dusa is just causing trouble..."


    "Father! I''m not causing trouble. I am very formidable, at least more than them!"


    Monte hadn''t finished speaking when Dusa unhappily interrupted him, then turned to Rocky, dissatisfied, saying, "City Lord, I am quite formidable. None of these guards can best me. Please let me try!"


    "Dusa, stop causing trouble and go home!"


    "I''m not causing trouble!"


    Seeing the father and daughter arguing just like that, Rocky reluctantly stepped between the two, "Enough with the arguing..."


    After stopping their argument, he looked towards Dusa, and her puffy, angry face immediately brightened when she saw him look her way.


    "Dusa, do you want thisst set of Magic Energy Equipment?"


    "Yes!"


    "What do you want this equipment for?"


    "I want to join the fight alongside my father!"


    To Rocky''s series of questions, Dusa answered without hesitation. She wanted to wear the new equipment and fight alongside her father.


    This indeed was Dusa''s true intent, as Beastmen, regardless of gender, are natural warriors. They not only possess innate abilities forbat but also crave battle deep in their bones; however, this is exactly where the conflict between Monte and Dusay.


    Monte did not want his daughter to end up like himself. He only wished her to live a peaceful life, thus he never involved her in his affairs. Yet, Dusa was a typical Beastman, innately craving to join her father on the battlefield, just as Monte had when he was a Demon Hunter and even now. This issue had often led to conflicts between father and daughter.


    "So that''s it..."


    Facing Dusa''s straightforward answer, Rocky just smiled and then said, "Dusa, I can let you try, but as you can see, anyone who gets the Magic Energy Equipment definitely needs real skill, do you have that confidence?"


    "Yes!"


    With her big eyes looking at Rocky, Dusa nodded without hesitation.


    "Alright."


    After saying that, Rocky casually picked up a stone from the ground, about the size of a fist, weighed it in his hand, and then looked towards Dusa.


    "Dusa, if you can hit this stone with one arrow, I will give you thest set of Magic Energy Equipment!"


    As his words fell, Rocky threw the stone into the air.


    This was the best solution he could think of. Monte did not want his daughter to be exposed to any danger or be involved in his affairs, and Rocky certainly would not defy his wishes, so he presented Dusa with this difficult challenge.


    It was already dark, and the stone he threw into the air was only fist-sized; those with poor eyesight couldn''t see it clearly at all, let alone hit it with an arrow. In this way, though Dusa would fail, she would not me her father for not giving her a chance. It was absolutely a perfect solution in every respect, at least that''s what Rocky thought.


    However, what he hadn''t expected was that at the very moment he threw the stone, Dusa immediately grabbed the longbow from her back, bent it, fitted an arrow, and shot it out with a swoosh!


    Right after, a whooshing sound was heard as the fled arrow drew an arc in front of everyone, and then with a snap, it hit the stone in mid-air!


    In an instant, the entire ce fell silent¡­


    "Is that even possible?"


    Watching as Dusa fluidly hit the stone he had thrown with one arrow, Rocky''s eyes widened in disbelief.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He had never imagined Dusa would have such skill!


    Dusa''s archery was so superb?


    "Hit it! Hit it! City Lord, am I great?"


    While everyone was stunned by Dusa''s exquisite archery, Dusa herself cheered gleefully like a magpie, not even waiting for Rocky to speak before she ran to Liliya''s side and took away thest set of Magic Energy Equipment¡­


    No one had expected that Rocky''s inspection of the Guard Corps would end with Dusa taking thest set of equipment¡­


    However, this inspection was clearly a sess. Rocky not only handed over a hundred sets of personally crafted equipment to the guards, but he also witnessed the training achievements of the Guard Corps over this period.


    After two months of training, the guards'' strength had clearly grown considerably stronger. Notable talents like Sandro and Robin had emerged, which was definitely joyous for Rocky, as these individuals could potentially be the backbone of Rocky and Thunderhawk City in future.


    Of course, Dusa''s performance was an unexpected delight. Her archery skillspletely surpassed everyone''s expectations, and even Monte was unaware of his daughter''s prowess, which naturally made Rocky interested in her talent.


    However, he was not in a hurry about this matter; indeed, if Monte was not willing to let his daughter follow him, Rocky would certainly not insist.


    Also, after today''s review, Rocky now had aprehensive understanding of the Guard Corps'' strength. This understanding was very important and necessary for him, as he was soon going to lead these guards to aplish the tasks assigned by the Mercenary Guild!


    Yes, Rocky had already prepared everything, so it was time to ept the task from the Mercenary Guild!

 Chapter 73: Chapter 72: The Tricks of the Task

    Now, the food problem in Thunderhawk City was solved, and there was some surplus money in the treasury, enough at least to buy the next batch of yarn. After two months of training, the Guard Corps was fully prepared, both physically and equipment-wise. Finally, Rocky could focus on the next step of his n.


    His next n was naturally the mission from the Mercenary Guild!


    Since he had returned from Eternal City two months ago, he had been working hard toward this goal, and now everything was finally in ce to take on missions from the Mercenary Guild.


    So, after returning to the City Lord''s Mansion, Rocky didn''t go to sleep right away but eagerly took out the mission receiver.


    This mission receiver, which he had bought from the Mercenary Guild for five hundred Gold Coins, allowed him to easily review all the missions from the Mercenary Guild and directly contact them to receive missions.


    The mission receiver wasn''trge, about the size of a palm, and looked like a dish embedded with a Magic Stone, equipped with several buttons. When Rocky turned it on, a beam of light shot out from it and transformed into an image right before his eyes.


    "Damn! That scared me!"


    Startled by the image projected from the receiver, Rocky immediately thought of a term not of this world: holographic projection.


    This mission receiver was just like a holographic projector!


    When he looked more closely at the image, he saw rows and rows of information, all rted to missions.


    Rocky''s interest was piqued, and he quickly selected one of the messages, pressing the buttons on the receiver to read the details closely.


    Type: Merchant ship escort.


    Requirement: A Void Magic Squad of more than ten people.


    Duration: Three days.


    Mission Objective: Apany the merchant ship from Baili City and escort it to Hundred Beasts City, making and stop for resupply. The mission ispleted once the merchant ship sessfully reaches its destination.


    Commission: Thirty thousand Gold Coins.


    Mission Issuer: ¡Á¡Á Chamber of Commerce.


    Unlike the bulletin board inside the Mercenary Guild, the task information disyed on the mission receiver was very detailed, clear at a nce, and very convenient.


    When Rocky saw the detailed information of the randomly selected task, he couldn''t help but lick his lips.


    "Goodness, a three-day escort mission can earn thirty thousand gold coins¡­ That''s quite generous."


    "I just wonder what kind of valuable goods the issuing Chamber of Commerce is transporting to hire a Void Magic Squad for such a high price."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although surprised by the highmission of the mission, Rocky quickly moved on to other information because he couldn''t take this mission.


    Shortly after, another piece of information caught his eye.


    Type: Demons extermination.


    Requirement: A Mercenary Group of over one-hundred people.


    Duration: ¡ª¡ª


    Mission Objective: Head to the forest farm owned by the Mengma Commerce Guild in the Jialin Mountain Range, exterminate the demons within. Estimated number of demons is over thirty, specific types unknown, no high-level demons, and the mission ispleted once all demons are exterminated.


    Commission: Forty thousand Gold Coins.


    Mission Issuer: Mengma Commerce Guild.


    Unlike the previous escort mission, what attracted Rocky''s attention was an extermination mission, and themission for this task was very high, a total of forty thousand Gold Coins!


    Furthermore, the requirements for this missionpletely matched Rocky''s capabilities, even exceeding them, meaning that he could definitely take on this mission.


    But Rocky didn''t act rashly because after carefully reading through the mission information, he realized that although themission was high, it was also extremely dangerous.


    The objective of the mission was to clean out the demons that had upied the forest farm, and ording to the information, the number of demons inside was over thirty! That number was a bit too much!


    Thirty demons!


    Although Rocky hadn''t engaged inrge-scalebat with demons before, he knew that such a number and scale of demons could only be confronted by a Void Magic Squad; ordinary soldiers, let alone a Mercenary Group of over one hundred people, even a five-hundred-person mercenary group might not be able to handle them!


    So, despite the very highmission for this task, Rocky wasn''t blinded by the amount of money at stake. He indeed wanted to earn money bypleting tasks, but he wasn''t about to risk his life for it.


    Also, precisely because he maintained his rationality, the more Rocky looked at this task, the stranger it seemed to him.


    If this task truly required exterminating at least thirty demons to bepleted, then why would the Mengma Commerce Guild need to hire a mercenary group of more than a hundred people? You should know themission they were offering was a whopping forty thousand gold coins, a sum sufficient even for a mercenary grouprger than five hundred members.


    This is really strange...


    Shaking his head, although Rocky couldn''t figure out the answer, he still felt that the task released by the Mengma Commerce Guild, despite its highmission, was too dangerous and there seemed to be something off about it. It was a task he wouldn''t ept.


    Fortunately, there were many tasks avable at the Mercenary Guild, and there was a vast array to choose from. Thus, even if this particr task wasn''t suitable, there were other tasks to consider.


    In this way, Rocky soon began to look up information about various tasks one after the other and noted down the ones he was interested in.


    Before he knew it, he had spent most of the evening looking and, by the time he realized it, it was nearly dawn.


    The next day, he called Liliya, Aileen, and Monte into his room.


    The tasks from the Mercenary Guild were definitely to be taken, but they couldn''t be epted recklessly, or else he might end up spending all they had, which was not something Rocky wanted to see happen. Thus, for the sake of safety, they needed to discuss which task to take as a group.


    Once everyone had arrived, Rocky took out the task receiver and showed everyone the tasks he had selected the previous night. He believed these tasks were within their capability, but which one to actually take still required everyone''s opinions to make a decision.


    However, before that, he first brought up that extermination task again, because he always felt there was something peculiar about it.


    "Look at this task," he said. "Doesn''t it seem problematic to you? I just feel there''s something odd."


    After bringing up the detailed information of the extermination task, Rocky spoke.


    On being asked, Liliya, Aileen, and Monte all looked towards the task information.


    "My lord, is it the requirements of this extermination task that you find problematic?"


    Aileen was the first to speak, having just nced at it briefly.


    This was somewhat unexpected for Rocky, as he thought perhaps Liliya or Monte would be the first to notice something amiss, but he quickly nodded in agreement.


    "Exactly, I don''t understand why the Mengma Commerce Guild would spend forty thousand gold coins yet only hire a mercenary group of more than a hundred members. Logically, a task of this difficulty would require a group of at least five hundred members toplete, you know..."


    "The Mengma Commerce Guild did it on purpose."


    Even before Rocky could finish articting his doubts, Aileen had an answer for him, continuing to say, "The reason the Mengma Commerce Guild set the task''s requirements so low is actually to attract those mercenaries whose capabilities are clearly insufficient but are blinded by the prospect of money."


    "Because if a mercenary group with insufficient strength took this task, even if they couldn''tplete it, they could still indirectly lower the difficulty of it ¡ª after all, a group of more than a hundred might not be able to exterminate all thirty demons, but could probably kill at least one or two, right?"


    "But if only one or two demons are killed, the Mengma Commerce Guild definitely won''t pay themission, yet the difficulty of the task would have been reduced. Then, the Mengma Commerce Guild could immediately lower themission and raise the requirements, allowing apetent mercenary group to quickly finish the task. This method guarantees them a no-loss situation," Aileen exined.


    In just a few words, Aileen had clearly exined all of Rocky''s doubts, leaving himpletely dumbfounded!


    "I never thought it could be done this way..."


    It took a good while for Rocky to regain hisposure after Aileen''s exnation, after which he frowned. Although he had felt this extermination task was fishy, he hadn''t realized there were so many twists to it, and the Mengma Commerce Guild''s tactic was utterly devious!


    Seeing through Rocky''s thoughts, Aileen then said, "My lord, these are just small tricks of merchants, quite normal. We just need to be more cautious."


    When Rocky couldn''t help but feel the Mengma Commerce Guild was too sly, Aileen appeared unconcerned.


    Remember, Aileen was a merchant too!


    For a merchant, profits are always the top priority. To achieve their goals while minimizing expenses, such little tricks are nothing.


    Moreover, though the task seemed sly, it was up to the volunteers. If those mercenary groups, clearlycking in strength but hoping to make a fortune, ended up annihted, whom could they me?


    Therefore, to Aileen, such tricks were nothing much at all.


    Upon hearing Aileen''s words, Rocky, while reluctant to admit it, couldn''t help but nod. He also privately felt fortunate that calling everyone together to discuss this had been the right move, because clearly, what seemed simple in the Mercenary Guild''s tasks often had many underlyingplications¡ªone misstep could lead to unwittingly benefiting others.


    So afterward, heid out the tasks he had picked the day before, discussing with everyone which task they should take.

 Chapter 74: Chapter 73: Three Tasks

    After spending much of the night selecting, Rocky had looked at dozens of task information and finally chose three of them.


    He believed these three tasks suited him well in various aspects, so after Liliya and the others had gathered, he pulled up the detailed information for these three tasks.


    The first task chosen by Rocky was an escort mission.


    Type: Escort caravan.


    Requirement: Mercenary Group of over one hundred.


    Duration: Seven days.


    Task Objective: Escort the caravan from Deep Valley Mine, protect it through the entire journey as it passes Deep Gorge Canyon onward to the Great Drought Hignds to wait for the Skyship pickup. The task ispleted once the Skyship finishes transporting the goods.


    Commission: Ten thousand Gold Coins.


    Posted by: Drake Commerce.


    Rocky felt this escort mission was quite good for a start, as the time was not too long, and secondly, themission was quite decent. And from the description, he felt there weren''t significant dangers involved. Leading the Guard Corps and adding ten Skyships,pleting this task should not pose any problems.


    The second task he chose was a demon extermination mission:


    Type: Demon Extermination.


    Requirement: Mercenary Group of over two hundred, those with Floating Battleships given priority.


    Duration: ¡ª¡ª


    Task Objective: Clear out the demons on the Rhein ins, killing at least twenty demons toplete the task.


    Commission: Five thousand Gold Coins; spoils of battle belong to the Mercenary Group.


    Posted by: Libra City.


    Rocky was interested in this mission mainly because of the highmission. Although it was only five thousand Gold Coins, the spoils of battle belonged to the Mercenary Group. As a demon extermination mission, naturally, the spoils were the in demons!


    By this calction, the mission''smission was worth far more than a mere five thousand Gold Coins, because the mission requirement was to kill at least twenty demons for it to bepleted. This meant that Rocky could earn not only the five thousand Gold Coins but also at least twenty Demon Corpses.


    And if he were to sell these Demon Corpses, even if each sold for just one thousand Gold Coins, he could earn at least twenty thousand Gold Coins!


    Such a generous reward truly tempted Rocky, so he kept this mission.


    The third task he chose was a coordinated defense mission.


    Type: Coordinated Defense.


    Requirement: Mercenary Group of over one hundred.


    Duration: 30 days.


    Task Objective: Cooperatively defend the mining outpost, withstand demon attacks together, and sessfully defend for 30 days toplete the task.


    Commission: Ten thousand Gold Coins; spoils of battle belong to the Mercenary Group; five hundred kilograms of Yellow Scale Ore.


    Posted by: The Forsaken People.


    Thest task chosen by Rocky, to be honest, was filler, because apart from the highmission, many details were unclear to him, such as the nature of The Forsaken People who posted the task. However, themission was indeed very high, so he kept it.


    It didn''t take long after that for Liliya and the others to review the detailed information of the above three tasks thoroughly, then turned their gaze to Rocky.


    "What do you think? Which task do you feel is suitable?"


    Seeing that the three had finished reviewing all the task information, Rocky quickly asked.


    "My lord, the first task is definitely not eptable."


    This time, it was still Aileen who spoke first.


    However, her words caused Rocky to be slightly taken aback, and even Monte''s expression showed some change.


    Because the task Aileen was referring to was the escorting of the cargo, which was the very task that Rocky particrly liked. He felt that this task met his requirements in terms ofmission and difficulty level.


    Monte shared the same thoughts as Rocky, so his expression changed when Aileen spoke up.


    "Aileen, is there a problem with this task?"


    Given Aileen''s previous performance, Rocky did not dare to ignore her opinion, so he asked immediately afterward.


    Facing his question, Aileen directly responded, "My lord, the information about this task is too vague. Escorting the cargo through the canyon sounds simple, but what kind of attacks will we encounter along the way? Will it be an attack by demons or humans? None of this is rified."


    "Moreover, the client has stated that the task will only be consideredplete after the skyship has transported all the goods. How long will this take, will it bepleted in one trip, or will it require ten? Whether there will be attacks during this time is also not mentioned in the task details, so I think this mission is not very reliable."


    We must not underestimate Aileen just because she does not fight. To others, tasks published by the Mercenary Guild may seem like just tasks, but to Aileen, they are all business, and she knows business well!


    In such a scenario, she analyzed the task so thoroughly in just a few words that Rocky was left staring in amazement and even blushed from embarrassment because many of the issues raised by Aileen were ones he had not thought of before.


    What''s more important is that Aileen''s analysis sounded very reasonable, and even after listening to her, Rocky himself also began to feel that the task was unreliable.


    As a result, he sought the opinions of Liliya and Monte, then eliminated the first task.


    "If the first task is no good, what about the second one?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Having eliminated his preferred task, Rocky could onlypromise and focus on the second task at hand, which was the demon eradication mission.


    But as soon as he finished his question, Monte shook his head, "My lord, this task is absolutely uneptable."


    "Why?!"


    Turning to look at Monte, Rocky didn''t know what to say. Why couldn''t they ept this task either?


    "My lord, I''ve been to the Rhein ins mentioned in the task. It''s a true great in as far as the eye can see, riddled with demons, including high-level demons that appear frequently. We absolutely cannot go to such a dangerous ce."


    "......"


    Monte''s words left Rocky stunned, and he sighed inwardly, having never expected that the tasks he had worked so hard to find were all unfeasible.


    Yet, Rocky could not refute the reasons given by Monte. Monte had been a Demon Hunter and had traveled more than anyone else. If he said the Rhein ins were off limits, then they certainly were.


    With no other choice, Rocky reluctantly had to reject the second task he found and then turned his attention to the third task.


    ncing at thest task, Rocky felt there was no need to consider it, as it was only chosen to make up the numbers.


    To his surprise, facing this task that was meant just to fill the list, Liliya, Aileen, and Monte all fell silent¡­


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Noticing everyone''s silence regarding thest task, Rocky blinked hisrge eyes innocently and asked.


    "My lord, about the task issued by The Forsaken People, you surely know what that entails, right?"


    Seeing Rocky''s naive expression, Aileen looked at him in slight surprise.


    However, facing Aileen''s astonishment, Rocky shook his head like a rattle. Indeed, he did not know anything about The Forsaken People.

 Chapter 75: Chapter 74 The Forsaken People

    ```


    Looking at Aileen, Rocky blinked hisrge eyes, a look of confusion on his face because he truly did not know what The Forsaken People was all about.


    Seeing that he was actually unaware of this matter, Monte, who was beside him, spoke up:


    "My lord, The Forsaken People is the term we use to refer to those who still live on thend."


    "What?"


    Upon hearing Monte''s words, Rocky was so surprised that his mouth hung open in amazement.


    Of course, one couldn''t me him, for he was, after all, a traveler from another world. Although he was very familiar with this world, his understanding was limited only to what he coulde in contact with. As for some matters he had never encountered since his arrival, Rocky knew very little, and The Forsaken People was one such issue.


    Over a hundred years ago, people built Sky City and fled to the sky to escape the Demons, a fact known to all. But the situation back then was far from simple.


    In reality, when humans had constructed the first Sky City and were ready for arge-scale migration to the skies, a significant portion opposed the idea. This opposition is mentioned in Wensel''s will, and at the same time, the capacity of Sky City to hold people was very limited.


    This led to many people either voluntarily or invrily staying on thend during the initial stages of the move to the sky.


    Later on, as more Sky Cities were constructed, people truly began migrating in earnest. Yet even then, there was still a significant number of individuals who chose to stay on thend to continue the fight against the Demons.


    And it was these people who decided to stay on thend that became known as The Forsaken People.


    The Forsaken People called those who fled to the sky traitors, seeing their actions as a cowardly escape, as a surrender of thend that had nurtured them. Therefore, The Forsaken People would rather stay and battle the Demons on thend than flee to the sky.


    This divergence of opinions caused the two groups to split into two major camps at the beginning of the Sky Era, leading to endless disputes. One side used the other of stubbornness, while the other called them cowards. Eventually, things escted to the point ofplete hostility, cutting off all rtions between them.


    This state of affairs continued for decades until thest few years, especially after the First Counter Offensive War began, that the rtionship between the two sides started to ease up.


    Today, interactions between the two groups have grown increasingly frequent. Take, for instance, thest task that Rocky had found¡ªthe person who posted the task came from thend!


    "I really had no idea that such things were going on..."


    After listening to Monte''s exnation, Rocky slowly nodded in a daze and couldn''t help but think back to the Magic Energy Image Wensel left in the Lost Research Institute. Now, giving it some thought, Wensel''s will did indeed mention that he was not the only one who stayed on thend, that many others, like him, chose to remain and continue the fight against the Demons.


    And now that he knew people still lived on thend and were continuously fighting the Demons, Rocky suddenly thought of something else: If people were still on thend and resisting the Demons, didn''t that mean thend hadn''t beenpletely upied?


    "No, thend has long been upied..."


    However, facing this question of his, whether it was Monte, Aileen, or Liliya, they all shook their heads. This time, Liliya was the one who spoke, saying afterward, "Although those who stayed on thend have continuously fought against the Demons, they have not seeded."


    "When Sky City had just been invented, the Demons had upied about two-thirds of thend. But by the early stages of the Sky Era, in just a short span of ten-plus years, thend waspletely lost.


    Nearly all cities were destroyed by the Demons, and although the people remaining on thend fought valiantly, in the end, they could only hide in ces less frequently visited by the Demons and barely manage to survive."


    "As for now, there are only three cities on thend that are truly under human control, and the reason these three cities have remained is due to the two counter offensive wars weunched; otherwise, not a single city would have been left on thend."


    "So it is..."


    With Liliya''s exnation, Rocky took a deep breath, for it was not difficult to hear from her words that life was hard for the people who remained on thend. But that was not surprising; staying on thend meant confronting the Demons daily and facing such terrifying creatures. It would have been strange if their lives had been easy.


    As for the counteroffensive wars that Liliya mentioned, Rocky did have some recollection. The so-called counteroffensive wars referred to the people in the sky uniting all Sky Cities in a major counteroffensive campaign to retake thend. The wars urred twice and were respectively known as the First and Second Counteroffensive Wars.


    The scale of these two wars were unprecedented, with each war mobilizing nearly all Sky Cities. The fighting was ferociously intense, with close to a million soldiers dead or injured, and dozens of Sky Cities destroyed, including the destruction of several major ones.


    Yet despite all this, thend remained in the hands of the Demons, and the oue of both wars ended in failure.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    All of these matters were in textbooks, so Rocky remembered them. However, from what Liliya had just said, although both counteroffensive wars had failed, they seemed to have been not entirely fruitless, as thend''s three cities at least managed to survive because of them.


    As Rocky pondered this, Aileen then spoke, "But don''t underestimate The Forsaken People; despite their harsh life on thend, they are very wealthy."


    "Oh? Why is that?"


    Upon hearing this, Rocky was slightly startled, evidently not understanding.


    The people on thend were wealthy? How could that be possible when they lived at risk of being killed by Demons every day¡ªhow could they possibly be wealthy?


    "My lord, don''t forget that the resources on thend are much more abundant than in the sky."


    Seeing Rocky''s confusion, Aileen borated, "Although those on thend live under the shadow of Demons, because of thend''s abundant resources and the improved rtions with us, there is often trade between the two sides. Take, for example, the task that my lord has chosen."


    "The goal of this task is to assist in defending a mine, and if I''m not mistaken, this mine should belong to The Forsaken People."


    "My lord, you don''t need me to borate on the immense value a mine can generate, do you?"


    Aileen''s exnation led to an epiphany for Rocky, as it was true just as she said¡ªthe people on thend sat upon countless resources, and by selling these resources to Sky City, it would mean a continuous flow of wealth!


    And since the conversation hade full circle back to the task at hand, Rocky then asked, "Given this, what do you think¡ªshould we take on this task or not?"


    ```

 Chapter 76: Chapter 75 Its it!

    After a lengthy discussion, everyone''s focus finally circled back to the initial topic: whether to ept the task from The Forsaken People or not?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After a lesson for Rocky, he became even more confused, so he had no choice but to look towards Liliya and the others.


    "My lord, if we speak solely of profit, this task is eptable."


    It was Aileen who spoke first this time: "Themission for this task is ten thousand Gold Coins, and any spoils of war are ours to keep. That means any Demons killed in battle belong to us, and on top of that, they will pay us five hundred kilograms of Yellow Scale Mine. If we calcte this..."


    "We could earn at least thirty to fifty thousand Gold Coins if we canplete this task!"


    Such a huge profit honestly tempted Aileen, and that was exactly why she thought the task was eptable. However, she also didn''t forget to remind them:


    "Just please remember, my lord, the profit of a task is directly proportional to its danger. If there is such arge profit to be made from this task, then its difficulty will inevitably be very high."


    "Hmm..."


    Rocky nodded and fell into deep thought.


    The reminder from Aileen made a lot of sense to him. ording to her calction, the profit of the task was indeed enormous, but let''s not forget: the Mercenary Guild is not a charity. There is no such thing as a free lunch. Hence, the greater the profit of a task, the higher and potentially even greater the risk.


    "I''m not so sure..."


    But at that moment, Liliya spoke up, and it seemed she didn''t quite agree with Aileen''s opinion.


    "Rocky, I think that if we take on this task, there will definitely be danger, but the difficulty might not be higher than the previous two tasks."


    "Oh?"


    Liliya''s words turned everyone''s attention toward her, and Rocky felt extremely surprised.


    He knew Liliya''s personality better than anyone, and that was exactly why he was surprised. From his point of view, it would have been normal for Liliya to strongly oppose such a dangerous task.


    Then Liliya looked at him and said, "Have you forgotten? I once followed the old master tond to fight, so I have had the experience of joining forces with The Forsaken People."


    "You may have overlooked something: although the people living onnd are always threatened by Demons, it has also made them brave and skilled in battle. Almost everyone, even the women, possesses great strength, otherwise, they couldn''t possibly survive on thend today."


    "The goal of this task is to assist The Forsaken People in defending the mine, which means we don''t have to bear the defense''s burden alone. The Forsaken People will share a lot of the pressure, as the minerals are theirs. They will be the ones who are most diligent andmitted in this task."


    "So I think this task will indeed be very dangerous, but if we talk about the ratio of reward to risk, it might actually be the highest of the three tasks."


    "That... that does make sense..."


    Having listened to all this, Rocky couldn''t help but nod his head. He found Liliya''s points very reasonable. After all, the mineral resources they were supposed to defend belonged to The Forsaken People, who would surely be more dedicated andmitted than himself.


    And if The Forsaken People''s fighting capability was as formidable as Liliya said, it would definitely alleviate some of their own pressure.


    "My lord, I also agree with Liliya''s opinion. We can take on this task."


    As Rocky nodded repeatedly, Monte also expressed his opinion at this time.


    And if even he said so, it meant that Liliya, Aileen, and Monte all affirmed the task concerning The Forsaken People.


    "Okay, then let''s take on this task!"


    With this, Rocky felt assured. Without any hesitation, he used the task receiver to contact the Mercenary Guild and sessfully epted the task!


    The process of epting the task was very simple; it didn''t even require verification of the ''Mercenary Group'' size that Rocky imed, because after he met with The Forsaken People, they would confirm with the Mercenary Guild. If Rocky had lied, they wouldn''t have confirmed his eligibility.


    After sessfully taking on the task, Rocky was given a set of coordinates. He had to meet with The Forsaken People within a week at those coordinates, or the task would automatically be considered a failure.


    This wasn''t a difficult matter for Rocky, since Sky City itself could fly. Therefore, he adjusted the flight direction of Sky City and headed directly to the location of the coordinates.


    Once everything was in order, everyone began their final preparations. Rocky started tuning his Void Magic Armor, Liliya was organizing her rune equipment, and Monte went to the Guard Corps to inform everyone of this news; everything was carried out in an orderly fashion.


    However, during this process, Aileen told Rocky something¡ªthat Jia Xi had already left.


    Jia Xi had left Thunderhawk City in a rage. Unfortunately, on the day he left, Rocky happened to be leading everyone to a review at the Guard Corps, so nobody knew he had left, and his departure only reached Aileen''s ears the day after. By the time Rocky learned of it, Jia Xi had been gone for several days.


    "Did he say anything when he left?"


    Upon learning that Jia Xi had finally left, Rocky asked with a chuckle.


    "I heard from Felly, who''s in charge of the Skyport, that he left cursing and swearing, not seeming to say anything useful."


    Aileen slightly curled her lips in a smirk when she mentioned Jia Xi, as if speaking of a joke.


    Jia Xi had indeed be a joke this time, having spent a month and a half in Thunderhawk City without aplishing anything. Not only that, but the five ships of food he had brought ended up being mostly wasted.


    So when Aileen said that Jia Xi kept cursing as he left, her words couldn''t be truer¡ªin fact, Jia Xi was not just cursing; he even felt the urge to kill!


    With his intelligence, how could he not realize that he had been yed like a monkey for over a month by Rocky and his team? So when he left, not only was he cursing, but he also threatened that the Azure Commerce Guild would not let this matter slide!


    Unfortunately, Rocky couldn''t care less about such threats¡ªnot because he didn''t care about the Azure Commerce Guild, but because he didn''t care about Jia Xi.


    The Azure Commerce Guild was indeed arge Chamber of Commerce, there was no doubt about that, but would they really attack Thunderhawk City over this matter? Just for Jia Xi and five ships of food?


    Certainly not.


    In fact, Rocky felt that Jia Xi should be worrying not about how to take revenge on him, but rather about how to exin himself to the Chamber of Commerce upon his return. He spent a month and a half and failed to close a deal, moreover, he lost a sizable amount of food. The responsibility and loss would surely not fall on Thunderhawk City; Jia Xi would have to bear it.


    So as far as Rocky was concerned, Jia Xi''s departure was his problem. Rocky had no time to bother with such matters; he needed to focus on preparing for the uing task¡ªthat was the top priority!

 Chapter 77: Chapter 76: The Loyal Guard

    The mission from the Mercenary Guild was now Rocky''s top priority, and he permitted no errors on this matter. Thus, during the flight towards Thunderhawk City''s coordinates, not only did he fine-tune his Void Magic Armor to ensure it functioned wlessly in battle, but he also preemptively considered any potential issues they might encounter.


    As for the coordinates they were headed to, they were not too far from Thunderhawk City. The mission required that they arrive within seven days, but Thunderhawk City had reached the target area above in just three days!


    "Attention!"


    Inside the skyport of Thunderhawk City, the neatly arranged guards stood before Rocky. Upon Monte''smand, they all puffed out their chests and stood up straight.


    By this moment, the guards were already briefed about the mission. They harbored noints for they understood clearly that they were the guards of Thunderhawk City, which belonged to Rocky, thus they would do whatever Rocky ordered without question.


    However, even with mental preparation, everyone couldn''t help feeling tense at the moment of departure, a tension that was almost visibly written on each person''s face.


    Of course, this was to be expected since these guards had never experienced anybat before, so this mission could be considered their very first.


    In such a scenario, being the City Lord, Rocky naturally needed to boost everyone''s morale.


    At that moment, Rocky, dressed in his Void Magic Armor, stood in front of everyone. His gaze swept across each face, capturing every guard''s expression, then he spoke,


    "Guards, do you know what we are here to do?"


    "Yes! Toplete the mission for the City Lord!"


    At the end of Rocky''s words, the guards responded in unison.


    "Wrong!"


    However, Rocky suddenly shouted in anger, startling everyone.


    "You are not here just toplete a mission, you are here to fight!"


    "As guards of Thunderhawk City,bat is your sworn duty, and this time you will fulfill that duty by following me into battle against the demons!"


    After raising his voice to make this promation, Rocky paused for a moment. Only after scanning the crowd with his gaze did he continue in a more even tone,


    "Guards, are you afraid to fight the demons?"


    "You! Are you frightened?"


    Before the guards could respond, Rocky pointed at one of them and asked directly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I, I... City Lord, I..."


    Suddenly singled out by Rocky, this guard was clearly unprepared and struggled to speak.


    Therefore, Rocky interrupted him, "You are scared, I can see it."


    After saying that, he addressed everyone, "You don''t need to answer my previous question because I''ve already seen the answer on your faces. I know you are nervous, even frightened!"


    "But that is normal."


    "Even I was filled with nerves and just as scared as you during my first battle against the demons. If it weren''t for my most loyal guard, Liliya, constantly protecting me, I might have already died!"


    "So, I don''t me you... however, I want you to know something!"


    "Demons are not invincible! There is absolutely no need for you to be afraid. Yourrades are right beside you, and I, your City Lord, will be at the forefront of the battle!"


    "I, your City Lord, will be your most loyal guard in the battle!"


    "Guards, tell me, are you afraid!"


    "No fear!"


    "No fear!"


    "No fear!!!"


    Under Rocky''s encouragement, the guards suddenly became spirited, letting out a deafening roar, and in that roar, the tension on their faces and the fear in their eyes were swept away!


    "Everyone on board! Prepare to depart!"


    After the three roars, Rocky issued the order to board, and all the guards in attendance promptly boarded the pre-prepared skyships!


    As soon as the guards were all aboard, Rocky also boarded the ship, apanied by Liliya and Monte, and following hismand, exactly ten skyships ascended, slowly flying out of Thunderhawk City''s Defensive Net, heading towards thend!


    This time, Rocky had truly pulled out all the stops, deploying all the skyships in the city and taking a full 180 members of the 200-strong Guard Corps, leaving only twenty guards stationed in the city. At the same time, he brought Liliya and Monte with him, while Aileen stayed in Thunderhawk City to coordinate.


    For this mission, Rocky had indeed put all his avable resources on the line, all to ensure the sessfulpletion of this mission!


    Afterward, the skyships departed from Thunderhawk City, flying downwards toward thend, with Rocky, Liliya, and Monte making final discussions and preparations in the cabin.


    "Liliya, if there is arge-scale battle this time, you willmand the Guard Corps,"


    Inside the cabin, Rocky nced at Liliya, then said.


    Among them, Monte''s power was undoubtedly the strongest, but his strength was personal. As a former Demon Hunter, Montecked experience inmand, an area in which only Liliya was experienced.


    Since Liliya had previously gone to war with Rocky''s father and knew what realbat was like, Rocky decided to let hermand the Guard Corps.


    "Okay,"


    Liliya nodded without any hesitation to take on this important responsibility.


    "Monte, if we engage the Demons in battle, you must obey Liliya''smands, and also lead the guards. This task is yours now."


    "Don''t worry, my Lord!"


    After nodding, Monte looked at Liliya, "Miss Liliya, my life is in yourmand."


    "As for me..."


    After arranging for Liliya and Monte, Rocky spoke about himself, "Once the battle starts, I will act alone, dealing with the strongest Demons on one hand andmanding the Floating Warship on the other."


    "That''s fine, but be very careful, and don''t try to overdo it,"


    Instead of stopping Rocky''s arrangements, Liliya epted them because inrge-scalebat situations where they faced arge number of Demons, Rocky, with his Void Magic Armor, would be the most crucial asset inbat. He indeed needed to tackle the strongest Demons and was the only one capable ofmanding the skyships during the battle due to his ability to fly.


    "City Lord!"


    Just as Rocky had finished making these arrangements, the door to the cabin suddenly opened, and Felly entered.


    Felly, standing at the door, saluted Rocky, then reported, "City Lord, we have reached thend and are advancing towards the coordinates!"


    "Good, I''m aware."


    After hearing this, Rocky nodded, then looked at Liliya and Monte, "Let''s go, it''s time to meet our employer."


    With that, he left the cabin with the two of them.


    PS: After such a long time of peace, it''s time for a real battle. Please cast your votes for Rocky to boost his morale!

 Chapter 78: Chapter 77 Thunderhawk Mercenary Group

    Apanying Liliya and Monte, Rocky exited the cabin and stood on the deck of the skyship, looking out over a barren expanse.


    By now, the skyship had reachednd and was slowly flying just dozens of meters above the ground, arriving at a destendmass.


    Not a single tree or de of grass adorned this barrennd, just rust-like yellow soil covered the ground. asionally, whirlwinds swept up gusts of dust, creating an air of destion.


    Standing at the bow of the skyship, looking down at the bleakndscape, Rocky found the sight difficult to adjust to.


    He had been to thend twice before, but each time he witnessed lush forests and verdant grasnds, never the destion he was seeing now.


    Despite the bleak appearance, he felt this might be more apt for the current state of thend, at least, that''s what Rocky believed.


    Afterward, the skyship continued towards the coordinates of their mission, and before long, a steep mountain appeared before their eyes!


    "What, what mountain is this...!"


    As they gazed at the distant peak, Rocky could not help but gape, and even Liliya and Monte gasped at the sight.


    The mountain soared into the clouds, blocking the skyship''s path and its exceedingly steep surfaces, almost as if cut by axes, gave it a sharp look.


    "Felly! What''s going on, why aren''t we turning!"


    The towering mountain blocked their way, yet the skyship was still heading straight towards it, prompting Rocky to urgently summon Felly.


    "Sir, the coordinates you gave us are indeed this mountain..."


    Felly, looking aggrieved, because the mission coordinates Rocky had given were for this mountain!


    Hearing this, Rocky was stunned; clearly, he hadn''t anticipated such a result.


    By this time, the skyship had drawn very close to the mountain, and as they approached, the true enormity of the mountain was revealed, far beyond Rocky''s imagination.


    Initially, the mountain had merely been shocking from a distance, but now up close, he felt not just shock but a tinge of fear!


    For the mountain not only reached into the clouds but obstructed the sun as if a colossal wall stood upon thend, its immense presence causing an oppressive feeling that suffocated anyone nearby!


    This was the mission location, in such a ce?


    "Sir! There are people below!"


    At that moment, Monte suddenly pointed ahead, and when Rocky followed the direction of his finger, he saw a group of people waving at them from the foot of the mountain.


    Seeing these people, Rocky knew the coordinates were correct, so he immediately ordered all the skyships to head there.


    In no time, ten skyships had safelynded, and as Rocky and the Guard Corps disembarked, the group that had been waving came over.


    Looking at the approaching people, Rocky knew they must be The Forsaken People, those who lived on thend because their attire was markedly different from those living in the sky; to say they were dressed shabbily might be impolite, but their attire certainly couldn''tpare to that of the sky dwellers.


    Soon after, The Forsaken People came closer, and then the leader gestured for the others to stop, approaching Rocky and his group alone.


    "Excuse me, are you the Thunderhawk Mercenary Group?"


    The Thunderhawk Mercenary Group was a name Rocky came up with when he needed to provide a name for easy contact while epting missions at the Mercenary Guild.


    "Yes, I am the leader."


    With that confirmation, Rocky also stepped forward, walking towards the other party.


    "Hello, my name is Lin Feng. I am the Soldier Captain of Backhill Vige. Wee to our vige."


    When Rocky approached, the leader among The Forsaken People smiled and said.


    This robust man, named Lin Feng, was about thirty years old, dressed in clothes sewn from beast hides, and had a very sturdy figure, giving off a highly reliable impression at first nce.


    "Hello, my name is Rocky. I am the leader of the Thunderhawk Mercenary Group."


    Nodding at Lin Feng, Rocky also gave a brief introduction of himself.


    During his introduction, Lin Feng appraised him from top to bottom, continuously nodding his head.


    Rocky was not surprised by this behavior since he was wearing an impressive Void Magic Armor, which exined Lin Feng''s thorough looking over.


    However, Lin Feng then could hardly hide his excitement as he said, "Leader, I did not expect you to have ten Floating Warships. Now I am relieved."


    ...So he wasn''t looking at him at all...


    Rocky felt awkward as it turned out that Lin Feng was not looking at him but the ten Skyships behind him, and was only satisfied with the Skyships.


    Of course, this was not surprising. The biggest reliance for Rocky toplete this mission was neither his Void Magic Armor nor the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City, but precisely these ten Floating Warships!


    In any battle against demons, the Floating Warship yed an extremely important role because the Magic Cannons on the Skyships were immensely powerful. Thus, with a sufficient number of warships, even demons couldn''t withstand the barrage of Magic Cannons.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    So, seeing that Rocky had brought ten Floating Warships, Lin Feng was naturally overjoyed, to the extent that he overlooked Rocky''s presence.


    "Leader, follow me to the vige. The Vige Chief is waiting for you," Lin Feng said.


    After a brief introduction, Lin Feng wasted no time directing Rocky and his group towards Backhill Vige, as that was the real location of their mission.


    As they made their way to Backhill Vige, they talked while walking, and through this conversation, Rocky also learned about the region they hade to.


    The ce they were currently in was called Carlson Wastnd. The towering peak that took everyone''s breath away was known as Skybreaker Peak, and Lin Feng''s vige lived at the foot of that mountain.


    Rocky was actually very curious about Backhill Vige, as mentioned by Lin Feng. Since crossing over, he had always lived in Sky City and had never seen how people on thend lived.


    However, when he finally saw Backhill Vige under Lin Feng''s guidance, he waspletely dumbfounded, for this was no ordinary vige but more like a small fortress!


    PS: There are no rmendations this week, so please ask for rmendation tickets and save this spot, there will be another updateter today!

 Chapter 79: Chapter 78 Backhill Village

    The location of Backhill Vige is not actually at the base of the mountain, but inside Skybreaker Peak.


    As mentioned before, Skybreaker Peak does not only tower into the clouds but the entire mountain is made up of cliffs, giving it a sharp appearance. However, at the base of Broken Mountain Peak, there is a huge crack which splits the steep cliff walls in two from bottom to top, and Backhill Vige is situated within this crack.


    The vige in the rift is surrounded by mountains on three sides with only one entrance and exit, which essentially serves as a natural barrier. Furthermore, they built a high wall at the crack in the cliff, making it feel as if the crack had been patched up.


    As a result, Backhill Vige became a settlementpletely hidden within Skybreaker Peak. Unless the demons could break through the high walls at the entrance, they wouldn''t be able to harm the vigers.


    This natural terrain allowed Backhill Vige to exist for over a hundred years. The vige was not only there before the demon invasion but also survived the hundred years after demons upied thend.


    So, when Lin Feng arrived at the entrance of the vige with Rocky and the others, they saw a high wall over ten meters tall made of stone, nked by two tower structures, manned by vigers.


    As they approached the wall, Lin Feng shouted to the people above, "Open the gate! The Thunderhawk Mercenary Group has arrived!"


    Following his call, the gates in the high wall slowly opened, and Rocky and his party finally entered Backhill Vige.


    Walking into the vige, Rocky immediately noticed rows and rows of simple houses. These modest dwellings were all no more than two stories tall. The better ones were made of stone, but most were wooden structures¡ªnot only in but also seemingly very frail.


    "These houses were built a few months ago."


    Noticing Rocky''s gaze and sensing his confusion, Lin Feng exined, "Despite being surrounded by mountains and having high walls for defense, we often suffer demon attacks. That''s why we use wood to build our houses¡ªthey can be quickly reconstructed even if destroyed."


    "Oh..."


    Lin Feng''s exnation made Rocky nod, and he couldn''t help but look back at the high wall they had passed, indeed noticing that the colors of the stones on the wall were different, clearly the result of multiple repairs.


    This meant that even with its natural terrain and fortifications akin to a small fortress, Backhill Vige still could not hold back the demons'' onught. No wonder they spent money to hire a mercenary group for assistance in defense.


    "Come, I''ll take you to meet the vige elder, then take your people to the camp so we can discuss defense strategies."


    After saying this, Lin Feng strode forward, and Rocky told Liliya and the others to wait in the vige while he followed Lin Feng alone.


    The vige elder''s residence was in the very center of the vige, yet it was nothing special and seemed no different from the other vigers'' homes.


    As for the elder himself, he was quite old, looking to be around seventy or eighty with wrinkles on his face that told of the many hardships he had endured.


    "Commander, I''m very pleased to meet you."


    Upon meeting Rocky, the vige elder was extremely cordial, even personally pouring him a ss of water.


    "You are too kind, vige elder. Please, just call me Rocky," Rocky said as he took the ss of water from the elder and sat down with him and Lin Feng.


    "Commander Rocky, no need for formalities with me, just call me Old Jack," the elder said with a smile, waving his hand at Rocky after a brief self-introduction, and then asking, "May I ask how many people you''ve brought with you this time?"


    Old Jack went straight to the point without much small talk.


    "Ten floating battleships, one hundred and eighty warriors, with an average level of Second Level among the warriors. This includes one Third-Level Warrior and one Fifth-Level Warrior, plus myself," Rocky replied without any concealment, aware that Old Jack was confirming whether his force met their requirements for verification with the Mercenary Guild.


    Sure enough, after hearing Rocky''s words, Old Jack nced at Lin Feng, and upon seeing Lin Feng''s slight nod, he broke into a smile.


    "If that''s the case, Commander Rockypletely meets our requirements, I''ll confirm with the Mercenary Guild right now."


    After Lin Feng confirmed that Rocky wasn''t lying, Old Jack made the confirmation with the Mercenary Guild right in front of him.


    And as Old Jack finished confirming with the Mercenary Guild, it also signified that Rocky''s mission had officially begun!


    "Lin Feng, you take Commander Rocky to the encampment," Old Jack said after confirming the task, then he turned to Rocky, "Commander Rocky, your team members will be staying at the encampment these days, then discuss with Lin Feng as soon as possible on how to defend."


    "Okay."


    Having agreed, Rocky left Old Jack''s residence with Lin Feng and promptly led everyone to the encampment within the vige.


    Actually, calling it an encampment was a bit of a stretch; it was really just an open space. There was a row of crude tents on the open ground, clearly prepared as amodations for Rocky and his team.


    For such a simple living arrangement, Rocky naturally wouldn''t mind, as he could see that Backhill Vige had very limited conditions, and being able to arrange such a ce for them was already very good. Besides, they weren''t here to stay for long; they could endure it for a month.


    Upon arriving at the encampment, Rocky gave some instructions to the guards, and once everything was mostly settled, he took Liliya and Monte with Lin Feng to his home to discuss the details of the mission.


    Rocky''s main task this time was to coordinate with the vigers of Backhill Vige in their defense¡ªdefense against what? Naturally, it was to protect against the attacks of demons.


    ording to Lin Feng, the main source of ie for Backhill Vige was mining. There was a vein inside Skybreaker Peak, and every quarter the vigers would delve into the vein to mine.


    It was precisely because of the need to mine that Backhill Vige required Rocky and others to assist in defense.


    The number of demons around Skybreaker Peak wasn''t very high, and also due to the location where Backhill Vige itself was situated, it was generally safe. However, troubles arose every time the vigers began mining, because there was a type of demon around Broken Mountain Peak that always attacked Backhill Vige during the vigers'' mining activities.


    "Is it the ck-eyed Demon?"


    At Lin Feng''s home, after Lin Feng briefly exined the mission from start to finish, when he mentioned that demons attacked each time the vigers began mining, Monte interjected from the side.


    "Exactly, it''s the ck-eyed Demon."


    Looking at Monte with slight surprise, Lin Feng nodded, indicating that what Monte said waspletely urate.


    "The ck-eyed Demon is a kind of low-level demon, named for its entirely ck eyes. However, these demons actuallyck vision. They perceive the outside world entirely through vibrations, especially vibrations from the ground. These demons can even detect through these vibrations if someone has walked dozens of miles away."


    "That powerful?"


    Monte''s exnation made Rocky widen his eyes in disbelief.


    "Captain Monte hasn''t exaggerated in the slightest,"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lin Feng then spoke up, "The terrifying aspect of the ck-eyed Demons lies in their sensory abilities. Thus, while we may not feel the noise of mining, to the ck-eyed Demons, it''s like thunder, which is why mining always attracts these demons."


    "So that''s the case¡­ Then how strong are the ck-eyed Demons?"


    Since their main target this time was the ck-eyed Demons, the strength of these demons naturally became a focal point.


    "This¡­"


    But upon hearing Rocky''s question, Lin Feng hesitated for a moment before finally providing an answer, "Well, in terms of strength, the ck-eyed Demons are rtively weak among the low-level demons, but..."


    "These demons are gregarious¡­"

 Chapter 80: Chapter 79: Taking Turns on Defense

    "ck-eyed Demons are social creatures..."


    Upon hearing these words from Lin Feng, Rocky couldn''t help but furrow his brow, aware even he knew how terrifying it could be once the demons reached a certain number.


    After that, Lin Feng continued:


    "Initially, Backhill Vige could still fend off the demon attacks on its own. Although mining always attracted the ck-eyed Demons, their numbers were not too great, at most about ten, and we could defend ourselves with the vige''s high walls."


    "But starting half a year ago, for some unknown reason, the number of ck-eyed Demons suddenly increased. We were overwhelmed unprepared and our walls were breached, with catastrophic losses. The same thing happenedst quarter during mining, with the number of Dark Demons increasing dramatically, and the walls were breached again."


    "The continuous breaching of the walls over several months led to severe casualties in the vige. Originally, we had over two thousand vigers and six to seven hundred soldiers to protect the vige, but now..."


    At this point, Lin Feng sighed helplessly, the vige having suffered repeated breaches by the demons. Now, only a little over a thousand vigers remained and the number of soldiers had drastically decreased from the original six to seven hundred to now barely two hundred. The extent of the casualties was indescribable.


    His words caused Rocky, Liliya, and Monte to exchange heavy nces.


    It appeared that this mission was as difficult as they had anticipated and certainly not something that could be easily aplished.


    Fortunately, prior to this, Rocky and his group had already assessed the risks of the mission, so although their mood was heavy, they were not frightened by it.


    Afterward, Lin Feng introduced the situation of Backhill Vige to them. With the vige repeatedly breached by the demons, its strength had significantly weakened, which was why they had requested Rocky''s help. Even so, the vige still had two hundred soldiers.


    Among these two hundred, there were one hundred warriors, with an average strength around the Second Level. Lin Feng, serving as the captain, was the highest ranked - the only Level Six Warrior in the vige, even a level higher than Monte!


    Besides Lin Feng''s hundred warriors, Backhill Vige also had fifty archers and fifty mages, whoprised the remote forces.


    From these arrangements, it was clear that although the vige did not have arge number of soldiers, its overall strength was still quite formidable, even stronger than Thunderhawk City if one discounted the Skyship.


    "Commander Rocky, how many from your Mercenary Group can participate in directbat?"


    "A hundred."


    "I see..."


    Rocky''s answer made Lin Feng nod, not surprised since Rocky had brought a hundred eighty people. However, due to the Skyship, quite a few were tasked with piloting, so having a hundred people avable forbat was already significant.


    Thus, counting the soldiers from Backhill Vige, both sides together had three hundred troops ready forbat against the demons, including two hundred warriors, fifty archers, and fifty mages.


    Calcted this way, evenbined, the forces were not veryrge and normally would be insufficient to contend with the demons. However, Backhill Vige had a unique geographical advantage and, with the high walls providing a blockade, this gave them a significant strategic benefit, making the battle rtively easier.


    Also, one must not forget the ten Skyships brought by Rocky!


    These ten Skyships were crucial in the fight, especially when facingrge numbers of demons. The wide-area bombardment from the Magic Cannons could effectively reduce the number of demons.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Regarding the Skyships, I have two questions."


    When the topic turned to Skyships, Liliya, who had been mostly silent, spoke up. She nced at Lin Feng, "Where exactly will the Skyships be docked? They are currently outside the vige, but obviously, they can''t stay out there indefinitely, as they would be prime targets for the demons. However, I don''t see any space within the vige to dock them."


    Liliya''s question was indeed sharp, as Rocky and the others had indeed arrived in Backhill Vige and had found ces to live, but ten skyships were still parked outside the vige!


    Since the skyships were an importantbat force, they couldn''t always be parked outside. Just beyond Backhill Vige was a vast wastnd, where the skyships would be the primary targets if demons appeared.


    "This¡­"


    Faced with her question, Lin Feng also furrowed his brow; he indeed hadn''t considered this, simply because he had never expected Rocky to bring so many skyships, and naturally, he hadn''t prepared a docking space for them.


    "Here''s an idea." After furrowing his brow in thought for a while, Lin Feng finally spoke, "There''s an open space on the mountainside. When we trade with the Chamber of Commerce from Sky City, they park their skyships there. The area is quiterge,rge enough for ten skyships, but with this arrangement, it would significantly slow the skyships'' speed toe to our aid¡­"


    Although he had thought of a suitable ce for the skyships to dock, the location was rtively far from Backhill Vige, making the skyships'' involvement in battles much slower.


    However, this was unavoidable. It was better to have the skyships parked further away than to have them targeted by demons just outside the vige.


    "The second issue is that the mana of the skyships is limited; they can''t support every battle, so please, Captain Lin Feng, prepare yourself mentally for this."


    After addressing where to dock the skyships, Liliya raised a second issue: although the skyships were an importantbat force, they couldn''t rely solely on them for every battle since their mana was finite.


    Liliya had realized that Lin Feng''s cordiality and satisfaction werergely because they had brought ten skyships.


    This was understandable, as in any battle against demons, the role of skyships was always secondary to that of the Void Magic Squad but far surpassed that of ordinary soldiers, so Lin Feng''s interest in these ten skyships was expected.


    But Liliya had to remind him that these ten skyships couldn''t be deployed in every battle to bombard; their mana was ultimately limited, and once depleted, they''d be no more than useless scrap. So, while they could rely on skyships, they could not be dependent on them.


    "I understand."


    In response to Liliya''s caution, Lin Feng directly said, "The skyships are our most precious asset this time, I will not use them indiscriminately; rest assured on that point."


    "Moreover, if the skyships are damaged in battle, Backhill Vige can take responsibility and providepensation. I can assure this. However, I also hope Commander Rocky won''t be stingy."


    ncing at Liliya, Lin Feng then addressed Rocky, iming that Backhill Vige could bear andpensate for any loss to the skyships in battle, but Rocky should not be parsimonious with his skyships and must not hesitate tomit them when crucial.


    "That''s not a problem."


    Rocky naturally agreed to this request.


    With that, everyone had a general understanding of each other''s situation, and then they began discussing the specific details of the defense.


    "Commander Rocky, I suggest we take turns defending."


    When it came to the specifics of defense, Lin Feng was the first to make a suggestion.


    "I suggest that our forces take turns defending Backhill Vige. I will lead the soldiers in defending for one day, then you lead the Mercenary Group the next day. This way, we can jointly alleviate the pressure on both parties."


    "Of course, when one party is defending, the other must also be on alert, ready to support if something goes wrong. If the number of attacking demons is too great, then we move out together. Do you think this is eptable?"

 Chapter 81: Chapter 80 A Little Surprise

    Regarding the specifics of the defense, Lin Feng suggested that both sides take turns defending Backhill Vige. Doing so would allow each to get ample rest, and if one side encountered danger, the other could promptly provide support.


    He had clearly considered this matter beforehand, so after speaking he looked toward Rocky.


    However, Rocky did not immediately give a response. Instead, he turned his head to nce at Liliya, wanting to see her opinion on the matter.


    Among Rocky''s people, only Liliya had experiencemanding troops, thus before this discussion, Rocky had entrusted themand of his forces to Liliya. Now, naturally, the decision would be influenced by her.


    "It''s agreeable."


    When Rocky looked her way, Liliya nodded her head, showing agreement with Lin Feng''s method, but she added, "Captain Lin Feng, the suggestion to alternate defense is good, but I hope you''re not nning to y any tricks. When reinforcement is needed, ourmander doesn''t want to see any idents."


    Liliya said this to Lin Feng, enunciating every word.


    Liliya''s impression of Lin Feng was rather favorable; the robust man indeed seemed honest and reliable. However, she hadn''t forgotten one thing: her side and Backhill Vige had no substantial ties, and there was even less trust to speak of between them.


    In such a situation, Liliya certainly did not wish for Rocky to be used as a pawn, nor did she want the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City to be treated as expendable in blocking the Demons!


    "About that ..."


    Seemingly caught off guard by Liliya''s forthrightness, Lin Feng appeared stunned for a moment but soon gave a wry smile, "Rest assured, Miss Liliya. We would never stab you in the back. In the same way, I hope Commander Rocky will do his utmost."


    As he spoke, Lin Feng looked at Rocky, clearly sharing the same concerns as Liliya.


    Subsequently, both partiesmunicated the specifics of the defense. By the time Rocky returned to the camp with Liliya and Monte, night had already fallen.


    "Liliya, is it really good to alternate defenses?"


    On the way back to camp, Rocky walked and questioned Liliya, his mind full of doubts. Though he had limited understanding of military affairs, he felt thatbining their forces, totalling only three hundred troops, would be stronger. Why deliberately separate them?


    "No, it''s easier to keep them separate."


    Yet to his query, Liliya shook her head, "It''s true thatbining our forces could make the grouprger, but it wouldn''t necessarily make us stronger."


    "Why is that?"


    "Because of cooperation, because of trust, and also because of our differentbat styles."


    Liliya apparently knew a great deal aboutmanding troops, she continued, "Our rtionship with Backhill Vige is purely based on the mission; not only is there no trust between us, but to some extent, we are both on guard against each other. Under these circumstances, merging our troops won''t enhance ourbat power."


    "Moreover, we have never cooperated before, and once the troopsbine, not only will there be no coordination, but it will also hinder individualmand, turning the soldiers into a disorganized group. It is better to remain separate in such a situation."


    "So that''s how it is ..."


    Hearing Liliya''s exnation, Rocky couldn''t help but nod. He realized that leading troops wasn''t an easy task; everything he had thought before was clearly too simple and na?ve.


    Thus, Rocky, Liliya, and Monte chatted as they walked, discussing the details of defense preparation while Monte filled them in on various aspects of the ck-eyed Demons. Before long, they had returned to the camp.


    Back at the camp, Rocky didn''t arrange any other tasks for the team, instead instructing everyone to rest well. After all, the mission was to officially begin tomorrow!


    After parting ways with Rocky, Liliya returned to her own tent, which had been specially prepared for her by Rocky. Since she was the only woman among all those Rocky brought, it was natural for her to have a tent to herself.


    As she stepped into the tent, Liliya let out a sigh, suddenly feeling extremely tired.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Themand responsibility of the mission was entrusted to her by Rocky. This not only represented trust and authority but also meant she was ountable for the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City! And this was obviously an immeasurable pressure because Thunderhawk City had only this Guard Corps. If any mistake urred during the mission, she would bear the responsibility and thereby ruin Rocky.


    Thus, Liliya had kept her mind tight and focused from the outset, only allowing herself some rxation now that she was back in her tent.


    As she rxed, she walked over to the bed and began to undo her leather armor, and after taking it off, she proceeded to remove her side sword.


    However, just as she was about to take the side sword from her waist, she suddenly drew the sword and without hesitation stabbed behind her!


    Liliya sensed someone behind her!


    "Sister Liliya! It''s me! Stop, please!"


    The moment Liliya sensed someone behind her, and without a second thought turned around and thrust her sword, a panicked and rmed voice came from behind her!


    Hearing this voice, Liliya was at first taken aback, then promptly flicked her wrist to the side to change the direction of her sword thrust, and then saw her sword graze past Dusa''s neck!


    Yes, standing behind her wasn''t any malefactor, it was Dusa!


    "Dusa? What are you doing here!"


    Realizing that it was Dusa behind her, Liliya was taken aback and quickly sheathed her sword: "I didn''t hurt you, did I?"


    "No, but you scared me to death...huff..."


    Standing dazed in front of Liliya, Dusa''s face was covered in cold sweat. Only after Liliya put her sword away did she take a breath of relief and patted her chest.


    Ever since Monte had sworn allegiance to Rocky, his daughter Dusa had be one of them. Although they had not told her about the Mana Rune, the rtionship between Dusa, Liliya, and Aileen had be extremely close. Dusa even held a sense of admiration towards the valiant Liliya.


    Of course, that wasn''t the main point. The main point was, why was she in Backhill Vige?


    Liliya clearly remembered that Monte hadn''t brought Dusa with him when he left Thunderhawk City!


    At this thought, she frowned at Dusa, "Little girl, did you sneak out here on your own?"


    "Well... um... I don''t know! I woke up and found myself here!"


    Facing Liliya''s stern questioning, Dusa''s big eyes darted around a few times, then she responded with an innocent face...

 Chapter 82: Chapter 81 Mission Begins!

    Dusa''s response left Liliya patting her forehead, feeling utterly helpless.


    "Liliya sister, please, you mustn''t tell my father, or he will scold me again..."


    Just as Liliya was feeling helpless, Dusa began to plead with her not to tell Monte about her sneaking away.


    "This..."


    But this request really put Liliya in a difficult position. After all, Dusa was different from others; she was Monte''s daughter. If she kept this from Monte and something happened to Dusa in the process, who would bear the responsibility?


    Liliya and Rocky couldn''t bear that responsibility!


    So, after a nce at Dusa, Liliya made a decision, "Little girl, you wait here for me and don''t go anywhere!"


    "Oh¡­"


    Realizing Liliya was somewhat angry, Dusa obediently nodded her head, then sat down demurely on the bed while Liliya immediately left the tent.


    After leaving the tent, she didn''t go to find Monte but went to find Rocky instead; she herself couldn''t handle this matter, so she had to let Rocky take care of it.


    Shortly after, she brought Rocky back to her tent, and upon entering, Rocky was stunned the moment he saw Dusa. He was incredibly surprised to find Dusa in the tent and felt a bit disappointed¡­


    "Dusa, how did you get here? Didn''t your dad lock you up?"


    "I, I... I sneaked out¡­"


    Facing Rocky, Dusa didn''t dare to lie anymore, so she told the truth.


    After learning that Dusa had sneaked away, Rocky also began to feel troubled.


    Just as Liliya had thought, Dusa was Monte''s daughter. How could Rocky keep this from him? If something happened, wouldn''t Monte me him fiercely?


    But faced with Dusa''s desperate plea, he found it hard to remain unswayed, for he could imagine Monte''s reaction upon learning of this¡ªno Beastman was known for their temper.


    Therefore, feeling helpless, Rocky had no choice but to agree to Dusa''s request, but he strictly ordered her not to leave the tent, or she would face the consequences if Monte discovered her, and neither he nor Liliya would intercede on her behalf.


    "Okay! I promise! City Lord!"


    Seeing Rocky agree to help keep it a secret from her father, Dusa readily agreed to all his conditions and even assured him fervently that she wouldn''t cause trouble, although Rocky found it hard to believe such a guarantee.


    And so, Dusa stayed in Liliya''s tent, and Rocky left with a feeling of resignation.


    Although Dusa''s appearance made him feel helpless, her disturbance somewhat lightened the tension of the mission, allowing Rocky to quickly fall asleep as soon as he returned to his own tent.


    When he woke up, it was already daylight, and Rocky got up early and prepared himself because from now on, the mission truly began!


    Early in the morning, Old Jack, the chief of Backhill Vige, led arge group of vigers to the mine at the end of the vige to start mining ores. At the same time, Rocky and Lin Feng also officially put their troops on alert.


    ording to Lin Feng, the first few days of mining were rtively safe, because even though the mining noise might attract the ck-eyed Demons, these demons'' gathering ces were quite far, so they couldn''t arrive immediately.


    However, once the first ck-eyed Demon appeared, more and more demons would start to emerge in an unending stream, and that''s when the real danger would begin.


    As previously arranged, Lin Feng would take charge of the first day''s defense with the soldiers from Backhill Vige, and on the second day, Rocky with the Guard Corps would take over, and then they would alternate in this order.


    So, on the first day of the mission, Rocky and the others weren''t too tense. Although the guards were on high alert, they didn''t need to fight, and only Rocky, Liliya, and Monte got up early and joined Lin Feng on the high wall for the vigil.


    "You all don''t need toe over, take the time to rest. The hard times are still ahead."


    Seeing that Rocky followed him up onto the high wall, Lin Feng couldn''t help but speak.


    Rocky understood his good intentions, but he also had his own thoughts, albeit somewhat selfish.


    In his heart, Rocky really hoped that Lin Feng and his people would confront the demons first. That way, he could observe how they fought and be better prepared himself, considering he had never led over a hundred people in battle, nor had he ever faced more than one demon. Thus, Rocky wanted to learn first.


    However, he couldn''t control such matters. In fact, as Lin Feng had mentioned, there was no danger on the first day of mining, and Rocky had stood on the high wall for a whole day without seeing a shadow of any demons.


    A day had passed in the blink of an eye with no battles urring.


    By the next day, the defense responsibilities had been handed over to Rocky.


    Early the next morning, Rocky led the Guard Corps to gather around the high wall, leaving Monte behind to lead the Guard Corps and stay on alert while he and Liliya climbed to the top of the wall.


    This was his second time standing on the high walls of Backhill Vige. He had stood there with Lin Feng for a day yesterday, but today, standing on the high wall again, he felt even more nervous than the first time.


    Because yesterday he was more of an observer, but today his mindset waspletely different since it was his responsibility to protect the vige and the wall behind him!


    This pressure inevitably made Rocky somewhat nervous, and after standing on the high wall for a while, he began to pace back and forth.


    "Maybe I should fly out and check. If we can spot the demons early, we can prepare earlier," he said after pacing back and forth on the wall a few times.


    "No, the Void Magic Armor''s mana is limited, and we didn''t bring many magic stones this time. You can only recharge a few times, so you can''t waste your mana indiscriminately," Liliya immediately rejected the idea. The Void Magic Armor was one of their most critical assets, but its mana was limited, so it shouldn''t be used unless necessary for battle.


    After rejecting Rocky''s suggestion, Liliya looked at him and said, "You don''t need to be too nervous. We have prepared for this mission for two months. Nothing will go wrong, and further, the vigers only started mining yesterday. The ck-eyed Demons won''t attack so soon."


    "You''re right... Maybe I am just too nervous."


    Rocky nodded, took a deep breath to calm himself down, and then stood next to Liliya. The two quietly looked out over the endless wastnd.


    The next day passed just like that.


    Although Rocky stayed vignt all day, just like yesterday, no danger happened.


    And when the third day came, the defense duty was handed back to Lin Feng.


    But having the experience of the past two days, Rocky didn''t join Lin Feng on the high wall again. It had already been proven that there really was no danger these days, so there was no need for him to make himself nervous every day.


    So, on the third day, Rocky went to train with the guards instead.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After training all morning with the guards, although he was a bit tired, his mood had rxed quite a bit, and at midday, Rocky had lunch with the guards, which brought them significantly closer to him.


    But just when everyone was having lunch at the food stall, a piercing bell suddenly rang out!


    "What''s happening!"


    Rocky, who was sitting with the guards, immediately stood up when he heard the bell and hurriedly looked toward the source of the sound. He saw soldiers frantically ringing the bell on the towers beside the high wall.


    "The demons are attacking? How is this possible!"


    Seeing that the bell came from the towers, Rocky was profoundly shocked, as this meant the demons had appeared!


    PS: The mission has finally officially begun. A fierce battle is about to arrive, ask for rmendations! Ask for favorites!

 Chapter 83: Chapter 82: Formation and Attack!

    The bell signaling the enemy attack rang out, causing Rocky, who was initially having a good time with the guards, to immediately rush towards the high wall with Monte!


    "What''s going on!"


    At this moment, Liliya also rushed out from her tent and quickly asked upon seeing Rocky.


    "I don''t know; it seems like the demons have arrived."


    Lin Feng had said that once the rm bell on the tower rang, it meant that demons were approaching, and this was undoubtedly true.


    But this wasn''t right! Because Lin Feng had also said that it would take the ck-eyed Demons several days to reach Backhill Vige, and even yesterday during the handover, he told Rocky to be prepared, informing him that the battle would start in three to five days, yet today the demons had arrived?


    How could they arrive this quickly?


    Carrying deep doubts, Rocky and Liliya quickly ascended the high wall and happened to meet Lin Feng, who wasing down from it.


    "Captain Lin Feng, what''s with the bell?"


    "The demons have arrived!"


    Without offering much exnation to Rocky, Lin Feng responded and then brushed past him, heading off the high wall towards the already prepared troops, loudly shouting at them, "Everyone, prepare for battle!"


    "Yes!"


    At Lin Feng''smand, the troops of Backhill Vige immediately arranged themselves neatly and stood ready, and soon after, therge gate of the high wall slowly opened. This hundred-warrior troop then swiftly and orderly charged out.


    As the troops charged out, Rocky and Liliya also climbed onto the high wall, where it was already crowded with people holding bows and arrows and others holding magic wands ¡ª they were the archers and mages of Backhill Vige.


    Standing on the crowded high wall, Rocky looked outside and soon spotted Lin Feng leading the troops. Lin Feng, who was leading the troops out, was continuously issuing orders, and following each of his orders, the troops from Backhill Vige split into three square formations.


    Three square formations, each formed by two rows of soldiers, fifteen in each row. The soldiers in the front row held up shields without weapons, while those in the back row wielded long spears without carrying shields.


    Although Rocky, who was still unfamiliar with tactics, couldn''t see the purpose of these formations, he could tell that the troops of Backhill Vige, although notrge in number, were well-trained. Faced with such a sudden situation, not a single soldier showed any sign of panic, and everyone moved smoothly and orderly into formation.


    After this, when Rocky shifted his gaze towards the distance, he saw three figures looming on the barrennd!


    Three demons!


    Although the three figures were still far away, at least a hundred meters or so, Rocky could instantly tell that they were demons!


    In his line of sight, these three demons were quickly approaching, in just a few blinks, they had alreadye much closer.


    "It''s the ck-eyed Demons!"


    As the demons continued to approach, Monte''s voice came from beside Rocky, and hearing this, Rocky looked even more carefully at the three demons.


    These three demons, each over two meters tall, walked upright like giants, but they resembled giant lizards. They not only hadrge lizard-like heads and beast-like sturdy limbs but also had exceptionally rough skin covered with dense bumps, which was revolting to look at.


    And ordingly to their name, they possessed a pair of pure ck eyes.


    So these were the ck-eyed Demons?


    Watching the three demons steadily approaching, Rocky took a deep breath and then looked again down at Lin Feng and others below the high wall.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Can these people handle three demons at once?"


    Having never experienced such a battle, Rocky had no concept of the fight unfolding before him, so he couldn''t help but worry.


    By contrast, Lin Feng, who was outside the high walls, seemed much more rxed and calm. As the three ck-eyed demons kept closing in, he continuously issued orders.


    "Everyone, maintain formation!"


    "Maintain formation!"


    "Maintain formation!"


    With Lin Feng''s voice echoing, the captains of the three formations also kept shouting loudly, ensuring their formations stayed intact despite the demons'' approach.


    "Everyone! Advance!"


    Soon after, as the rapidly approaching demons and the troops of Backhill Vige were only tens of meters apart, Lin Feng suddenly gave the order to advance!


    At hismand, the soldiers of the three formations stepped forward, maintaining their cohesive formation as they advanced. Though not very fast, their approach exerted immense pressure on the demons.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss! Hiss, hiss!"


    As Lin Feng led the troops forward, the three lizard-like ck-eyed demons suddenly stopped. Then, facing the troops, they emitted a series of harsh, raspy cries before abruptly charging forward.


    The demons'' charge came without warning and was extremely fast; it felt like three whirlwinds instantaneously crossed the distance of tens of meters and reached Lin Feng and his men!


    Confronting the rushing demons, Lin Feng strode forward and collided head-on with the foremost one. Not waiting for the demon''s attack, his long sword came crashing down furiously, flipping the demon onto the ground. He then followed up with several more shes, pummeling the demon into rolling all over the ground.


    Of course, such an oue was not surprising¡ªLin Feng was a Level Six Warrior, and the ck-eyed demons were not particrly strong, so naturally, they were outmatched.


    However, the real focus of this battle was not on Lin Feng. Even if he were made of iron, could he beat a single nail? The keyy with the troops behind him.


    While Lin Feng tied down one demon with his own strength, the other two ck-eyed demons swiftly sprinted past him and, in a few moments, rushed up to the front of the three formations!


    Seeing the ck-eyed demons charging at them, all three formations halted, and every soldier in the front rows raised their shields.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss!"


    The ck-eyed demon that rapidly reached the front of a formation let out a roar and viciously swung its ws at the front-line soldiers!


    Afterwards, a series of sounds followed as the demon''s sweeping strike hit four or five soldiers but struck only their raised shields, causing no casualties.


    But at that moment, soldiers from the back rows, gripping their spears tightly, suddenly surged forward and fiercely thrust their spears out!


    In an instant, more than a dozen spears pierced from the formation, all aimed at the ck-eyed demon!


    Among these attacks, some missed, and some hit but failed to prate the ck-eyed demon''s skin; yet still, two spears thrust fiercely into the demon''s body, causing it to issue a piercing scream and forcing it to leap backward.


    "They can actually push them back like this..."


    Standing atop the high wall, Rocky watched the battle clearly, and as he saw the troops of Backhill Vige using this method to repel the demons, his mouth fell slightly agape.


    PS: Please rmend! Please collect!

 Chapter 84: Chapter 83 Something is wrong...

    "So it can actually be done this way..."


    Standing atop the high wall, Rocky watched as the Backhill Vige troops not only sessfully resisted the Demon''s onught but also managed to repel them, and couldn''t help but feel astonished.


    These troops aplished this feat not with Lin Feng''s help or by relying on strong equipment, but purely through the advantage of their formation.


    For Rocky, who had never been on a battlefield, this was simply inconceivable.


    In his mind, the formidable nature of Demons was something ordinary people simply couldn''t contend with, unless they were high-level warriors or soldiers d in Void Magic Armor; otherwise, no one could match a Demon, but today, this notion had been shattered.


    The troop''s average level from Backhill Vige wasn''t high, mainly around Second Level, with few Level Three Warriors, and their weapons and equipment were even moremon; no, to be urate, they were rudimentary. Their gear was evenparable to the earlier equipment of the Thunderhawk City Guard Squad.


    Yet such a group had managed to defend against the Demons'' attack with the power of their formations and their excellent cooperation, even injuring the Demons. Although they faced only one, achieving this was no small feat.


    This oue filled Rocky with amazement.


    While Rocky was in awe, the battle outside the high walls continued.


    Lin Feng, entangled with a ck-eyed Demon one-on-one, showcased the prowess of a Level Six Warrior in full splendor. To ordinary people, the demon, monstrous in their eyes, was utterly defenseless against him, only able to take hits, and if Lin Feng had wielded a Mana Weapon, the victor might have been decided much sooner.


    On the other front, the other two Demons that charged at the three formations also bit off more than they could chew. Despite their relentless onught against the formations, each charge was futile, and after each rush, they would end up with several bloody holes from the spears!


    The formation of the troops from Backhill Vige was clearly aimed at countering the Demons. The front-line soldiers had given up their weapons, but therge shields they held with both hands could effectively withstand the ck-eyed Demons'' charges. Once they sessfully resisted the assault, the soldiers in the rear would immediately thrust their spears forward.


    Perhaps not every jab would hit or injure a Demon, but even if only one or two connected each time, the small amounts would umte, eventually killing the Demons through attrition.


    Thus, the battle swiftly moved towards its conclusion. When the two Demons, repeatedly charging at the formations, no longer had the strength to attack, the formations sprang into motion again. The three formations, like three moving walls, not only blocked the path of retreat but also forced the two Demons into continuous retreat.


    The soldiers in the front rank of the formations strode forward steadily. As soon as they closed in on the Demons, the soldiers in the back rank would thrust out their spears. In this manner, while pushing forward tens of meters, the two Demons finally copsed powerlessly to the ground!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Meanwhile, Lin Feng on the other side had also concluded his battle. He beheaded the ck-eyed Demon with a single sword strike and lifted the severed head high off the ground, joining the soldiers behind him in a victorious roar!


    In the deafening roar of triumph, the battle finally ended, with all three Demons eliminated and no casualties among the Backhill Vige troops.


    To be fair, the scale of the battle was notrge, in fact, it was quite small, with only a hundred Backhill Vige troops and three Demons. But it still excited Rocky, who had watched the entire battle from the high walls.


    However, he felt a twinge of nervousness amidst his excitement, for tomorrow it was his turn to lead the troops in defense.


    "ck-eyed Demons are nothing to be afraid of,"


    Liliya''s voice came at that moment, and when Rocky turned to her upon hearing her, he saw that Liliya was looking at him: "If the troops from Backhill Vige could withstand these Demons, so can we."


    "Right, our guards won''t be any worse than them,"


    Monte also said from the side.


    Encouraged by Liliya and Monte''s words, Rocky nodded, and then the three of them descended from the high wall together.


    By this time, Lin Feng had already led his troops back, so the trio who came down from the high walls soon encountered them. Rocky had intended to step forward with congrattions, for despite the small significance, victory was still a victory.


    Unfortunately, before he could speak, Lin Feng, with a grave expression, took the initiative.


    "Commander Rocky, something doesn''t seem quite right,"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Feng''s words made Rocky furrow his brows in slight astonishment.


    "The demons came too quickly this time; they shouldn''t havee so soon."


    Even though they had just won against the demons, there was not a trace of joy on Lin Feng''s face. Instead, he appeared deeply worried as he said, "In normal circumstances, the first wave of the ck-eyed would appear two to three dayster, but this time they came too quickly, and their numbers were greater."


    "Greater numbers?"


    "Yes, previously the first wave of demons would be just one, at most two, but today three appeared. This indicates there will be even more demons appearingter¡­ So¡­"


    At this point, he nced at Rocky, "So it''s possible that tomorrow we might face even more demons. Commander Rocky must be very cautious. I will also arrange for archers and mages to provide support from atop the high walls."


    Once Lin Feng had finished speaking, the look on Rocky''s face turned sour, and his previous excitement and good mood vanishedpletely.


    He thought hard with his brows furrowed for a good while before speaking, "Rest assured, Captain Lin Feng, I will be cautious."


    With those words, he returned to the camp with Liliya and Monte.


    For the rest of the day, the demons did not appear again, but because of the previous battle, it was clear that the demons had arrived. Therefore, neither the troops from Backhill Vige nor people like Rocky dared to take it lightly, particrly at night. Lin Feng left half of his troops to keep watch on the high walls, fearing any unexpected incidents.


    However, the night passed by peacefully without any demon attacking.


    This was naturally good news for Backhill Vige, but for Rocky, the opposite might be true, because it meant that the demons mightunch their attack during the following day when it was his turn to guard!


    So when the next day came, and it was still dark, he got up early and began checking his Void Magic Armor, making sure there would be no issues with the armor duringbat.


    As dawn broke, Rocky took over the defense duties from Lin Feng, leading his own troops for the handover.


    ......


    ......


    When Rocky stepped onto the high walls, Lin Feng and his troops started their rest. But as the captain, Lin Feng gathered with a few of the squad leaders.


    They intended to discuss the defenses going forward, but as soon as the topic started, the conversation turned to Rocky.


    "Captain, can we rely on these people?"


    "I doubt it; their soldiers are too nervous. A clear sign they''re greenhorns with no experience in big battles."


    Before Lin Feng could say a word, one squad leader beside him who was roughly the same age and hadmanded a phnx in yesterday''s battle, bluntly made thatment, showing his substantial standing among Lin Feng''s subordinates.


    "These soldiers from the Thunderhawk Mercenary Group¡­ are indeed average, but at least they have ten Floating Warships, and that''s enough," Lin Feng responded.


    Lin Feng wasn''t too impressed with the Thunderhawk City Guard Squad, but what he cared about the most were the ten Floating Warships Rocky brought with him.


    So afterward he said, "Let''s not worry about them; think about what we''re going to do next. The demons havee so suddenly, I''m afraid the events of half a year ago might repeat themselves¡­"


    Half a year ago, Backhill Vige''s high walls were directly breached by arge number of demons, leading to heavy casualties in the vige. At that time, Lin Feng wasn''tmanding a force of two hundred, but a force of seven hundred!


    And yet, despite that, the high walls were breached. With hundreds of ck-eyed Demons besieging them, both his troops and the vige walls were as fragile as paper¡­


    Lin Feng feared that the current situation might unfold just like it did half a year ago!

 Chapter 85: Chapter 84: Leading the Charge!

    Lin Feng and his troops were discussing something, but Rocky had no idea what it was, nor did he have the luxury of minding other people''s business.


    At this moment, Rocky stood on the high walls of Backhill Vige and had been standing there the entire morning.


    Having witnessed yesterday''s battle with his own eyes, today''s Rocky dared not take anything lightly, especially since ording to Lin Feng''s words, demons would start appearing endlessly from the moment the first batch emerged. So, barring any unforeseen circumstances, demons would attack today as well!


    How he wished for some ident to ur...


    Standing on the high wall, Rocky hoped more than once for some ident that would prevent the demons froming. Although this thought might seem cowardly, it is a natural human sentiment, as nobody in their right mind would want to fight demons unless they were mad.


    However, his prayers went unanswered. What was destined toe, after all, arrived.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As noon approached and Rocky, who had been on high alert all morning, was about to grab some food and rest, the bell on the tower suddenly rang out!


    The sudden tolling of the bell immediately tensed everyone''s nerves. Rocky, who had just started eating, hurried to the edge of the high wall and when he looked beyond it, he couldn''t help but gasp!


    One, two, three, four, five...


    As he cast his gaze beyond the high wall, he immediately spotted a group of figures -- not just one, but a whole crowd!


    These figures were, of course, the attacking demons, and in an instant, a total of eight appeared!


    Oh, heavens...


    Seeing the eight demons outside the high wall, Rocky''s heart sank to the bottom!


    Even though Lin Feng had cautioned him yesterday that the demons wereing too quickly this time and that their numbers could be greater than before, the sight of eight demons appearing before his eyes still made Rocky inhale sharply!


    But at that moment, he had no time for surprise. After seeing the number of demons, he immediately rushed down from the high wall.


    "Everyone, prepare for battle!"


    Descending from the high wall, Rocky arrived in front of the Guard Corps and shouted loudly.


    And by this time, the guards were already aware of the demons'' arrival due to the bell and had readied themselves for battle under Monte''s leadership.


    However, despite this, most of the guards within the Guard Corps couldn''t hide their nervousness, especially after Rocky appeared.


    The expressions of the crowd were all taken in by Rocky, but unfortunately, with time pressing, he had no time to rally everyone again, so he could only shout, "Does everyone remember what I said before we set off?!"


    "We remember!"


    Before the mission, Rocky had told these guards that as their City Lord, he would lead the charge in battle; as their City Lord, he would be everyone''s most loyal guardian!


    Recalling Rocky''s words, the guards'' performance improved significantly, and they then followed Rocky out over the high wall, led by Liliya.


    Once outside the high wall, Liliya, the overallmander, gave the order, "Everyone, spread out by squads!"


    At hermand, the hundred-strong Guard Corps instantly split into ten squads, ten people each, led by a squad leader, and then dispersed in front of the high wall.


    Fighting in squads was a tactic that Rocky, Liliya, and Monte had formted the day before.


    After witnessing how Backhill Vige''s troops fought, Rocky sought Liliya and Monte''s opinions. He wanted the Guard Corps to employ formations simr to Backhill Vige''s troops tobat the demons.


    Because even though Backhill Vige had two hundred troops, half of them were archers and mages, and the warriors confronting the demons head-on were only about a hundred strong¡ªexactly equal to the Guard Corps. This led Rocky to believe that if the other side could rely on that two-row formation tobat the demons, then his Guard Corps should be able to as well.


    The ideas he had were immediately vetoed by Liliya and Monte.


    The Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City had never undergone such training and therefore couldn''t possibly form formations. It''s important to understand that formations aren''t just for show; they require the soldiers to be in tacit harmony with each other. Such harmony can onlye from long-term training and repeated battles, abilities that the Guard Corps currentlycked.


    However, after rejecting Rocky''s suggestion, Liliya also put forward her own idea; she nned to divide the Guard Corps into small squads forbat.


    Compared to the troops from Backhill Vige, Thunderhawk City''s Guard Corps was inferior in terms of experience, quality, and training. Therefore, it was impossible to adopt the samebat methods as their counterparts. But the Guard Corps did have one advantage¡ªequipment!


    Each of the one hundred Guards participating in the battle was equipped with two pieces of rune equipment. This was the greatest advantage of the Guard Corps. The defensive power provided by the two pieces of rune equipment was enough to elevate the strengths of the Guard Corps by a notch.


    By splitting the Guards into small squads and using this method to divide the demons, they could create a local advantage where one squad would face one demon. This strategy would allow them to leverage their strengths and avoid their weaknesses. As long as there weren''t too many demons, they would be able to fight back.


    It was because they were already prepared that, upon Liliya''smand, the Guards immediately divided into ten squads under the leadership of their respective captains.


    "What are they doing?"


    At this moment, Lin Feng, who had heard the bell, also led the people from Backhill Vige up to the high wall. Just like Rocky the day before, they looked down upon the battle below from their vantage point.


    But when they saw Liliya ordering her troops to split into ten separate squads, someone immediately furrowed their brows.


    "Captain, do these people even know how to fight? They dare to scatter themselves against the demons. Do they think that a small squad of ten can hold off a demon?"


    Clearly, to the people of Backhill Vige, Liliya''s tactics seemed like folly. Her idea might not have been wrong, but it was overly naive. While the dispersed formation could indeed create numerical advantage, one must not forget they were up against demons!


    Imagining that ten people could hold off or kill a demon seemed like a joke! And if they failed to do so, the situation would quickly reverse, turning into a horrific scenario where the demons would defeat the small squads one by one.


    Therefore, the people of Backhill Vige were entirely dismissive of Liliya''s approach, considering it foolishness.


    Even Lin Feng frowned at this moment, and he promptly instructed those around him to have the Archers and Mages on the high walls ready for long-range support while also preparing his own troops.


    From these arrangements, it was clear that Lin Feng was also doubtful about Rocky and his team''s chances in the battle.


    However, even as these thoughts crossed their minds, Rocky and hispanions were already in a state of serious readiness because, as they were dividing into squads, the approaching demons had already neared!


    Just like the previous day, the ones that appeared were still all ck-eyed Demons, and after emerging, they quickly closed in, reaching only a few dozen meters away in no time.


    "Everyone, hold your positions and wait for the demons to charge!"


    Liliya, who was leading a squad herself, held her Runic Shield and Rune Longsword in her hands. As she saw the demons getting closer, she ordered everyone to wait for the demons to rush in first.


    Hermand was quickly ryed by the captains of each squad, ensuring that all Guards remained stationary.


    But just as Liliya issued her order, the ck-eyed Demons made their move!


    The eight ck-eyed Demons suddenly elerated and charged toward the assembled warriors!


    Although there were only eight demons, they must not be underestimated for they were true monsters!


    Each of these formidable beasts stood over two meters tall. With each step, the ground would quake, and their charging speed was incredibly fast, so the impact and shock from just eight demons mimicked the charge of an army of thousands!


    Faced with such a staggering charge, everyone on the battlefield was extremely tense, except for one person¡ªRocky!


    As the eight ck-eyed Demons charged forward, Rocky, dressed in the Void Magic Armor, lifted off the ground. Gradually ascending, he then suddenly sped up, shooting towards the demons like an arrow released from a bow!


    True to the words he spoke before he departed, as the City Lord, he was to lead the charge in the battle against the demons!


    PS: The battle has begun! Seeking rmendations! Seeking rmendations! Seeking rmendations!

 Chapter 86: Chapter 85 Mana Sparkle

    They both charged at each other at the same time, Rocky and the demon moving so fast that it only took a few blinks of an eye for the two to crash into each other fiercely!


    Like an arrow released from the string, Rocky collided head-on with the demon at the forefront. This wasn''t just a figure of speech, he had literally mmed right into the demon. The tremendous force of the impact had flipped over the two-meter-tall ck-eyed demon!


    Having flipped the demon over, Rocky didn''t engage with it any further. Instead, he soared into the air, and once he was midair, he immediately dove down, targeting another demon. This demon was his actual target.


    The demon chosen by Rocky was over two and a half meters tall, thergest and most ferocious of the eight demons!


    With demons, the saying "all bark, no bite" didn''t apply. The bigger and more horrifying a demon looked, the more formidable it would be! And Rocky, wearing the Void Magic Armor, naturally chose the most formidable demon as his target.


    He dove onto thergest ck-eyed demon, and taking advantage of the momentum, Rocky swung his sword down in one fluid motion, striking the shoulder of the ck-eyed demon.


    However, the demon''s skin was too thick. Faced with a side sword that had been enhanced with runes, which was at least close to two stars in power, the sword came crashing down only to leave a small wound on the demon''s shoulder.


    This strike didn''t seriously injure the demon; instead, it enraged the ck-eyed demon, which let out a hoarse roar and immediately wed at Rocky''s chest, scratching him twice in an instant!


    If it had been an ordinary soldier who was wed by the demon, they would have definitely died, but Rocky was wearing the Void Magic Armor and had rune enhancement, so even though he was sent flying, he wasn''t seriously injured. Taking advantage of the momentum, he soared into the air again and dived towards the giant demon!


    "Thismander... is quite brave..."


    Rocky, who was the first to engage the demon, naturally caught everyone''s attention, especially the people from Backhill Vige on the high wall.


    And as they watched Rocky battle with the biggest ck-eyed demon, they internally gave him a thumbs up for his bravery!


    "Yes, it''s because he''s wearing the Void Magic Armor."


    As they watched Rocky and the demon fight time and again, the people around Lin Feng felt somewhat envious. They were familiar with the reputation of the Void Magic Armor, but unfortunately, Backhill Vige couldn''t afford such expensive equipment, so watching Rocky d in the Void Magic Armor fighting the demon made these people extremely envious.


    "Stop the idle talk and get the archers and mages ready!"


    While others were focused on Rocky, Lin Feng had a serious expression. He didn''t need to watch Rocky because there was no danger to him in the Void Magic Armor. He was truly focused on the troops behind Rocky!


    While everyone was chatting, other demons had already charged toward the troops behind Rocky!


    These ck-eyed demons seemed to have no brains, or maybe they just didn''t understand the concept of teamwork. Yesterday, when Lin Feng fought a demon one-on-one, the others charged at the troops, and today they did the same; while Rocky engaged the strongest ck-eyed demon, the remaining seven demons charged recklessly at the troops behind him.


    And only then did the real battle begin!


    "Everyone, stay calm! Follow themand!"


    Leading her own small team at the very front, Liliya was shouting loudly while intently watching the demon closest to her team. This demon might not be as huge as the one tangled with Rocky, but it was still big, and from the direction it wasing from, it looked like it was targeting her team.


    As the demon drew nearer, Liliya raised her shield and ordered her team, "Shields up!"


    At amand, the rest of the squad raised their shields and simultaneously activated the mana in both their shields and armor, enveloping the otherwise ordinary shields and armor in a halo of light!


    Just a few seconds after the guards raised their shields, the ck-eyed demon charged forward and swept its w without warning!


    There were two thudding sounds as the demon''s sweeping attack hit four guards in session, knocking two of them over with its immense force, while the other two were also pushed back several steps.


    But because they had all raised their shields in time, and more importantly, activated the mana in their shields and armor, they looked somewhat disheveled but did not sustain any real damage.


    "Surround it!"


    Ignoring the guards who had been knocked down and pushed back, after the ck-eyed demon''s strike, Liliya immediately yelled out and led the rest to encircle the demon. The guards who had been knocked down and pushed back also got up and joined the encirclement.


    Thus, Liliya led her squad andpletely surrounded the demon.


    "Others, look for an opportunity to attack!"


    Having said that, Liliya rushed toward the encircled demon and leaped high in the air, shing it with her sword, creating a foot-long gash across the chest of the ck-eyed demon!


    Liliya''s rune sword was even better than the side sword of the Void Magic Armor. If evaluated by today''s standards, this rune longsword would easily be considered a three-star weapon. Even the tough hide of the ck-eyed demon couldn''t withstand such a sh, and blood immediately sprayed from therge gash across its chest.


    "Chi chi chi! Chi!"


    The severely injured ck-eyed demon let out a scream and mindlessly swiped its w at the nearest guard.


    There was a loud bang as the w hit the guard, sending him flying several meters, but it did not kill him because his runic armor absorbed most of the force, allowing him to rise from the ground soon after and then rejoin the encirclement!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Raise your shields! Raise all your shields!"


    "Raise shields! Activate the mana! Everyone stay orderly!"


    While Liliya was leading her squad to encircle a demon and fight it fiercely, calls for action and mana activation also continuously came from behind her, indicating that other squads were also engaging the demons in battle.


    Because everyone had begun fighting, nearly in an instant, the battlefield was filled with a ze of light.


    This scene left everyone on the high wall dumbstruck!


    "My goodness ... how do they have such good equipment?"


    "Are these soldiers all wearing magic energy equipment?"


    As they watched the guards activating their magic energy equipment, everyone from Backhill Vige was gaping, their faces filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 87: Chapter 86 Accident!

    "What''s the deal with this Thunderhawk Mercenary Group? They even provided their soldiers with Mana Equipment?!"


    When Rocky led his Guard Corps into battle against the demons, Lin Feng and the others, who were closely watching the battle from atop the high walls, werepletely dumbfounded, their faces filled with astonishment.


    Before this, they hadn''t had high hopes for Rocky and his troops¡ªin the eyes of those in Backhill Vige who constantly fought against demons, Rocky''s troops were nothing more than greenhorns. So much so that Lin Feng had already arranged for his own men to be ready to charge to their rescue at a moment''s notice the instant Rocky''s forces couldn''t hold out.


    But to their greatest surprise, the troops led by Rocky were all outfitted in Mana Equipment, which made all their previous judgments meaningless.


    Take the current situation, for instance. Lin Feng and the others, with theirmanding view from the high wall, could see every corner of the battlefield.


    In their eyes, the situation on the battlefield was utterly chaotic; at first nce, it seemed no different from a scattered mess. This wasn''t surprising, as Liliya''s tactics involved dividing the troops into small teams to iste and pick off the demons one by one. inly spoken, the tactic was nothing more than a bunch of people ganging up on one demon.


    Naturally, the battlefield looked disorganized, even chaotic, unlike the ordered battle formations Lin Feng and the others were ustomed to.


    For this very reason, the people of Backhill Vige weren''t optimistic about the battle. They believed Rocky was bound to fail, and might even crumble at the first blow.


    However, once the battle trulymenced, the expected oue did not ur.


    Contrary to what Lin Feng and the others had imagined, when Rocky''s troops began to divide and surround the demons in small team formations, not only did these small teams not crumble under the ws of the demons, but they also managed to pin down their respective demons!


    Such an oue was, of course, thanks to the Guard Corps'' Mana Equipment!


    If the quality of Thunderhawk City''s Guard Corps was considered on its own, it was indeed quite average. Faced with the attacks of demons, most guards would be knocked back instantly, some even sted away. But because they were wearing two pieces of Mana Equipment, even though these guards couldn''t withstand the attacks, they also sustained no casualties.


    Those who were knocked back or flung away would simply get back up from the ground and rejoin the fight.


    Meanwhile, even though the overall quality of the Guard Corps wasn''t top-notch, some individuals shone particrly bright. There was no need to mention Rocky, d in his Void Magic Armor. Besides him, the performances of Liliya and Monte also took the people of Backhill Vige by surprise.


    Liliya on the battlefield was like a dazzling rose among a group of men, her presence as imposing as any. In terms of prowess and bravery, she was second to none, and she even took on a demon by herself with merely Third Level strength!


    And the reason Liliya could challenge a demon alone was, naturally, due to her full set of Rune Equipment, which made the people of Backhill Vige envious.


    Of course, Lin Feng and the others did not know that Liliya was wearing Rune Equipment. They all thought it was a set of Mana Equipment, and they were incredibly envious. It was an entire set of Mana Equipment, after all! In terms of equipment quality, if Rocky''s Void Magic Armor was ranked first, then Liliya''s set of Mana Equipment must be second.


    Therefore, from the beginning of the battle, Liliya became the center of everyone''s attention, even more so than Rocky. After all, who wouldn''t enjoy casting their eyes upon a beautiful woman shining brightly?


    Another focus of the crowd''s attention was Monte.


    The people of Backhill Vige felt conflicted about Monte. They recognized his strength, but let''s not forget that Monte was missing a hand, making him, in their eyes, essentially disabled.


    That had led to plenty of behind-the-scenes talk. They really couldn''t understand why Rocky would put a disabled person in charge of his team.


    But after the battle with the demons started, those with such thoughts, especially those who saw Monte as a disabled man, were all silenced because Monte was incredibly fierce on the battlefield!


    Being a Beastman, Monte also stood well over two meters tall, a heightparable to that of the ck-eyed Demons, making it so their encounters resulted in a fight beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    The towering Beastman faced the ck-eyed Demon without backing down, going Head-to-Head with brute force. In particr, his Broadaxe, which wasrger than a basin and etched with runes,bined with Monte''s inherent strength as a fifth-level warrior, allowed him to knock the ferocious ck-eyed Demon t in their first sh,pletely befuddling it.


    "Looks like we don''t need to make a move..."


    Assessing the situation of the battlefield, Lin Feng let out a sigh of relief and said with a smile to the people around him, who also nodded in agreement.


    Lin Feng''s assessment was correct. At that moment, Rocky and the others were still engaged in fierce battle, but such fighting wouldn''tst long. As soon as either Rocky, Monte, or Liliya managed to defeat the demon they were facing, the other teams would receive their support.


    That would significantly increase the speed at which demons were killed, and the battle would swiftlye to its concluding phase.


    In fact, Monte and Liliya had already overwhelmed their respective demons and would soon eliminate them. Under these circumstances, indeed, there was no need for Lin Feng and his group to provide support.


    "Make way! Make way! Let me see"


    "Step aside, don''t block the way!"


    Just as Lin Feng eased up, convinced that the battle was well in hand and he needn''t lift a finger, a crisp voice suddenly emerged atop the high wall. A figure promptly pushed through the crowd and ran to the edge of the wall, peering excitedly down at the scene unfolding below.


    This person... was naturally Dusa.


    Having hidden in Liliya''s tent, Dusa had stayed inside all this time, so she was quite stifled these past few days. As soon as she heard the battle had begun, she couldn''t contain her boredom any longer and dashed out.


    Dusa pushed through the crowd on the high wall and then looked toward the battlefield, immediately spotting her father.


    At that moment, Monte was locked in intensebat with the ck-eyed Demon, beating it back soundly. Seeing this, Dusa became ecstatic. She jumped up and down with joy and said to those around her, "Did you see that? That''s my father! That''s my father!"


    After saying this, she couldn''t contain her excitement and shouted toward the battlefield, "Dad! Go for it! Go for it!"


    Damn it!


    Lin Feng immediately cursed inwardly, realizing toote that Dusa had the audacity to shout in such a way!


    Dusa''s voice might have been ignored by others on the battlefield or not heard at all, but Monte did hear it!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Monte, who was pressing the demon hard in battle, suddenly heard his daughter''s voice. He looked back in surprise, quickly spotting Dusa on the wall gesturing towards him¡ªa sight that left him utterly shocked.


    In that moment of astonishment, the ck-eyed Demon he had been beating back fiercelyunched an attack and swept its w towards Monte''s head!


    Feeling the rush of wind, Monte, regaining his wits, dodged just in time to avoid a blow to the head, but his shoulder was struck hard by the demon''s w. Not only was he sent staggering backward, but his shoulder was also torn open, revealing flesh and blood.


    Simultaneously, Liliya also heard Dusa''s voice, prompting her to nce unconsciously at the high wall and then towards Monte. She witnessed the very moment Monte was hit but was blindsided by an immense object charging at her. Liliya didn''t even grasp what was happening before being sent tumbling away!


    In an instant, just an instant, the formerly orderly battlefield descended into chaos!


    PS: Little Dusa has caused trouble, seeking everyone''s support! Seeking rmendations! Seeking rmendations! Seeking rmendations!

 Chapter 88: Chapter 87: The Mainstay

    "Captain! Captain!"


    "Instructor!"


    Monte and Liliya had been knocked down by demons one after another, causing their squads to fall into disarray in an instant, and this chaos undoubtedly gave demons the chance to break through the encirclement in a blink of an eye!


    The two squads, which had originally been the most promising to kill the demons first, had their ranks scattered first at that moment!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this time, the other squads also noticed the situation here, and when the guards saw that the squads led by Liliya and Monte were scattered, and that Liliya and Monte were knocked down, the biggest weakness of the new soldiers was exposed!


    The Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City had never seen the battlefield, hence regardless of age, all guards were new soldiers, and one of the most fatal ws of new soldiers is the inability to fight a battle against the odds.


    The reason the guards had been able to hold back the demons on the battlefield was firstly because Rocky, the City Lord, charging at the front had greatly boosted morale, making everyone feel high-spirited; secondly, it was because Rocky, Liliya, and Monte were the backbone of the guards, and everyone felt that as long as the three of them were there, the battle could surely be won.


    This thought might have been somewhat naive, but it was the basic motivation that kept everyone willing to confront the demons, and when the actual battle started, the situation indeed matched everyone''s expectations.


    Rocky, Liliya, or Monte all fought with extraordinary bravery, the demons which seemed like monsters to others werepletely suppressed by the trio, further inspiring the guards'' morale, and letting everyone hold their ground no matter what under the attack of the demons.


    But now, due to Dusa''s appearance, Monte and Liliya had both faced idents consecutively, and two of the three backbones had fallen in an instant, which was a huge blow to the guards'' psyches. The squads they led were the first to fall into chaos, and this chaos quickly spread to the other squads, throwing the entire situation into disarray.


    Although there is a reason for this, and although the downed Monte and Liliya actually stood up again very quickly, don''t forget that this is a battlefield, and most people do not know what exactly has happened; everyone only knows that both backbone figures like Monte and Liliya had been struck down by demons, and the previously soaring morale suddenly plummeted.


    This is the mostmon problem with new soldiers on the battlefield. Due to ack of experience, they cannot judge the situation on their own, coupled with ack of mental fortitude, often resulting in extreme disys of either excessive morale orplete despondency.


    The guards of Thunderhawk City are now in such a state.


    And when morale plummeted, the guards fellpletely into chaos, and as chaos broke out, the situation on the battlefield also changed immediately!


    The demons, which had been tightly encircled, started ughtering in all directions as soon as the guards began to panic, and in the wake of the demons'' wilful rampage, the solid encirclement was breached, and as soon as the circle was broken, casualties followed. Guards were injured by the ws of demons for failing to dodge in time, and some even fell never to rise again.


    "Don''t panic! Hold your ground! Captain Liliya is fine!"


    "Everybody, don''t panic! Stay calm!"


    "Instructor Monte is fine, don''t let the chaos get to you!"


    As chaos began to spread on the battlefield, the captains of each squad still tried to remain calm, doing their utmost to stabilize others, but it had no effect, and the chaos continued unabated.


    Almost in an instant, the tide of the battle hadpletely turned!


    "How... How could this... How could this happen..."


    The battlefield became chaotic in an instant, leaving the previously ted Dusa stunned, the naive girl having no idea what had happened; everything was fine just moments ago, so how did it all change so suddenly?


    "Someone! Get her out of here!"


    At that moment, Lin Feng also furrowed his brows deeply. At hismand, the dazed Dusa was hurriedly sent down the tall wall, and then he quickly turned his attention to the battlefield.


    Actually, based on Dusa''s behavior just now, Lin Feng had already figured out her identity, and with his experience, he could tell from Monte''s surprised expression the ins and outs of the situation; this also filled him with a profound sense of helplessness.


    Since ancient times, there has been a rule that soldiers going off to war can''t bring their wives and children. Why can''t soldiers take their wives and children into battle? Just look at Monte''s behavior just now, and you will understand.


    Once soldiers are on the battlefield facing the enemy, if their hearts are still tied to their loved ones at home, they will be deserters if they don''t die in battle! Dusa''s appearance was clearly a vition of this taboo!


    However, it was toote to say anything now. Although Dusa had been driven down from the tall wall, the battlefield was already in chaos, and a trend of defeat had be apparent. Lin Feng immediately gave the order for the Backhill Vige troops to prepare to strike; he wanted to lead the charge and support them.


    But just at this moment, as the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City had already be hopelessly disorganized, and the trend of defeat was inevitable, Lin Feng was just about to lead the Backhill Vige troops to support them when a miserable wail that pierced the entire sky suddenly came.


    "Ssshh ssshh ssshh! Ssshh ssshh!!"


    The wailing was ear-piercingly loud, so tragic that it made one''s blood run cold. It not only rang through the entire sky but also reached the ears of everyone as soon as it appeared. People on the battlefield heard it, those on the tall walls heard it, even the vigers of Backhill Vige heard it!


    This terrible wailing made everyone, whether on the battlefield, on the high walls, or the Demons wreaking havoc everywhere, look in one direction at the same moment: the source of the sound.


    In fact, the source of the wailing was not far from everyone¡ªit was at the edge of the battlefield, exactly where Rocky was!


    Due to the previously rapid change in the situation, many people had overlooked Rocky''s presence and had even forgotten him. But, when they paid attention to him once more, they were met with an incredibly shocking scene.


    At this very moment, Rocky, with his long sword in hand, was stabbing towards the ck-eyed Demon. He thrust his sword fiercely into the demon''s chest, then out its back, impaling the massive ck-eyed Demon clear through!


    The ck-eyed Demon, pierced through the chest by the sword, kept wailing mournfully. The sound was eerie, and with a resentful iling of its ws, it seemed as though it wanted to drag Rocky down with it to death.


    But it had no chance for that, as after impaling it with his sword, Rocky pressed down on the hilt with both hands and with a swift sh, split the ck-eyed Demon open from its chest!


    "My God..."


    "What did he just do..."


    This bloody scene left everyone stunned, and some even felt a wave of nausea churning in their stomachs.


    After cleaving the Demon in two, Rocky slowly turned around, holding his blood-drenched sword as he looked back over the battlefield.


    At that moment, he seemed like a God of ughter himself, not only shocking everyone present but also stunning the remaining Demons!


    Seeing the battlefield in utter disarray, Rocky didn''t hesitate as he leaped into the air and then flew towards the center of thebat zone!


    The cornerstone of the Guard Corps had finally arrived!


    ps: Seeking rmendations!

 Chapter 89: Chapter 88 Reversal!

    When Rocky parachuted onto the battlefield, the guards and demons hadn''t even snapped out of the shock from the previous moment.


    And it wasn''t Rocky who finally brought everyone back to their senses, but another scream!


    Rocky, who had parachuted into the fray, targeted a dazed demon and, after knocking it down with a sword, he shed at the demon three times with his long sword, drawing continuous screams from the creature.


    However, it must be admitted that demons are truly monstrous in nature. Even after being sliced by Rocky three times in a row, this demon still didn''t die until Rocky used all his strength to deliver a fourth blow, finally severing the demon''s head!


    With the beheading of the demon, everyone on the battlefield finally snapped back to reality.


    The Guard Corps, now reinvigorated, werepletely different from before; just moments ago on the verge of copse, they now surged with morale, changing the dynamics of the battlefield once again.


    The chaotic battlefield seemed to stabilize instantly; with the direction of various squad leaders, the guards once again surrounded the demonspletely, and all the previous chaos seemed as if it had never urred¡ªaside from the dead demons and injured guards.


    At this point, it''s worth mentioning the leaders assigned by Liliya to the squads. These were truly the elite of the Guard Corps.


    When all the guards were in disarray, leaders like Sandro didn''t lose their footing. They still tried to control the situation, and although they had little effect, their efforts were undoubtedlymendable.


    Indeed, it was thanks to them that, with Rocky joining the fray, the guards quickly encircled the demons again. Monte and Liliya also took this opportunity to recover and joined Rocky in a counterattack.


    The situation, which was on the verge of copse, turned around just like that, and the catalyst for this change was clearly Rocky.


    Killing the demon he was entangled with was a verymon urrence for Rocky, somon that no one bothered to pay attention. However, the timing of his kill was critical.


    The moment he killed the demon coincided precisely with the Guard Corps'' descent into chaos and the brink of defeat. This timing was pivotal, andbined with his God of ughter-like descent onto the battlefield and swift elimination of a demon, he steadied the hearts of the bewildered guards, allowing them to regain their pir of support.


    Rocky was that pir of support for the guards!


    In their eyes, Rocky''s status was irreceable. He was not only the City Lord in their hearts but also the mightiest warrior they looked up to.


    Interestingly, after Rocky joined the fight, not only did the morale of the guards swell because of his presence, but even the demons were affected!


    Perhaps it was because he had killed their ''boss'', the surrounded demons no longer disyed the same arrogance. When Rocky set his sights on them, these demons actually began to wail mournfully, and their pitch-ck eyes revealed fear.


    Given this, the oue of the subsequent battle was self-evident. Rocky, Liliya, and Monte began picking off the surrounded demons one by one. The demons were quicklyid out on the ground, and in no time, all were in!


    "We won! We won! We won!"


    "We won! Haha! We won!"


    "We won!"


    When thest demon was pinned under Rocky''s foot, and his long sword pierced its head, it wasn''t clear which guard started the victorious chant, but soon that cry connected into a chorus, bing waves of cheers.


    Amidst the cheering, Rocky pulled his sword out of the demon''s skull and turned to face the incessant cheers of the guards.


    As he slowly turned around, the cheering of the guards came to a sudden halt. Everyone was looking at him, watching as Rocky slowly raised his long sword, watching as a smile spread across his face streaked with demon blood.


    "We... won!!!"


    Facing his own Guard Corps, Rocky raised his blood-drenched sword high and dered victory!


    As he finished his statement, the guards all lifted their weapons, erupting into even louder cheers!


    They had won!


    "You''re not hurt, are you?"


    In the midst of deafening cheers, Liliya approached Rocky, eyeing his bloody figure, and asked with concern.


    "No, it''s all demon blood."


    While shaking his head, Rocky reached out to wipe the blood off Liliya''s cheek, causing her to blush, but he promptly said, "Take the injured into the vige immediately, and see to Monte. Dress his wounds as quickly as possible."


    The recent chaos had left many among the Guard Corps wounded, especially Monte, whose injuries were severe. Without wasting time on further conversation with Liliya, Rocky sent her to tend to the wounded, then called over Sandro.


    "Ci... Commander!"


    Seeing Rocky wave for him, Sandro quickly ran to his side with a face full of joy¡ªit was unclear whether his happiness derived from their recent victory or from Rocky calling out to him.


    "Sandro, take some men and carry the demons'' bodies into the vige," Rocky ordered. "Freeze them with Ice Magic. These are our spoils of war, understood?"


    "Yes, my lord. Rest assured!" Sandro responded.


    With his agreement, Sandro ran into the cheering crowd and called several guards to start cleaning up the battlefield.


    Although the battle had been fierce and they had ultimately won, Rocky hadn''t let sess cloud his judgment¡ªhe still remembered to seize their rightful spoils of war, the bodies of eight demons, which, even if some were damaged, could be sold for a substantial sum of money!


    Once everything was taken care of, he led his people back to Backhill Vige.


    As they passed through the tall gates, the victorious Rocky and his troops were greeted by Lin Feng and others, who had been waiting for some time.


    "Commander Rocky, that was a splendid victory."


    Approaching Rocky withrge strides, Lin Feng couldn''t help but say.


    His words were no ttery; the battle had indeed been thrilling. The situation on the battlefield had shifted several times, keeping Lin Feng on edge as he watched, but in the end, Rocky and his men won¡ªand won handsomely, with minimal casualties.


    "Thank you, Captain Lin Feng. Please make sure that our wounded are well cared for by the vigers," Rocky replied.


    "Don''t worry, the injured will be taken care of by the vigers," Lin Feng assured him.


    The two had already discussed the matter of the wounded, with Backhill Vige vigers being responsible for them, so Lin Feng simply nodded in agreement.


    After that, Rocky didn''t chat much with Lin Feng and immediately began preparing for the next battle.


    Although they had achieved victory, the day wasn''t over. What if more demons came? Rocky had to be vignt.


    And so, Rocky and the Guard Corps, rather than resting immediately after their victory, continued to remain on alert in case of another demon attack, all the way until the night. Once Rocky had arranged for the night watch, everyone could finally rest.


    Even so, Rocky didn''t rest. He went straight away to check on the wounded.


    Although no one had died in the recent battle, many had been injured¡ªnine guards in total. Naturally, Rocky wanted to check on them, and after seeing to everyone else, he brought Liliya to Monte''s tent.


    Among all the injured, Monte''s condition was the most severe. Upon entering the tent, Rocky saw Monte with thick bandages around his shoulder.


    "Monte, rest and recover in peace. Liliya and I will take care of the uing battles," Rocky assured him.


    Rocky was naturally most concerned about Monte''s injuries and urged him to heal without worry.


    However, Monte''s reply had nothing to do with the troops, with Rocky, or with anyone else.


    "City Lord, how is Dusa doing?" he asked.


    "......."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Taken aback by Monte''s question, Rocky didn''t know how to answer and simply looked at Liliya, who, understanding the situation, stepped out of the tent. When she returned, Dusa was with her.


    Dusa at that moment seemed like apletely different person. The vibrant young girl now appeared wilted, especially her swollen eyes¡ªit was clear she had been crying for a long time.


    "Father... I... I was wrong..." she said tremblingly, approaching Monte''s bedside and unable to stop her tears from flowing.


    Rocky and Liliya had guessed that Monte would probably roar in anger at this point, especially since Dusa had indeed caused a big problem this time.


    Unexpectedly, rather than erupting in anger, Monte just looked at his daughter and sighed, turning his gaze toward Rocky.


    "City Lord, Dusa has caused serious trouble. Don''t hesitate to punish or discipline her as needed, but..." he said.


    "Please let me bear the burden in her stead."


    "This..." Rocky was initially taken aback and then sighed helplessly, as the situation was indeed a difficult one to handle.

 Chapter 90: Chapter 89 You Must Be Strong

    Monte''s words put Rocky in a difficult position.


    This time, Dusa had indeed caused a huge disaster. If it weren''t for her, the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City should have won the previous battle in a splendid fashion, and there would have even been no casualties. But it was because of Dusa that the battle nearly ended in failure, and many guards were injured as a result!


    Facing such serious consequences, it wouldn''t be excessive to charge Dusa with the crime of disrupting the military''s morale, and punishment was certain because not punishing her would not suffice to steady the military''s heart!


    But what made Rocky feel troubled was that although Dusa was at fault, she had no malicious intent; she caused this disaster simply out of ignorance, so the principle "the ignorant are not guilty" could apply to her. Secondly, the main reason for the Guard Corps'' chaos was actually Monte and Liliya, so the me couldn''t be entirely ced on Dusa¡ªthey both bore responsibility too.


    And the final point was that Dusa was Monte''s daughter!


    To treat Monte, Rocky naturally couldn''t act the same as he would with others. After all, Monte was his valued aide. How could he bear to punish Dusa in such a situation?


    Thus, Rocky did indeed find the situation difficult. The guards in the Guard Corps were already injured because of this matter. If he let it slide without any resolution, the guards would likely be discontented. But if he were to actually punish Dusa, Rocky couldn''t bear to do it.


    ording to thews of Thunderhawk City, Dusa had to be whipped formitting such a mistake!


    "City Lord, this was Dusa''s mistake. The brothers in the Guard Corps almost died on the battlefield because of her, so we must give everyone an exnation," Monte said, having noticed Rocky''s hesitance. "You don''t have to hesitate. Do what needs to be done. I will bear all the consequences."


    Seeing Rocky undecided, Monte spoke up again.


    He knew Rocky was in a dilemma, but Monte was even clearer that they had to give the Guard Corps an exnation, or there would surely be guards who harbored ill feelings. Such discontent would be very detrimental to both him and Rocky.


    "How about this? Let''s just make a note of this incident for now. Once the mission isplete and we return to Thunderhawk City, we will make a decision then," Liliya suggested from the side, offering a provisional solution.


    "That won''t do; such matters cannot be dyed!" Monte immediately replied, even before Rocky could agree or not: "The battle has just begun, and now is the time when unity is most needed. If we don''t deal with this matter, we won''t be able to fight in future battles!"


    Monte''s words hit the nail on the head. The fight had just started, and it was unknown how many more battles would follow. This was precisely the time to unite everyone''s hearts and make them cooperate. If the Guard Corps started harboring resentment now, it could indeed lead to big trouble.


    "City Lord..."


    As Rocky was torn, Dusa, who had been silent with her head down since entering the tent, suddenly spoke up. She looked at Rocky with her eyes still wet from tears and said while biting her lip, "City Lord, father is right. I caused a major disaster and should be punished. Please do not show mercy on my ount."


    "But please promise me one thing," Dusa continued, ncing at Monte before turning back to Rocky. "I can bear the consequences of the disaster I caused, my father doesn''t have to bear them for me."


    ...


    Upon hearing Dusa speak so bravely, Rocky was taken aback. He hadn''t expected the girl-like Dusa to have such courage, especially because if she were punished, she would be whipped!


    Monte, too, was surprised by his daughter''s words but then showed a proud smile. This was his daughter!


    "Alright..."


    With that, Rocky could only nod, then he patted Dusa on the head: "Youngdy, you''ve grown up."


    After saying that, he left Dusa in Monte''s tent. Now that everyone knew Dusa hade, there was no need for her to hide anymore. It was best for her to stay and take care of Monte. Immediately afterward, Rocky left with Liliya.


    And after Rocky and Liliya had left, Dusa sat beside Monte''s bed and, after a long while, still biting her lip, she asked:


    "Father, does the whipping hurt...?"


    "It hurts." Monte replied after looking at his daughter. "But you have to be strong."


    ...


    ...


    The night passed without words, and in the blink of an eye, it was the next day.


    Early in the morning, afterpleting the handover with Lin Feng, Rocky led the Guard Corps back to camp, but did not immediately dismiss the troops. To everyone''s confusion, upon entering the camp, they saw Monte, bandaged up, standing with Dusa beside him.


    Rocky stopped the troops and stood before all of them.


    "In yesterday''s battle, all of you performed extremely well!" Rocky said loudly to the guards: "Your bravery made the Demons tremble, and your strength shocked the Demons. I am proud of you!"


    Rocky''s words came straight from the heart because yesterday''s victory had indeed filled him with pride. The guards, hearing this, puffed out their chests, feeling proud of themselves as well.


    But then, Rocky''s tone suddenly changed, his expression turning serious: "However, yesterday some made a fatal mistake! This mistake caused many brothers to be injured, and it nearly resulted in our downfall!"


    "I will not tolerate such incidents!"


    With that, Rocky waved his hand, and Monte brought Dusa forward.


    "Monte, you are everyone''s instructor, and Dusa is your daughter. Tell us, how should this be dealt with?"


    After ncing at Monte, then at Dusa, Rocky asked in a cold tone.


    "My lord, Dusa attempted to disrupt the army''s morale during wartime and should be subjected to the whip."


    "How manyshes?"


    "Sixshes!"


    Standing straight in front of Rocky, Monte said loudly.


    As soon as he spoke, the guards all drew in a sharp breath¡ªsixshes! Dusa was just a girl; how could she endure such severe punishment!


    Under these circumstances, someone from the Guard Corps immediately shouted, "My lord, please spare Dusa. She didn''t do it on purpose."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yeah! My Lord, please let little Dusa go."


    "Please show mercy, my Lord!"


    Over two months of grueling training had forged a bond between the guards and their instructor Monte. Since Dusa often appeared during the training sessions, everyone was not only familiar with her but had also grown fond of the little girl, who was always hopping and bouncing around.


    Therefore, upon hearing that Dusa was to be whipped, the guards immediately cried out loudly for clemency on her behalf.


    However, in response to the pleadings of the crowd, Rocky simply waved his hand and then turned to look at Monte.


    "Monte, what do you think?"


    "My lord, please enforce thew impartially!" Monte replied without hesitation.


    "Very well."


    Rocky nodded at this response, which caused a pang in the hearts of the watching guards. But then Rocky spoke, "The mistake that Dusa hasmitted cannot be taken lightly, but considering that it was an unintentional fault, and she is not a member of the Guard Corps, therefore... let the punishment be halved."


    After saying this, Rocky nced at Dusa, and she, somewhat timid but also resilient, nodded her head and stepped toward arge wooden stake in the camp.


    The stake had been erected by Liliya early that morning, specifically for the execution of Dusa''s whipping. So when Dusa approached the stake and embraced it, Liliya, who had been waiting nearby with a whip in hand, handed her a small wooden stick.


    "Bite down on this."


    As Dusa bit down on the wooden stick, Liliya tied her securely to the stake and whispered softly, "Endure it, it will be over soon."


    Thus, it wasn''t long before Dusa was bound to the stake, after which Liliya retreated to a distance.


    "Carry out the punishment!"


    At Rocky''smand, Liliya, standing behind Dusa, swung the whip, and with a loud crack, thesh struck Dusa''s back!


    The strike tore a bloody gash across Dusa''s back, prompting many in the Guard Corps to turn away, unable to bear such a cruel sight.


    Even Rocky, at that moment, instinctively turned his head away.


    Rocky was quite fond of Dusa, and since she was close with Liliya, he often saw the vivacious little girl bouncing around at the City Lord''s Mansion. He would not have allowed her this suffering if it weren''t absolutely necessary, if not for the exigencies of the situation.


    As for Dusa herself, after that firstsh, she let out a whimpering cry, and tears streamed down her face.


    But the person who felt the most pain wasn''t Dusa; in fact, it was Monte. As her father, who could feel more heartache than him? But as Monte had said the night before, Dusa hadmitted a serious error at a critical moment, and this was the punishment she had to endure, lest it leave behind a grave hazard.


    While everyone felt sorrow for Dusa, another crack sounded as Liliya delivered the second and then the thirdsh!


    After three consecutiveshes, the execution wasplete.


    Although the procedure was very brief, it felt longer than a whole day to those present. After delivering the thirdsh with her own hands, Liliya rushed to the stake to untie Dusa, only to find the girl had passed out...


    In that situation, Liliya quickly took Dusa for treatment, and an anxious Monte followed at Rocky''s gesture.


    Only after they had departed did Rocky turn his gaze back to those assembled.


    "I want everyone to remember what happened here!"


    Rocky''s expression was stern as he addressed the crowd, his tone serious and his demeanor solemn: "Here with me, no matter who you are, rewardse with achievement, and mistakes carry penalties. Do you understand?"


    "Understood!"


    Standing straight before him, the guards of the Guard Corps shouted in unison.

 Chapter 91: Chapter 90 Silence?

    The flogging Dusa endured was not only heart-wrenching but also made the guards understand the true meaning of the saying w enforcement is as immovable as mountains."


    This was precisely why Monte insisted that Rocky punish Dusa.


    Because through this flogging, not only would the Guard Corps hold no grudges against Dusa and Monte, since the whip had already been cracked, but they would also develop a sense of fear, a fear that stemmed not from any person, but from militaryw itself!


    This was the most critical matter; once militaryw and military might were established, it would be infinitely beneficial for the entire Guard Corps.


    At the same time, Rocky''s actions were also observed by the people of Backhill Vige and in no time had reached Lin Feng''s ears.


    Upon learning of this on the high wall, Lin Feng was first stunned, then smiled and nodded.


    "Commander, this Rocky is really ruthless, showing no mercy at all," someone said.


    "Yes, he''s too cruel," another agreed.


    The residents of Backhill Vige were well aware of Dusa''s situation, as they all had been present the day before, so when they learnt that Rocky had dealt with the matter so promptly and had punished Dusa so severely, they all sighed.


    "This Commander Rocky does have some guts; it seems we underestimated this Mercenary Group before,"mented someone.


    After nodding with a smile, Lin Feng also spoke.


    As the leader of his own unit, Lin Feng naturally understood why Rocky had dealt with Dusa''s situation so swiftly, and although it wasn''t of much concern to him, Lin Feng was, after all, coborating with Rocky tobat the demons. Calling them allies was by no means inappropriate.


    In such a scenario, if Rocky could manage his own unit well, it would be advantageous and harmless for Lin Feng.


    "Ensure that the vige''s doctor takes good care of the wounded from the Thunderhawk Mercenary Group; they should not be neglected," hemanded.


    After giving the instruction, Lin Feng put the matter aside and turned his gaze towards the exterior of the high wall.


    Although he appeared no different than usual, he was very tense inside, perhaps even more so than Rocky.


    With years of experiencebating demons, Lin Feng had detected that there was something different about the demons attacking Backhill Vige this time, with the greatest difference being in their numbers.


    The demons attacking Backhill Vige this time were too numerous!


    This statement might seem a bit off, as, upon careful consideration, the demons attacking Backhill Vige totaled only eleven and had attacked over the span of two days, which didn''t seem excessive.


    In reality, it was the opposite, given that the mining in Backhill Vige would continue for an entire month. During this time, more demons would be continually attracted, and their numbers would gradually increase. This meant that within this month, the number of demons attacking Backhill Vige would consistently rise.


    This was precisely why Lin Feng was worried. If the second wave of demons amounted to eight, then what about the third? How many would appear in the third wave, and would it exceed ten? As for the fourth and fifth waves, how many demons would there be?


    One must know that demons were not only individually powerful but also numerous in number. The appearance of a swarm of demons would inevitably lead to a disaster.


    So while the initial two waves of demonic assaults had been repelled, this did nothing to alleviate Lin Feng''s concerns. After all, the number of demons in the previous two encounters had been below ten, which was still manageable. But when their numbers reached double digits, the battle would move to another level entirely.


    This was what worried Lin Feng and the cause of his nervousness.


    He had encountered a simr situation six months earlier. Back then, Backhill Vige was much stronger than it was now, but it nevertheless fell to the greatly numbered demons. Whether they were his soldiers or the vigers of Backhill, there had been heavy casualties. Therefore, Lin Feng truly did not wish for a repeat of the scenes from six months ago.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Everyone, stay sharp!"


    With these thoughts in his mind, he couldn''t help but shout at everyone on the wall, leaving them bewildered.


    Meanwhile, after carrying out the flogging and assigning Monte to take care of Dusa, Rocky summoned Liliya, Sandro, Robin, and the other squad leaders to his tent.


    Although they had won the battle the day before, it also exposed many issues, such as the Guard Corps falling into disarray at a critical moment. If it weren''t for Rocky''s decisive action, the oue might have beenpletely different.


    The me for this incident was ultimately ced on Dusa, but that was just on the surface. The real issuey within the Guard Corps itself. If their discipline had been stronger, if the guards'' mental fortitude had been higher, perhaps the chaos that ensued would not have urred.


    It was normal for there to be problems during the Guard Corps'' first actualbat, but this was no excuse to ignore the issues. Thus, while the other guards were resting, Rocky had called the squad leaders to his tent to hold a meeting, or rather a post-battle summary, to discuss the lessons learned.


    But as everyone sat down in the tent and before Rocky had a chance to speak, Liliya couldn''t hold back any longer.


    Standing in front of the squad leaders with a solemn expression, she asked, "Do you think that the reason the previous battle went so poorly was all because of Dusa?"


    "This..."


    Perhaps because of the recent flogging, Liliya was in a bad mood, and her ominous expression looked particrly intimidating.


    Faced with her dour countenance, the squad leaders in the tent looked at each other and then all lowered their heads, with none daring to answer.


    Seeing no one respond, Liliya singled someone out: "Aga, you speak."


    The man named by her, Aga, was a middle-aged man, already thirty-five years old this year. Among the Guard Corps, he was the oldest and the most mature and steady. Hence, Liliya had appointed him as the leader of a small squad.


    However, after being named by her, Aga looked at her and awkwardly grinned.


    "Sandro, what do you think?"


    Seeing that Aga didn''t open his mouth, Liliya turned her spearhead toward Sandro, but just like before, Sandro, whose name was called, also hung his head.


    "Hmph, why aren''t any of you speaking!"


    When no one opened their mouths, Liliya snorted coldly and then said, "That''s right, having a young girl take responsibility for you, you really don''t have much to say."


    Giving a cold look at the crowd, Liliya was ruthless, immediately rendering a whole bunch of grown men blushing intensely.


    "You all should be well aware that the mess in the previous battle wasn''t Dusa''s fault, but because you didn''t do what you were supposed to!"


    "Commander, we did our best¡­ but when we saw both you and the instructor were taken down, the brothers really panicked at that moment¡­"


    After being severely scolded by Liliya, a squad leader next to Sandro said with a sense of grievance.


    His words were not wrong, because though the guards were in chaos, these squad leaders attending hadn''t descended into panic alongside them; they were all trying their best to control the situation.


    "You dare to argue!"


    As a result, the words of the squad leader directly inmed Liliya. She red with round eyes and said annoyedly, "When the people in your squad panic, isn''t that exactly when they need you! Otherwise, why would I appoint you as squad leaders!"


    After this remark, no squad leader dared to retort, for Liliya was absolutely right¡ªthey indeed hadn''t managed the members of their squads well during that time.


    So, the scene fell silent, until after quite some time had passed, Sandro, who had remained silent all along, suddenly stood up from his seat.


    "Commander, it is indeed our dereliction of duty."


    Looking at Liliya, Sandro''s expression was resolute, and then he turned to Rocky: "City Lord, as squad leaders, we failed to fulfill our responsibilities. Please punish us as you see fit, City Lord!"


    After finishing his speech, Sandro stood up straight before Rocky, and at the same time, the other squad leaders around him also stood up. They seemed to be waiting for Rocky''s reprimand just like him.


    But how could Rocky continue to scold them? Liliya had already done all the scolding previously, so he then said, "Sit down, all of you."


    After Sandro and the others had resumed their seats, Rocky began to speak, "What Liliya just said wasn''t wrong. As squad leaders, you indeed didn''t organize your guards well, but there''s a reason for this."


    "However, remember, for any military unit, discipline is the most important thing. Without discipline, even the strongest forces are no more than a scattered mob. As leaders, it is your responsibility to ensure on the battlefield that your squad is not thrown into disarray."


    "You may not be able to do this now, but you can''t forever be unable to do so. If that''s the case, then I will have to find recements. Understood?"


    "Understood!"


    "Good, now, let''s talk about your feelings. Facing demons for the first time, engaging in direct confrontation with demons for the first time, how do you all feel?"


    After making a summary speech, Rocky began to let everyone share their feelings about confronting the demons. This was also one of the reasons he had gathered them¡ªto collectively exchange and sum up experiences so that they could perform better in future battles.


    Time passed like this for quite a while. When the squad leaders came out of Rocky''s tent, the sky had already turned dark; they had actually talked for an entire day inside the tent!


    "Strange¡­"


    Observing the dark sky, Sandro, who walked out of the tent, couldn''t help but frown, then turned to Aga beside him, "Big brother Aga, did you hear the bell?"


    "The bell? I didn''t hear it¡­"


    Aga shook his head, indicating he hadn''t heard the bell that signalled the attack of demons.


    "It''s already dark?"


    At that moment, Rocky and Liliya also exited the tent, and they too were stunned to discover the night had fallen. Then they looked at each other.


    "The demons didn''te today?"


    Both reacted quickly. Seeing that it was dark, they knew that throughout the whole day, the demons hadn''tunched an attack. However, this didn''t bring them the slightest joy but instead made their expressions change.


    "Let''s go have a look!"


    After these words, Rocky rushed towards the high walls!


    The demons not attacking for an entire day was too abnormal!

 Chapter 92: Chapter 91 Where Did the Demons Go!

    The demons didn''t attack all day?


    This situation was so abnormal that it made Rocky immediately ascend the high wall.


    Upon reaching the top, he quickly spotted Lin Feng, who had been on guard there all day.


    "Captain Lin Feng, no demons appeared today?"


    "Yes... none..."


    Obviously, the quiet day had also left Lin Feng feeling uneasy. He frowned and nced at Rocky, "No, not even a shadow of a demon all day."


    "Is this... a good thing or a bad thing?"


    As someone new to Backhill Vige, Rocky wasn''t sure if this was normal or an anomaly, so he could only ask Lin Feng.


    But Lin Feng''s next response made his heart tighten.


    "This has never happened before..." Turning to him, Lin Feng said with concern, "Normally, as soon as the vige starts mining, demons begin appearing one after the other. From the first demon, the attacks continue nonstop until the mining ends, and sometimes even longer."


    "So I''ve never encountered this before." After saying this, Lin Feng sighed, and it took him a while to muster a smile, "But you don''t need to worry. Maybe the demons will show up tonight, it''s quitemon."


    Although demons previously appeared without interruption, they did not necessarily attack only during the day; sometimes, they started their assaults at night.


    "Alright, I''ll have the troops ready at all times. If you need support, send someone to notify us immediately."


    Since Lin Feng had said so, Rocky could only nod, tell him that he would keep the troops ready to assist at any moment, and then he left.


    Upon returning to camp, Rocky had no choice but to summon all the squad leaders, telling them to keep the guards alert at night in case the demons attacked.


    Once he had arranged everything, he finally managed to return to his own tent.


    After the battle yesterday and discussions with the various squad leaders all day, Rocky waspletely exhausted. No sooner had hein down on his bed than his eyelids began to droop.


    However, he couldn''t allow himself to fall asleep; he was worried something might happen during the night.


    Even though Lin Feng said the demons were likely to attack at night, Rocky was still very uneasy. After all, what if the demons didn''t attack during the night?


    Wouldn''t that mean when it was his turn to defend tomorrow, a bunch of demons would suddenly appear?


    If that were the case, it would be terrible because Rocky knew that a major reason they had won yesterday''s battle was due to good luck and because the number of demons wasn''t particrly high, staying in the single digits.


    If it were his turn to defend tomorrow and more than ten demons appeared all at once, that would be troublesome, something Rocky had to consider seriously.


    As he thought about it, he fell asleep...N?v(el)B\\jnn


    There was no helping it; Rocky was just too tired. Not only had the battle taken a heavy toll on his body, but the myriad concerns had also drained him mentally. Thus, once hey on his bed, he fell asleep and slept soundly until dawn.


    After a solid night''s sleep, Rocky awoke and immediately cursed himself for his uselessness, rushing out of the tent. There, he saw the already prepared Guard Corps, everyone waiting for him.


    "Liliya, how wasst night? Did the demonse?"


    While leading the Guard Corps towards the high wall to relieve Lin Feng, Rocky inquired about Liliya''s situationst night.


    But to his question, Liliya shook her head with a troubled expression, "Last night... nothing happened."


    "......"


    Such an answer immediately furrowed Rocky''s brows, because if the demons hadn''t appeared yesterday, they were definitely going to appear today!


    This was troublesome, as the Guard Corps had just battled the day before yesterday. Although they had rested for a day and were in better condition, continuing the fight with the demons might still be too much for them.


    Moreover, the injured from thest battle had not yet recovered, leading to an iplete roster in the Guard Corps. A few missing regr guards could be overlooked, but the absence of Monte, a key member, undoubtedly weakened Rocky''s side significantly.


    More importantly, since the demons didn''t show up yesterday, the number appearing today would definitely be especially high, easily exceeding ten, and possibly even more!


    This made Rocky very worried about whether he and the Guard Corps could hold the high wall¡­


    It seemed very likely that they would need the support of Lin Feng''s team today.


    Worried sick, Rocky and Liliya climbed up to the high wall and began their day-long duty of defense.


    An entire day went by consumed with his worries!


    Yes, an entire day passed peacefully, and the demons still did not appear!


    When evening came, Rocky, worried that the demons might appear at night, didn''t let the Guard Corps return to the camp to sleep, but had them rest right at the gate of the high wall, ready to fight at any moment.


    But just like during the day, although everyone was very alert all night, it was a night tensely spent in vain, as the demons still did not show!


    What in the world was happening?


    Two consecutive days of tranquility increasingly worried Rocky, because it was unusually quiet to a frightening extent!


    In fact, Lin Feng was feeling the same way at this time.


    When Rocky personally led his troops to guard the high wall all night, Lin Feng also stayed awake all night. Surprisingly, he really hoped for the demons to appear that night because that was the only way he would feel at ease.


    But his hope did not materialize, as the demons did not show up.


    And when Rocky and Lin Feng again swapped their defensive duties, this heavy burden nowy on Lin Feng''s shoulders!


    Taking over the duty of defense, he was just as deeply troubled as Rocky and stood on the high wall for a whole day and night, yet still did not encounter the demons that should have appeared.


    Not only that, but after another three whole days, the demons still did not show up!


    To calcte it carefully, it had been a whole six days since the demons had appeared, as if these creatures had vanished without a trace.


    However, this situation was highly unusual for Backhill Vige, because even when there wasn''t any mining happening, the demons would visit every now and then, albeit in smaller numbers. There had never been a memory of not seeing any signs of demons for six consecutive days.


    Now everyone was getting anxious, wondering, where are the demons?


    Where have the demons gone?!

 Chapter 93: Chapter 92: The Bell Rings Again!

    The demons disappeared...


    For six continuous days, the demons vanished without a trace, leaving everyone in great unease.


    This might sound strange¡ªaren''t the demons disappearing a good thing?


    No, it absolutely isn''t a good thing!


    Please don''t forget, the demons had upied thend for a century now, every corner of thend bore the trace of demons, the only difference being in their numbers. Under such circumstances, their omnipresence was the norm, and their sudden disappearance was abnormal.


    This was especially true for Backhill Vige at the moment.


    Both the group from Backhill Vige led by Lin Feng and the Thunderhawk City Guard Squadmanded by Rocky couldn''t help but worry.


    They had prepared for continuous attacks from the demons, and ording to past experience, once the mining began at Backhill Vige, it always ended up this way without exception.


    But the exception urred, with no attacks from the demons on the vige for six straight days, nor even a sighting of a shadow, which immediately made everyone tense.


    Where did the demons go?


    No one knew the answer to this question.


    But in order to find out the answer, Rocky and Lin Feng didn''t spare any efforts, eventually deciding unanimously to dispatch a skyship for reconnaissance!


    Before this, the skyship had remained docked at Skybreaker Peak and hadn''t been deployed since the previous two battles were too minor to necessitate its use. However, the extended absence of the demons troubled both Lin Feng and Rocky profoundly,pelling them to send out the skyship for reconnaissance to be better prepared should any situation arise.


    On the other hand, the sudden disappearance of the demons, though unsettling for everyone, also had a silver lining for Rocky and his team¡ªit allowed many days for recuperation, and the soldiers led by Monte were mostly healed from their injuries.


    This was definitely good news worth celebrating for Rocky, particrly Monte''s recovery, which restored the former strength of the Guard Corps, allowing them to fight against the demons with full force once again.


    Moreover, Dusa, who had been whipped three times, had also nearly recovered.


    Her quick recovery was partly due to the robust constitution of Beastmen; despite being a young girl, as a Beastman, her recovery was much more robust than that of a regr human.


    Plus, credit must also go to Liliya who administered the whipping.


    The reason Liliya personally carried out the whipping was to set an example and to protect Dusa.


    Being a Third-Level Warrior, Liliya''s control over her strength was naturally much greater than an ordinary guard''s; thus, although her whipping looked severe, theshes inflicted on Dusa weren''t very heavy, undoubtedly alleviating much of Dusa''s suffering.


    Since her recovery, Dusa had learned from this ordeal and had be obedient and well-behaved, now only moving within the camp boundaries, daring not to run around anymore.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, the young girl''s nature was inherently lively, so even though she had be much more obedient and well-behaved than before, she still couldn''t stay idle.


    Take today, for example.


    Today, as Lin Feng was responsible for the defense duties, the recovered Monte continued to lead the Guard Corps in training. Once her father left the tent, Dusa sneaked out, carrying her own bow and arrows.


    With her own bow and arrows, Dusa arrived alone in front of the post where she was once punished, then stood a hundred steps from it and immediately proceeded to draw her bow and nock her arrow.


    Although Dusa had be much more obedient in recent days, deep down, she still wished to fight alongside Monte and hadn''t forgotten to diligently practice.


    And it must be admitted that Dusa''s archery skills were indeed exquisite, iming her to be a talent in archery wouldn''t be an exaggeration. Because Monte, who didn''t want his daughter to suffer any harm, never taught her archery, yet Dusa had managed to master the skill of Endless Bullseye through self-learning.


    Standing a hundred steps away from the post, Dusa pulled open her longbow and took a brief aim before shooting an arrow, and in the blink of an eye, a whooshing sound was heard as the arrow urately struck the post!


    Afterward, Dusa began to shoot arrows continuously at a rapid pace. Although the speed slightly affected her uracy, it was only a minor impact, and all the arrows she shot still hit the wooden stakes.


    "Hee hee!"


    Seeing that all the arrows she shot had hit their targets, Dusa giggled proudly, shing her small canine teeth, then gleefully ran up to the stakes and plucked each arrow out one by one.


    But just as she had removed all the arrows from the stakes and was skipping back to resume her practice, the sudden jarring sound of a bell rang out!


    "The demons are here!"


    Hearing the bell from the tower, Dusa was startled at first but then she understood what was happening. The demons that had disappeared for so many days had finally appeared?!


    As she heard the bell, Rocky''s figure appeared above the camp. Hearing the bell, he used the Void Magic Armor to fly up into the air and then quickly headed toward the high wall. Soon after he left, Liliya and Monte also rushed out from within the camp, running toward the location of the high wall.


    "Dusa! Stay put in the camp!"


    As Monte was rushing toward the high wall, he brushed past Dusa in the camp and shouted loudly.


    Hearing this, Dusa pursed her lips, clearly reluctant, but she suppressed the urge to join in and stayed obediently in the camp.


    With the demons finally appearing, Dusa no longer had the heart to practice archery and simply jumped onto a nearby stake, standing on a pole to look toward the high wall, but she couldn''t see anything.


    Looking left and right and seeing nothing, Dusa jumped off the stake disheartened and glumly returned to her tent.


    "Damn it, everyone treats me like a child. It''s infuriating!"


    Back in her tent, Dusa sat on her bed, pouting and very dissatisfied.


    "I''m already fifteen years old. My father had already joined the army at my age, but they won''t let me join the Guard Corps. It''s so annoying!"


    Sitting on the bed, Dusained while angrily punching the mattress, making it thump loudly.


    Afterining for a while, perhaps feeling tired, she simplyy down on the bed, muttering to herself about how boring it was, and imagining herself in battle, shooting wlessly.


    In this daydream, she didn''t know how much time had passed until she sleepily opened her eyes, having unknowingly fallen asleep.


    However, as soon as she opened her eyes, still dazed and not fully awake, she suddenly heard a voice outside the tent.


    She knew this voice all too well¡ªit was her father''s voice!


    "Everyone! Get ready for battle! Prepare to support the troops at Backhill Vige!"


    Hearing this, Dusa abruptly sat up from her bed and ran outside the tent.


    As soon as she stepped out of the tent, she saw the Guard Corps hurrying past her.


    "What''s going on? What happened?"


    After looking for her father to no avail, the confused Dusa had no choice but to grab a guard and ask.


    "I''m not sure, but it seems the number of demons is too great, and the troops at Backhill Vige are almost overwhelmed."


    After saying this, the guard she had grabbed quickly left, joining the main force heading toward the high wall. In the blink of an eye, the entire camp was left with only Dusa alone...

 Chapter 94: Chapter 93: Wounded Soldier

    Before she could react, the entire campsite seemed to have emptied, leaving her alone. Dusa had just woken from a nap and hadn''t quite grasped the situation yet.


    Stunned for quite some time, Dusa finally looked up to see the sun still high in the sky, indicating that she hadn''t slept long¡ªjust a quick nap, at most.


    Having spent so many days at the camp, she had already figured out the defense rotation between Rocky and Lin Feng, and how they supported each other.


    It was Lin Feng''s turn to be on defense duty today, but the Guard Corps had suddenly been deployed. Could it be that the troops from Backhill Vige couldn''t hold their ground?


    This seemed unbelievable to Dusa, as she had heard Monte praise the troops of Backhill Vige, stating they were highly skilled. If they were to face off directly against the guards of Thunderhawk City, thetter would likely lose.


    Could it be that even such skilled troops couldn''t withstand the demon''s assault and needed support from the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City?


    Just how many demons had attacked this time?


    This made Dusa unavoidably worried, especially since Monte was also on the battlefield; she couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Standing alone in the campsite, she then looked toward the tall walls, but they were too far to see anything, not even the sounds of battle could be heard, which only exacerbated her anxiety.


    Yet worry was futile. Although she thought of running up to the wall to see for herself, remembering the trouble she causedst time, she had no choice but to suppress such thoughts.


    With no other options, Dusa reluctantly returned to her tent to pick up her bow and arrows, deciding to try to calm her nerves with some archery practice.


    So, in a short while, she was in front of the wooden stakes again, continuously shooting arrows. Perhaps due to her worry, her aim was off, and many arrows missed their target.


    Instead of easing her anxiety, this only made her more upset. With nothing else to do, she pouted and irritably went to collect the Arrow Feathers one by one.


    Boom!


    Boom, boom!


    Just as Dusa was irritably gathering up all the Arrow Feathers, a sudden barrage of thunderous cannon fire reached her ears, and she quickly turned to look toward the walls.


    "Is that... the sound of Magic Energy Cannons?"


    Upon hearing the cannon fire, Dusa immediately realized it was the sound of Magic Energy Cannons.


    Could it be that the Skyships had been deployed?


    A small vige like Backhill Vige didn''t have Magic Cannons. The tall walls at the entrance looked impressive, but there were only two defense towers on either side, and no Magic Cannons on top of the walls. Therefore, the only option left to use Magic Cannons for bombardment was the Skyship.


    This meant that the sound of cannons signified the deployment of the Skyships!


    "What exactly is happening outside..."


    The roaring cannons filled Dusa with immense urgency. She hadn''t expected, after so many days had passed, that the demon attacks would be so fierce that not only had Lin Feng and Rocky taken their respective troops out one after another, but the Skyships had also joined the battlefield.


    Only now did Dusa understand why Rocky and her father had looked so worried over the past few days. It seemed that after lying dormant for so long, the demons had indeedunched a severe attack!


    But what kind of demonic force had arrived, strong enough that both the troops of Backhill Vige and the guards of Thunderhawk City couldn''t hold, forcing the use of Skyships to bomb them?


    Being in the campsite, Dusa naturally couldn''t know the answer, but the less she knew about a situation, the more she wanted to investigate it. Thus, she was caught in a dilemma, debating whether she should run up to the wall to check for herself.


    Furrowing her brows, Dusa thought to herself: If she could sneak to the wall without anyone noticing, would there be no problem?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even if someone did discover her, she could just say that being alone in the campsite was too frightening. That way, her father wouldn''t get angry, right? At least the City Lord wouldn''t me her, right?


    After pondering for quite some time, Dusa felt her idea was feasible...


    However, just as she was nodding to herself, believing her n to be wless, suddenly a group of people came running from the direction of the walls.


    "What''s this..."


    Recognizing the approaching group as the Guard Corps, Dusa realized that the guards were heading her way!


    Has the battle ended?


    Seeing the guards returning, Dusa immediately smiled, thinking that the battle must have ended.


    However, when she looked closely at these guards, she realized that there was a small squad of them, and they were carrying stretchers two by two, bearing the wounded on them!


    The battle hadn''t ended after all; these guards were returning to transport the injured!


    Seeing the guards carrying a stretcher towards the camp, Dusa hurried over to meet them.


    "Uncle Aga, has the battle not ended yet?"


    As she approached the guard carrying the stretcher, Dusa recognized the leader as Aga and hurriedly helped carry the stretcher while asking.


    At the same time, she nced at the stretcher and, with that look, her whole being was stunned, no, shocked!


    "Sister Liliya!"


    Among those being carried on the stretcher back to camp was Liliya herself!


    Seeing Liliya on the stretcher, Dusa was instantly dumbfounded; she had never imagined that Liliya would be carried back on a stretcher.


    However, fortunately, Liliya''s injuries didn''t seem too severe, as Dusa saw her struggling to get off the stretcher when she looked her way.


    Unfortunately, her struggles were stopped by the surrounding guards.


    "What are you doing! Let me go!"


    Seeing the guards pressing down on her, preventing her from getting off, Liliya shouted loudly, but this time no one listened to her.


    "Captain, bringing you back is amand from the City Lord, we can''t obey you!"


    "Let me go, you bunch of... Dusa?"


    Liliya, who had been struggling incessantly, caught sight of Dusa by chance.


    "Sister Liliya, what''s happened to you, how could you be so badly injured..."


    Helping to carry the stretcher, Dusa looked towards Liliya with an anxious face, her eyes already brimming with tears.


    Seeing Dusa, Liliya, who had been ceaselessly striving to get off the stretcher, calmed down a bit and then smiled at Dusa: "Little girl, sister is fine, it''s just a minor injury from being careless."


    Dusa couldn''t possibly believe those obviouslyforting words; besides, she wasn''t blind. Liliya''s body was covered in blood, and although most of it wasn''t her own, a bloody wound on her arm couldn''t be hidden from anyone.


    Liliya was injured, and the injuries were far from light!


    Therefore, afterward, Dusa didn''t ask any more questions and, together with the guards, carried Liliya and the other injured back to the camp.


    After settling Liliya and the others, the leading Aga called Dusa to his side.


    "Little girl, the City Lord has an order for you."


    "Ah? What order?"


    Hearing Aga''s words, Dusa froze.


    "The City Lord ordered you to keep an eye on Captain Liliya; no matter what, she must not leave the camp. Also, the vige doctor will soone over with others. I will leave two people here; when the timees, you need to help out, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    She nodded emphatically and agreed.


    After saying this, Aga left two guards who had also sustained minor injuries, and then hurriedly led the others away.


    Seeing Aga leading the people away in a hurry, Dusa suddenly remembered something and called out:


    "Uncle Aga, what about my father? How is he doing?"


    "The Instructor is fine, don''t worry!"


    Shouting back, Aga left the camp with his men, and hearing his answer, Dusa was also much relieved.


    However, no sooner had she calmed down than she turned to see Liliya''s figure.


    "That bastard Rocky... he''s really infuriating!"


    Standing behind Dusa, Liliya muttered and then strode towards the exit of the camp, obviously intending to return to the battlefield!

 Chapter 95 Chapter 94 Died

    "Liliya, sister! You can''t go!"


    Seeing Liliya trying to return to the battlefield, Dusa thought of Rocky''s instructions and hurriedly spread her arms like an eagle catching a chick, blocking her way.


    "Dusa, stop messing around!"


    Liliya nced at Dusa and, without another word, walked around her. But as soon as she took a step, Dusa stepped across and stood in front of her again.


    "Sister Liliya, the City Lord has instructed me to keep an eye on you, so I won''t let you pass!"


    Biting her lip, Dusa was stubbornly unyielding, showing no sign of backing down.


    Her stubbornness frustrated Liliya. If it had been anyone else from the Guard Corps obstructing her, Liliya would have already knocked them down. However, she couldn''t do that to Dusa, so she just sighed.


    As she sighed, she suddenly felt dizzy. If Dusa hadn''t quickly supported her, Liliya would have almost copsed.


    Liliya''s injuries were not light at all!


    Although she might not have suffered severe external injuries, the cut the demons made on her arm caused her to lose too much blood, making her unfit for further battle, which was precisely why Rocky had ordered her to withdraw to the vige.


    Feeling almost faint, Liliya had no choice but to return to the tent with Dusa''s support and rest with the other injured brought back.


    Not long after, the vige doctor arrived with the vigers and began treating the injured.


    Dusa naturally helped a lot during the treatment. Monte used to get injured often when he was still a Demon Hunter, so Dusa was quite experienced with such matters.


    But precisely because of this, when Dusa saw the wounds on the guards, she couldn''t help but exim.


    The guards brought back had very severe injuries!


    Although there had been casualties in previous battles, the guards had only sustained minor injuries and had recovered after a few days of rest, including Monte, who was the most severely injured. But this time, the guards'' injuries were much more serious.


    Among the guards who were brought back with Liliya, one had his chest torn open, a vast wound even tearing through his runic armor. When Dusa and the doctor were treating him, the guard was screaming nonstop.


    But he was rtively luckypared to the other four who were brought back with him; their injuries were even more severe, and they had all fallen into aa!


    How fierce was the battle still raging outside?


    All the guards involved in the directbat were equipped with rune equipment!


    Although the rune equipment crafted by Rocky might notpare to Wensel''s creations, it still packed some power. Thebination of a runic shield and runic armor could significantly boost their defensive power, and normally, not even a ck-eyed demon could severely injure a guard with a single blow.


    Yet here, all these guards were severely injured, evenatose!


    What did that imply?


    It implied they weren''t just injured by a single strike from a demon; they must have been struck countless times to have such severe injuries!


    Just how many demons hade this time?!


    This question popped up in Dusa''s mind once again, and evidently, the only one who knew the answer was Liliya.


    So after she finished helping the doctor with the wounded, she ran over to Liliya.


    Now it seemed that among those carried back, Liliya was the least injured, as she was still conscious at least.


    But if you thought that, you would be gravely mistaken.


    Because Liliya was wearing a full set of rune equipment crafted by Wensel. The fact that she was injured even with such gear meant one could only imagine how severe the strikes she endured in battle were!


    Stay tuned for updates on empireN?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sister Liliya, you¡­ you should drink some water first..."


    Seeing Liliya''s cracked lips, a somewhat clueless Dusa hurriedly got her a cup of water, then sat beside her.


    "Sister Liliya, how many demons havee outside, and how could everyone be injured like this?"


    "Outside..."


    Facing Dusa''s question, Liliya had just started to speak when another bout of chaotic footsteps came from outside the tent, and soon soldiers rushed into the tent carrying stretchers.


    More wounded had been carried in!


    Seeing more wounded being brought in, Dusa and Liliya naturally couldn''t continue their casual chat. Dusa immediately went to help, and after Liliya gulped down the water in her cup, she also stood up resolutely and went to assist.


    The wounded brought back this time were from the troops of Backhill Vige, and the number of injured soldiers was over a dozen. In order to help these wounded soldiers, everyone was frantically busy, not even having time to speak.


    Compared to the injuries of the Guard Corps, the soldiers from Backhill Vige were more severely injured. They did not have rune equipment to protect themselves; wearing only regr equipment, they relied mainly on experience when facing the attacks of Demons, and basically had no external forces to rely on, so once injured, it was bound to be serious.


    In such a situation, every soldier brought back had severe wounds. The worst among them had a leg brutally torn off by a Demon, and his screams filled the tent upon being brought in, but not long after, the screams disappeared...


    He died.


    The battle against the Demons had finally begun to im lives...


    As the deceased soldier was carried out of the tent, everyone inside fell silent, even the busy doctor spoke softer when directing others, as if he was whispering.


    An invisible gloom shrouded everyone.


    Under this oppressive gloom, after who knows how long of hustle, they finally managed to settle the new batch of the wounded, and then the tent fell into a deathly silence.


    In this deathly silence, the wounded soldiers eithery on beds or on the ground, each with a vacant look, not knowing what they were staring at, while the doctors and vigers of Backhill Vige all remained silent, some silently shedding tears.


    Their vige was notrge, and everyone recognized each other, so even though not all the deceased guards were their rtives, it left the vigers feeling sorrowful nheless.


    This mood also affected Dusa, who likewise seemed drained of energy. She stopped talking and just sat next to Liliya, starting to zone out as if worried about something.


    "You don''t need to worry."


    Seeing Dusa zoning out by herself, Liliya wrapped an arm around her and said, "You don''t need to worry, Monte will be alright. At least, he had no problems when I was pulled back."


    "Really?!"


    Upon hearing this, Dusa immediately turned her head, her face showing much less concern.


    "Of course it''s true. Why would I lie to you."


    "Then... what about the City Lord?"


    "The City Lord... that fool should be okay, I suppose..."


    Thinking of Rocky, Liliya felt a surge of anger. How could she have been injured if not for him?


    Unfortunately, not knowing what had happened, Dusa nodded upon hearing this and said with full conviction, "Right! The City Lord is so powerful, he certainly won''t have any problems!"


    After learning that both her father and Rocky were alright, Dusa''s oppressed mood improved, and she couldn''t help but ask, "Sister Liliya, exactly how many Demons came this time?"


    "Ten."


    Liliya nced at Dusa and immediately gave the answer.


    However, her reply not only shocked Dusa but also made the vigers of Backhill Vige look at her, disbelief in each of their eyes.


    Ten Demons?


    How could that be possible!


    The forces of Backhill Vigebined with Rocky''s Guard Corps, how could these two forces suffer such severe losses against an attack of just ten Demons!


    But as everyone was incredulous, Liliya continued to say, "At first there were only ten Demons, then another ten came, and then another ten, and then another, until when I was pulled back, another ten had arrived."

 Chapter 96 Chapter 95 Continuous!

    Ten demons, then another ten, and then another ten, and then another ten, finally another ten!?


    Liliya''s words left Dusa and the others momentarily unable to respond. They weren''t sure if they hadn''t heard clearly or hadn''t counted properly, but they simply didn''t grasp how many demons there actually were.


    But without a doubt, there were a lot of demons attacking this time!


    Indeed, that was the case. Your journey continues at empire


    After hiding for so many days, the demons not only reappeared but did so like a relentless tide!


    The first wave of demons that appeared was indeed only ten, and this number had initially greatly relieved Lin Feng, who was in charge of the defense, because in his view, ten demons might not be few, but the troops of Backhill Vige were definitely capable of repelling them.


    Not just him, even Rocky, who had rushed to the high wall first, rxed, believing that Lin Feng would surely be able to hold them off.


    The actual situation was simr to what both had imagined. When Lin Feng led the troops of Backhill Vige out beyond the high walls and engaged the ten demons, they quickly gained the upper hand, but at that moment, the second wave of demons appeared!


    The second wave of demons was also precisely ten in number. However, Lin Feng''s troops had only just killed three from the first wave, so when the two groups of demonsbined their forces, their numbers reached seventeen!


    Faced with these seventeen demons, Lin Feng and his troops instantly lost all their advantages!


    The Backhill Vige troops numbered two hundred, but half of them were Archers and Mages, equipped for rangedbat. Only a hundred warriors could directly confront the demons, which meant each warrior was faced with the task of taking on nearly two demons, instantly multiplying the pressure on Lin Feng and his troops.


    Fortunately, Rocky responded quickly enough. Almost at the same time the second wave of demons appeared, he had Monte mobilize the Guard Corps, and immediately thereafter, he led the Guards out over the high wall.


    Rocky''s timely support greatly reduced the pressure on Lin Feng and his troops, and with the help of the ranged units, they managed to steady the battle.


    But then, an unexpected turn of events urred as the third wave of demons suddenly entered their field of vision!


    This third wave was also ten strong and charged directly into the battlefield on arrival!


    By the time this third wave appeared, Lin Feng and his troops along with Rocky and the Guard Corps had only just killed six demons, which meant that as the third wave joined the battle, the number of demons swelled to twenty-one!


    If one thought that twenty-one demons weren''t enough, then the following fourth wave of demonspletely threw everyone into panic.


    Shortly after the third wave entered the battlefield, the fourth wave appeared, also ten in number, and quickly joined the fray, imposing an almost mountainous pressure on both Rocky''s and Lin Feng''s troops as soon as they entered.


    At this moment, Rocky made a quick decision. He flew into the air and released a massive Magic sh, signaling the Skyship troops!


    Facing such a multitude of demons, relying solely on their troops was no longer viable, so he decisively called for the Skyship.


    About ten minutes after the signal was sent, the Skyship arrived with utmost speed, and then followed the scene Dusa witnessed with the sound of cannons.


    The timely arrival of the Skyship relieved much of the pressure on everyone, but the tide of battle did not turn in their favor because the Skyship had arrived toote.


    The greatest function of the skyship was to take advantage of aerial superiority to bombard demons with the enormous power of magic cannons which could deal heavy damage to demons.


    However, in this battle by the time the skyship arrived at the battlefield, Rocky and Lin Feng had already led their troops into closebat with the demons, with both sides entangled with each other, making it impossible for the skyship to conduct a wide range of bombardment, after all, magic cannons do not discriminate.


    In such a situation, the arriving skyships could only bombard isted demons as best as they could, and although this had a certain effect, it was very limited, which is why Dusa heard only sporadic sounds of cannon fire.


    Thus, the battlefield entered the most brutal phase where Rocky and Lin Feng, leading their respective troops, were thoroughly entwined inbat with the demons, engaging at close quarters. And as the battle continued, casualties started to mount.


    This led to the scene where Liliya was injured and carried back to the vige.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With her strength, Liliya should not have been injured so easily. d in her runic armor, her defense was second only to Rocky, and she would normally not be harmed.


    The real reason she was injured was not that she couldn''t defeat the demons, but because she was protecting Rocky!


    In this battle, Rocky, wearing the Void Magic Armor, naturally became the primary force, because he could fly!


    The advantage of being able to fight in the air made him even more valuable on the battlefield than Lin Feng who had the highest rank, and Rocky himself was well aware of this. Therefore, he fought extremely bravely inbat, managing to entangle three demons by himself!


    To hold off three demons single-handedly was an act of courage that would make everyone give a thumbs-up.


    But such an act was clearly beyond his capacity.


    Rocky was indeed strong with the enhancement from the Void Magic Armor. If thebat power of everyone was ranked, he would only be second to Lin Feng, even stronger than Monte who only had one hand left.


    But please don''t forget, this strength came solely from the boost provided by the Void Magic Armor, and Rocky himself did not possess this kind of power.


    If the Void Magic Armor could provide a boost in raw power, when it came tobat experience, Rocky was severelycking.


    He had participated in too few battles, which led to his seriousck of experience. This deficiency might not show when facing a small number of demons, but once the number exceeded a certain threshold, he simply could not cope.


    And so, as the battle went on, Rocky, who was holding off three demons, started to face increasingly dangerous situations. Multiple times he fell into extreme peril, often being snatched from midair by the demons he couldn''t dodge in time, and it was to protect him that Liliya got injured.


    By the time Liliya was injured and carried back to the vige, she didn''t know what happened on the battlefield afterward, but she was certain that by the time she was evacuated, the fifth wave of demons had appeared!


    Yes, when Liliya was carried away, the fifth wave of demons arrived!


    Since Liliya was forcefully put on a stretcher when the fifth wave of demons appeared, she did not see the exact number of demons, but based on the previous situation, it could be inferred that there were no fewer than ten demons in the fifth wave!


    This is why she wanted to rush back to the battlefield as soon as she reached the camp. Liliya knew very well that once the fifth wave of demons joined the fight, the pressure on Rocky and Lin Feng would be even more enormous!


    This fact had actually been confirmed. The wounded soldiers who were carried back in session were the best proof, with the increasing number of casualties clearly indicating that the pressure on the battlefield had reached unimaginable levels.


    In such circumstances, although Liliya keptforting Dusa, she was far more worried than Dusa, equally eager to know the situation on the battlefield after her departure, wondering if a sixth or even a seventh wave of demons had appeared after the arrival of the fifth wave?


    PS: These chapters have been describing the battlefield indirectly; they might not be very dramatic, but don''t worry, a real big battle with the demons ising soon!

 Chapter 97 Chapter 96 Tragic Victory...

    Compared to others, Liliya was actually even more worried about the situation on the battlefield, but unfortunately, just like everyone else, she could only wait in silence now. The only thing she could probably do was pray, praying that the gods would bestow their blessings.


    Regrettably, such prayers seemed futile, as more and more wounded soldiers were continuously brought back in the time that followed, undoubtedly proving that the battle was still ongoing and had be even more brutal.


    Time slipped away minute by minute, and the sky went from broad daylight to sunset. During this process, the number of wounded steadily increased, with soldiers from the Guard Corps and Backhill Vige, amounting to dozens of people.


    In this situation, Liliya and Dusa didn''t even have time to worry anymore. They did all they could to treat the wounded, which was the most they were able to do.


    "Sister Liliya, listen..."


    After an indeterminate amount of time, just after she finished bandaging a wounded soldier, Dusa suddenly lifted her head. She looked towards the outside of the tent and said to Liliya, "Sister Liliya, the artillery fire has stopped..."


    "The artillery fire..."


    Dusa''s words made Liliya listen carefully, realizing indeed, just as she said, the constant bombardment that was heard before had unknowingly ceased!


    The cessation of artillery fire¡ªcould it be that the battle was over?


    With this thought, Liliya quickly put aside everything in her hands and hurried out of the tent.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Upon leaving the tent, she immediately ran toward the high wall, but after only a few steps, she faintly heard a series of noisesing from beyond the wall¡ªthat sound... it was cheering!


    Cheering... had they won? Could it be that Rocky and the others had already won?


    The faint cheering from the other side of the wall made Liliya pause for a moment before rushing toward the wall!


    But just as she arrived in front of the wall, before she could climb up, the gates of the wall were opened, and soon after, people appeared, carrying arge number of stretchers.


    It looked like the battle had indeed ended, and as soon as it did, the casualties from the battlefield were immediately brought back to the vige.


    Under normal circumstances, this would all be expected, but when Liliya saw those carrying the wounded appear before her, she panicked because among these people was Monte!


    Monte was not lying on a stretcher; he was actually carrying one!


    Who could be injured that would make Monte personally carry a stretcher?


    The answer was self-evident!


    So Liliya immediately rushed toward Monte, and when she reached the stretcher he was carrying, she saw the scene she least wanted to witness¡ªRocky, d in Void Magic Armor, was lying on the stretcher!


    "Rocky!"


    At that moment, Rocky, whoy on the stretcher, was covered in blood, his face as pale as paper, which left Liliyapletely stunned. Even in times when she had been seriously wounded without as much as furrowing her brow, she now suddenly burst into tears.


    "I''m fine..."


    As Liliya uncontrobly started crying, Rocky on the stretcher lifted his arm and slowly grabbed her small hand, then he revealed a smile.


    It was evident that Rocky was trying to make his smile appear as manly as possible, but given his current condition and pale face, his smile wasn''t reassurance for Liliya, but rather it increased her heartache.


    So, without waiting for Rocky to finish speaking, Liliya eagerly asked, "Where are you injured?"


    "Do you still recognize who I am?"


    "Where does it hurt on your body?"


    "Can you move your leg?"


    As she ran alongside the stretcher toward the camp, Liliya bombarded him with questions in rapid session, so quickly that Rocky simply couldn''t keep up with the replies.


    Left with no choice, Rocky had to muster all his strength to make a stopping gesture to her, and only then did the incessantly questioning Liliya pause, and atst Rocky had the chance to speak.


    "I''m not injured... It''s just... It''s just that the Void Magic Armor is out of mana..."


    "You don''t need to... worry..."


    Although it was a short sentence, Rocky spoke in fits and starts, indicating that he had no energy left even to speak.


    But he was not lying. Even though hey on a stretcher being carried, he was indeed uninjured; the reason he was on a stretcher was entirely due to exhaustion, and on top of that, the Void Magic Armor had run out of mana.


    The battle that had just ended had drained all of Rocky''s strength, so as soon as it was over, he copsedpletely, unable to even stand.


    At the same time, the Void Magic Armor had also depleted its mana during the fight, and once the mana was gone, the full weight of the armor immediately pressed down on Rocky''s body, making the already exhausted warrior feel as though he wore a small mountain, and leaving him no choice but to be carried back on a stretcher.


    This exnation did note from Rocky himself, as hecked the energy to exin, but from Monte, who told Liliya. After hearing Monter''s words, Liliya''s breakdown eased, and she ran back to the camp alongside the stretcher.


    The troops outside the city walls returned to the vige in session shortly thereafter, and the oue of the battle was self-evident¡ªthey had won!


    However, Liliya did not know how exactly they had won. Having returned to the vige early, she had not had time to ask before she joined the ranks of those treating the injured.


    In fact, even though the troops led by Rocky and Lin Feng had won, the victory hade at a colossal cost. The casualties of the battle were staggeringly high, leaving those who heard about it dumbfounded.


    In this battle, Rocky and Lin Feng had led their respective units into the fray; a total of 300 warriors had entered the battle, but by the end, the number of those either wounded or killed was as high as 63, with 45 injured and 18 dead!


    With 300 joining the fight, 63 had be casualties, a ratio of one in five!


    But even this high casualty rate was not urate, for out of the 300 who participated, a full 100 were part of a ranged unit. This means that these 100 supported the fight but did not engage in directbat with the demons, leaving only 200 warriors who truly fought hand-to-hand with the demons!


    So, if we talk about the casualty rate among the warriors in this battle, the number would be even more staggering, exceeding one in four! That is to say, after the battle, on average, one out of every four warriors was injured, and out of every ten, a warrior was killed by the demons!


    The battle against the demons was just that brutal!


    A hundred years ago, there was a reason why the demons swept across the continent as soon as they appeared; that reason was that they were too powerful, so mighty that human strength could hardlypete.


    And today''s battle served as the best proof of this. And please do not forget, the number of demons Rocky and Lin Feng faced today did not exceed a hundred!


    So when the battle was over, there was no time to revel in the joy of victory. Treating the wounded, reorganizing the troops, and other matters awaited their attention because no one knew if the demons would attack again tomorrow, and everyone needed to continue preparations for the next battle.


    That night, no one in Backhill Vige got any sleep; they were busy until dawn, when they finally got a brief moment to rest.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Sitting beside Rocky''s bed, Liliya saw that he had woken up and handed him a ss of water while asking with concern.


    Since Rocky was carried back, Liliya stopped attending to others, devoting all her attention to caring for him, and Rocky had fallen into a deep slumber upon his return, sleeping through the whole night before waking.


    "Much better..." Taking a sip of water, Rocky looked at Liliya and noticed she looked haggard, obviously having not slept all night.


    "You don''t have to take such care of me, I''m fine."


    Seeing that Liliya had been taking care of him, Rocky felt a pang of difort, but at the same time, his heart was warmed. Even though he knew his words would likely be in vain, he still hoped that Liliya would take some rest.


    As he had anticipated, Liliya gave him an indifferent look. "I''m not seriously affected."


    After saying this, she eagerly asked, "What happened after I left yesterday''s battle? Did more demonse?"


    Liliya had been very concerned about yesterday''s fight, even now that the battle was over, she still wanted to understand what had happened.


    Hearing her question, Rocky simply nodded. "They did."


    At this point, he took another sip of water and then continued, "After you left yesterday, the fifth wave of demons arrived, followed by another, making it a total of six waves of demons."

 Chapter 98 Chapter 97 Mission Change

    "In yesterday''s battle, a total of six waves of Demons came,"


    Rocky said tly.


    But his matter-of-fact tone did nothing to reduce the impact of his words, and upon hearing this, Liliya couldn''t help but gasp.


    "...Six waves of Demons?!"


    "Yeah, during yesterday''s battle, sixty Demons came in total..." While speaking, Rocky nced at Liliya and then, without warning, shed a grin. "Heh, I killed four Demons in the fight! Pretty impressive, huh?"


    "Impressive my foot!"


    Seeing Rocky suddenly adopt a teasing and smiling demeanor, Liliya couldn''t restrain herself and, raising her fist, thumped him on the head!


    Didn''t he realize how worried everyone was?


    Struck on the head by Liliya''s fist, Rocky chuckled twice, and Liliya, helpless at his reaction, rolled her eyes before pressing on, "Since another wave of Demons came after I left, how on earth did you win?"


    With six waves of Demons in total, that made sixty of them! Although the Demons were being killed off during the process, it was not as fast as their arrival, which meant the number of Demons they faced kept increasing.


    Honestly, Liliya couldn''tprehend how Rocky and the others could have possibly won such a battle; she clearly remembered that when she was carried back to the vige, the forces on the battlefield had already been pushed to their limits and simply couldn''t withstand any more assaults from the Demons.


    "It was all thanks to the Skyships."


    Yet, faced with her question, Rocky directly provided the answer.


    The reason why they managed to win yesterday''s battle was that the Skyships yed a crucial role!


    Although the Skyships joined the battlefieldte, arriving when the fourth wave of Demons had not only already arrived but were entangled inbat with the soldiers, this caused the Skyships to fail to exert their full power, and their effect was extremely limited on the battlefield.


    However, as the fifth and sixth waves of Demons appeared one after the other, the significance of the Skyships became evident.


    When the fifth wave of Demons appeared, the Skyships directly bombarded them with fierce firepower. Ten Skyships firing in unison blew away more than half of this wave before they could join the battle.


    And by the time the sixth wave of Demons appeared, the Skyships followed suit, resulting in numerous casualties under their bombardment as well.


    Therefore, although two more waves of Demons arrived after Liliya had returned to the vige, thanks to the Skyships, these waves did not exert too much pressure on Rocky and Lin Feng, at least not fatal pressure. It was for this reason that they finally achieved victory.


    "So that''s how it was..."


    Listening to Rocky''s brief ount of the battlefield situation after her departure, Liliya contemted as she nodded, then looked at him.


    "Rocky, what do you n to do next?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although they had won yesterday''s battle, the mission was far from over. Less than half of the month had passed, meaning the Demons would continue their assaults, and Rocky would have to keep defending.


    But after yesterday''s fierce battle, both the Guard Corps and the Backhill Vige forces had suffered heavy losses. The Guard Corps had over ten injured and three fatalities; the number who could participate in the next battle would not exceed eighty.


    Compared to that, the losses of Backhill Vige were even more severe. Due to the poor equipment of the soldiers from Backhill Vige, over twenty were injured in the battle and more than ten died on the battlefield, greatly diminishing their strength.


    Because of this, it became impossible for either Rocky or Lin Feng to continue to fight the Demons with their own troops separately. Moreover, from thest battle, it was clear that there would be no more minor skirmishes against just a few Demons. Each battle from now on was bound to be a bitter struggle!


    So, how to defend became the current priority.


    And regarding this matter, Rocky had already made some ns, so he directly said, "From now on, both sides must defend together; otherwise, we will definitely not be able to withstand the Demons. I will lead the Guard Corps, and Lin Feng will lead the troops from Backhill Vige. Each of us willmand our own forces; there is no other way."


    It was quite coincidental that just as Rocky had finished speaking, someone entered his tent, and it was none other than Lin Feng.


    "Commander Rocky, how are you feeling?"


    As Lin Feng walked into the tent, he nodded to Liliya and then came over to Rocky''s bedside, asking with concern.


    "Much better, I reckon I''ll be fine after resting for one more day."


    With a slight smile, Rocky sat up from the bed and said, "Captain Lin Feng, you''vee about merging our troops together, haven''t you?"


    Lin Feng''s arrival was not unexpected, much like Liliya was concerned about how to cope with the uing battles, Lin Feng would naturally think of this too.


    "Right, I wanted to ask for your opinion."


    Indeed, Lin Feng nodded directly, indicating that he was indeed there for this reason.


    Afterward, Rocky discussed the matter with him. They had no objections to merging their forces because both had mentioned this point at the start of the mission, and everyone had been prepared for it early on.


    So the issue was quickly settled after a brief discussion, with both sides agreeing to lead their troops together in theing battles, eachmanding their own teams.


    At the same time, the Skyships could not continue to remain idle above Break-Sky Mountain. The location where the Skyships were docked was a bit too far from Backhill Vige. Although it would only take about ten minutes to get there, in the rapidly changing battlefield, this time was enough to determine the oue of a battle.


    In fact, in the previous battle, if the Skyships had arrived earlier, the casualties of the troops would certainly not have been so great.


    Therefore, Rocky decided to dispatch two Skyships for patrol every day; on one hand, to provide early warning, and on the other hand, to allow these two Skyships to quickly join the Armor in suppressing the battlefield as soon as the battle started, before the other Skyships arrived.


    After they had finished discussing this matter, Lin Feng told Rocky about another issue.


    He indeed had other matters to discuss with Rocky.


    "Commander Rocky, I discussed with the vige chief yesterday. The number of Demons is too great this time. If we continue fighting, I estimate that it will be difficult for us tost a month, so it''s been decided to shorten the mining schedule to twenty days."


    "Reducing the mining period means that your mission time is now twenty days instead of a month. But rest assured, Commander Rocky, themission for the mission will still be paid as we previously agreed, and all the Demons killed in battle, including those we kill, will belong to you."


    "Commander Rocky, what do you think?"


    Having said that, Lin Feng looked at Rocky, seemingly waiting for his response.


    It was exceptionally rare, but in Lin Feng''s gaze, there was also a hint of nervousness, as if he feared that Rocky would refuse his proposition.

 Chapter 99 Trouble Again!

    After everything with Rocky was settled, Lin Feng left, and with the day having fully dawned and Rocky needing recuperation, the entire defense of the vige fell on Lin Feng alone, which meant he couldn''t afford to stay for long.


    After Lin Feng had left, Rocky assigned Liliya a new task, asking her to check on the mood of the Guard Corps. At such a critical moment, it would be very troubling if there were any issues among the Guard Corps.


    This task would normally have been done by Rocky himself, because even though Liliya and Monte were highly regarded in the hearts of the guards, they still couldn''tpare to Rocky. In the eyes of the guards, Rocky was not only their City Lord but also their idol. His personal presence would have definitely boosted their morale considerably.


    Regrettably, it wasn''t that Rocky didn''t want to go, but his body simply didn''t allow it. The previous battle hadpletely drained him, and he couldn''t get out of bed without a day''s rest. If he had gone to the Guard Corps in his frail condition, it likely would not have boosted their morale, but instead, might have demoralized them even further.


    Therefore, this task could only be entrusted to Liliya to first check on the spirits of the guards.


    And once Liliya had also left the tent, the bedridden Rocky quietlyy on his bed, pondering how to defend next while he waited for time to slowly pass.


    A day slowly went by, and it was yet another uneventful day...


    As for today''s calm, whether it was Rocky, Lin Feng, or anyone else, they all had expected it, since a simr situation had just happened recently.


    The recurrence of simr conditions had given everyone experience; they all knew this moment of calm was just the quiet before the next storm arrived.


    Yet likewise, this foreboding also increased everyone''s stress, because it implied that when the demons appeared next time, a fierce battle would erupt again!


    Facing this imminent fierce battle, no one could prevent it; everyone could only wait behind the small high walls, waiting for what was inevitable to gradually arrive.


    However, this calm wasn''t necessarily a bad thing for Backhill Vige now; at the very least, it allowed the soldiers who had just fought in the dreadful battle to fully rest and the injured soldiers to take the chance to heal.


    Just like that, the next day arrived in the blink of an eye.


    The bedridden Rocky was finally able to get out of bed. After he left his bed, he moved around to stretch his muscles and found that although there was still a sensation of soreness, it was essentially manageable; participating in the next battle would absolutely not be a problem.


    With that, he immediately went to the Guard Corps.


    The day before, Rocky had arranged for Liliya to check on the guards, but the news Liliya brought back wasn''t good. After the previous dreadful battle, the morale of the guards was very low, almost as if they had been through a devastating defeat.


    This worried Rocky a lot, because in the uing battle, the Guard Corps would be the main defense force. If there were issues with their mindset, then the battle could not be fought. So the moment Rocky recovered, he hurried to the Guard Corps.


    It wasn''t long before Rocky arrived at the small training field of the camp. The guards had just finished their routine training and were resting.


    "My lord!"


    "My lord!"


    "My lord, you''vee!"


    The guards, who were resting on the spot, quickly stood up at the sight of Rocky and instinctively began to form ranks.


    "No need to form ranks; I just came to see how you all are. Please, sit down."


    Waving his hand at everyone, Rocky not only dispensed with formalities but also sat down on the ground with them.


    "How are you holding up?"


    Sitting in a circle with the guards, Rocky didn''t give a speech but instead started chatting with them.


    Through this mission, especially after several consecutive battles, Rocky had be very familiar with these guards, and now he could urately name each person in the Guard Corps.


    Simrly, the guards had be more familiar with him than before. At this point, although they still respected Rocky greatly, they no longer felt he was so unapproachable, but rather more affable.


    However, even so, when Rocky finished speaking, everyone still fell into silence, their heads lowered, none responding to his question, which made the atmosphere turn tense.


    "I heard from Liliya that you are not in a good state?"


    In this tense atmosphere, Rocky spoke again.


    Unfortunately, no one answered him this time either.


    "Are you... afraid of battle?" Rocky asked calmly as he looked at the silent guards, "Or is it that... you are afraid of dying?"


    When he finished these words, some of the silent guards raised their heads, some even with tears in their eyes.


    Death, amon urrence on battlefields, is something no one wants to ept or even mention. Yet, in thest battle, although the casualties within the Guard Corps were fewer than those of Backhill Vige''s troops, people still died on the battlefield, an unprecedented urrence for everyone, leaving them unsure of how to cope.


    "Lord... Uncle Reed died... he died¡­"


    At that moment, a young figure suddenly stood up and looked at Rocky.


    "Robin..."


    The one who stood up was none other than Robin, the youngest member of the Guard Corps. He looked at Rocky while tears streamed down his face, appearing overwhelmingly distressed.


    As for Reed, whom he mentioned, Rocky knew him well. Reed was a naively honest uncle, just a year younger than Aga, and was considered an elder in the Guard Corps. He usually took good care of everyone and was particrly protective of Robin, the youngest. Therefore, the two had a very good rtionship and emotional connection.


    However, during thest battle, Reed did not survive; he was pierced in the chest by a demon and died instantly.


    This incident had deeply affected Robin. Therefore, when Rocky mentioned death, Robin thought of Reed, and his emotions instantly became uncontroble, bursting into tears and sobs.


    Rocky had a profound impression of Robin. He still remembered how this tiger-headed young man looked during the assessment, and through their interactions over this period, he understood that Robin was entirely driven by emotions.


    Following that, Rocky beckoned to Robin, signaling him toe over.


    "Robin, are you scared? Scared of dying on the battlefield like Reed?"


    "No! I''m not scared! I want to avenge Uncle Reed!"


    Asked thus by Rocky, Robin immediately lifted his head, his assertion unwavering.


    This response made Rocky nod and then he turned to the other guards, asking the same question.


    "Are you scared? Are you scared of dying on the battlefield like Reed?"


    The same question, yet there were different answers. Some guards shook their heads, others lowered theirs, everyone reacted differently.


    "Sir... aren''t you... aren''t you scared? Aren''t you afraid of dying..."


    It was unclear who suddenly asked Rocky in return, directing everyone''s gaze towards him.


    "Not scared."


    Without the slightest hesitation, Rocky shook his head: "I am not afraid, because I have all of you."


    Such a reply stunned all the guards, but Rocky did not borate further. He promptly stood up: "Everyone, buck up! We will definitely make it back alive this time!"


    After saying this, he left the drill ground and headed straight for his tent, moving very hurriedly.


    He was indeed in a hurry because while he was chatting with the guards, he saw Monte arriving at the camp with Felly, and Monte soon gave him a meaningful nce from afar, indicating they go inside the tent first.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Given the circumstances, Rocky had to abruptly end the conversation, as clearly something was up!


    In this mission, Felly had not stayed in Backhill Vige to participate in the frontalbat but had been assigned by Rocky as the Commander of the Skyship, in charge of directing ten skyships to support the battlefield. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    After thest battle, Rocky had ordered the skyships to patrol in groups of two around Backhill Vige daily, and to immediately report any demon sightings; Felly was responsible for this task.


    Therefore, in principle, Felly should not have appeared at the camp; he should have beenmanding the skyships from the sky!


    Back in the tent, Rocky saw Felly and Monte already waiting for him.


    "Felly, what''s the problem?"


    As soon as he saw Felly, Rocky immediately asked.


    "Sir, I spotted demons while patrolling!"


    Without wasting any time, Felly directly said, and upon hearing this, Rocky couldn''t help but take a deep breath. The demons came so soon?


    "How many demons did you see? When are they likely to attack?"


    As he spoke, Rocky was ready to leave the tent and lead his troops out to strike.


    But at that moment, Felly stopped him: "Sir, please don''t worry, we''ve scattered the demons, but I came back to report because something seemed off."


    "What?"


    Rocky sharply turned towards Felly, not understanding his meaning.

 Chapter 100 Ridiculous Idea

    "Demons... you scattered them?"


    Stay updated with empire


    Looking at Felly, Rocky clearly did not understand what he meant, so he asked, "Tell me exactly what happened."


    "Yes." Felly responded and said, "Sir, when I was leading two skyships on patrol, we happened to see a few demons all moving in the same direction. I thought they were about to attack Backhill Vige, so I immediately ordered the skyships to follow them."


    "But then I discovered that the demons were not heading to attack Backhill Vige; instead, they were gathering together."


    "What?"


    After Felly finished speaking, Rocky was startled and asked, "What do you mean the demons were gathering together?"


    "Demons from all directions were converging on one ce. By the time we discovered them, more than twenty demons had already gathered. Fearing they might attack Backhill Vige, I ordered the skyships to bombard them, scattering the gathered demons."


    In just a few words, Felly had summarized the situation to Rocky, and although his words were brief, they caused both Rocky and Monte to furrow their brows after hearing them!


    Demons, gathering together?


    This discovery was extremely important! But how could this be possible?


    Rocky had never heard of such a thing before, so he looked to Monte, who had once been a Demon Hunter and was most knowledgeable about demon behavior.


    "I''ve never encountered anything like this either, but if it''s the ck-eyed Demon, it might be unusual, yet not impossible. After all, ck-eyed Demons aremunal creatures."


    Seeing Rocky looking at him, Monte spoke up. Although he had never personally witnessed a simr situation, given themunal nature of ck-eyed Demons, it was not beyond the realm of possibility that they would gather and act together.


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Felly interjected, "Sir, it wasn''t just ck-eyed Demons that were gathering; there were other types of demons as well."


    "Are you sure?"


    With Felly''s words, Monte was immediately taken aback and quickly followed up with, "Felly, are you absolutely certain you weren''t mistaken?"


    "Instructor, I''m absolutely sure because the other demons with the ck-eyed Demons had distinct features: they had two horns on their heads and their heads looked like those of cows; they also had Scale Armor. When I ordered the skyships to bombard, the ck-eyed Demons were quickly dispersed, but these types of demons kept charging into the sky, so I definitely could not have been mistaken."


    "The armored bull demons..."


    Upon hearing Felly''s description, Monte immediately recognized what type of demon he had seen, and his expression changed.


    "Sir! Something isn''t right here!"


    Turning his head, Monte immediately said to Rocky, "Sir, if it were just ck-eyed Demons gathering together, perhaps it could be exined, but the presence of armored bull demons as well is very suspicious."


    "Why?"


    "Because armored bull demons are solitary creatures. They are extremely territorial, and typically, there''s only one armored bull demon per territory, never exceeding two."


    "...Felly, how many armored bull demons did you see?"


    After hearing Monte''s exnation, Rocky asked Felly.


    "At least three, I''m absolutely certain I wasn''t mistaken."


    When faced with this question, Felly was very certain in his response.


    This made things clear; different types of Demons had gathered together for some unknown reason¡ªthis was the intelligence Felly had brought back.


    This was extremely important intelligence! Because if nothing unexpected happened, these gathered Demons were most likely targeting Backhill Vige!


    As this possibility emerged in his mind, Rocky could no longer remain calm. He hurriedly sent Monte to call Lin Feng and Liliya over because they also needed to know about this.


    Not long after, Lin Feng and Liliya arrived at Rocky''s tent, and Felly repeated what he had said before. Once he finished, Lin Feng and Liliya also fell into deep thought.


    "Captain Lin Feng, have you encountered this kind of situation before?"


    "No." Shaking his head at Rocky, Lin Feng frowned deeply, "In the past during our mining, the attracted Demons would immediately attack the vige. They never gathered together like this."


    "So, you''re saying that the Demons are gathering this time because they are organized?"


    Realizing that Lin Feng had also never encountered such a situation, Rocky voiced his own thoughts. He believed that since different types of Demons had gathered, including both solitary and social ones, their gathering must not be spontaneous but organized!


    "Impossible!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Rocky, it won''t happen."


    "Right, how could Demons possibly be organized."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than he faced unanimous opposition from everyone, whether it was Lin Feng or Liliya, or even Monte. They all shook their heads as if they were spinning drums, indicating that he waspletely wrong.


    This left Rocky somewhat bewildered; he didn''t think he had said anything incorrect!


    His thought wasn''t just blind conjecture; it had urred to him right after thest battle.


    The reason thest battle had been so fierce was because there were too many Demons. But why had the number of Demons suddenly increased so much? Naturally, it was because of the lurking in the previous days!


    Before the battle urred, the Demons hadpletely disappeared for six days, and then suddenly appeared, continuing to emerge in six waves one after another. Could there be no connection between these two events?


    Rocky believed there must be a connection. It was precisely because the scattered Demons had gathered together during those six days that the attack was so fierce.


    Not only did Rocky believe that the Demons were organized, but he also thought they weremanded, otherwise why would the exact count of ten appear in each of the six waves of Demons?


    So, he was perplexed as to where he had spoken incorrectly to face such unanimous rebuttal.


    Unfortunately, even after he shared his thoughts and rationale, Lin Feng, Liliya, and Monte still continuously shook their heads.


    "Rocky, the things you''re thinking about simply aren''t possible. Demons can''t be organized, much lessmanded."


    Even as Rocky tried his best to exin his ideas, Liliya still said, "Demons have upied thend for a century, and since the very first day they appeared, these beasts have acted purely on instinct, regardless of whether they are high-level or low-level Demons."


    "Miss Liliya is correct." After Liliya finished speaking, Lin Feng also said, "Commander Rocky, I''ve lived in Backhill Vige since I was born, but I''ve never heard of Demons being organized. Moreover, if Demons could be organized to act collectively, our Backhill Vige would have been annihted long ago, right?"


    "More than just Backhill Vige, if Demons could be organized and obeymands, I''m afraid these beasts wouldn''t only upy thend; they would have taken to the skies long ago."


    As Liliya, Lin Feng, and Monte spoke, they shook their heads; not one of them thought Rocky''s idea was correct, even going so far as to find it somewhat ludicrous¡­

 Chapter 101 Taking the Initiative

    ```


    Regarding Rocky''s idea, Liliya and others repeatedly shook their heads, which made him very distressed.


    However, the reason why Liliya and the others did this was not because they were obstinate, but because demons had been around for a hundred years, and in that time, people had thoroughly researched them. This in-depth study was evident from the fact that demon corpses could be used as resources.


    Under such thorough research, there was no evidence to suggest that demons possessed organizational abilities.


    Demons were undoubtedly powerful, but they also had their weaknesses. For example, their intelligence was very low. They were essentially monsters driven entirely by instinct, which means that beneath their formidable bodiesy not-so-bright brains.


    That is also why people were still able to live in the sky after losing thend. If demons were not solely driven by instinct and had be organized and strategic, then these monsters would have already attacked the sky, and the world would have beenpletely upied by them.


    Because of this clear understanding, Liliya and the others simplyughed off Rocky''s idea.


    "So why do you think the demons are starting to gather?"


    Rocky was naturally dissatisfied with everyone''s attitude. As a transmigrator, he didn''t hold any preconceived notions. He felt that both the previous battles and the intelligence brought back by Felly were proving that the demons wereunching organized attacks on Backhill Vige, but why wouldn''t anyone believe it?


    Indeed, it''s possible that the demons were just a group of mindless monsters for a hundred years, but even if they were monsters, couldn''t they evolve?


    Could it be that monsters couldn''t gradually evolve intelligence?


    After all, it has been a hundred years since the demons appeared! In such a long time, any species could undergo fundamental changes, even demons!


    "Commander Rocky, let''s not dwell on this issue,"


    Seeing Rocky being persistent, Lin Feng spoke up to mediate, then said, "I think we can put the discussion about why the demons are gathering near the vige aside for now. Let''s discuss how to deal with these gathered demons first."


    Although he did not agree with Rocky''s idea, Lin Feng''s words hit the nail on the head. For Backhill Vige at present, the reason behind the demons'' gathering was not important. What mattered was how they should handle it if the gathered demons began to attack.


    Following Lin Feng''s redirection, the focus of the conversation shifted to this issue.


    Then Rocky turned to look at Felly:


    "Felly, how far are those demons from the vige?"


    "About a dozen miles away."


    "I see... Captain Lin Feng, do you think it''s possible that the demons'' target is not Backhill Vige?"


    After hearing Felly''s answer, Rocky turned his gaze back to Lin Feng.


    Unfortunately, Lin Feng just shook his head: "To the north of Break-Sky Mountain, there is only our vige; no other ces are inhabited, so the demons'' target is definitely here. There should be no mistake about that."


    "In that case... the primary question now is exactly how many demons there are." When Lin Feng finished speaking, Liliya opened her mouth: "If there are only twenty or thirty demons gathered together, then even if stronger armored bull demons join them, we can still hold the vige with the advantage of the high walls and skyships, even withstand several waves of attack."


    "But... If the number of gathered demons is toorge, for instance, likest time, reaching fifty or sixty, or even a hundred, then it would be difficult for us to defend."


    Liliya''s words made everyone nod in agreement.


    ```


    The most critical issue now is indeed the number. If there aren''t many demons, it''s manageable, but once their numbers grow, say, they appear in groups of fifty or sixty demons, or even more, then what should be done for defense bes the key issue!


    This question caused everyone in the tent to lower their heads, all sinking into deep thought, earnestly contemting countermeasures. Your next chapter awaits on empire


    After a good while, Lin Feng was the first to lift his head, but he did not speak. Instead, he turned his gaze to Rocky.


    "Commander Rocky, what do you think we should do?"


    Seeing that Lin Feng was asking for his opinion, Rocky thought for a moment and then said, "The best method... is probably to dispatch the skyships on the offensive, to find the demons gathered together and then bomb them. This way, we can not only disperse them, but also reduce their numbers."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Good! I agree with Commander Rocky''s idea!"


    Just as Rocky finished speaking, Lin Feng immediately seconded the motion, leaving Rocky feeling a bit helpless.


    Lin Feng agreed with the n without even thinking about it, indicating that he had alsoe up with it long ago but inquired Rocky''s opinion out of respect, as the skyships were not under hismand. Otherwise, given Lin Feng''s cautious nature, he definitely would not have reacted as such.


    Of course, there was no need for Rocky to point this out, so he then instructed Felly, "Notify the other skyships immediately that from now on all skyships are to go on patrol. As soon as they encounter demons attempting to gather, they must report it right away, and then all the skyships will carry out bombing together."


    "Yes!"


    "Also, you came back in a skyship this time, right?"


    As Felly saluted and prepared to carry out the orders, Rocky asked him another question.


    "Yes..."


    Felly nodded nkly. Of course, he hade back in a skyship.


    "Great, I''ll join you on patrol."


    Seeing Felly nod, Rocky directly stated that he would join Felly on patrol!


    "No!"


    However, no sooner had he finished speaking than Liliya expressed her opposition.


    Unfortunately for her, Rocky''s mind was already made up, and her objection was evidently ineffective. Rocky remained undeterred from his initial idea, believing there must be a reason for the demons'' concerted efforts to gather. Since others doubted his convictions, he resolved to see for himself.


    That''s just the kind of person Rocky was. He seemed easygoing, yet he possessed a stubbornness that far exceeded that of ordinary people. Once he made a decision, it was very difficult to sway, even by Liliya.


    So, after giving a few instructions to Liliya and Monte, he boarded the skyship with Felly, and soon they slowly left Backhill Vige.


    "Felly, take the skyship straight to where you discovered the demons."


    As the skyship gradually flew away from Backhill Vige, Rocky ordered Felly to head to the site of the incident, the ce where the demons had been spotted before. He wanted to see for himself what was going on, to find out what exactly had caused the demons to be gathered together!


    ps: Please rmend! Please add to your favorites!

 Chapter 102 Gather in Groups!

    The Skyship''s patrol radius wasn''t far, because the purpose of the patrol was to provide early warning. In the absence ofprehensivemunication equipment, toorge a radius would mean that even if demons were spotted, there would be no way to report it in time.


    Therefore, when Rocky left Backhill Vige aboard a Skyship, it didn''t take long to reach the destination, the demon gathering site.


    Upon arrival, Rocky ordered the Skyship to lower its altitude, then stood at the bow and looked down carefully.


    At this moment, their location was still a destend, but the ground was riddled with severalrge pits, clearly the result of magic cannon bombardment. Looking closely, one could see some bodies around theserge pits, the bodies of demons, which undoubtedly confirmed that Felly hadn''t lied. Previously, demons had indeed gathered here and had been bombed.


    After confirming this, Rocky issued a new order.


    "Felly, inform the other Skyships to thoroughly search the vicinity. We must find the traces of the remaining demons."


    "Yes!"


    With an affirmative reply, Felly immediately used themunication equipment on the Skyship to convey Rocky''smand.


    Rocky had just carefully counted and found that there were only two or three demons that had been killed by the bombing, which was quite normal since Felly had only brought two Skyships at that time, each equipped with only four magic cannons. Achieving such a result was already quite good.


    But if there had really been more than twenty demons gathered together at that time, a problem arose. Where were the other demons scattered by the bombing?


    Where had the other demons, scattered by the magic cannons, run off to?


    Rocky was determined to find these fleeing demons; otherwise, once they regrouped, Backhill Vige would be in danger!


    Under these circumstances, ten Skyships began to act separately, like a huge cast in the sky, searching for prey on the ground.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Time went by, and the zing sun overhead moved slowly from east to west in this process, finally being swallowed by the horizon, and nightfall came soon after.


    Strangely enough, after almost a day of spread-out patrolling, the ten Skyships failed to find any trace of demons. Not a sign of arge group, nor even scattered demons could be found.


    This was obviously very abnormal because the area around Heavensplit Mountain was an unending wastnd with no forests or simr ces for concealment. The dispersed demons, even if scattered, should have appeared sporadically on the wastnd rather than disappearing without a trace.


    In light of this, Rocky did not skimp on the mana for the Skyships; instead, he ordered the expansion of the reconnaissance area to continue until traces of demons were found!


    Meanwhile, he did not return to Backhill Vige but joined the Skyships in the reconnaissance, wanting to see where these demons were hiding.


    Thus the night deepened, and Rocky, persuaded by Felly, returned to his cabin. But just as he was about to rest, Felly came to him again.


    "My lord! We''ve found the demons!"


    "Where?!"


    The moment Rocky, who had justin down on his bed, heard this, he sat up.


    "It''s the third Skyship that spotted the target, five kilometers away from us."


    "How many are there?"


    Continue your adventure with empire


    "The report says... at least thirty..."


    Thirty...?!


    Hearing this number, Rocky involuntarily took a sharp breath, thought for a moment, and then immediately ordered, "Command the third ship to monitor the demons'' movements on the spot, and report immediately if there is any movement."


    "Have the other Skyships immediately converge on the third ship, but before I arrive, no one is to engage in an attack!"


    "Yes!"


    With his order received, Felly immediately turned and left, and Rocky had no more intent to rest.


    Now, he wasn''t thinking about anything because the demons'' actions had clearly gone beyondmon sense. In such a situation, any prediction made in advance was unreliable and could even lead to misleading conclusions. Therefore, he decided to wait until he saw the demons with his own eyes before making any decisions.


    A distance of five kilometers was not far for a Skyship flying in the sky. In just over ten minutes, Rocky was called to the deck; they had already met up with the third Skyship, and in addition, three other Skyships had already arrived.


    As soon as Rocky stepped out of the cabin, he heard a cacophony of hissing roars!


    Having shed with the Demons multiple times, he immediately recognized the sounds and hurried to the bow of the Skyship to look down.


    With that single nce, his heart sank.


    The Skyship was not too high above the ground, about forty to fifty meters, allowing him to clearly see everything below from the bow.


    Looking down from the bow, Rocky saw a dense throng of Demons beneath the Skyship, bunched together inrge numbers, at least thirty strong!


    At the same time, the Demons clustered on the ground were roaring at the Skyships, theirbined cries not only deafening but also unbearably cacophonous.


    What''s more, some Demons were picking up huge stones from the ground and hurling them at the Skyships, each stone flung to a height of over ten meters!


    Fortunately, with the Skyship being forty to fifty meters above the ground, the stones thrown into the sky couldn''t reach it, which allowed Rocky to observe these Demons more safely and carefully.


    "ck-eyed Demons..."


    "Bull-horned Demons..."


    "This kind of Demon... I don''t recognize..."


    Carefully observing the thirty-odd Demons below, Rocky found that the most numerous were the ck-eyed Demons, with about twenty or more; next were the armored bull demons, covered with scales and with bull-like horns on their heads, but not just the three that Felly had mentioned¡ªthere were five!


    In addition to these two types of Demons, there was one more kind that Rocky had never seen before, with only three present.


    In other words, the group of thirty-plus Demons now had not only increased in number from the daytime, but the variety had also grown!


    This undoubtedly proved Rocky''s earlier thought: the Demons near Break-Sky Mountain had been gathering together!


    "Sir, shall we open fire?"


    As he furrowed his brow, Felly couldn''t help but ask beside him, his tone and voice betraying his fear.


    "How many Skyships have arrived now?"


    "Six."


    While Rocky was observing the Demons, another Skyship had arrived.


    "Wait a bit longer, let''s bombard them when all the Skyships have assembled."


    The Skyships Rockymanded, though all outfitted with Magic Cannons, were old models of Reconnaissance Ships, each with only two cannons on board, so a single ship''sbat power was not strong. Only when a sufficient number converged for a collective bombardment would they achieve the best effect.


    So he had to wait until all ships were present tounch the attack.


    In the time that followed, Skyships arrived one after the other, but during this same process, the number of Demons also grew!


    Yes, as the Skyships arrived one by one, scattered Demons also emerged from all directions, one after the other.


    And by the time ten Skyships had finally assembled, the number of Demons gathered together had swollen to over forty!


    The rate of this increase was chilling to Rocky''s spine! He didn''t dare to imagine how many Demons would have gathered if they hadn''t been discovered today, and how many there would be after a night had passed.


    Fifty?


    Or a hundred?


    Or even more!


    So when all the Skyships had assembled, he immediately gave the order for the ten Skyships to carry out free bombardment on the Demons below!

 Chapter 103 Demon Evolution Theory

    Following Rocky''smand, the ten skyships encircling the demons in the sky immediately started a barrage of indiscriminate bombardment!


    Each skyship''s magic cannons numbered only two, and even with relentless firing, the destructive power was quite limited. However, twenty magic cannons from ten skyships firing continuously made for a vastly different effect and scene.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    From the first boom of the cannon, the sounds of the magic cannons seamlessly merged into one relentless roar.


    Under such intense bombardment, the ground below was instantly riddled with a session of dense explosions, dealing a heavy blow to the clusters of demons.


    In theory, the hit rate of magic cannons wasn''t very high, especially considering the older models on Rocky''s ships, which relied solely on sight for aiming. As a result, uracy was as one might expect. However, due to the dense clustering of the demons, the gunners didn''t need to aim precisely; they simply had to fire within a general area.


    Under this unrelenting onught, the grouped demons were initially roaring at the sky, but it didn''t take long before they started to scatter and flee.


    Given the demons'' strong physiques, they fled quickly. From the first demon''s escape, in just a few minutes, the clustered demons scattered in all directions, vanishing without a trace.


    "Cease fire."


    Seeing that the demons had mostly fled from the smoky aftermath of the artillery, Rocky ordered a cease-fire. After all, mana for the magic cannons wasn''t infinite and shouldn''t be wasted.


    On hismand, the ten skyships stopped shooting one after another. After some ten minutes had passed, the smoke from the gunfire finally began to settle, revealing a pockmarked terrain.


    Standing at the bow of the ship, Rocky looked down to see not only the chaotic and blown-up terrain but also some demon corpses.


    One, two, three¡­ He counted roughly and saw that more than a dozen demons had been directly killed by this round of bombardment, a quite significant victory.


    But such favorable results still failed to ease Rocky''s furrowed brow.


    "Felly¡­"


    Turning his gaze away, Rocky called over Felly, "I remember you saying that thest time we bombarded these demons, the armored bull demons seemed very agitated?"


    "Yes."


    Not quite understanding why Rocky was asking this, but Felly still nodded and affirmatively said, "Sir, I clearly remember that during thest bombardment, an armored bull demon was howling at the skyship amidst the artillery fire, and they only reluctantly left after all the ck-eyed demons had run away."


    "I see¡­ How far are we from Backhill Vige now?"


    After hearing this reply, Rocky posed another question.


    "Around eight kilometers."


    "Eight kilometers¡­"


    Felly''s answer caused Rocky to nod continually while his brow furrowed even more deeply.


    He was frowning for a simple reason: this time, while observing the bombardment, he noticed that the armored bull demons didn''t show any ''bone essence''; not long after the bombardment started, they ran off following the ck-eyed demons¡­


    What did this imply?


    Had the armored bull demons grown fearful?


    Rocky was convinced that was definitely not the case¡ªthe bombardment from ten skyships had not left even a single body of an armored bull, proving this type of demon was very robust.


    This could only mean that the armored bull demons had be smarter!


    Or, in other words¡­ they were following some sort ofmand, knowing they should immediately flee once the skyshipsmenced their assault! Explore more stories at empire


    Also, the two asions the demons had gathered were different locations¡ªwhat did this suggest?


    These questions left Rocky deep in thought for a long while before he issued a new order.


    "Order all skyships to continue reconnaissance. If demons that have gathered together are found, notify the other skyships immediately, and carry out the bombardment once everyone is assembled," hemanded.


    After issuing the order, he had Felly steer their skyship back to Backhill Vige.


    This personal reconnaissance confirmed Rocky''s previous suspicions¡ªthe organized clustering of demons was definitely orchestrated, and the reason for their organization was to followmands!


    If this were true, it was incredibly frightening. Demons that previously acted on instinct alone were now organized and following orders, leading to unthinkable consequences. Therefore, he must inform everyone in Backhill Vige, whether they believed it or not.


    Thus, as dawn broke, Rocky returned to Backhill Vige and immediately summoned Lin Feng, Liliya, Monte, and all others!


    "Everyone, this is everything I discovered yesterday."


    Standing before a whiteboard, Rocky faced not only Lin Feng, Liliya, and Monte, but also Old Jack, the elder of Backhill Vige, and the squad leaders of both troops who had also been called over.


    Facing so many people, Rocky recounted the situation he had reconnoitered the day before, and when he finished speaking, everyone was stunned, as his point of view was somewhat difficult for the crowd to ept.


    Demons being organized?


    These monsters beginning to followmands?


    Was this some kind of fantasy tale?


    No, even for a fantasy tale, it seemed too far-fetched!


    "Commander Rocky, could everything you found...possibly, possibly just be a coincidence?"


    The oldest among all present was Elder Old Jack, who although not versed in warfare, had the most extensive experience dealing with demons out of everyone there. Yet even he had never encountered such an urrence.


    "Elder Sir, I believe none of this is a coincidence."


    While speaking, Rocky drew a circle on the whiteboard behind him: "This location represents Backhill Vige."


    He then drew a smaller circle in front of the one representing Backhill Vige: "Here is the spot where the Felly demons first gathered, and this is the location of the demons'' second gathering."


    After drawing a third circle on the whiteboard, Rocky said, "As you can all see, the first gathering spot of the demons was about five kilometers from Backhill Vige, but it was soon discovered by a skyship."


    "However, by the time the skyship discovered demons gathering for the second time, it was eight kilometers away from Backhill Vige."


    "If demons gathering in one ce could be considered a coincidence, that might be one thing, but what if it happens twice within a single day? And what if the second gathering consists of even more demons, of a greater variety? Could that still be a coincidence? I don''t think so."


    "And consider this; the first gathering spot was five kilometers from Backhill Vige, but the second gathering was even farther away. What do you think that means?"


    "Could it be... could it be that these gathered demons are hiding from us?"


    As soon as Rocky finished speaking, Liliya spoke out in surprise.


    "Not hiding from us, but from the skyship..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lin Feng, whose brows were already knotted with concern, said that the demons weren''t hiding from Backhill Vige, but rather from the skyship bombing them!


    "Exactly, I believe the demons are indeed avoiding the skyship."


    At this moment, Rocky nodded and then proceeded to describe the different reactions of the armored bull demons during the two bombings.


    And when he had finished exining all of this, the more than ten people in the tent simultaneously let out a collective gasp of astonishment.


    Demons...evolving?!


    How could that be possible!


    Despite being utterly incredulous about these events, everything Rocky had just described was logical and irrefutable, leaving everyone at a loss to rebut. Moreover, arguing about it was pointless because regardless of whether Rocky''s conjecture was true or false, one fact couldn''t be changed: Backhill Vige was in danger!


    In just one day, more than forty demons had gathered without any sign of stopping. So when these demons finallyunch an assault on Backhill Vige, just how numerous will they be?


    That is the most pressing issue!


    "What are we to do..."


    Old Jack, who had been the vige elder for decades, showed panic on his aged face. He was truly scared, and he had every reason to be.


    "Elder Sir."


    Just when Old Jack seemed at a loss, Rocky addressed him: "Elder Sir, since we have taken on this mission, we will see it through to the end. Captain Lin Feng and I will coordinate on this matter."


    "So, Sir, please don''t worry about this aspect, but¡­"


    After saying that, he paused before continuing, "Perhaps I am not the one who should say this, but as the vige elder, I hope you will make ns for the future of Backhill Vige. Demons have now changed from before, and if you and the vigers continue to stay here..."


    After ncing at Old Jack, Rocky sighed deeply and did not continue.

 Chapter 104 A Sudden Turn

    Rocky''s finalment was, indeed, just as he himself had said, not fitting for him to make.


    In Thunderhawk City, he might be the lord of a city, but in Backhill Vige, he was merely an outsider. Decisions on how to protect themselves from the demons'' attacks were to be made by the vigers themselves, and it was not his ce as a foreigner to be dictating what they should do.


    So, when he had finished speaking, whether it was Lin Feng, Old Jack, or any other person from Backhill Vige, all frowned to different extents. If it were not for the fact that Rocky currentlymanded a formidable force, they might have already expressed their dissatisfaction with his meddling.


    The reactions of Lin Feng and the others did not surprise Rocky. He even knew that he should not have said those things, but they were things he had to say!


    Because Rocky had his own ns: he wanted to absorb the people of Backhill Vige into Thunderhawk City!


    In the skies, poption was the most valuable resource. Backhill Vige had more than a thousand inhabitants, their number even surpassing that of Thunderhawk City''s residents. If he could bring all these people back to Thunderhawk City, the poption of his city would immediately double!


    To Rocky, that was where the real treasurey, of a value so immense that it couldn''t be measured by any amount of Gold Coins.


    So, there were things he had to say!


    Actually, before this, Rocky had never entertained the delusion of taking away all the people of Backhill Vige. There was a reason these people chose to live on thend and would not be swayed by a few words from an outsider like him, so Rocky had never considered this possibility.


    But now, he had this thought, because the situation had changed!


    This change was the unusual movement of the Demons!


    Since the mission had started, the behavior of the demons had repeatedly caught everyone by surprise, something that even Rocky didn''t need to remind Lin Feng and Old Jack of, as they could feel it themselves.


    And as the situation continued to evolve, Backhill Vige found itself in an increasingly dangerous position. For instance, at the current moment, the demons began to gather outside the vige¡ªa very dangerous sign. Perhaps this time Rocky could stay to help them defend, but what about once he left?


    What could Backhill Vige use to fend off future demon attacks once he had gone, without the Guard Corps, without the Skyships?


    The people of Backhill Vige might face death without flinching for the sake of their homnd, but knowing it to be futile and still waiting for death was not the same thing. For Rocky, this presented a perfect opportunity!


    That''s why he had spoken those words earlier¡ªto remind the people of Backhill Vige that they had to consider what woulde "afterward."


    This mission, for Rocky, might truly be described by the saying "good fortune lies within bad, and bad fortune lurks within good." The abnormal behavior of the demons had plunged him into a situation far more dangerous than he had anticipated, but likewise, if he could turn this disaster into an opportunity to absorb all of Backhill Vige''s residents, it would be a great stroke of fortune!


    However, these matters were not something Rocky could speak too inly of just yet. As conditions continued to develop, he had to wait until the situation was desperate before making his move to maximize his chances of sess.


    In fact, events unfolded far quicker than he had imagined, for just half a dayter, a Skyship returned to Backhill Vige, and then Felly appeared before Rocky once again.


    "My Lord, we''ve spotted demons again,"


    Felly immediately reported thetest news upon seeing Rocky and the others.


    After escorting Rocky back to Backhill Vige, Felly, following his orders, led ten Skyships on a sweep-style patrol and quickly found another gathering point of demons!


    The demons that had been scattered not long ago had regrouped in a short time, andpared to the previous two times, there were even more of them this time¡ªover fifty had been gathered when discovered!


    Obeying Rocky''smand, the ten Skyships immediately converged and bombarded the demons fiercely.


    The bombing was highly effective, killing nearly twenty demons, while the rest dispersed in the chaos.


    Having reported thetest intelligence, Felly hurriedly left. After hearing thetest developments, Lin Feng and the rest of Backhill Vige fell into silence. Experience new stories on empire


    The fresh reports once again proved Rocky right. If the gathering of demons was just a coincidence, then when these creatures gathered three times in session, such a coincidence no longer existed.


    Moreover, let''s not forget that every time the demons gathered, they were scattered by the Skyships, yet time after time they regrouped, undoubtedly proving that their actions were organized.


    What''s more important is that although the Skyship dispersed the swarming Demons with each bombing and killed at least thirty of them, the number of Demons gathering in swarms was still increasing!


    The first time a Demon gathering site was discovered, there were more than twenty Demons, but by the second the number had soared to thirty or forty, and ording to thetest intelligence brought back by Felly, the third gathering of Demons had reached more than fifty!


    In other words, even though each bombing by the Skyship was a significant triumph, it seemed to have no impact on the Demons at all¡­


    At this time, even without Rocky''s reminder, Lin Feng and the people of Backhill Vige had begun to consider a question, namely, what they were going to do in the future.


    The most important reason why Backhill Vige could survive at the foot of Break-Sky Mountain for so many years was the scarcity of Demons there, plus the geographical advantages of the vige, which allowed the people to barely survive.


    But now the situation had clearly changed, with the number of Demons increasing sharply; the geographical advantage of Backhill Vige had vanished against their numbers, and the high walls at the entrance of the vige were utterly useless against hordes of Demons.


    This situation gave the people of Backhill Vige an enormous headache.


    Yet what caused them an even bigger headache cameter, as Felly, who had left during the day, returned after nightfall, bringing with him thetest intelligence!


    The Skyship on patrol had discovered the Demon gathering site for the fourth time!


    The Demons that had just been dispersed during the day had regathered in less than half a day''s time, and this time the Demons had a new change in tactic: When the first Skyship discovered them, they dispersed before any others could arrive. By the time other Skyships hurried over upon hearing the news, the Demons had long since vanished without a trace¡­


    "How, how could this be?!"


    After hearing Felly''s report, not only Lin Feng, Liliya, and Monte, but even Rocky was surprised, his mouth agape!


    Without a doubt, the rapid development of the situation had far exceeded everyone''s expectations; describing it as a drastic turn for the worse was no exaggeration.


    "Felly, order all the Skyships to return,"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After a brief moment of astonishment, Rocky issued a newmand to Felly, ordering all the Skyships to return!


    No sooner had thismand been given than the surrounding onlookers turned their gaze upon him, all wearing incredulous looks.


    "Commander Rocky, why retreat the Skyships?"


    The first person to not understand or to ept the order was Lin Feng.


    Since it was now clear that the Demons were continually gathering; it was only because the Skyships were able to scatter them each time that they hadn''tunched an attack on Backhill Vige yet.


    Therefore, if the Skyships were retreated, the Demons would face no threat at all, could rapidly gather sufficient numbers, and would soonunch an attack on Backhill Vige!


    However, facing Lin Feng''s confusion, Rocky shook his head helplessly before exining, "Keeping the Skyships out there is pointless now."


    "The Demons are obviously bing smarter. Continuing to let the Skyships patrol outside is of no use, doing nothing but depleting Mana unnecessarily."


    "But, but¡­"


    Rocky''s words stumped Lin Feng, leaving him unable to retort, for based on thetest intelligence brought back by Felly, the Demons had indeed be smarter. With the scattered patrolling of the Skyships, even if they did find a Demon gathering, the Demons dispersed before any reinforcements could arrive, greatly diminishing the effect of the Skyships.


    Yet simrly, if the Skyships were retreated, wouldn''t Backhill Vige be in danger?


    Consequently, Lin Feng had no choice but to ask:


    "Commander Rocky, after recalling all the Skyships, what do you n to do?"


    "What to do?" Looking at Lin Feng, Rocky calmly provided the answer, "Of course, we''ll wait for the Demons to initiate an attack."

 Chapter 105 The Final Battle

    Perhaps no one had noticed something, which was that at some point, Rocky had be the leader of this mission.


    At the beginning of the mission, everything rted to it was determined by Lin Feng and Liliya, with Rocky more of a bystander. But now, both Liliya and Lin Feng had begun to follow hismands unconsciously.


    Liliya might be understandable, but it was quite abnormal for Lin Feng, because in terms of strength, experience, and even capabilities Lin Feng should have been far superior to Rocky. Yet, Lin Feng kept asking Rocky what to do, as he was doing now.


    And when the speech had ended, everyone immediately frowned, because the implication was clear, they were nning to give up using the Skyship to harass the demons, and instead let the demons attack proactively!?


    "Commander Rocky, are you nning to defend with all your might?"


    Lin Feng, with his vast experience, instantly understood Rocky''s intention, understanding that he nned to use all their strength to defend against the next demonic attack.


    But...could they hold?


    True, the high wall at the entrance of the vige could serve as a barrier against the demons, but anyone could tell from the growing number of demons that their next attack would be on an unprecedented scale! Against such a huge number of demons, the high wall would be utterly useless.


    And if even the high wall couldn''t stop the demons, how could the troops of Backhill Vige and Rocky''s Guard Corps withstand them with their mere flesh and blood?


    The answer seemed ringly obvious¡ªit was impossible to hold!


    "I think we can."


    However, in face of the doubts of Lin Feng and others, Rocky seemed very confident, "I think we can hold. At least, I am confident we can hold the next attack."


    "Why?"


    His confidence was not only iprehensible to Lin Feng but even Liliya was somewhat puzzled.


    "Because the number of demons won''t be that many, at least not as many as you all imagine."


    After saying this, he nced at Felly, "Felly, ording to thetest intelligence, how many demons have you found?"


    "This... about fifty or so."


    "Hmm, that''s right."


    Hearing this response, Rocky nodded his head and then said to everyone, "ording to the current situation, it is true that the demons are being organized and brought together, but their numbers are limited."


    "Captain Lin Feng, I remember you said that the demons around Break-Sky Mountain are actually very rare, right?"


    Explore new worlds at empire


    "Yes..."


    Lin Feng could only nod in response to this question, because it was true that there weren''t many demons around Break-Sky Mountain.


    After Lin Feng had nodded, Rocky continued, "Everyone, think about it. Since the demons around Break-Sky Mountain are few, even if they are organized and brought together, their number must have a limit, right?"


    This assumption left no room for rebuttal from the crowd.


    Seeing no one contest his point, Rocky then said:


    "Now, let''s consider this. From the beginning of the mission to now, how many demons have we eliminated? If I remember correctly, counting the achievements of the Skyship these past two days, we''ve killed at least a hundred demons. With this in mind, how many can be left surrounding Backhill Vige?"


    "I''m sure there can''t be that many left."


    "So, I believe that although the demons'' next attack will surely be huge in number, it definitely won''t be astronomical, at most around a hundred. That should be all the demons that can be gathered from around Break-Sky Mountain in the short term."


    "Facing around a hundred demons, we have the advantage of the high wall, the soldiers, and the bombardment from ten Skyships; there''s no reason we can''t withstand the next attack."


    Having said this, he paused for a moment, scanned the room, then continued:


    "However, if we continue to send Skyships to harass them, the situation will bepletely different, and even be much worse."


    "The harassment from the skyships can indeed dy the demonic assault, but this dy is also very beneficial for the demons, because the longer it drags on, the more demons will arrive from all around. By then, we won''t just be facing the demons from around Break-Sky Mountain; even demons from the surrounding areas may be gathered."


    "By that time, not only will there be over a hundred demons, but there might even be over a thousand!"


    "Captain Lin Feng, facing over a thousand demons, do you have confidence in defending against their attack?"


    After saying this, Commander Rocky threw the final question at Lin Feng.


    At thisst question, Lin Feng opened his mouth several times but said nothing...


    Could Backhill Vige withstand an attack from over a thousand demons?


    Was this even a question?


    Facing an attack from over a thousand demons, not to mention Backhill Vige, even a city would be leveled to the ground, wouldn''t it?


    So then Rocky continued, "Captain Lin Feng, let''s prepare for defense next. For our Thunderhawk Mercenary Group, this will likely be thest battle of this mission. I and my troops will not shrink from this battle, rest assured on that ount. It''s just the matter afterwards..."


    Rocky stopped talking there because he was right. Considering the timeline of the mission, the next battle indeed should be thest one for him and the Guard Corps in Backhill Vige. Once this battle was over, the mission period would also be nearly up. However, once he led his troops away, Backhill Vige would...


    Have to fend for themselves...


    Of course, Backhill Vige still had one way out, and that was to leave with Rocky, but at this moment Rocky had not yet expressed this idea, because he could see that the people of Backhill Vige were not yet desperate enough. Only when they were utterly desperate, with no way out, would Rocky put forth his suggestion.


    After the conversation, Felly was the first to leave the tent. He went to recall all the skyships outside to prepare for the final battle of this mission.


    Lin Feng also left with the people of Backhill Vige, his face filled with worry. It was unclear whether he was worried about the next battle or the future of Backhill Vige, but their expressions were one more unsightly than the next.


    Once all the outsiders had left the tent, Rocky shared his n with Liliya and Monte.


    "Good idea!"


    After hearing his thoughts, Liliya was the first to agree. If they could absorb all the people from Backhill Vige into Thunderhawk City, the city''s strength would immediately double. It was undoubtedly a situation where there were only benefits and no drawbacks.


    At the same time, Liliya started to see Rocky in a new light. During this mission, Rocky''s growth rate was astonishingly fast; he was bing more and more like a true City Lord, just like his father.


    At this point, it was decided what everyone should do next: prepare for battle with all their might!


    So, when dawn broke, the troops from Backhill Vige and Rocky''s Guard Corps werepletely integrated, with Liliya and Lin Feng discussing and taking responsibility for themand.


    The skyships that had been dispatched earlier also returned that day, but instead of docking at Break-Sky Mountain, they stopped outside the high walls. Additionally, a skyship patrolled outside the vige every day, constantly observing the demons'' movements. Should there be any sign of a demonic attack, all the skyships outside the high wall would take to the skies.


    In the midst of these intense preparations, a day quickly passed, followed by another day.


    When the sun rose on the third day, the skyship that was patrolling around the vige suddenly returned, bringing back news that everyone had anticipated: the demons had arrived!


    "What''s happening?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As he hurried out of the tent, Rocky''s first sight was Felly, to whom he posed the question.


    "Sir, the scouting skyship has spotted arge number of demons heading towards Backhill Vige."


    "How far away are they?"


    "Two kilometers."


    "How many are there?"


    Looking at Rocky, Felly swallowed hard beforeboriously saying, "At least... at least more than a hundred...!"

 Chapter 106 Demon Army!

    What was destined toe, eventually arrived without the slightest surprise.


    As soon as Rocky received the report from the skyship, he immediately went to the high wall with Liliya, Lin Feng, and others in tow.


    Upon mounting the high wall, everyone looked out into the distance together, but while the demons themselves were nowhere to be seen, the party did witness billowing sand dust rising from afar.


    In their line of sight, a sandstorm appeared several kilometers away, the vast dust cloud sweeping towards them like the gaping maw of some beast, and there was no question that the culprits behind this tempest were the demons.


    But this was hardly a surprise, given that the skyship''s report indicated that more than a hundred demons were surging towards Backhill Vige. It was only logical that such a number could stir up a storm of this magnitude.


    What was destined toe, indeed, had arrived.


    "Captain Lin Feng, Liliya, take your troops out,"


    Rocky turned to nce at Lin Feng and Liliya before continuing. Now that the demons had arrived, they had to take action as well.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Feng and Liliya each nodded and then descended the high wall.


    As the two of them left, Rocky certainly wasn''t going to sit idle, either. Donning the Void Magic Armor, he took flight, soaring toward the skyship stationed outside the high wall and ordered it to lift off immediately.


    Soon thereafter, the ten skyships outside the high wall gradually rose into the air, and following them, the gates of the high wall were flung open as Lin Feng and Liliya led their respective troops outside.


    The two detachments struck out together but were not intermixed directly, each forming separate, independent squares led by Lin Feng and Liliya.


    After two full days of preparing for battle, Lin Feng and Liliya were fully ready for the fight, so as soon as their troops appeared, they immediately adjusted their formations, positioning the troops into two identical squares.


    Meanwhile, archers and mages stationed on the high wall were also in ce, ready to y a vital role in the battle ording to the n previously devised by Rocky, Lin Feng, and others.


    Dusa''s figure also appeared conspicuously among the archer unit, her bow and arrows at the ready as she stood alongside her fellow archers at the crented battlements, her face equally tense.


    This time, Dusa wasn''t sneaking out to join the fray. Given that this could be considered their final battle, Monte had finally granted his daughter''s wish, allowing her to join the fight as an archer alongside him.


    With skyships, ground troops, and the rangedbat unit all prepped, Backhill Vige''s entire force was ready for action, merely waiting for the demons to arrive.


    On this front, the demons surely didn''t disappoint. In just a few short minutes, the sandstorm whipped up by the demons drew near to Backhill Vige.


    As the demons closed in, Dusa noticed small stones on the crentions start to dance about, the pebbles of around the size of soybeans hopping and jumping on the battlements as if enchanted.


    But, of course, this was not the effect of magic, rather that the demons were drawing close, causing even the high wall itself to tremble!


    If those atop the high wall could feel such distinct trembling, the sensation was far more pronounced for the troops outside the wall. The units arrayed outside were acutely aware of the ground shaking beneath their feet, feeling very much like the onset of an earthquake.


    With more than a hundred demons charging towards them, even the Earth itself trembled in rm!


    In the midst of the continuous tremors, the demons neared Backhill Vige. The troops on the wall and on the ground might not yet see the fiends, but Rocky, positioned mid-air with the skyship, could already see the demons clearly.


    Through the swirling dust clouds, herds of demons came into his view, their numbers indeed surpassing a hundred. They seemed like a pack of hungry beasts lunging for food, madly surging towards Backhill Vige.


    Demon Army...


    Facing these groups of demons, the term "Demon Army" emerged in Rocky''s mind, and indeed, the demons he was confronted with this time could truly be described by that term.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the same time, he was constantly calcting the distance between the demons and Backhill Vige.


    One thousand meters...


    Eight hundred meters...


    Seven hundred meters...


    The demons'' speed was just too fast; in the span of a few minutes, the Demon Army, which had been a kilometer away, had already closed in to about seven hundred meters.


    However, at this moment, Rocky, suspended in midair, suddenly raised his arm and then pointed fiercely towards the demons.


    Following his gesture, the ten skyships that had already ascended immediately flew headlong towards the Demon Army.


    And after the skyships took flight, it didn''t take long for the oing Demon Army to enter the firing range of the Magic Cannons.


    "Fire!"


    As soon as the first demon entered the range of the Magic Cannons, Felly, who was responsible formanding the ten skyships, used themunicator to order all the skyships to open fire, and a series of cannon roars immediately followed!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The deafening sounds of bombardment instantly merged into one, and the ground being bombarded was shrouded in smoke and flying debris. The demons within range naturally suffered the consequences; in the relentless shelling, some were even sted into the sky, and the less fortunate were hit directly by the Magic Cannons and torn to shreds!


    Without a doubt, the advantage of the skyships and Magic Cannons was fully exhibited at this moment; the ferocious attack from the skies left the demons powerless to retaliate, allowing the skyships to bombard them and causing significant casualties.


    But let''s not forget, demons are not mere targets. These monsters may not be able to counter the bombardment of the skyships, but they could use their speed to rush out of the bombing range.


    In fact, after only two rounds of bombing, demons had already dashed beneath the skyships,pletely escaping the bombardment zone.


    There was no help for it, the demons were too robust; despite the continuous cannon fire, apart from a few unlucky ones struck head-on, the rest could swiftly exit the bombardment area unafraid of the artillery. Once they were out of the skyships'' bombardment range, they only faced the troops beyond the tall walls.


    In this situation, the captains of the various skyships began to bellow at the gunners, ordering them to fire as many cannons as possible and to bombard more before the demons could fully escape the attack zone.


    But even so, even though the barrels of the Magic Cannons had be glowing red from overuse, the Demon Army still charged out of the bombardment range and towards the high walls!


    Thus, the only thing the skyships could do was to immediately turn around, follow the footsteps of the Demon Army, and try to fire a few more shots at the demons before the battle transitioned to closebat¡ª that was all they could do.


    Meanwhile, Rocky, floating in midair, had everything in his sight. He watched demon after demon rush out of the bombardment range and towards the troops outside the walls, yet a smile slowly began to appear on his lips at this moment.


    Very good, everything is going ording to n!


    PS: The intense battle for this mission has started, asking for rmendations! Requesting for rmendations!

 Chapter 107 The Baptism of Death!

    The bombing from the skyship was highly effective; had it not been for the demons'' speed, the damage dealt to them would have certainly been significant.


    Unfortunately, there are no "ifs" in battle, and the demons had swiftly moved out of the bombing range, charging straight towards the troops under the high wall!


    All of this was watched by Rocky from mid-air; however, faced with the Demon Army that hadn''t suffered heavy casualties, he didn''t show the slightest hint of panic. Instead, a smile curled up at the corner of his mouth.


    Yes, he had anticipated this oue.


    The skyship could only be effective at the beginning against the charging demons. Once the demons broke through the bombing range of the Magic Cannons and started engaging in closebat with the ground troops, the skyships'' impact would be much less noticeable¡ªa fact that Rocky had already taken into ount.


    That''s why he had sent out the skyships when the Demon Army was about seven hundred meters from Backhill Vige, striking at this distance. Coupled with the demons'' charging speed, they were meant to encounter each other at roughly five hundred meters from the high wall, causing the Demon Army to suffer the first round of bombing.


    This first round of bombing served two purposes: the first, naturally, was to strike the demons with an initial round of fire from the Magic Cannons. No matter how fast the demons were, casualties were inevitable under the relentless onught of twenty Magic Cannons.


    In reality, that''s exactly what happened. When the demons moved beyond the range of the Magic Cannons, there were no longer one hundred of them. This meant that, in the recent bombing, at least a dozen or twenty demons had been killed.


    The second purpose of this round of bombing was to disrupt the formation of the demons, using sustained bombing to slow their charge.


    Under the continuous bombardment, the Demon Army could be said to have beenpletely baptized by the cannon fire from start to finish. Setting aside how many demons were killed, the dense formation was certainly scattered. The once ferocious Demon Army dispersedpletely after charging out of the bombing area.


    That was the true significance of the first round of bombing!


    The group formations of the demons were unstoppable.


    If they were allowed to maintain their speed and dense formation all the way to the high wall, not only would the troops led by Lin Feng and Liliya be instantly overwhelmed, but even the tall wall standing at the entrance to the vige could be easily breached¡ªa situation Lin Feng was all too familiar with, as half a year ago Backhill Vige''s high wall was breached in such a manner.


    It was precisely because of the experience from the previous incident that Lin Feng and Rocky formted this battle strategy, to have the skyshipsunch furious bombings at the demons. They weren''t aiming to kill as many demons as possible, but definitely to scatter them.


    Looking at the results, the n was very sessful. Although arge number of demons still broke through the bombing area, not only was their speed significantly slowed down from before, but their formation was also broken.


    However, once the Demon Army broke out of the bombing range, they were only three to four hundred meters away from the high wall¡ªpractically within striking distance.


    At that moment, Rocky, positioned in mid-air, once again raised his arm!


    As he raised his arm once more, his gaze was firmly fixed on the Demon Army that continued to approach.


    Four hundred meters...


    Three hundred meters...


    Two hundred meters...!


    As the Demon Army charged to less than two hundred meters from the high wall, Rocky suddenly dropped his arm.


    Right after that, a continuous wooshing sound could be heard, as countless arrows were fired into the sky. After tracing a nearly perfect parab, they all fell like raindrops!


    The archers from atop the high wall began their attack!


    The ranged forces from Backhill Vige were an extremely crucial power, having yed a very important role in thest fight, and even more so in this battle.


    Benefiting from the advantage given by the high wall, paired with the longbow''s own range, the archers easilyunched attacks at targets two hundred meters away. At that distance, the Demons could do nothing but take the hits. Although the power of the arrows was quite limited, they would definitely cause damage upon striking the Demons, and that was enough.


    Including Dusa, all the archers on the high wall repeatedly drew their longbows, then one after another they let the Arrow Feathers fly.


    Any archer engaging targets one to two hundred meters away didn''t need to aim; what they needed was to shoot as quickly as possible, turning the released arrows into a true arrow rain. This form of intensive firing naturally meant that targets would be hit.


    Under the deluge of Arrow Feathers, the Demons, who had just suffered from the bombardment of the Magic Cannons, were struck again. Perhaps this blow wasn''t particrly massive¡ªhardly any Demons were shot dead¡ªbut their speed and formation were inevitably affected. This resulted in their charge towards the high wall slowing once more, and their ranks bing even more disordered.


    But was that the end?


    No, it was far from over!


    As the Demon Army continued to advance beneath the rain of arrows towards the troops below the high wall, the Mages on top of the high wall unleashed the third round of attacks!


    One by one, searing Fireballs were hurled by the Mages from the high wall at that moment!


    In theory, a Mage''s magic would not be able to reach a hundred-meter range, but Backhill Vige''s high wall was more than ten meters tall. This elevation difference greatly extended the range of the magic, enabling them to hit targets nearly a hundred meters away.


    Simrly, to the archers, at such a distance, there was no need to aim. The Mages simply had to cast their spells as quickly as they could. Against the Demons, the most convenient magic was the Fireball Technique. This magic was not only low in consumption but also had clear effects. Even if the Demons had thick skins, they couldn''t possibly bepletely unafraid of fire, right?


    Indeed, that was the case. The damage caused by magic to the Demons was significantly greater than that of arrows. In fact, two or three Demons that had already been wounded by the sts were struck down by the Fireballs, unable to get up again.


    Having ounted for the Mages'' assault, the Demon Army had now faced three consecutive strikes. First came the bombardment from the Magic Cannons, then the Arrow Rain from the archers, and now the Mages'' magic. This round after round of assault was like a baptism from the angel of death, and even if the Demons'' bodies were strong, they couldn''t possibly remain unharmed.


    There''s a saying: "First we muster the energy, then we begin to g, and at the third attempt, we are exhausted." After enduring three consecutive rounds of attacks, the Demon Army''s momentum had clearly diminished, far from what it was initially. The sandstorm they raised was long blocked by the smoke raised from the Magic Cannons and was hundreds of meters away.


    Also, under the attack of Arrow Rain and magic, their speed and formation had already dispersed,cking the imposing manner they initially possessed.


    And at that moment, the two square formations that had been waiting outside the high wall sprang into action!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Liliya and Lin Feng issued consecutivemands. Under their orders, each of the formations they led stepped forward in unison, taking the initiative to advance towards the Demon Army!


    PS: The great battle erupts! Little Detective has some confidence in depicting scenes of warfare. As the grandest battle in this mission, I guarantee it will be written splendidly. So, as always, I ask for your rmendation! Please rmend! Please rmend!

 Chapter 108 Battlefield Ghost

    Though the arrow reaches its limit, it cannot pierce the strong armor.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    First strike with vigor, weaken on the second, exhaust on the third.


    After three sessive rounds of long-range salvo, the Demon Army had lost its initial fierce momentum, nearly halving its speedpared to before, and its formation was in disarray, looking like a scattering of sand.


    It was at this time that the two square formations waiting outside the high wall started moving!


    Following themands issued by Liliya and Lin Feng, the troops in both square formations took a step forward!


    Looking at the two formations now, one would notice a different configuration from before. At this moment, Liliya and Lin Feng did not arrange their troops in a single line but instead formed them into a Cone Formation.


    The so-called Cone Formation is characterized by a small group at the front as the vanguard and arger force on the two nks.


    This formation allows the vanguard troops at the front to break through swiftly, piercing the enemy''s line like a cone, thereafter tearing apart the enemy''s formation, allowing therge forces on the nks to expand on their achievements.


    The reason for choosing this formation was its focus on the vanguard; if the troops in the front could withstand the demons'' onught, therge forces on the wings would have significantly less pressure, which was the most suitable option for everyone.


    Thus, looking closely at the two formations, one would find Lin Feng positioned at the very front in the formationposed of Backhill Vige troops, with various squad leaders behind him. The situation was simr on the Guard Corps'' side, with Liliya and Monte at the forefront, followed closely by squad leaders like Sandro and Aga, and then the rest of the Guards trailing behind.


    As the two formations began to move, the Mages and Archers on the high wall alsomenced their final onught.


    At that moment, the distance between the Demon Army and the two formations was less than a hundred meters. Considering the speed of both sides, they would collide within minutes. Once they shed, the battle would turn into hand-to-handbat, significantly limiting the Archers'' and Mages'' opportunities.


    Therefore, during this brief period when the two sides were about to encounter each other but had not yet met, it became the best andst opportunity for the long-range troops.


    Archers on the high wall relentlessly fired arrows as if cost-free, spraying out Arrow Feathers, and the Mages did likewise, casting magic non-stop into the area beyond the high wall, utterly disregarding whether they had exhausted their Magic Power.


    In this situation, Arrow Feathers and Magic rained down on the Demon Army like droplets.


    Meanwhile, the booming sound of the Magic Cannons continued. The ten Skyships were also tightly chasing the tail of the Demon Army, seizing thisst chance to bombard.


    For a while, the barrennd in front of the two formations was shrouded in gunsmoke; the sounds of cannon fire, magic, and the swish of Arrow Feathers managed to overshadow the demons'' roars at this moment!


    Fairly speaking, the series of strikes delivered by Backhill Vige were extremely effective and forceful. Had it been only a few dozen demons attacking, they may have been bombarded to death before even engaging with the two formations.


    Regrettably, this time they were facing hundreds of demons!


    Although they had undergone three sessive baptisms and were at theirst breath, demons are still demons, monstrous creatures! Your journey continues with empire


    So, as the Mages, Archers, and Skyships just raised the screen of gunsmoke, the first demon fiercely burst out from it! Then came the second, the third, the fourth¡­ and then countless demons surged out of the smoke!


    In that instant, the Demon Army collided with the soldiers of the two formations!


    "Roar, roar, roar!!!"


    Amidst roaring, Monte, at the forefront of the formation, swept a ck-eyed Demon flying away with a strike from his Broadaxe. He then took two steps forward, facing another demon charging at him and swinging his axe again, making it stagger.


    However, Monte could not pursue, because he simply did not have the time. The third demon was already upon him, and all he could do was swing his axe at the demon fiercely.


    Liliya, almost side by side with him, was also facing a simr situation. Adorned in rune equipment, she was equally valiant, her Rune Longsword shining in the smoke and causing severe damage with every strike, but s, there were too many demons. By the time she cut down one demon, she barely had time to strike again before another would leap at her.


    On the other front, Lin Feng''s troops were facing a simr situation, and Lin Feng was particrly unlucky. After chopping down several ck-eyed Demons in session, he encountered an armored bull demon and was immediately engulfed in a fierce battle.


    This is characteristic of the Cone Formation. The advantage is that the vanguard troops are incredibly sharp. Correspondingly, the first-line troops also bear enormous pressure, just like Monte, Liliya, and Lin Feng at this moment.


    Stationed at the forefront, they became the prime targets of the Demon Army as soon as the fight started. Countless demons were emerging, one after another; no sooner had they hacked one down than another would strike, and had their personal strength not been exceptional, they would have likely been crushed into pulp during the initial onught.


    However, the valiant efforts of the vanguard ensured that the two square formations were not scattered during the head-on collision with the demons and even ughtered many demons.


    The demons, struck down by the vanguard before they could even rise, were immediately surrounded by arge number of soldiers converging from the nks. No matter how tough the demons'' hide, facing five or six soldiers wildly hacking with longswords proved too much; many demons died this way.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s figure had also appeared on the battlefield, and upon his arrival, he instantly became the most active participant there.


    This time he chose not to engage the demons with his personal strength alone, as it would have been futile.


    Faced with hundreds of demons, could Rocky even make a difference if he restrained two or three of them, much less ten by himself?


    Clearly not.


    In a battle of this magnitude, individual power was insignificant. Therefore, before the battle began, Liliya had clearly instructed him to focus on two tasks. The first was tomand the distant troops before the melee began and the second was to y demons with utmost speed once the melee had started!


    These two tasks were all Rocky was meant to do in this battle, and he executed them precisely.


    In mid-air, he dove toward the ground and, using the momentum of hisnding, kicked a ck-eyed Demon in the chest. The force and inertia of the dive sent the demon tumbling, and seizing the opportunity, Rocky strode forward, raising his longsword and repeatedly stabbing the ck-eyed Demon in the chest!


    After several strikes, the ck-eyed Demon was thoroughly vanquished. Next, Rocky took arge step forward, gliding five or six meters across the ground assisted by the flying capability of his Void Magic Armor, and reached a demon who was overpowering a soldier. He swung his sword at its neck!


    It must be said, Rocky, d in Void Magic Armor, performed iparably on the battlefield. First, because his Void Magic Armor was extraordinarily powerful, strengthened by both armor and runes, he could kill an ordinary demon in three to five shes; second, he was very agile.


    After so many battles, Rocky had mastered the control of his Void Magic Armor, allowing him to quickly maneuver through various spots on the battlefield. Only he chased demons, as they couldn''t catch up to him at all.


    This made him seem like a ghost independent of the battlefield, continually seeking prey and steadily increasing his achievements.


    "Die!"


    Flying low and fast, Rocky held his longsword horizontally, using the speed of flight and the sharpness of the sword to slice past a demon. By the time hended, the demon''s neck was spraying blood, and it thudded to the ground.


    "The fifth..."


    ncing at the demon thaty motionless, Rocky gasped for breath and said, this was already the fifth demon he had in!


    The continuous ughter boosted Rocky''s morale; not only that, but he even felt that if things continued this way, they would surely win the battle.


    However, at that moment, he heard a grumbling sound, and something rolled to his feet. When Rocky instinctively looked down, he saw a human head at his feet!


    "Aga..."


    "Aga!!"


    Seeing the head, Rocky immediately widened his eyes, for it was none other than Aga, the squad leader of the Guard Corps!


    PS: The great battle is underway, please rmend, continue to rmend!

 Chapter 109 Father and Daughter

    When Rocky, donned in his Void Magic Armor, became a phantom of the battlefield, not only did he wreak havoc but he was also brimming with confidence. However, the overall situation on the battlefield was far from as favorable as he imagined; in fact, "not optimistic" would be a more urate description.


    Not every soldier on the battlefield wore Void Magic Armor!


    Those without Void Magic Armor were as fragile as paper in front of the Demons, only managing to hold off a Demon when several soldiers worked together.


    Especially when the fight turned into a melee, once the frontline troops and the wings inevitably engaged in hand-to-handbat with the Demons, the advantage of the Demons became markedly evident. Not to mention the troops from Backhill Vige, even the Guard Corps equipped with rune equipment also fell into a tough fight.


    There was no helping it; this time, there were simply too many Demons. Over a hundred Demons charged them, and even after three rounds of ranged attacks, seventy to eighty Demons still remained. With the soldiers'' ratio at two or three to one, could two or three soldiersbat a Demon? The answer was obviously no.


    The time shifted to a few minutes earlier.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Determined to avenge Reed, Robin, who had joined the battle, truly lived up to his words. He disyed exceptional bravery inbat and, once the melee started, together with a few other Guards, managed to engage a Demon.


    However, this time the Guards were not facing a mere eight Demons but at least eighty! On such arge-scale battlefield, forming an encirclement was impossible. Robin and four or five others had just surrounded a Demon when they were immediately scattered by other Demons, leaving Robin to face a Demon alone.


    Even so, Robin did not retreat. He charged at the Demon with a shout. Admirable in courage, but the oue was predictable ¡ª he was immediately smacked away by the Demon.


    Thrown about like a kite, Robin''s shield and longsword fell to the ground. Although he quickly got up, before he could steady himself, another Demon appeared out of nowhere and swiped at his head!


    Continue your adventure with empire


    Just at this critical moment, Robin, utterly defenseless, was knocked aside.


    The one who knocked him away was none other than Aga.


    But after knocking him away, the Demon''s w harshly struck Aga, sending his head flying like a ball¡­


    There was no fierce battle.


    There was no back-and-forth confrontation either.


    Dying on the battlefield was a matter of an instant, even... quite simple.


    Witnessing all of this, Robinpletely nked out. He sat dumbfounded on the ground, the only thing he could do was stupidly watch as Aga''s headless body slowly fell,prehensively shocked.


    While he was stunned, the Demons were not. After one swipe killed Aga, the Demon immediately targeted Robin.


    Facing the Demon that was getting closer with each step, Robin continued to daydream, seemingly turning into a statue.


    But just then, whoosh! An Arrow Feather, from nowhere, whizzed past the Demon''s neck. Although it missed, it drew the Demon''s attention momentarily, and it was in this brief moment that Robin finally snapped out of it!


    Regaining his senses, he hurriedly rolled to the side, picked up the longsword and shield that had fallen to the ground, and by the time he stood up, two more soldiers had arrived. So, he roared and charged at the Demon with the other two.


    "Damn it!"


    Standing before the battlements, Dusa cursed herself fiercely. The arrow that had saved Robin was the one she had shot.


    When the battle had escted to close-quartersbat, Archers and Mages were still providing support to the battlefield as much as they could. Though they couldn''t unleash Magic and Arrow Feathers as before, they still aimed at their targets whenever possible.


    Dusa was naturally the most active one, but including the arrow just now, she had already continuously shot five arrows, yet not a single arrow had hit its target.


    This was simply unimaginable because anyone who had seen Dusa practicing archery would describe her in three words: sharpshooter.


    However, Dusa knew that the reason every arrow missed was because her hands were shaking!


    Standing on the high wall, Dusa could see the battlefield exceptionally clearly, but what she saw was not victory, only blood and death, of demons, and soldiers, but mostly of soldiers.


    For her, who was on the battlefield for the first time, the scene was too cruel,pletely different from the battles she had imagined and longed for, causing Dusa to feel scared.


    In such a situation, her hands shook every time she drew the bowstring, and arrows shot with such trembling hands naturally couldn''t hit any target; in fact, the arrow shot at Robin just then was already Dusa''s most reliable shot, the rest she didn''t even know where they had gone.


    This caused Dusa a great deal of distress, and she even kept cursing herself as useless in her heart, but the more she did so, the more her hands trembled and she couldn''t aim at any target at all.


    Until... she saw her father on the high wall.


    Standing on the high wall, shaking hands forced Dusa to put down her drawn bow because she knew she could no longer shoot any arrow feather, but just then, she suddenly saw Monte''s figure on the battlefield!


    "Father..."


    Seeing her father''s figure, Dusa''s feelings of depression and fear improved a lot because, in her eyes, her father was always a valiant warrior, her lifelong idol, but when she looked closely at Monte, her heart tightened!


    At that moment, Monte was in a very bad situation!


    In an armyposed entirely of humans, Monte, a beastman, naturally stood out tremendously, not only to other soldiers but also to demons, especially since Monte himself was extraordinarily brave, making him the prime target for demons as soon as the battle entered close quarters.


    Therefore, when Dusa noticed Monte, he was being surrounded and attacked by four demons! What was even more terrifying was that among these four demons, only three were ck-eyed demons, and the other one was the even more dangerous armored bull demon!


    Facing the attack of so many demons, Monte, with only one hand, simply couldn''t resist; it was extremely perilous, and he had been knocked down to the ground several times. If not for his indeed strong strength and abundant experience, he might have died several times over already.


    With her father in such grave danger, it was impossible for Dusa to just stand by. She hurriedly picked up her longbow, drew, and aimed it, and shot an arrow.


    However, once the arrow was shot, she didn''t know where it had flown. Monte on the battlefield, instead of receiving any support, was actually knocked down by the charge of the armored bull demon, rolling and crawling on the ground to barely avoid the follow-up attacks of the other demons.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!"


    Dusa on the high wall kept cursing herself, clenched her fists, and fiercely pounded the wall twice, then picked up another arrow feather, drew her longbow again, and aimed at the demon that was pursuing her father.


    "Huff..."


    "Huff..."


    "Huff..."


    After breathing deeply three times, Dusa loosened her fingers, and with a whoosh, she shot out the arrow feather!

 Chapter 110 Blowing for a Year!

    Struggling to control her trembling hands, Dusa took careful aim and finally loosed the arrow!


    With a whoosh, the arrow feather shot forth with a sharp piercing whistle, and in a blink, struck the demon in the shoulder!


    Hit!


    Seeing that she had finally hit her target, Dusa almost cried out in joy, but she quickly suppressed her delight because she saw clearly that her father still received no support from her shot. The demon, struck in the shoulder by an arrow, seemed utterly unaffected and continued its fierce pursuit.


    In such circumstances, Dusa immediately drew another arrow feather from behind her, nocked it onto her longbow, aimed, and released another arrow.


    With a whoosh, this arrow feather hit the demon''s chest, followed swiftly by Dusa shooting a third arrow, which also struck the demon!


    She''s got her groove back!


    Three sessive, urately aimed shots let Dusa gradually regain her usual form and restored the confidence she had lost for a moment. She continued to draw and release arrows, targeting the demon relentlessly pursuing her father.


    Undeniably, as part of the ranged troops, archers are a force that cannot be ignored in any battle, even against demons. However, due to the demons'' incredibly tough, thick skins, ordinary archers find it hard to inflict real damage.


    To enable archers to y their role effectively inbat against demons, people had already greatly improved arrow feathers through continuous battles.


    Today, the most powerful arrow feathers aren''t made of wood but are crafted from the spines of Hundred-thorn Demons. Resembling huge hedgehogs, these demons have hundreds of spines that are harder than steel but amazingly light, making them the best material for making arrow feathers.


    These arrow feathers crafted from spines are known as Piercing Arrows, allowing even the most ordinary archer to wound a demon.


    Regrettably, any equipment made using demon parts is extremely expensive, and Piercing Arrows are no exception. One Piercing Arrow costs a whole Gold Coin, a price too steep for the archers from Backhill Vige, and Dusa couldn''t afford them either; they could only use ordinary wooden arrow feathers.


    In this case, even though Dusa hit the demon with five or six arrows consecutively, the damage inflicted was very limited, only causing the demon to cry out in pain twice.


    But don''t forget, in such fierce battles, life and death are decided in an instant. Thus, when the demon, relentlessly pursuing Monte, cried out in pain from the consecutive hits, Monte seized the opportunity to raise his broadaxe and chopped at the demon''s neck, instantly causing blood to spurt from the wound.


    Monte, having escaped danger, was unaware that it was his daughter''s support that had saved him. He had barely caught his breath after ying the demon before he rushed off in another direction where three soldiers were being attacked by another demon¡ªhe wanted to help out.


    Seeing her father out of danger, Dusa also breathed a sigh of relief, but she soon shifted her target and aimed her bow and arrows at another demon.


    This time, her target was an armored bull demon!


    Equal in might to the Grayrock Demons, thebat power of the armored bull demons was significantly stronger than that of the ck-eyed Demons. Their horns, which topped their heads, were the perfect weapons, capable of prating even shields once they charged, added to the scale armor that covered their bodies, making them nearly unstoppable once they began their assault.


    In this assault, there were about a dozen armored bull demons among the hundreds, not a high proportion, but still, they were among the most dangerous creatures on the battlefield. Aside from Rocky, Lin Feng, Liliya, and Monte, the strongest warriors, ordinary soldiers targeted by these demons were inevitably either killed or severely wounded.


    As Monte''s daughter, Dusa''s understanding of demons was naturally far superior to that of ordinary people. Thus, once she had regained herposure and adapted to the brutality of the battlefield, she focused on the biggest threat out there!


    Having set her sights on the armored bull demon, Dusa slowly drew her longbow, not releasing the arrow feather immediately as she usually did, but taking good aim for a while before gently loosening the bowstring in her hand.


    An arrow shot forth, and after a blink, it urately struck the neck of the armored bull demon, immediately causing it to bellow in pain!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The armored bull demon was covered in scale armor from its feet all the way to its neck mane. Hence,bating such a demon required breaking through the scale armor with immense strength, or else targeting the neck and head, which were not covered in scales.


    Particrly the neck of the armored bull demon; though it was covered in thick mane, it was the most vulnerable part of its body. Dusa''s arrow targeted precisely this spot and pierced directly through the mane into its neck!


    Unfortunately, as the saying goes, the power of wooden arrow feathers is extremely limited. Even though Dusa had so precisely struck the armored bull demon''s weak spot, the damage inflicted was minuscule.


    But it seemed Dusa already knew this would be the case. No sooner had she released one arrow than she pulled out a second arrow feather, drew her bow, aimed, and fired just like before!


    Another arrow struck its mark, the armored bull demon cried out in pain again, but before its cries could end, a third arrow arrived in the blink of an eye and hit its neck once more.


    After this, the fourth, fifth, and sixth arrows followed in quick session, each striking the armored bull demon''s neck with unwavering uracy!


    The impact of one arrow feather was indeed small for the armored bull demon, even if it hit a vital area, but what about two arrows? Five? Ten? Fifteen?


    If a vital spot was hit repeatedly by a dozen arrows, even the armored bull demon couldn''t bear it, could it?


    When the neck was struck by another arrow, the unlucky armored bull demon turned and roared furiously at Dusa on the high wall, as if bellowing for Dusa toe down and face her death.


    Clearly, the armored bull demon had no concept of what a Sharpshooter was, and it didn''t realize how ridiculous it was to roar in anger towards the target of a Sharpshooter.


    So as the armored bull demon kept roaring, Dusa''s lips couldn''t help but curl up slightly, and she nonchntly pulled out another arrow feather, slowly drawing her longbow.


    The constant drawing of the bow had caused Dusa''s shoulders to ache unbearably, and her delicate fingertips were raw and bloody from pulling the bowstring repeatedly, each draw causing excruciating pain.


    But when she drew the longbow yet again, she didn''t even furrow her eyebrows as she immediately released another arrow!


    This arrow, as if alive or endowed with awareness, flew straight from the bowstring towards the roaring demon and in a split second pierced through the armored bull demon''s eye, half of the arrow feather instantly prating into its brain!


    The roar stopped abruptly, and the massive body of the armored bull demon fell to the ground with a thud, raising a cloud of dust...


    With just her own strength, Dusa had actually killed an armored bull demon!


    This result was simply unbelievable. Considering the formidable strength of the armored bull demon, even a dozen normal soldiers might not be a match for it, and even if Lin Feng and Rocky wanted to kill it, it would have been exceedingly difficult. Yet Dusa achieved it, using her astonishingly exceptional archery skills to kill an armored bull demon!


    Such a feat, without exaggeration, was enough for her to boast about for a year!


    However, although Dusa was gradually regaining her form and achieving impressive results, as previously stated, in battles of this scale and level, the power of one person could hardly sway the oue of the battle, not even Rocky d in Void Magic Armor could achieve that.


    As Dusa was gradually regaining her form and earning impressive results, Rocky too was continuously killing demons. At this time, although he had not kept an exact count, he had killed at least seven or eight demons.


    But what of it?


    "Die!"


    A sword chopped onto the neck of a ck-eyed Demon, and Rocky, with bloodshot eyes, immediately decapitated the demon, but he didn''t even have time to breathe before quickly sliding away eight meters using the mobility of the Void Magic Armor.


    "No!"


    Using the rapid slide of the Void Magic Armor, Rocky roared but could only watch helplessly as a ck-eyed Demon bit into a soldier''s shoulder and then violently jerked its neck upwards, tossing the bitten soldier into the air. By the time Rocky arrived with utmost speed, the soldier had already fallen to the ground, dead...


    In anger, Rocky then ruthlessly thrust his sword into the chest of the ck-eyed Demon. When the first stab didn''t prate, he thrust a second time. The second stab didn''t prate either, so he thrust a third time, finally skewering the ck-eyed Demon through and through.


    After killing this demon, he immediately soared into the sky, and from his aerial perspective overlooking the entire battlefield, his heart sankpletely...

 Chapter 111 The Last Barrier

    Rocky''s personalbat power in this battle could indeed be described as unrivaled. With the augmentation of the Void Magic Armor, he even killed more demons than the Level Six Warrior, Lin Feng. Yet, this still could not change the tide of the battlefield.


    When Rocky flew midway into the sky and looked over the entire battlefield, his heart turned cold because even he, a novice who had only participated in a few battles, could tell that the situation was quite disadvantageous for his side!


    His spree of killings did nothing to shift the overall unfavorable situation. In fact, ever since the battle had escted to closebat, the situation had steadily tilted toward the Demon Army.


    This scenario was not because the soldiers weren''t fighting desperately; on the contrary, from his vantage point in the sky, Rocky could clearly see every soldier on the battlefield fiercely battling the demons.


    Not just the soldiers, but the archers and mages on the high walls were also doing their utmost to support the fighting, and even the Skyships, which were less effective in the melee, were trying their best to contribute.


    The ten Skyships repeatedly lowered their altitude, now down to just over ten meters above the ground. Only at this height could the gunners improve their uracy enough to strike at the demons without mistakenly hitting their own forces in the melee.


    Yet even with everyone''s bravery, the Demon Army still held an absolute advantage...


    As the fighting reached a phase of intense intricacy, the soldiers'' formations werepletely disrupted. Without the protection and bnce of their formations, the soldiers couldn''t confront the demons with their individual strength.


    On the other hand, as soon as the battle turned into closebat, particrly during the intensely heated deadlock phase, the monstrous nature of the Demon Army became apparent. The demons, with their robust bodies, immense strength, and seemingly endless stamina, had their advantages increasingly amplified on the heated battlefield.


    Although the troops from Backhill Vige also had some standout moments during this process, such as Lin Feng, the Level Six Warrior who was unmatched on the battlefield. Not to mention the ck-Eyed Demons, even more formidable were the Armored Bull Demons, two of which were killed by Lin Feng alone!


    Liliya and Monte''s performances were equally remarkable. Liliya leading a small team of guards killed at least four demons, and although Monte wasn''t leading a team, his personal strength also achieved nearly the same results. In addition, Dusa had also killed an Armored Bull Demon, making their aplishments quite outstanding.


    One could say that in localized skirmishes, the forces from Backhill Vige did indeed havemendable performances, but looking at the entire battlefield presented a different picture altogether.


    Across the entire battlefield, except for a few individuals, the vast majority of soldiers who werebating the demons were being steadily pushed back. Not to mention killing many demons, it was considered lucky if they could save their own lives under the demon strikes. Yet even this low standard was met by only a few.


    In such circumstances, one could only imagine the casualties of the troops. When Rocky surveyed the entire battlefield, he saw more bodies than living people. The destend was littered with corpses lying in every direction, the blood seeping from their bodies staining the ground in spots.


    Among these corpses, some belonged to demons and others to soldiers, but Rocky did not know exactly how many were soldiers'' bodies. Ten? Twenty? Or fifty? He couldn''t count. He just knew they could not continue fighting like this!


    This battle could not continue this way any longer because if it did, the victor was sure to be the demons!


    Thinking this, he released a Magic sh towards the sky, instantly illuminating the entire battlefield sky!


    Seeing the radiant light, soldiers fighting the demons quickly began retreating toward the high wall behind them, as if obeying a certain order.


    It was indeed amand, amand for a full retreat!


    In the two days waiting for the demon attack, Rocky and the others had been studying the tactics for this battle, covering every possible scenario and formting various ns.


    One of those ns was to retreat behind the high walls and use them as a final barrier for defense when the situation turned extremely unfavorable.


    The decision of which n to use and when to execute it was left to Rocky''s discretion, as only he could move freely across the battlefield with the advantage of the Void Magic Armor and oversee the entire situation from the air.


    Now, Rocky felt it was time to implement this final n!


    After signaling for retreat to everyone on the battlefield, Rocky did not retreat with the others. Instead, he dove back into the battlefield, fighting the demons alone while everyone else fought as they retreated.


    This was not because Rocky had lost his mind¡ªit was a pre-nned strategy!


    Once he issued the retreat signal, it meant the battle had entered a highly unfavorable stage, and retreating under such circumstances would not be easy, especially since the demons were not fools who would simply allow everyone to withdraw behind the walls.


    So it had already been nned that once Rocky signaled the retreat, all squad leader-level individuals in the two units would hold off the demons as long as possible to allow more troops to reach the safety of the high wall. Then, the squad leaders would retreat, followed by Lin Feng, Liliya, Monte, and others, with Rocky being thest to withdraw.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Because of these well-prepared arrangements, although the situation on the battlefield was highly unfavorable for Rocky and his team, the retreat process did not degenerate into a chaotic rout. As the retreat began, both ordinary soldiers and guards, whether acquainted or not, immediately grouped and started falling back slowly.


    Meanwhile, squad leaders from the two units quickly gathered around Lin Feng, Liliya, and the others, blocking the demons under their lead.


    In this, Rocky''s courage was paramount as he returned to the battlefield and once again chose to personally contain the demons.


    What worked at one time may not at another. Initially, containing the demons had little effect, but now, as the main forces began retreating toward the high wall, the significance of containing the demons became apparent. If Rocky could hold off even one or two demons, the pursuing demon forces would be reduced ordingly.


    Moreover, after such a prolonged battle, although the human side had suffered heavy casualties, the Demon Army was not unscathed. The earlier counterattack by the long-range units had killed a dozen or twenty demons, and ensued by the fiercebat, now there were probably less than fifty demons left, likely only about thirty to forty.


    This was why Rocky chose this moment to retreat. Thirty to forty demons could still exert terrifyingbat power on the battlefield, but against a high wall, they might not be able to cause much trouble.


    In other words, as long as the remaining forces could retreat behind the high wall and make theirst stand with the wall as their backing, there was still hope for victory in this battle, the only hope for their sess!

 Chapter 112 By Ones Own Strength!

    As long as the troops on the battlefield could return to the high wall, the advantage of the wall would be enough to drive back the remaining demons. This was Rocky''s only hope of winning the battle.


    And to achieve this, to allow as many troops as possible to retreat, Rocky naturally took the lead to be the vanguard blocking the demons!


    While the other soldiers retreated towards the high wall, he charged at the demons, constantly drawing their attention with the advantage of the Void Magic Armor.


    Gliding instantly to a demon, Rocky raised his hand for a sh, immediately slid to the side, and struck another demon with his sword, then retreated after the blow and targeted other demons.


    With the agility of the Void Magic Armor, Rocky continued to harass the demons through relentless repetition. His goal wasn''t to kill arge number of demons, but to attract their attention to the fullest, keeping the monsters focused on him.


    He had done the same thing in thest battle, so he had experience on how to attract demons and how to entangle with multiple demons at once. It did not take long before at least six demons were enraged, directing their spears at him.


    "Come on...e on... all of you,e here..."


    To ensure that the demons always followed him, Rocky did not fly into the air. If he flew away, the demons would target others, so he always used the Void Magic Armor to glide close to the ground, shing at any demon he encountered to draw in more of them.


    At the same time, he absolutely did not engage in a drawn-out battle with the demons. Last time, he had put himself in danger by doing so, and Liliya ended up getting hurt trying to protect him. So, this time Rocky had learned his lesson. He wouldn''t entangle with the demons and would simply use the Void Magic Armor to soar into the sky and shake off any pursuing demon, nothing more.


    Without a doubt, Rocky had grown a lot through ceaseless battles. Before this mission, he hardly had any encounters with demons, and the only time he did, he cooperated with Liliya. Now, due to this mission, he had rapidly grown into a qualified warrior, whether in skills, experience, or on-the-spot judgment.


    In such a situation, an astonishing scene urred on the battlefield. Arge number of human soldiers were retreating toward the high wall, and the gate had already opened. The first group of soldiers had even made it back, but the demons did not take advantage of the situation to pursue a victory. At this critical opportunity, over half of them were distracted by one person.


    That person was naturally Rocky!


    From up high on the wall, one could see Rocky weaving through the battlefield alone, with a long tail of demons relentlessly chasing him, uttering furious roars. Over twenty demons were chasing Rocky at that moment, resembling a pack of hungry wolves pursuing a fleeing rabbit.


    These hungry wolves were frenzied, baring their teeth and shing their ws as they chased. It was easy to imagine that once they caught their prey, they would unquestionably tear it to shreds.


    However, the pursued rabbit was quite clever. Despite being in constant flight amidst dangers, it always managed to escape from the gaping jaws of the hungry wolves, even taking the chance to attract more during the chase!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Thus, the situation on the battlefield underwent yet another change.


    At this moment, there were fewer than forty demons left on the battlefield, and there were still about a hundred soldiers withbat capabilities. With this ratio, if they continued to fight head-on, Backhill Vige would be undoubtedly defeated. Even if the troops started retreating, the demons would certainly not give them this chance.


    But it was because of Rocky''s sessful diversion, that more than half of the demons had their attention fixed on him. He led them around the battlefield as if walking dogs, drastically reducing the pressure on the others.


    Under the cover provided by Lin Feng, Liliya, Monte, and a host of other squad leaders, along with the support of Archers and Mages on the high walls, even the demons that Rocky hadn''t drawn away were blocked from chasing down their victory, allowing more and more troops to make it back inside the high walls.


    Once the bulk of the troops had safely returned, Lin Feng, Liliya, and the others also led the various squad leaders in a fighting retreat, eventually making it back to the high walls under the cover of Archers and Mages!


    "Hold it! Everyone, help me hold the gate!"


    Retreating to the gate of the high walls, Lin Feng grabbed a shield from someone unknown and took the lead in front of the gate, together with Liliya and the other squad leaders, they all became the most solid barricade, blocking the demons that were attempting to storm the high walls with them outside.


    Meanwhile, noticing that everyone on the battlefield had managed to retreat, an utterly exhausted Rocky leaped into the air and soared towards the nearest Skyship, bellowing, "Fire! All hands, open fire!"


    Continue your adventure at empire


    At his roar, the nearest Skyship immediately started bombarding the battlefield, followed by other Skyships unleashing their cannons, turning the battlefield outside the high walls into a field of explosions almost in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, the Archers and Mages on the high walls once again began to unleash their fury, sending a barrage of Arrow Feathers and Magic beyond the walls.


    Obviously, now that all the troops had retreated behind the high walls, the ranged units had another opportunity toe into y, an opportunity that was incredibly precious, especially for the Skyships.


    That''s because once the demons started to attack the high walls, the Magic Cannons couldn''t fire anymore¡ªotherwise, the cannons themselves would be sufficient to bring down the walls without waiting for the demon assault.


    In this situation, the gunners aboard the Skyships didn''t have the time to aim. They used the Magic Cannons to bombard wildly, firing until the barrels glowed red hot, firing until there wasn''t a speck of Mana left in the Magic Cannons.


    At the same time, Rocky had already flown back to the high walls, but he didn''t stay on top; instead, he flew directly toward the camp.


    After the intense fighting just now, especially thest stage where he single-handedly held off half of the demons, the Mana in his Void Magic Armor was almost depleted. Whether he liked it or not, Rocky had to recharge his Void Magic Armor.


    Until the Void Magic Armor was fully charged and Rocky could return to the front, the troops that had retreated back to the high walls had to rely on themselves.


    Fortunately, with the bombardment from the Skyships, not only did Lin Feng and the others withstand the demon''s onught at the gate, but they also managed to close it sessfully.


    "Barricade the gate! Quick! Use whatever you can find!"


    The moment the gate closed tightly, a massive bolt, which took several soldiers to lift, was thrust across it, yet this was clearly not enough; a single bolt could not withstand the following assaults of the demons. Therefore, Lin Feng immediately ordered to bring all the heavy objects they could find to thoroughly block the gate.


    Under hismand, carts, barrels, and evenrge grindstones from the vige were moved over,pletely sealing the gate shut.


    After that, Lin Feng, Liliya, and the others charged up to the high walls.


    However, the moment they reached the top, the deafening sound of the bombardment stopped, immediately sinking their hearts. They quickly leaned on the battlements to look down, only to see that the demons had gathered below the high walls and started assaulting the walls with their strong bodies!

 Chapter 113 Turning the Tide!

    When Lin Feng and Liliya were peering down from the top of the wall, they discovered that the demons had already begun to charge the high wall!


    After another round of cannon fire, the number of demons had significantly decreased, but there were still nearly thirty. All the demons that survived the cannon fire rushed to the base of the wall!


    Unlike the sieges conducted between humans, the demons'' method of attacking the wall was hardly admirable; this group of monsters could only rely on their robust bodies tounch a direct and brutal assault on the wall.


    This crude form of assaultcked any aesthetic value but was undeniably effective. Take the armored bull demon, for example, it charged at the wall, and its hard horns easily shattered arge portion of the wall, yet it was unscathed itself.


    Compared to the formidable armored bull demons, the ck-eyed demons were much weaker in all aspects, but they were also a lot more agile. The few ck-eyed demons that survived the bombardment jumped up as they reached the wall, clinging to it with their sharp ws and climbing up swiftly like geckos.


    The extremely hard wall seemed like tofu under the ws of the ck-eyed demons, not only failing to stop them but rather providing these monsters with the perfect foothold. When Lin Feng and Liliya looked outside the wall, the fastest ck-eyed demon had already climbed up five or six meters!


    "Archers and mages, fall back, soldiers, forward!"


    Seeing the demons attacking the wall, particrly the ck-eyed demons crawling up, Lin Feng immediately issued orders.


    This was where his abundant experience came into y. Had a novice been inmand, they would surely have used this opportunity to let the archers and magesunch an attack, which would undoubtedly be the case.


    However, this approach, while seemingly logical, was utterly impractical. After such a prolonged battle, the archers and mages were already exhausted, with both their arrows and magical power nearly depleted. At this point, letting the ranged troops continue to attack would have limited effect.


    Moreover, given the not-so-great height of Backhill Vige''s walls, it wouldn''t take long for the ck-eyed demons climbing up to reach the top, and even if only one made it up, it would spell sure disaster for both archers and mages!


    In these circumstances, the ranged troops on the wall were immediately withdrawn, with the few remaining soldiers taking their ces. However, no sooner had the soldiers positioned themselves than the first demon arrived!


    The first ck-eyed demon to climb over the wall leaped onto the walkway, but before it couldnd, the quick-reacting Liliya stabbed it in the chest with her sword, causing the demon to scream and fall back down.


    But after that, more demons leaped onto the wall one after another. At first, the soldiers could still sh or kick them down like Liliya had, but once a demon firmly made it onto the wall, the situation quickly deteriorated.


    The first demon that secured a foothold on the wall swept through three soldiers with one swipe of its w and then leaped towards further soldiers, throwing everyone into disarray. With the soldiers panicked, more demons made it onto the wall.


    Thus, the battle on the wall began!


    After the bitter struggle beforehand, the soldiers still standing on the wall were fewer than a hundred, and each one was exhausted and wounded. Although the number of demons had also significantly reduced to a few dozen, the soldiers were still unable to hold their ground.


    Even Lin Feng and Monte, the two mightiest warriors, were beginning to falter.


    Facing a swipe from a ck-eyed demon, Lin Feng steadied himself with his longsword, but he was pushed back two steps by the strike before he could stop¡ªa scenario unimaginable for him as a level six warrior. Under normal conditions, he should have been able to make the ck-eyed demon recoil with a single stroke.


    But that was the reality. Even someone as strong as Lin Feng was drained of his strength during the battle, and he was forced to give ground under the demon''s assault, making the situation worse for everyone else.


    So, when the battle on the wall started, the demons jumping onto the wall gradually gained the upper hand, forcing the soldiers into a relentless retreat without any chance to fight back.


    With a heavy crash, Liliya quickly rolled to the side, and then a loud thump followed as the giant foot of the armored bull demon stamped down hard where she had just been.


    But at that moment, Liliya had no time for fear; she leapt up from the ground and struck the shoulder of the armored bull demon with her sword, the force of which surprisingly shattered the demon''s scale armor and sank into half its chest.


    This was trouble!


    Given the demons'' tenacious vitality, the only way to effectively kill them was to cleave them in twain with a single blow; failing that, even grievous wounds could allow a dying demon tounch a fierce counterattack. That was exactly Liliya''s situation now!


    Her sword, having sunk into the armored bull demon''s shoulder and chest, did not deal a killing blow, but instead got stuck!


    And just as Liliya struggled to pull her sword out, the badly wounded armored bull demon roared and pounced at her!


    What immense strength does an armored bull demon have?


    And how narrow is the walkway on the wall?


    Embraced fully by the armored bull demon, Liliya almost in an instant crossed over the battlements, falling outside the high wall...


    "Liliya!"


    "No!!"


    "Captain!"


    The moment Liliya fell outside the wall was witnessed by many. Lin Feng shouted, Monte sprinted towards the battlements, and the guards beside Liliya were simply stunned.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    No one could have anticipated such a turn of events. How could Liliya die?


    She was wearing equipment second only to Void Magic Armor! She had been leading everyone in battle until now! How could she possibly die like this!?


    "Captain!"


    Not only the soldiers on the high walls found it hard to ept such a scene, but even the guards on the skyships surrounding the walls saw Liliya fall from the wall. Felly, who was in charge ofmand, burst into tears. He rushed to the bow and yelled for his captain, but couldn''t do anything. He could only watch helplessly as Liliya and the demon fell together from the wall¡­


    But just at that moment, a figure flew in from nowhere. It soared like a swallow, leaping down along the high wall and just a few secondster, the figure rose back into mid-air.


    Rocky!


    The figure hovering in mid-air, naturally, was Rocky d in Void Magic Armor, and in his arms, he held Liliya!


    "It''s the City Lord!"


    "The City Lord has arrived!"


    "The Lord has arrived!!"


    Watching Rocky rise slowly from outside the high wall and having also rescued the almost certainly doomed Liliya, the guards atop the wall were the first to burst into cheers. Excited, they had forgotten that they should call Rocky the captain here, for they only knew their leader had arrived!


    In fact, not just the Guard Corps, but also the soldiers from Backhill Vige unconsciously let out shouts. Although these soldiers were not under Rocky''smand, and were not even familiar with Rocky, his performance in two consecutive battles had already conquered them.


    Soldiers worship the strong, just as the soldiers from Backhill Vige respect Lin Feng. Rocky''s leadership in battle and the formidable strength he showed with the Void Magic Armor had impacted the soldiers of Backhill Vige greatly, earning their deep respect. Therefore, when he appeared, Backhill Vige too seemed to see their savior and shouted excitedly!


    Among the soldiers'' loud shouts, Rocky ced Liliya on the high wall and then handed her his side sword.


    "Use my sword for now."


    Having said that, he once again leaped down the high wall and when he returned shortly after, he already had in his hand Liliya''s longsword which she had left on the demon.


    This longsword was crucial not to lose, for it was a Rune Longsword personally made by Winsel, its power even greater than the side sword of Void Magic Armor.


    "Warriors!"


    Having retrieved the Rune Longsword, Rocky, hovering in mid-air, bellowed, "For Backhill Vige! For our families! And for ourselves! Kill these demons!!"


    In his roar, hovering in mid-air, he flew straight at a demon. With a swing of his sword, he cleaved the demon in half!


    One sword strike to kill a demon!


    The power of the Rune Longsword was finally unleashed to its fullest extent in that moment!


    Following that sword strike, the guards who had been continuously retreating on the high wall suddenly surged in morale, and inspired by him, engaged the demons inbat once more!


    It''s strange how things work. Before Rocky''s appearance, the soldiers were nearly overwhelmed by the demon''s onught. No, not nearly¡ªthey were indeed overwhelmed. But after his arrival, they seemed to regain their full strength, charged with boosted morale, and courageously fought against the demons once again.


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    It was not only the soldiers; even Lin Feng and others, upon seeing Rocky re-enter the fray, seemed to shed all their exhaustion and once again gained the upper hand against the demons.


    At the same time, Rocky''s presence brought not just morale but also a significant enhancement to everyone''s strength!


    In his hands, the true power of the Rune Longsword was finally unleashed. With the enhancement of the Void Magic Armor, Rocky now possessed the strength of a Level Four Warrior. Under this powerful influence, the Rune Longsword left no challenger standing!


    The ck-eyed Demons were thick-skinned and tough, and ordinary weapons found it hard to fatally wound them. However, the Rune Longsword, personally forged by Winsel, was no ordinary weapon. Its power even surpassed regr Mana Weapons, making each of Rocky''s strikes deadly to a demon.


    Even the stronger Armored Bull Demons found no advantage under the Rune Longsword; their scale armor could not withstand its strikes, often sumbing within two or three shes.


    Thus, the situation on the battlefield changed once again.


    One, Two, Three¡­


    Rocky sliced through the demons, charging into any that appeared in front of him.


    Four, Five, Six¡­


    After slicing down a demon, he immediately turned and charged another direction.


    Seven, Eight, Nine¡­


    With a sweeping strike, he decapitated a demon. Rocky immediately turned back, then in surprise, he realized there were no more demons on the high wall¡­


    The demons attempting to climb the high wall had been killed off without anyone realizing!


    PS: The biggest battle till now has finally ended. I hope everyone liked it? With this battle over, Rocky is about to return to Sky City and he''s bringing massive gains with him. So, as I always say, the uing chapters will be even more exciting. Please rmend! Please rmend!


    Please rmend!

 Chapter 114 The Terrible Cost

    ```


    Unbeknownst to them, the demons¡­ had all been killed?!


    Rocky, who was scanning the high walls left and right, could hardly believe the oue, but sure enough, as he looked around, he found that all the demons on the walls were lying on the ground, indeed there were no living demons left!


    They¡­ had actually won?


    This battle, they had won!


    "We''ve won!!!"


    After confirming that there were no living demons left, Rocky finally roared towards the sky!


    With his roar, all the soldiers who were still standing on the walls, even those barely breathing, let out a cheer together! Many of them shed tears in their cheer.


    They truly had reason to cheer, they had every right to shed tears for the victory of this battle, because it was all well-deserved!


    With a force totaling no more than three hundred people, plus ten skyships, they faced off against more than a hundred demons and ultimately achieved victory. Such a military feat was something to be proud of no matter where they went or who they mentioned it to.


    In the battles of humankind against demons, numerous fights involved more troops than theirs facing fewer demons, yet resulted in defeat, not to mention those were not few in number, but this time Rocky and hisrades had won. Perhaps this victory could not be considered unprecedented, but it certainly qualified as a splendid and outstanding triumph!


    "All able-bodied men, immediately tend to the wounded!"


    After the cheering and shouting had subsided, Lin Feng immediately gave the order. The final oue of the battle was their victory, but the number of wounded soldiers was also countless. So, after a brief moment of joy, everyone began the urgent work of treating the wounded.


    Rocky, who had performed exceptionally well in this battle, exhausted hisst ounce of strength in the cheering, and finally copsed on the ground due to exhaustion, just as he had done previously. He was ced on a stretcher and urgently carried back to camp.


    The reason Rocky was able to return to the battlefield so quickly, rescue Liliya at the critical moment, was not because his Void Magic Armor was fully recharged. In fact, when he returned to the battlefield, the Void Magic Armor had only replenished a third of its mana. Therefore, in the final stages of the battle, the Armor''s mana was already depleted.


    This meant that the Void Magic Armor was effectively useless during thest stages of the fight!


    After this mission, he had reflected carefully on the situation and still had no answer; he didn''t know how he had managed to fight to the end in his heavy armor.


    But now none of that mattered because they had won this crucial battle, and that was enough!


    Completely exhausted, Rocky fell into a deep sleep as soon as he was ced on the stretcher. He didn''t even know how he was carried back to the tent. Fortunately, all post-battle operations were managed by Lin Feng and others, so it was no big deal that he slept through it all.


    He slept straight through to the next day, and only then did he wake up from his deep slumber and, unsurprisingly, saw Liliya.


    "Has the casualty count been tallied?"


    As soon as Rocky opened his eyes and saw Liliya, his first question was about the casualty count because he knew that although they had won the battle, the victory must have been incredibly harsh. He wanted to know how many soldiers of the Guard Corps were left.


    Liliya, who had been joyful at Rocky''s awakening, saw her smile fade away by half at that moment, then she sat by Rocky''s bed and nodded at him: "It has been tallied, the losses of both units are very severe¡­"


    Then, Liliya went on to ry the casualties after the great battle to Rocky.


    In this battle, not including the skyships and the guards on them, a total of 267 people from Backhill Vige and the Guard Corps participated inbat, of which there were 100 ranged troops, and 167 soldiers engaged the demons in direct confrontation.


    ```


    But when the battle ended, only 178 soldiers were left alive, among whom only 92 soldiers who had directly participated in thebat survived, with 75 casualties!


    Also, during the battle at the tall wall, two demons had broken into the vige, resulting in 14 deaths among the 100 ranged troops that had been withdrawn.


    In other words, after the battle, Backhill Vige and the Guard Corpsbined suffered 89 deaths, a casualty rate of nearly forty percent!


    And this was only the death toll. The number of injured soldiers was beyond counting, because there wasn''t a need to¡ªevery soldier who survived the battle was injured, with the only difference being the severity of their wounds.


    "......"


    Although he had anticipated it, Rocky still fell into silence after hearing everything Liliya had to say.


    Casualties were an inevitable price of war, especially in the war against demons. In fact, if judged solely on the scale and oue of this battle, a forty percent casualty rate was not only not high, it was actually quite low! Facing a battle against hundreds of demons, not just a forty percent, but even a fifty percent death rate, or even total annihtion, would not have been surprising!


    Yet such heavy losses were still hard for Rocky to ept, so after a brief silence, he asked,


    "How about the casualties of the Guard Corps?"


    Discover hidden content at empire


    "The Guard Corps... they are... not too bad, I guess..."


    With a sigh, Liliya replied to the question, "The Guard Corps lost 32 people inbat, and among those injured, another 13 will never be able to serve as guards again..."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sigh... the casualties are so heavy..."


    After hearing Liliya''s report, Rocky let out a long sigh. Previously, nearly ten guards had died in the sessive attacks by demons, and now 32 more had perished in this battle. All in all, of the hundred guards Rocky had brought to Backhill Vige, nearly half had died, and among the remaining half, many hadpletely lost their fighting ability and could no longer serve as guards...


    Saddened by such a grim oue, Rocky didn''t know what to say. He sat on his bed, lost in thought for a long time, then suddenly seemed to remember something and hurriedly asked, "What about Monte? And Dusa, is the little girl alright?"


    "They''re all fine."


    "That''s good... that''s good..."


    Monte, Dusa, and Liliya had not met with any idents in the battle, which was probably the only thing that could make Rocky feel happy and relieved. So after this, he got up from the bed.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Seeing him rising to leave, Liliya quickly asked because his condition wasn''t good, and he should continue to rest.


    "I need to see Lin Feng and Old Jack, it''s time for them to make a choice," Rocky responded.


    Although the losses of the battle pained Rocky deeply, it was exactly because of such a painful cost that he felt it was time to reveal his identity and purpose to Lin Feng and the vige elder, Old Jack. They either had to follow him and leave, or stay here and wait for death, but Rocky was absolutely not going to take care of them anymore!


    PS: Three chapters today, ask for rmendations!

 Chapter 115 The Great Migration (Part 1)

    The battle that had just ended had fulfilled Commander Rocky''s mission, so he did not n to stay here a minute longer. However, there were two things he had to take care of before leaving.


    The first was to collect his rightful reimbursement, consisting of ten thousand Gold Coins, five hundred pounds of Yellow Scale Mine, and all the bodies of the Demons. These were Rocky''s dues, and the very reason he had undertaken this mission, so he had to take these items with him before departing.


    The second matter was Rocky''s n to reveal his identity to Lin Feng and Old Jack and to persuade them to lead the vigers of Backhill Vige to leave with him.


    Thus, upon leaving the camp, he went directly to meet Lin Feng. However, as he just arrived at Lin Feng''s residence, he saw several carts of ore parked outside the house, which indicated that Lin Feng had already prepared the reimbursement without needing a reminder.


    Indeed, that was the case. When Rocky entered Lin Feng''s residence, he not only met Lin Feng but also Old Jack.


    "Commander Rocky."


    Upon seeing Rocky, Old Jack was the first to stand up and warmly thanked him, then said, "Commander Sir, we have prepared themission for this mission, ten thousand Gold Coins and five hundred pounds of Yellow Scale Mine all loaded onto carts.


    As for the bodies of the Demons, I had Captain Lin Feng send people beyond the high wall to retrieve them as much as possible, and it should be ready by tomorrow."


    "Thank you, vige chief."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rocky nodded and did not offer thanks because these were his entitlements, earned through the blood and lives of he and the Guard Corps, no thanks owed to anyone.


    After that, he cut short any further pleasantries and directly asked, "Vige chief, and Captain Lin Feng, do you have any ns for the future?"


    "Well¡­"


    Upon hearing this, both Old Jack and Lin Feng furrowed their brows, and then Old Jack said with augh, "We are still considering it. Anyway, we truly thank you, Commander Rocky, as without your cooperation against the Demons, our vige would not have known how to survive this ordeal."


    Old Jack was indeed a wily old man, skillfully bringing the topic to a close without any fuss.


    This was actually quite normal, for the affairs of Backhill Vige were really not something Rocky, a foreigner, should be concerned or meddling with. However, he had asked about it twice now, and if not for him and the Guard Corps indeed helping Backhill Vige resist the Demon attacks, Old Jack and Lin Feng would certainly not have been courteous to him.


    Yet, it seemed as if Rocky did not understand Old Jack''s hint and continued, "Gentlemen, do you really think you can withstand another attack from the Demons after I leave?"


    With these words, Old Jack and Lin Feng''s expressions indeed began to sour¡ªfirstly because Rocky''s repeated probing annoyed them, and secondly, because what Rocky said was absolutely true!


    It didn''t matter whether he was entitled to meddle, but his point was undeniable¡ªthat once he and his troops left, could Backhill Vige withstand another attack from the Demons?


    The answer was clearly no. After a series of brutal battles, Backhill Vige had suffered much more than the Guard Corps, not only were there more injured soldiers, there were also many more deaths and even the high walls were riddled with holes.


    The high wall had sustained severe damage during the Demons'' assault, especially during the initial charge by the armored bull demon, which caused extensive cracks in the wall. Had the battle not ended when it did, the wall might have copsed!


    So when Rocky led the troops away, Backhill Vige could hardly gather effective defensive forces in a short period of time. It would take at least one to two months, or even up to six months, for them to possibly recover. However, in such a prolonged period, the demons would certainly not remain inactive and even a single attack by the demons could wipe out Backhill Vige!


    This matter also troubled Old Jack and Lin Feng. So, when Rocky made this issue clear, both their faces looked incredibly grim.


    Even so, facing Rocky, an outsider, Old Jack still forced a smile and bared his teeth, "Commander Rocky, we naturally have..."


    "Vige chief, I actually have a suggestion."


    Not waiting for Old Jack to finish his words, Rocky interrupted, "Vige chief, and Captain Lin Feng, my identity is not merely that of a Mercenary Groupmander, or rather, I am not really amander at all."


    Looking at Old Jack and Lin Feng, Rocky slowly said, "In fact, I am the City Lord of a Sky City."


    Just as expected, when Rocky revealed his identity, both Old Jack and Lin Feng gasped!


    The two had indeed harbored doubts about Rocky''s identity before because as a City Lord, Rocky exuded a demeanor unlike ordinary people. Backhill Vige had not hired mercenaries for the first time to help with defense, and they could naturally spot that this ''Commander'' was different from othermanders.


    However, the limit of their imagination was to think of him as a noble who had concealed his identity, but they had never imagined that he was the owner of a Sky City!


    No wonder this was the case, for during the Sky Era, the status of a Sky City Lord was regarded as the most noble rank. No matter how noble you were or how long the suffix title of your nobility was, without being a City Lord, it was all nonsense!


    Therefore, no matter how hard Old Jack and Lin Feng racked their brains, they could never have imagined that a City Lord would lead troops to carry out such a dangerous task! Were they insane?


    In this context, the way they looked at Rocky changed, and it had to change, for the gap between them was far too great.


    It was only after Old Jack and Lin Feng had regained theirposure that Rocky continued to speak, "Gentlemen, I think you are well aware of the situation in Backhill Vige. If the demonsunch another attack, you definitely won''t be able to withstand it."


    "I understand that you have your own reasons to remain living on thend, and even your own beliefs, which I deeply respect. It is precisely your fearlessness in fighting the demons that has preserved thest sanctuary for people on thend and prevented the demons frompletely overtaking it." Explore more at empire


    "However, I think not fearing death and waiting for death are not the same thing. What do you think?"


    While speaking, Rocky looked at Old Jack and Lin Feng, waiting for them to absorb everything he had said before he continued, "Therefore, I hope you carefully consider the suggestion I am about to make for the sake of all the vigers in Backhill Vige."


    "I suggest... moving all the people of Backhill Vige to my Sky City."


    Looking at Old Jack and Lin Feng, Rocky slowly stated.


    Upon hearing his words, both Old Jack and Lin Feng furrowed their brows tightly and simultaneously fell into silence.

 Chapter 116 The Great Migration (Part 2)

    Actually, as soon as Rocky had made his identity known, Old Jack and Lin Feng had already anticipated the suggestion he might make, so when he finally voiced it, neither of them showed much surprise; instead, they both fell into silence.


    This reaction was certainly a good sign for Rocky since their hesitation to immediately refuse meant they were considering it.


    In fact, this was indeed the case; Old Jack and Lin Feng were seriously considering Rocky''s suggestion, not because it was particrly good but because Backhill Vige had very few options left.


    If they disregarded Rocky, then Backhill Vige would inevitably face the next wave of attacks from the demons, and no matter how quickly the vige tried to repair or even hire other mercenary groups to help, nothing could guarantee the vige''s survival from the next wave of demon attacks.


    However, if they agreed to Rocky''s proposal, it would mean that everyone in Backhill Vige must give up their homnd and move to an entirely unfamiliar environment to live, and in this strange environment, they could no longer dictate their own terms, which posed a great challenge to the people of Backhill Vige.


    Therefore, making a choice was indeed a significant dilemma.


    "Commander Rocky... rather, Lord Rocky, could you give us some time to think..."


    After a moment of contemtion, Old Jack nced at Rocky.


    However, Rocky shook his head, "Vige Chief, we don''t have much time. I only have ten skyships; if you really wish to relocate, then we must hurry as no one knows when the demons might attack."


    Rocky''s words were not untrue; Backhill Vige had over a thousand vigers, but he only had ten skyships. So even if they didn''t bring anything else, just transporting these vigers to Thunderhawk City would take two or three days, indeed leaving no spare time to overthink.


    Moreover, Rocky harbored his own motives; now was when Backhill Vige was most helpless and desperate. Under such circumstances, Old Jack and Lin Feng were highly likely to agree to his proposal. But if they dyed too long and the two of them thought of another solution, then Rocky''s attempt to take all the vigers to Thunderhawk City would be difficult.


    Thus, from the beginning, he had not nned to give Old Jack and Lin Feng much time to think; they had to make a decision immediately and stick to it.


    Under these circumstances, Old Jack thought for a long time and even whispered with Lin Feng for a while before they finally came to a decision.


    "Alright, Lord Rocky, we agree to your suggestion..."


    With a hint of reluctance, Old Jack delivered the final answer; he agreed to relocate all the vigers of Backhill Vige to Thunderhawk City!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Excellent! Enjoy new tales from empire


    Hearing this answer, Rocky merely nodded outwardly, but internally he shouted in triumph!


    If it weren''t for the presence of these two men, he would have loved to fiercely swing his fist right now, for this would mean the poption of Thunderhawk City could potentially double!


    A doubled poption!


    In today''s age, the size of a Sky City''s poption directly determined its rank. This was not without reason, for therger the poption, the greater the productivity, and the greater the productivity, the stronger the Sky City would be; also, arger poption could form a bigger army, and arger army naturally meant greater strength¡ªit was a simple fact.


    And thus, the poption has always been the scarcest resource. Although there could be poption movements among the Sky Cities, a small city like Thunderhawk had no chance of attracting new inhabitants from other cities. For Thunderhawk, not to mention doubling the poption, even increasing it by ten percent was extremely difficult!


    But now, once the vigers from Backhill Vige were relocated to Thunderhawk City, the city''s poption would instantly double, which would undoubtedly y an enormous role in the city''s future development.


    So, having confirmed this matter, Rocky immediately set to work on arranging the relocation, acting as though he feared Old Jack might have a change of heart.


    On one hand, he had Old Jack and Lin Feng exin the situation to the vigers, while on the other, he personally oversaw the task of organizing the skyships for transportation.


    Just like that, the day after the great war had just ended, Backhill Vige became busy.


    Old Jack and Lin Feng gathered all the vigers, including Rocky, introduced Rocky''s new identity to everyone, and also exined the situation facing Backhill Vige, thereby mentioning that everyone would be relocated to Sky City.


    Upon hearing this news, the vigers were naturally filled with astonishment, and some were even unwilling. Therefore, Rocky delivered a speech, which was almost identical to what he had used to persuade Old Jack and Lin Feng.


    With the clear outline of the pros and cons, and with the assistance of Old Jack and Lin Feng by his side, the vigers of Backhill Vige had eventually epted the result.


    After that, the great migration kicked off in full swing!


    Under the arrangement of Rocky, ten skyships began transporting vigers to Thunderhawk City continuously. Although these ten skyships were strictly speaking warships, and also small-sized scout ships, with a carrying capacity iparable to cargo ships, each skyship carrying twenty vigers was still achievable.


    Thus, ten skyships could transport two hundred vigers at a time, and going back and forth five or six times was enough to move all the people of Backhill Vige.


    Of course, it wasn''t just the vigers who were to be transported; other items from the vige, like the warehouse of Backhill Vige, were also to be moved.


    In the warehouse of Backhill Vige were not only food supplies but also Gold Coins, and even demon cores from Demons! Could Rocky possibly give those up? Of course not!


    Furthermore, the necessities of life needed by the vigers were to be transported as much as possible. Thunderhawk City originally had just over a thousand inhabitants, and now that number had suddenly doubled, which made amodating the additional people a big issue.


    Next were the spoils of this mission. Although after the migration began, Rocky''s biggest gain from this mission became the popce, he did not want to forsake themission that was rightfully his, especially the bodies of hundreds of Demons, and several thousand pounds of Yellow Scale Ore!


    There''s no need to mention the bodies of the Demons, after having gone through two major wars, the number of killed demons had reached into the hundreds, and the majority of these bodies had been recovered inside the vige. Rocky definitely wanted to take as many as possible.


    As for the Yellow Scale Ore, normally Rocky, afterpleting a mission, could only take away five hundred pounds of Yellow Scale Ore. But now, with the vigers of Backhill Vige following him, the freshly mined ore naturally belonged to him as well.


    You should know that even if mining in Backhill Vige had only been conducted for twenty days, the excavated Yellow Scale Ore amounted to several thousand pounds. These ores could be sold to any Chamber of Commerce for tens of thousands of Gold Coins. How could Rocky possibly give them up?


    Given the circumstances, he had to make arrangements as efficiently as possible, first using the skyships to transport the vigers, then the spoils and items from the Backhill Vige warehouse, and finally the necessities of daily life, in that order.


    However, the relocation of over a thousand people was definitely a major project. Though simple to arrange, serious difficulties arose when it actually came time to act, so Rocky promptly had Vosse down after the first batch of vigers had been transported, hoping to utilize his experience to help with the migration.


    Upon arriving at Backhill Vige, Voss didn''t disappoint Rocky''s hopes; always based in Thunderhawk City, he might not have known what had happened, but after quickly understanding the situation, he immediately took over the coordination work from Rocky. Under hismand, the speed of the migration improved significantly.


    Time passed by day by day, and on the third day after the start of the migration, all the people of Backhill Vige were sessfully transported to Thunderhawk City, where Aileen, who was stationed there, was responsible for settling them in.


    Then, within three more days, the bodies of hundreds of Demons, several thousand pounds of Yellow Scale Ore, and the warehouse of Backhill Vige were also emptied.


    Meanwhile, during these days, the Demons did not appear, it seems they were just as Rocky had previously thought. The Demons, already scarce around Break-Sky Mountain, had been exhausted in thest fight. Although it wouldn''t be long before more Demons would appear, at least before thepletion of the migration, the Demons would note.


    Thus, the work of migration was nearing its conclusion. Three dayster, the necessities of life packed by the vigers were also transported to Thunderhawk City by skyship, trip by trip. By the time the skyship came to Backhill Vige for thest time and took Rocky and others away, Backhill Vige had already be an empty vige!


    In the whole vige, besides the houses that could not be moved, everything that could be taken was taken by Rocky!


    After that, Rocky left Backhill Vige with thest trip of the skyship. Standing at the prow of the skyship, watching as the vige became increasingly tiny in his sight and nowpletely empty, he couldn''t have been more satisfied!


    PS: Three updates delivered! Please rmend!!

 Chapter 117 Gesya City

    With a brimful of gains, Rocky took thest skyship out of Backhill Vige and returned to his own Thunderhawk City.


    Standing at the bow of the skyship, Rocky was in high spirits, or rather, his mood had to be good, for the rewards from this mission were simply too great!


    The originalmission for this mission was merely ten thousand Gold Coins and five hundred pounds of Yellow Scale Ore, plus a portion of Demon Corpses. If all thesemissions were converted to Gold Coins, the total sum would definitely not exceed one hundred thousand Gold Coins. Of course, for Rocky and Thunderhawk City, this was already considered a huge amount of money.


    But now, when Rocky truly left Backhill Vige, the gains he acquired far exceeded his expectations.


    Let''s not talk about hismission which initially belonged to him, nor the over a hundred Demon Corpses, or even the thousands of pounds of Yellow Scale Ore¡ªit goes without saying. Even excluding these, Rocky still had other gains.


    For example, everything in the storage of Backhill Vige!


    The warehouse of Backhill Vige was not particrlyrge, but it waspletely equipped, containing not only Gold Coins and food but also over a hundred Demon Cores!


    Long before this mission began, Aileen had mentioned that The Forsaken People were very wealthy since they not only possessed the resources of thend but also those of the Demons. Backhill Vige was just such a case.


    Years of battling with Demons had allowed Backhill Vige to umte arge number of Demon Cores. Whenever the vige encountered an emergency, the vigers would sell these cores to the Chamber of Commerce of Sky City in exchange for needed resources. Now, with Rocky having emptied the whole of Backhill Vige, these Demon Cores, umted over years, belonged to him!


    Continue your journey with empire


    Demon Cores, ah!


    There were at least a hundred of them umted by Backhill Vige, and once these cores were sold, how much money would that be?


    So, counting this profit, this time, he''s probably going to earn over several hundred thousand Gold Coins!


    Several hundred thousand Gold Coins!


    My God, even thinking about that number made Rocky drool. He, who had been troubled about money since traversing to this world, had never seen so much Gold!


    And all these earnings were still those that could be measured in numbers. In reality, his most significant gain from this time was precisely what could not be calcted with numbers or Gold Coins, which was the poption of Backhill Vige!


    The more than one thousand vigers of Backhill Vige would henceforth be residents of Thunderhawk City. Two months ago, Rocky had just started economic reforms in Thunderhawk City; new industries were waiting for manpower to be developed and constructed.


    At such a critical period, the sudden increase of more than a thousand people was self-exnatory in terms of what it meant for Thunderhawk City, right?


    At the same time, among these more than a thousand people, several hundred were experienced soldiers who would undoubtedly greatly strengthen Thunderhawk City''s power. After all, the troops of Backhill Vige were not rookies; they were veterans who had fought against Demons for countless years!


    A single mission, with so many tangible and intangible gains, how could Rocky not feel ted.


    And with such a tremendous gain, what would the future hold for him and Thunderhawk City?


    It would undoubtedly be on the rise!


    So, if it weren''t for the presence of outsiders, Rocky really wanted to dance andugh out loud just to express the joy in his heart.


    At this point, some might ask, the rewards from this mission were indeed huge, but let''s not forget, how many people died for this mission! Since human life cannot be measured in money, is the profit earned at the cost of so many lives truly worth it?


    Rocky didn''t know the answer to that question. He only knew one thing: If so many had died and nothing was gained, that would be the true loss!


    ......


    ......


    And so, Rocky left Backhill Vige with his full gains, leaving in high spirits, and he really should be d, for his gains from this time were enormous indeed.


    But as the saying goes, joy for some often means sorrow for others. When Rocky happily returned to Thunderhawk City, on the other side of the continent, someone was worrying.


    Gesya.


    In this world, Gesya is known as the God of the Earth, said to be the one who nurtured thend and bestowed life upon all creatures dwelling on it. Legend has it that he, along with the God of the Sky, gave birth to the seas, making him the father of the Sea God. In the mythological system of this world, Gesya holds an exceptionally important position.


    But now, people no longer believed in such myths and legends, because no one was blind. When Demons began to invade thend, the deities of the myths were nowhere to be seen. Gesya, the so-called God of the Earth, was missing without a trace, letting Demons upy thend. Under such circumstances, who would continue to worship him?


    For the people of today, Gesya no longer represented the God of the Earth; instead, it denoted a city.


    One of only three remaining cities onnd is called Gesya City!


    Today, after demons have upied thend for a hundred years, there are only three ces left onnd where people still live and can be called cities, and Gesya City is one of them.


    This city is located on a vast in, almost asrge in area as the Top Ten Divine Cities in the sky, and is home to hundreds of thousands of people. It can be said to be one of thest strongholds onnd.


    However, anyone who has personally visited this city would be incredibly surprised because Gesya City is situated on a in surrounded by expansive grasnds, with no naturally defensible terrain. How could such a city hold out so long against the attacks of demons?


    If someone thought this way, they would be terribly mistaken, or rather, anyone who had such thoughts obviously had not seen the full picture of Gesya City. Indeed, the city is located on a in and one can see endlessnd all around the city, but if one looked farther, they would see the true face of the city.


    A hundred li away from Gesya City lies a swamp nearly a thousand kilometers wide. This vast swamp encircles the city like a giant serpent, protecting Gesya City from the approach of demons. Even high-level demons, faced with a swamp nearly a thousand kilometers wide and fathomless, are at a loss.


    The swamp is known as the Karina Great Swamp, meaning "insurmountable," and it is precisely because of this insurmountable swamp that Gesya City remains one of the only three cities left onnd!


    Only now, the situation seems to have changed a bit¡­


    Above the vast swamp, there appeared a fleet of skyships numbering in the hundreds. Each warship in this fleet is of thetest model, especially the gship of the fleet, which is over two hundred meters long, equipped with nearly a hundred newest type magic cannons, and carries thousands of crew members and hundreds of soldiers donning Void Magic Armor!


    The highest officer of this gship, who is also the suprememander of Gesya City¡ªSiberius¡ªis currently wearing Void Magic Armor, floating in midair, and surveying the opposite shore of the swamp under the protection of a Void Magic Squad.


    Following Siberius''s gaze to the other side of the swamp, one would find itpletely covered with demons!


    At this moment, the number of demons gathered on the other side of the swamp is unimaginably high, so much so that one couldn''t even begin to count them.


    Are there ten thousand demons?


    No.


    Fifty thousand demons?


    No.


    One hundred thousand demons?


    No!


    The demons surrounding the swamp are easily in the millions!


    Millions of demons are packed around the Karina Great Swamp, thoroughly surrounding Gesya City both inside and out, making it imprable, a scene that even Siberius, who had led Gesya City through the Second Counteroffensive War, couldn''t help but be startled by.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What on earth is going on..."


    Hovering in midair with the aid of the Void Magic Armor, Siberius looked upon the endless horde of demons, his brow knotted in deep concern. A month ago, demons began congregating around the swamp; in just a short month''s time, their numbers grew from a few hundred or thousands to the scale it had reached now, and it appeared that their numbers were still increasing.


    Who is Siberius?


    Being themander of one of humanity''sst three cities onnd, his strength and abilities have reached an unrivaled level, but even he had never faced a situation like the one before him.


    However, drawing on his lifetime of experience fighting demons, he could tell that something major was about to happen, a catastrophe!


    Therefore, he swiftly called his lieutenant, "Inform the Kafka Empire, the Sky Alliance, and the Magic Energy Research Institute about our situation here. Ask them to sendrge Sky Cities to eliminate the demons as soon as possible, and also contact the other two cities to see if they too have encountered simr situations."


    "Yes, sir!"


    With a quick response, the lieutenant immediately returned to the gship and ryed Siberius''s orders.


    The Kafka Empire, the Sky Alliance, and the Magic Energy Research Institute that Siberius mentioned are the three superpowers in the sky. Over eighty percent of the Sky Cities are dependent on these three forces for survival, and even the monstrous Top Ten Divine Cities have seven of them divided among these three powers!


    Clearly, Siberius felt that the abnormal behavior of the demons in the recent month was serious enough that the three superpowers must be informed!


    PS: It''s still three updates today! So continue to ask for rmendations!

 Chapter 118 Astronomical Numbers!

    "Finally... I''m back!"


    Rocky had no way of knowing what was happening on the other side of thend, but now that he had returned to Thunderhawk City, he stood at the Skyport, arms wide open as he took deep breaths, because he was finally back, finally home! Experience new tales on empire


    Although this mission hadsted only a month¡ªno, in fact just over twenty days¡ªthe ordeal felt like a lifetime to Rocky. Each day of the mission dragged on endlessly, every battle seemed like it could be thest. This relentless pressure made Rocky long for Thunderhawk City and the days when he was the City Lord.


    Being City Lord is really the best...


    It was only after facing the hardships and dangers of the mission that Rocky truly appreciated how blissful it was to be City Lord.


    "My Lord! Wee back!"


    As Rocky was musing to himself, Aileen, who had been managing Thunderhawk City during his absence, had already approached him, clearly having waited for some time.


    Aileen''s face was likewise adorned with a joyful smile, showing her happiness upon seeing Rocky. It was evident that during Rocky''s absence, Aileen had missed him, even if just a little.


    "Hahaha, Aileen, you''ve worked hard during this time!"


    Seeing Aileen made Rocky burst intoughter, then, without further discussion or allowing for refusal, he gave her a big hug.


    Another hug from the City Lord.


    To his peculiar habits, Aileen seemed to have grown ustomed, so she did not resist being embraced by Rocky.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After the embrace, Rocky led the group that had returned with him onto a carriage and headed straight for the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "My Lord, the vigers from Backhill Vige have all been settled," Aileen reported to Rocky, who hadn''t even waited until they reached the City Lord''s Mansion to start briefing him.


    This wasn''t because she was impatient, but rather because the treasures Rocky brought back were astonishingly numerous, so much so that Aileen could hardly imagine it. Naturally, this made her extremely excited, hence she had been busy without pause ever since the great migration began, and she wasn''t done yet.


    Of all her tasks, the most crucial was settling the over one thousand vigers who hade from Backhill Vige, a number roughly equal to the existing poption of Thunderhawk City! To amodate these vigers, Aileen had been incredibly busy.


    Thankfully, Thunderhawk City was big enough; even with an additional thousand people, there was still enough housing avable.


    Some might wonder how a small Sky City like Thunderhawk could be considered ''big.''


    That question would only be asked by someone unfamiliar with the matter. Although Thunderhawk City''s poption was just over a thousand, it didn''t mean that the city could only amodate a thousand people.


    In fact, the standard housing capacity for any small Sky City is around five thousand, so with a poption of just one thousand, there were plenty of vacant houses and lots of unusednd in Thunderhawk City.


    Under these conditions, the vigers from Backhill Vige were quickly housed within the city and given residences as soon as they arrived. The process wasplex and time-consuming, but with the cooperation of Old Jack, Lin Feng, and others, there were no incidents.


    Once they had a ce to live, the migration could be considered more than halfway done, so when Rocky returned to Thunderhawk City, the one thousand plus vigers from Backhill Vige were almost all settled.


    "You''ve worked hard," Rocky said after listening to Aileen''s report, letting out a sigh of relief. He had to admit that Aileen''spetence was truly remarkable. Though her official role was finance officer and resettling people wasn''t her forte, Aileen had managed everything perfectly, saving Rocky a lot of trouble, since he was, in fact, the city''s administrative officer!


    After nodding at Aileen, Rocky asked, "Aileen, have you finished inventorying the spoils of war?"


    "Yes! The inventory isplete!"


    At the mention of the spoils he brought back, Aileen''s eyes immediately sparkled, and the tiredness on her face vanished, reced by radiance and vitality.


    "My Lord, not only have Ipleted the inventory of the treasures from Backhill Vige, but I''ve also divided them into three categories," she excitedly reported.


    "Firstly, there''s everything from the storehouse of Backhill Vige. After inventorying, there were a total of fifty-two thousand three hundred and twenty-one Gold Coins, which have now all been deposited into the treasury of Thunderhawk City.


    Including our existing surplus and the forty thousand gold coins in Commission, there are now a total of seventy-four thousand eight hundred and thirty-three Gold Coins in the city. This amount is sufficient for purchasing next quarter''s food supplies or importing yarn and leather; it''s enough tost us through the year."


    Whenever money was mentioned, Aileen''s spirits soared, and she even calcted down to the veryst Gold Coin!


    "And the second major item among the spoils is ore."


    No sooner had Aileen finished counting the Gold Coins in Thunderhawk City''s treasury than she continued without giving Rocky the chance to ask any questions: "From Backhill Vige, you brought back 3999 pounds of Yellow Scale Ore, all of which have now been stored in the storeroom."


    "I asked around a few days ago, and the market price for Yellow Scale Ore is approximately eight to ten Gold Coins per kilogram, so if we were to sell all of this Yellow Scale Ore, we could fetch at least thirty to forty thousand Gold Coins."


    Thirty to forty thousand Gold Coins... This wasn''t a small sum either, especially for Thunderhawk City.


    However, among the spoils Rocky had acquired this time, the ore was still the lesser part; the real bulk of the loot was yet toe.


    Demon Corpses and Demon Cores!


    This was the greatest gain from Rocky''s venture!


    So, after discussing the Yellow Scale Ore, Aileen naturally brought up the Demon Corpses and Demon Cores, and her little face was so flushed with excitement as she spoke about them.


    "My lord, the most important spoils you brought back this time are the Demon Corpses. I''ve counted them, and you brought back a total of one hundred and thirty-five Demon Corpses, among which there are one hundred and twenty-two ck-eyed Demons, and thirteen armored bull demon corpses."


    "Out of these one hundred and thirty-five corpses, ny-nine areplete Demon Corpses, the rest are either iplete or are corpses pieced together from various limbs, but this is not a problem, even these corpses can be sold for money."


    "As for the price of these Demon Corpses, I asked Monte, and he said that the corpses of ck-eyed Demons might fetch about three to five thousand Gold Coins apiece, depending mainly on the demand from buyers.


    And the price of an armored bull demon is particrly high, worth at least ten thousand Gold Coins each, and if it''s in perfect condition, with horns and Scale Armor intact, the price could be even higher."


    "By this estimate, just by selling all the Demon Corpses, we could make over two hundred thousand Gold Coins!"


    "That much?! Can we really sell them for over two hundred thousand Gold Coins?"


    Aileen''s estimate made Rocky''s eyes widen in disbelief!


    Two hundred thousand Gold Coins... The Demon Corpses he brought back could actually be sold for so much money?!


    For Rocky, who had been poor since his arrival in this world, two hundred thousand Gold Coins were an astronomical figure. He didn''t evenprehend what that amount could signify!


    "My lord, I''m not lying to you. The Demon Corpses you''ve brought back can indeed be sold for over two hundred thousand Gold Coins, and..." Aileen nced at Rocky as she spoke, smiling broadly, and very happily, because she then went on to say, "And this two hundred thousand Gold Coins'' worth of ie doesn''t even include the Demon Cores."


    Don''t forget, apart from arge number of Demon Corpses, Rocky also brought back a substantial number of Demon Cores!


    So Aileen continued:


    "This time, you brought back a total of two hundred and thirty-one Demon Cores, all from ck-eyed Demons. I''ve already asked Monte, and he said the Demon Cores from ck-eyed Demons are not that valuable..."


    "But even if they aren''t worth much, each Demon Core can still be sold for at least one thousand Gold Coins. Thus, if we sell all these Demon Cores, then earning over two hundred thousand Gold Coins will still be easy for us."


    "Another two hundred thousand..."


    Upon hearing this number, Rocky waspletely bbergasted!


    It suddenly seemed to him that he couldn''t quite keep up; the Demon Corpses could earn two hundred thousand Gold Coins, and the Demon Cores could also earn two hundred thousand Gold Coins. How much was that when added together?


    Four hundred thousand!


    So, if he sold both the Demon Corpses and the Demon Cores, Rocky could make four hundred thousand Gold Coins!?


    Four hundred thousand... The number had a staggering impact on him. For Rocky, it was simply an astronomical sum!


    PS: The second update! Please continue to rmend!

 Chapter 119 Not Enough to Spend?

    Four hundred thousand Gold Coins... For Rocky, that was absolutely an astronomical sum!


    For a moment, Rocky even felt his breathing be rapid, experiencing a tension and excitement he had never known before!


    With so much money, how should he spend it?


    Money, naturally, is to be spent, and the purpose of making money is to spend it. Hence, after epting this astronomical sum, the first thing Rocky thought of was how to use this money to develop Thunderhawk City.


    Unfortunately, he who had always been worried about money suddenly couldn''t think of a way to spend it!


    Because now the coffers of Thunderhawk City were quite substantial; as its City Lord, he no longer had to worry about food, yarn, and such. But suddenly not having to worry about these things left Rocky feeling at a loss¡ª if he wasn''t worrying about these things, what should he worry about?


    After much thought, Rocky finally rified his ideas; he wanted to use this money to develop Thunderhawk City and expand his strength!


    Firstly, he would use the money to elerate the pace of Thunderhawk City''s economic reforms, then make another trip to Eternal City, hire more technicians, and have more people start learning leather manufacturing techniques. At the same time, he would also build a leather manufacturing factory in Thunderhawk City, setting the city''s manufacturing industry on the right track.


    This was something he had never considered before because he didn''t have the money to build a factory. In Rocky''s original n, even if the residents of Thunderhawk City learned leather manufacturing techniques, they would still, just as now, do manual production at home. Thinking about building a factory was a n far in the future.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But now he had money, so to take out tens of thousands or even a hundred thousand Gold Coins to develop Thunderhawk City had be easy. Under these circumstances, previously unfeasible ideas could now be realized!


    Besides the development of Thunderhawk City itself, he would also use this money to enhance Thunderhawk City''s military strength. If the economy was the soft power, then the military naturally was the hard power.


    The mission to Backhill Vige not only allowed Rocky to genuinely experience a war against Demons but also to understand many things. For instance, through continuous battle, he increasingly realized the importance of the Void Magic Armor.


    In this mission, he was the only one who possessed Void Magic Armor, yet thebat power disyed by just this single set of armor was enough to rival an entire squad of soldiers, no, even more exaggeratedly so. Because judging from battle achievements alone, Rocky had killed more Demons in various battles than an entire squad of soldiers.


    And if he could have a fullyposed Void Magic Squad, how much would Thunderhawk City''s strength be enhanced?


    Unfortunately, a fully-formed Void Magic Squad would require ten people, and considering the exorbitant cost of Void Magic Armor, even Rocky with his four hundred thousand Gold Coins couldn''t form such a squad all at once. However, he could start by buying one or two sets of Void Magic Armor!


    Not to mention much else, once he sold the Demon Corpses, Demon Cores, and ores, he would definitely have enough to purchase two sets of Void Magic Armor. When the time came, giving one set to Liliya and another to Monte or Lin Feng, even like this, Thunderhawk City''s strength would see a significant increase.


    And then there was the Skyship, something Rocky absolutely mustn''t forget.


    In this mission, the Skyship had yed a far greater role than Rocky had anticipated, giving him apletely new perspective on Skyships.


    Having started with his own Void Magic Armor and then extremely fortuitously discovering Mana Runes, a top-tier technology, Rocky hadn''t paid much attention to Skyships, even thinking that in front of Void Magic Armor, Skyships would be of no use.


    However, this mission changed that ingrained idea; Void Magic Armor was indeed strong, but Skyships were by no means weak, especially in aerialbat where, in some respects, their role could even surpass that of the Void Magic Armor.


    Furthermore, the price of Skyships was substantially cheaperpared to Void Magic Armor, which was a crucial factor.


    Take thetest Fifth Generation Void Magic Armor, for instance, the cheapest model on the market ranged from 80,000 to 100,000 Gold Coins, and the price could double, or even triple, for some of the more powerful models. Your next read awaits at empire


    But thetest models of Floating Warships, especially the small ones, were significantly cheaper by arge margin. Rocky remembered thest time he saw a new model Reconnaissance Ship on the weapon market in Eternal City; it was priced at only 50,000 Gold Coins. And if it were an older model or a second-hand Floating Warship, then the price would be even cheaper.


    In such circumstances, Rocky felt that he should also purchase a few Skyships. Currently, Thunderhawk City only had ten Skyships, all outdated Reconnaissance Ships, and it was time to expand the fleet.


    After all, when facing demons, he could send the soldiers into battle, but between Sky Cities, thebat was dominated by Void Magic Armor and Skyships¡ªordinary soldiers simply couldn''t y a significant role.


    In addition to the Void Magic Armor and Skyships, it was naturally necessary to provide benefits for the soldiers, such as new equipment.


    In this mission, the power and utility of rune equipment were fully demonstrated. The casualty rate of the Guard Corps equipped with rune equipment was at least half that of the Backhill Vige troops in ordinary gear.


    This was despite the fact that the Guard Corps consisted of new recruits with little battle experience, while Backhill Vige''s troops were veterans with substantialbat experience.


    If the Guard Corps were to undertake the same mission again, Rocky believed that with the protection of rune equipment, the casualty rate among the Guards would be even lower!


    That was the role rune equipment yed on the battlefield, and Rocky felt it was essential to rece all the Guard Corps'' gear with rune equipment!


    Andstly, there were the Mana Runes.


    As the ace of aces and a secret among secrets in his hands, Rocky thought that once he had money, he should further expand the applications of rune equipment. Currently, he had only used Mana Runes on equipment, but could runes be used on Skyships or Magic Cannons as well?


    Both Skyships and Magic Cannons relied on Mana for flight and firing. Since Mana was being used, Mana Runes certainly had a role to y. It was just that Rocky currentlycked the technical expertise in this area.


    In fact, Rocky had this idea for a while but, being a transmigrator, his understanding of Magic Energy Technology was limited. Although he had specifically purchased many books on hisst trip to Eternal City, his learning progress was very slow.


    Therefore, he felt that he should hire a real teacher, preferably an expert in the Magic Energy Domain, to improve his skills in this area as quickly as possible.


    In light of this, Rocky had a rough direction on how to spend the 400,000 Gold Coins.


    Part of the money would be used for the construction of Thunderhawk City, a rough estimate would be about 100,000 Gold Coins;bined with the current treasury of Thunderhawk City, it would definitely be sufficient. The remaining 300,000 Gold Coins would be allocated for purchasing Void Magic Armors, Floating Warship battleships, and also weaponry and equipment for the soldiers.


    And if there was any surplus afterward, Rocky would hire a teacher for himself so that he could learn all about Magic Energy as quickly as possible and maximize the effectiveness of Mana Runes.


    Heavens... after making these ns, Rocky roughly tallied up the budget and found that the 400,000 Gold Coins were almost entirely allocated, and even... might not be enough?!


    PS: Third release! Seeking rmendations! Seeking rmendations! Seeking rmendations!

 Chapter 120 Domestic Affairs (Part 1)

    Rocky had never imagined that the staggering sum of 400,000 Gold Coins, which he had casually allocated, would suddenly be insufficient to cover the expenses.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This money... was it really that easy to spend?


    In fact, it wasn''t that the money was easy to spend, but rather that Rocky had too many ces to spend it. If an ordinary person had 400,000 Gold Coins, they could live a life of daily luxury and squander it all, and still have enough tost a lifetime.


    However, Rocky was using this money to develop his own city and expand his army. In front of a city, in front of an army, what was 400,000 Gold Coins? No, it was not much at all; this amount could only be considered a mere trifle, something that could be spent with a mere flick of the fingers!


    By this time, the carriage had already arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion, finally returning home, and Rocky could put aside the matter of money, as there were still many other issues waiting for his attention.


    Now, Thunderhawk City, having absorbed the entire Backhill Vige, had too many decisions waiting for him as the City Lord to make, and so, upon returning to the City Lord''s Mansion, he didn''t even have time to rest before heading straight to the City Lord''s Hall.


    In the City Lord''s Hall, he met Liliya and Monte, who had returned just before him; he also encountered Lin Feng and the distant elder of Backhill Vige, Old Jack.


    "City Lord, wee back!"


    Once Rocky sat down in the City Lord''s designated seat in the hall, Liliya, leading the group from Thunderhawk City, immediately greeted him with a bow.


    Seeing the way Liliya and the others acted, Lin Feng and Old Jack also bowed to Rocky shortly afterward and also started addressing him as City Lord.


    Clearly, Lin Feng and Old Jack were still not ustomed to this; having always lived onnd, they were obviously not yet adapted to the customs of Sky City, but there were certain rules they had no choice but to adapt to, such as recognizing the change in Rocky''s status.


    In Backhill Vige, Rocky''s role might have been just the leader of a Mercenary Group, at most on par with Lin Feng, or even lower than Old Jack, but now Backhill Vige was no more, and in Thunderhawk City, there was only one authority, and that was City Lord Rocky!


    So when these two men met Rocky again, regardless of what thoughts they had, they had to respectfully call him City Lord and bow, otherwise, it would be considered rebellious.


    "Lord Jack, Lin Feng, are you two adapting well to life in Thunderhawk City?"


    After everyone had bowed, Rocky asked with a smile to Old Jack and Lin Feng, who had returned several days before him and had already been living in Thunderhawk City for some time.


    "Thank you for your concern, City Lord. Everything has been well arranged, and everyone, including myself, is very satisfied," Old Jack replied with all his usual tact, having a wealth of experience and being able to choose his words carefully, even though he was still somewhat unfamiliar with the customs of Sky City.


    "That''s good to hear."


    This response pleased Rocky greatly because Old Jack cleverly included the over a thousand vigers from Backhill Vige in the term ''everyone,'' which made it soundfortable to Rocky; here was Thunderhawk City, and every person here was a resident of Thunderhawk City¡ªthere was no concept of Backhill Vige here anymore!


    So, nodding his head, Rocky then said to everyone, "Everyone, you have all worked hard on this mission; on behalf of the over two thousand residents of Thunderhawk City, I thank you."


    After saying this, he then turned to Old Jack, "Lord Jack, do you have any suggestions for the development of Thunderhawk City?"


    "Hmm? This¡­"


    Faced with Rocky''s sudden question, Old Jack was clearly taken aback, unsure of how to respond, and what puzzled him even more was why Rocky would ask him such a question.


    After everyone from Backhill Vige had relocated to Thunderhawk City, the so-called vige chief''s role lost its significance¡ªafter all, he had no voice in Thunderhawk City!


    Just when Old Jack was at a loss, Rocky smiled and said, "Lord Jack, the previous administrative officer of Thunderhawk City was banished by me six months ago, so the position has been vacant. I wonder if you''re willing to take on this role?"


    So it turned out that Rocky wanted Old Jack to be the administrative officer of Thunderhawk City!


    This was something he had been considering for the past few days. He felt that Old Jack, as the vige chief of Backhill Vige, definitely had more experience in administration than anyone else, and since Thunderhawk City had already absorbed Backhill Vige, Old Jack obviously couldn''t continue as the vige chief.


    However, he could take on the role of administrative officer, which would also relieve Rocky himself.


    As for Rocky''s proposal, Old Jack took a while to react but soon agreed!


    In Old Jack''s eyes, this was naturally a great opportunity! Frankly, he was quite afraid that the vigers might be bullied after arriving in Thunderhawk City, as they were outsiders and had no say here. Even if Rocky, the City Lord, did not target them, it would be unbearable if other city dwellers bullied them!


    But if he could hold a minor official position in Thunderhawk City, the situation would be much better. He could at least speak with Rocky, the City Lord, ensuring that the days of Backhill Vige''s residents in Thunderhawk City would not be too dreadful.


    With this in mind, Old Jack agreed to Rocky''s request without a second thought, thus bing the new administrative officer of Thunderhawk City.


    After arranging things for Old Jack, Rocky then turned his attention to Lin Feng, asking, "Lin Feng, are you interested in serving in the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City?"


    Rocky naturally liked Lin Feng even more because he was an absolute talent!


    Not only was Lin Feng personally powerful, being a rare Level Six Warrior, but what was even more valuable was his rich experience in bothbat andmand¡ªexactly the kind of talent Thunderhawk City needed. Continue your journey with empire


    So, after arranging things for Old Jack, Rocky turned to Lin Feng.


    To his invitation, Lin Feng also nodded without hesitation!


    Indeed, even before Rocky returned, Lin Feng had already decided on this. He was somewhat confident in his own ability, knowing there was a good chance Rocky would want him to join the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City, and he had no objections to it.


    In his view, since Backhill Vige no longer existed, he had to live in Thunderhawk City next, and with a family to support, securing a position in the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City would obviously be the oue Lin Feng hoped for.


    "Okay!"


    Lin Feng''s painful nod made Rocky very pleased; thus, he then said to everyone, "Starting tomorrow, Lord Jack will assume the role of administrative officer of Thunderhawk City, and Lin Feng will join the Guard Corps, taking the role of instructor. The previous instructor, Monte, will be promoted to deputymander of the Guard Corps, both under themand of Liliya."


    "Aileen, tomorrow, take Lord Jack around Thunderhawk City to familiarize him with the environment and help him adapt quickly."


    "Understood."


    Aileen nodded in agreement and responded.


    "Liliya¡­" After making the arrangements, Rocky turned to Liliya and instructed, "Order Thunderhawk City to set sail immediately, flying towards Eternal City!"


    "Yes!"


    PS: It''s off to Eternal City again, but this time Rocky is very different from before. What will happen in Eternal City this time? Just thinking about it is quite exciting!

 Chapter 121 Domestic Affairs (Part 1)

    After appointing Old Jack and Lin Feng, Rocky ordered Thunderhawk City to head for Eternal City once again!


    The decision met with no objections, for after such a great haul, the most appropriate action for Rocky was to immediately make for Eternal City, to convert all the spoils of war into Gold Coins at thergest trading city in the skies, and then use those Gold Coins to enhance his own strength as well as that of his city.


    So, at hismand, Thunderhawk City, which had been docked near Break-Sky Mountain for nearly a month, slowly began to move, and then it headed towards the coordinates of Eternal City.


    After making all these arrangements, Rocky finally had the chance to rest well, which resulted in him sleeping for a full two days in his room!


    There was no helping it; the mission had been extremely exhausting. The continuous battles had left him worn out in both body and mind, so once he was finally back in his city, Rockypletely rxed and was able to sleep soundly, peacefully, and, most importantly, safely for a good long time.


    A week went by just like that, and after a week had passed, a fully rejuvenated Rocky once again summoned his officials to the City Lord''s Hall, resuming his regr duties as a City Lord.


    "During this time, there hasn''t been any conflict among the residents, has there?"


    The sudden doubling of Thunderhawk City''s poption, especially with neers, naturally led to busier civic affairs. Although the specific details and operations did not require Rocky, the City Lord, to involve himself, he still had to control the general direction.


    What he was now most concerned about was the fear of conflicts arising between the original residents of Thunderhawk City and the newly arrived vigers.


    The influx of so many people into the city meant that the original residents of Leying City might feel some resentment, and the same could go for the people from Backhill Vige. As outsiders, they would naturally be nervous about the unfamiliar environment, making it very easy for conflicts to erupt between the two groups.


    "City Lord, please rest assured, everyone is integrating well and there hasn''t been any conflict," Old Jack, the newly appointed administrative officer, hastened to say at this time, while Liliya, Captain of the Guard, also nodded at Rocky: "My Lord, the Guard Corps has not received any reports regarding such issues."


    Neither Old Jack nor Liliya was lying; ever since the vigers from Backhill Vige had moved into Thunderhawk City, there had indeed been no conflicts with the residents. Instead, there was more curiosity between them, and as both residents of Thunderhawk City and Backhill Vige were rtively simple and honest folks, there had been peace all along.


    "That''s good to hear..."


    Upon receiving this response, Rocky breathed a sigh of relief but then he cautioned, "Lord Jack, you must mediate the rtionship between the two groups well so that everyone can integrate quickly. Our Thunderhawk City may be small, but unity is of the utmost importance."


    "Yes, Sir."


    After giving instructions to Old Jack, Rocky turned to Liliya: "Liliya, keep the Guard Corps vignt at all times, and should any anomaly arise, act swiftly to suppress it. But ensure thatw enforcement is just and does not favor any individual. If need be, employing stern measures as a warning example is permissible."


    "Understood."


    It was, of course, good that there were no problems, but they could not afford to lower their guard simply because there were none at present. Preparations had to remain thorough.


    Once that matter was settled, Rocky then turned to Aileen:


    "Aileen, after we reach Eternal City, I n to build a leather factory in Thunderhawk City, as well as arge store, so you and Lord Jack will need to select two suitable locations within the city. Once we''re in Eternal City, you should conduct some research in that regard as well."


    Having secured a substantial sum of funds from his trip to Eternal City, Rocky had long made new ns for the development of Thunderhawk City. In addition to the nned leather factory, he had decided to build arge store.


    The quality of life for residents in Thunderhawk City was far too low, with hardly any shops to be found; the necessary goods of life were supplied by the City Lord''s Mansion. Hence, with ample funds now avable, Rocky had decided to improve residents'' quality of life by constructing arge store for everyone.


    And to Rocky''s ns, Aileen naturally had no objections and subsequently nodded in agreement.


    "That settles it then. Is there anything else?"


    After arranging these matters, Rocky looked around the group, giving off a vibe of ''report if there''s business, withdraw if there isn''t''.


    "My lord, please take a look at these items."


    While no one else had any issues, Aileen was an exception. Right then, she produced a package and handed it over to Rocky, and when Rocky opened it, he found it full of leather trinkets and other small baubles.


    "My lord, these were made by the students of the training program."


    "Oh?"


    Upon hearing this, Rocky immediately started examining a bag full of leather trinkets with care, noticing the craftsmanship was quite satisfactory. Although he wasn''t particrly knowledgeable in this field, he could still discern whether the workmanship was exquisite and the quality good.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At the same time, he also asked:


    "Does this mean that the first training session has concluded?"


    "Yes, it ended half a month ago."


    "Very well, let''s start the second session immediately."


    After setting down the leather trinkets, Rocky said to Aileen, "Post notices as soon as possible, informing everyone about the schedule for the second training program. Additionally, tell everyone about the uing leather factory."


    "Inform all the townspeople that, once the factory starts operating, only those who have attended the training program andpleted all of its courses will be eligible for employment at the factory. The first batch of trainees from the training program will be employed without the need for tests, while the rest will be selected based on merit. You''ll handle the details regarding wages."


    "Understood, I''ll take care of it right away. Also¡­" Aileen agreed, then hesitated, which surprised Rocky¡ª he had not expected Aileen to have so many matters to address.


    "My lord, there has been a slightplication with the cloth exports."


    "Oh? What happened?"


    Rocky quickly asked, concerned.


    Most of Thunderhawk City''s administrative affairs were trifles, and only three matters could be considered significant: grain imports, yarn imports, and cloth sales. Upon hearing that there was a problem with cloth sales, Rocky naturally took it very seriously.


    Although he wanted to transform Thunderhawk City''s economy, such a goal wasn''t achievable overnight. Therefore, at least until the leather factory was up and running, Thunderhawk City would still need to rely on cloth sales for its ie.


    Seeing Rocky''s concern, Aileen hastened to say, "My lord, the situation isn''t particrly serious. Half a month ago, the Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber was supposed toe to Thunderhawk City for trade, but they couldn''t reach the vicinity of Break-Sky Mountain as quickly as nned due to issues with their skyship''s voyage.


    They hope to postpone this trade and prefer conducting it in Eternal City if possible."


    "I see¡­"


    Hearing Liliya''s exnation, Rocky breathed a sigh of relief¡ªit seemed there wasn''t a significant problem after all.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    It was strange that the Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber couldn''tplete the trade on time, but for Thunderhawk City at the moment, selling the cloth a few dayster wasn''t a major concern. Furthermore, trading in Eternal City aligned with his destination ns, which hardly posed an inconvenience.


    He thus instructed Aileen to contact the Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber and inform them of his approximate arrival time in Eternal City, adding that they couldplete the trade directly at the Eternal City Skyport.

 Chapter 122 Family Resolution

    After arranging a series of governmental affairs, Rocky could rx for a while, and then he just needed to wait, bing busy again only after arriving at Eternal City.


    But his leisure time was not spent idly; he took this opportunity to read several books thoroughly.


    Last time he visited Eternal City, he had brought back arge collection of books about mana, and Rocky''s purpose in purchasing these books was naturally to better utilize Mana Runes. After all, though both runes and magic stones could provide mana, they differed significantly in their usage.


    Recing the magic stones in equipment with runes was rtively simple, partly because Wensel''s research notes contained relevant records, and partly because the technology involved in Mana Weapons was not very advanced, thus Rocky could manage it.


    However, increasing the scope of rune application proved more challenging for him.


    To mention not only the highly sophisticated Void Magic Armor but even the Magic Cannon had stumped Rocky.


    ording to his original n, he had hoped to apply runes to the Magic Cannons, as using runes either to rece magic stones or to work alongside them to generate mana could significantly enhance the power of the Magic Cannons.


    His idea was undoubtedly correct, but he encountered problems in practice, because operating the Magic Cannon wasn''t as simple as just embedding magic stones or drawing on runes; it involved many conduction technologies that were beyond Rocky''sprehension, and only after understanding these technologies could he apply runes to the Magic Cannon.


    For this reason, he had specifically purchased arge quantity of books and had finished quite a few, but unfortunately, the results were far from ideal.


    Though Rocky had gained some understanding of Magic Energy Conduction through the books, his knowledge was far from sufficient for practical application, which was why he nned to use this trip to Eternal City as an opportunity to find himself a teacher, realizing that some things indeed required teacher''s instruction.


    Even though he had decided to hire a teacher, he was still making the most of his free time to study, hoping to master some of the fundamentals. By doing so, once the teacher arrived, he could move directly to practical application.


    However, while Rocky leisurely read his book, he was unaware that, on the distant horizon, an event was unfolding that could impact both him and Thunderhawk City!


    ......


    ......


    In the skies far from Thunderhawk City, there was a magnificent Sky City by the name of Machine City, which was arge Sky City with a poption of one hundred and fifty thousand.


    At this moment, inside the City Lord''s Mansion of Machine City, a conversation was taking ce that could potentially alter the destinies of Rocky and Thunderhawk City!


    "Father! Why would the elders agree to such a thing!"


    Standing behind a middle-aged man, Cyril, Rocky''s cousin, was very agitated.


    Explore more at empire


    Upon hearing her words, the middle-aged man with his back to Cyril slowly turned around and nced at his daughter.


    This man appeared around forty, tall and broad-shouldered, with a high stature and a chiseled face that made him appear very resolute. Named Atted, he was Cyril''s father, Rocky''s paternal uncle, and also held an extremely important role: the current n Leader of the Mairente Family!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Which matter are you referring to?"


    Turning around to look at his daughter, Atted responded with a serious tone.


    It wasn''t that he was deliberately being stern; rather, Atted was a naturally serious person, embodying all the qualities of a superior leader.


    "Father, I am talking about Thunderhawk City. Why would the elders grant Thunderhawk City to Baron Wolin?"


    "That is a decision of the family. Baron Wolin has performed a great service for the family and should be rewarded,"


    "But, but Thunderhawk City was given to Rocky half a year ago. Have the Elders forgotten?"


    Cyril was baffled and even furious at her father''s words. As he spoke, it seemed as though Rocky, the current City Lord of Thunderhawk City, didn''t exist, as if there were no City Lord in Thunderhawk City at all!


    However, what Cyril hadn''t expected was that Atted then coldly said:


    "Things given away by the family can always be taken back. Do I need to remind you of that?"


    "But, but..."


    Facing her father''s words, Cyril suddenly found herself at a loss for words, unsure how to respond.


    While she was at a loss, Atted had already sat down and then suddenly asked, "Cyril, are you feeling guilty about what happened six months ago, hence wanting to help Rocky?"


    "Yes."


    Taking a deep breath, Cyril looked her father in the eyes. "Father, if it hadn''t been for Rocky''s medium-sized Sky City, it would have been difficult to say whether you could have received Auntie Kelly''s support and seeded in bing n Leader. So, I feel that we indeed owe Rocky a great deal."


    "Moreover..." This time, without waiting for her father to speak, Cyril continued, "Even if we disregard Rocky, I still think the decision to hand over Thunderhawk City to Baron Wolin is exceedingly ill-considered."


    "I believe you are aware, Father, that Baron Wolin is a man of Lexington, and his faction has never been satisfied with you bing n Leader. Handing Thunderhawk City over to Baron Wolin would only embolden Lexington''s group further, offering no benefit to us."


    As Cyril had long been involved in the family affairs, she had a deep understanding of the various factions and branches within the Mairente family, just as she had thought when first meeting Rocky. In families as powerful and with as many branches as Mairente, there were not only conflicts amongst them but also ceaseless struggles.


    In such circumstances, Cyril wasn''t merely arguing over Thunderhawk City with her father because she felt indebted to Rocky; she was also considering her own faction''s position.


    However, facing this series of arguments from Cyril, Atted rarely smiled, but he immediately said, "Cyril, since you know the people of Lexington have long harbored dissatisfaction towards me, you should not have tried to stop me from giving Thunderhawk City to them."


    "Why?"


    "Because it gives them an opportunity." From a smile to a frown, Atted''s expression changed rapidly. "The people of Lexington have always been looking for troubles with our family, and now that Baron Wolin has secured a mine for the family, establishing a great merit, if I don''t reward him ordingly, I would merely give Lexington a chance to criticize."


    "So I decided to give them Thunderhawk City. This city was already one the family nned to abandon, not only is it small, but it also has a low poption. I remember when I handed it to Rocky, there were just over a thousand people, and now there might not even be that many left, it might already be a deserted city."


    "Giving such a city as a reward to Baron Wolin not only won''t increase his power but will instead be a burden; Cyril, don''t you understand such simple logic?"


    "But... Father..."


    "I met Rocky a few months ago, and he seemed to be managing Thunderhawk City quite well, so it probably isn''t a deserted city yet..."


    Unable toe up with any argument to respond to her father''s words, Cyril could only blurt out.


    Her words were indeed said in desperation, for thest time she had seen Rocky was in a library. How could she possibly know how Thunderhawk City had developed?


    She would have been better off not saying anything at all; as soon as she finished speaking, Atted snorted coldly, "Since Rocky is developing Thunderhawk City well, then you don''t need to worry about it. This time, the family will not intervene in this matter. I believe Rocky should have the strength to hold off Baron Wolin after all, as the Baron only has one fleet."


    After saying this, Atted waved his hand, denying Cyril any chance to speak further and immediately made her leave the study.


    Visibly infuriated, Cyril left her father''s study, thought for a moment, and then immediately summoned her assistant: "Find out the exact location of Thunderhawk City immediately!"

 Chapter 123 Making Things Difficult? Revenge!

    Rocky had no idea what was happening on the distant horizon, for his attention was now wholly focused on the Gold Coins that were practically in his grasp!


    After a half-month of prolonged flight, Thunderhawk City was once again approaching Eternal City!


    Several months had passed since Rocky''sst visit to this magnificent Super Sky City, yet he was just as awestruck as he had been during his first time here, overwhelmed by the splendor of Eternal City.


    However, armed with the experience from hisst visit, he was well versed in the entire process of heading to Eternal City, so he quickly set off with his people.


    This time, as arge amount of trade was to be conducted, Rocky brought out ten Skyships in one go, three of which were loaded with fabric because Aileen had already arranged with the Steward of the Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber to trade directly at the trading port.


    As for the other seven Skyships, they were filled with Demon Corpses; after all, next to Eternal City''s trading port was a vast array of warehouses, storing a hundred or so corpses was a trivial matter.


    The ten Skyships reached the trading port of Eternal City after a brief flight, and after queuing for a short while, they smoothlynded.


    Once Rocky led all ten Skyships tond, he met the Steward of the Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber, who was responsible for the trade with Thunderhawk City, just as they had agreed to wait there for the transaction.


    "Steward Maima, it''s been a long time."


    Upon seeing the Steward of the Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber, Rocky was very courteous and then asked Aileen to arrange for the fabric to be moved off the ship.


    Just as Aileen was about to handle this matter, the fifty-something Steward Maima suddenly stopped her and, grinning at Rocky, said, "City Lord, before we trade, I''d like to inspect the goods first."


    An inspection? Maima''s request left both Rocky and Aileen taken aback.


    The fabric trades between Thunderhawk City and the Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber had been ongoing for more than just a day or two. Long before Rocky had be City Lord, the two sides had been trading. Was there really a need for inspection? Could it be that Thunderhawk City was capable of deceit?


    Although he furrowed his brows, Rocky didn''t make much of Maima''s request and simply nodded, allowing Aileen to have a few boxes of fabric carried down from the Skyship. Maima also promptly had his apanying helper begin the inspection.


    A dozen minutes passed, and the helper finished inspecting several boxes of fabric, then hurried over to whisper to Maima.


    Rocky and Aileen found the entire sequence of actions perplexing. Was there such a need for formality?


    However, while they were puzzling over it, Maima shook his head and said to Rocky, "City Lord, the Chamber of Commerce has new quality requirements for fabric. Therefore, the batch you have provided doesn''t meet the standards."


    "What?!"


    At his words, Rocky was dumbstruck. He hadn''t anticipated such an issue!


    "Steward Maima, what do you mean? We''ve been cooperating with your Chamber of Commerce for years, and the quality of the fabric has always been the same. How can it suddenly be substandard?"


    This matter naturally fell within Aileen''s domain, so before Rocky could speak, she challenged Maima with displeasure in her voice.


    Indeed, if quality were to be mentioned, the fabric from Thunderhawk City was indeed very ordinary, a fact Aileen acknowledged. But don''t forget, it was exactly because of its ordinary quality that the Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber traded with Thunderhawk City! Because ordinary quality meant lower prices, and the Chamber was buying fabric from Thunderhawk City precisely to save costs.


    In Aileen''s view, this so-calledck of quality wasughably absurd!


    In response to Aileen''s objection, Maima still greeted her with a smile and said, "Miss Aileen, these are the requirements set by the Chamber; I have no authority to question it."


    "But..."


    "Oh! Isn''t this the finance officer of Thunderhawk City?"


    Just as Aileen intended to continue, a voice she found somewhat familiar suddenly appeared. When she looked towards its source, she indeed saw a familiar figure.


    Jia Xi!


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    The person who had unexpectedly emerged was none other than the Steward of the Azure Commerce Guild, Jia Xi!


    "Aileen, what a coincidence to meet here," said Jia Xi as he approached them with a stance that seemed both smug and taunting, "We meet again at this ce."


    After saying this, Jia Xi nced behind Aileen and naturally caught sight of Rocky.


    "Oh! Isn''t this the City Lord of Thunderhawk City? Seeing you is truly a rare pleasure!"


    Upon seeing Rocky, Jia Xi raised his voice, and the remark clearly had an undercurrent, since Rocky had previously made him wait for over a month in Thunderhawk City without granting an audience.


    Honestly, Jia Xi''s sudden appearance came as a surprise to Rocky and the others. Was this coincidence too good to be true?


    Of course, it was no coincidence! For right after that, Jia Xi casually stationed himself beside Maima, and the two began chatting andughing together!


    "Old buddy, it''s been a while since west saw each other."


    "Yes, indeed, how long has it been? How have you been recently?"


    "Not bad, just running errands for the Chamber of Commerce..."


    In the presence of Rocky, Aileen, and others, the two chatted away as if they were old friends who hadn''t seen each other in years.


    By this time, even a fool could understand what was happening. Everything that had urred before, whether it was the supposedly poor quality of Thunderhawk City''s cloth, was clearly nothing but Jia Xi and Maima colluding to deliberately make things difficult!


    This Jia Xi truly was a persistent ghost. Despite being yed by Rockyst time, not only did he not be more honest, he actually came back for more!


    By now, Jia Xi and Maima had been chatting for a while before Jia Xi suddenly pped his own head as if he''d just realized something, "Oh my, Maima, you were in the middle of negotiating with the City Lord. Look at that, I''ve interrupted your important business. Please, continue, continue."


    As he spoke, he retreated behind Maima, then put on a cold smile as he looked towards Rocky and Aileen.


    Afterward, Maima still had a beaming smile, but when he turned to Rocky, he actually showed a hint of apology on his face, "City Lord, I''m truly sorry. Jia Xi is an old friend of mine. Let''s continue."


    After saying these words, Maima nced at the few boxes of cloth on the ground, then turned to Rocky, "City Lord, the quality of your goods really is subpar. However, if you really wish to sell them, we''re not unwilling to purchase them, but the price cannot be the original one."


    "Oh?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rocky looked at Maima and then at Jia Xi standing behind him. He was far from angry because, in his eyes, these two were merely a joke. The only thing on his mind was whether he should y along and pretend to be furious, given they had gone to such lengths to retaliate against him.


    Unfortunately, Rocky simply couldn''t bring himself to do that; the most he could do without bursting intoughter was to ask, "Steward Maima, how much do you intend to offer for these goods?"


    "Twenty percent of the original price."


    Maima, with chin held high and shing two fingers in front of Rocky, set his price, then didn''t forget to add, "City Lord, if you think the price is too low, feel free to try elsewhere in the city. There are plenty of Chambers of Commerce in Eternal City."


    After Maima finished his sentence, Rocky couldn''t help but let out augh. Did Maima really think him a fool?


    To purchase the cloth at twenty percent of the original price would lead Thunderhawk City to its financial demise!


    And as for what he had added, suggesting that they could try at other Chambers of Commerce in the city?


    Without even checking, Rocky knew it was most surely a set-up, and in all likelihood, Jia Xi had already notified many Chambers of Commerce to ensure the cloth couldn''t be sold anywhere.


    As the steward of the Azure Commerce Guild, Jia Xi had that level of influence. It wasn''t that he wielded monumental power, but rather, to many Chambers of Commerce, Thunderhawk City was simply too insignificant to warrant making an enemy out of the steward of a major Chamber of Commerce. Instead, they would prefer to curry favor with him by offering a convenient gesture of goodwill.


    Unfortunately...


    "Steward Maima, if that''s the case, then we won''t be selling the goods."


    Rocky looked at Maima and said.


    As if Maima had been eagerly anticipating this reply, he immediately shook his head with regret, "City Lord, that is truly regrettable. Next time, next time we might have the opportunity to coborate."


    "There''s no need to wait for next time."


    Just as Maima turned to leave, Rocky suddenly called out to him, "Steward Maima, I have another batch of goods here. Would you be interested in taking a look?"


    "Oh?"


    Such words made both Maima and Jia Xi pause, bewildered, then both revealed sly looks. What was Rocky thinking, being unable to see the situation for what it was, yet still intending to do business with them?


    But for Jia Xi, who relished the opportunity to further humiliate Rocky, it was a chance not to be missed, so he nodded his head at Maima. After understanding the gesture, Maima stayed behind with a grin.


    Seeing that neither had left, Rocky was relieved. He had indeed been worried that the two clowns might just walk away!


    "Aileen, have everyone unload the other batch of goods."


    "Yes!"


    With a firm response, Aileen cast a nce at Jia Xi and Maima, then ordered the guards, who were already fuming with contained rage, to unload the goods from the other seven skyships.


    All that had happened was witnessed by the aboard Guards, and it had left them seething with anger.


    It was evident that Maima and Jia Xi were purposely making things difficult for Rocky, something the Thunderhawk City Guard Corps could not tolerate. What was more intolerable to them was Maima''s im about the cloth''s substandard quality.


    The cloth meant for trading was personally woven by the wives and children of the guards!


    iming that its quality was subpar was tantamount to insulting thebor of the guards'' families!


    Could the guards stand for that? Had it not been for Rocky''s presence, they might have already rushed forward to beat these two infuriating old fools to death.


    So, when Aileen ordered them to unload, the guards on the ship swiftly got to work, and soon after, one after another, Demon Corpses were being carried off the ship!

 Chapter 124 Regretting the Past

    One after another, Demon Corpses were quickly moved down from the Skyship by the Guards, and at the same time, Aileen had dispatched Guards to contact the Skyport dispatcher, who immediately rented a warehouse.


    Once the warehouse was rented, the Skyport dispatcher sent over several horse carriages, and then the Guards began transporting the Demon Corpses to the carriages one by one.


    Moving more than a hundred corpses from the Skyship was certainly a major project; not only was itborious, but it was also quite time-consuming. However, Rocky was not in a hurry at all, for he had entertainment to watch¡ªJia Xi and Maima were his greatest sources of amusement.


    From the moment the first Demon Corpse was moved off the Skyship, Jia Xi and Maima both furrowed their brows; indeed, they had not expected Rocky to show them something like this.


    As Commerce Association Managers at the First Level, Jia Xi and Maima certainly knew the immense value of Demon Corpses¡ªgoods that were perpetually in short supply on the market. Even if there was only one, most Chambers of Commerce would not pass up the opportunity.


    However, even knowing the value of the Demon Corpses, the expressions on their faces didn''t change significantly, for they were both Managers of various Chambers of Commerce and had overseenrge trades involving dozens of Demon Corpses; a couple of corpses were not enough to frighten them.


    Even when Jia Xi saw Guards carrying corpses walking past him, he scoffed indifferently.


    However, his indifference quickly turned to shock, as with each passing second, not only did the Guards not stop passing by, but they also started moving even more Demon Corpses from the Skyship!


    Initially, Jia Xi and Maima thought that Rocky could only produce one or two, at most four or five, Demon Corpses. But the reality was entirely different. In just half an hour, an entire ship''s load of Demon Corpses had been moved out, filling two whole carriages, yet the Guards still didn''t stop and swiftly began unloading from a second Skyship!


    By this time, Jia Xi and Maima''s faces hadpletely changed, as they watched at least twenty Demon Corpses being loaded onto the carriages¡­ Twenty corpses of Demons!


    For any Chamber of Commerce, a transaction involving twenty Demon Corpses would be termed as arge transaction, the sum of which would often amount to tens or even hundreds of thousands of Gold Coins, a concise reason no Chamber of Commerce would miss such an opportunity.


    So, when Jia Xi and Maima saw that Rocky possessed so many Demon Corpses, and as the Guards continued moving them down from the Skyship, their expressions changed as well. Jia Xi''s face turned red with anger, bbergasted that Rocky could produce so many Demon Corpses.


    However, even more ghastly was the look on Maima''s face, which had turned a deathly pale blue, for strictly speaking, the conflict between Rocky and Jia Xi had nothing to do with him!


    He had been innocently dragged into this, never imagining Rocky would possess so many Demon Corpses. Had he known this would be the case, he wouldn''t have sided with Jia Xi against Rocky but would have tried to curry favor with him instead.


    Regrettably, it was toote for regrets now, and as their faces grew increasingly ugly, the second Skyship had also been emptied, and the Guards immediately began unloading corpses from a third Skyship.


    By then, the number of Demon Corpses moved had already surpassed fifty! Seeing so many Demon Corpses being unloaded, and given that there seemed to be more toe, the Skyport dispatcher immediately called for more horse carriages and began treating Rocky and his group with even greater courtesy.


    As more and more Demon Corpses were moved down from the Skyship, other people on the Skyport also took notice of the scene. It is known that the Skyport in Eternal City is extremely bustling, with hundreds of Skyshipsnding and offloading at every moment, frequented by people from various Sky Cities and Chambers of Commerce.


    But even in such a bustling Skyport, it was very rare to see so many Demon Corpses being unloaded at once, which is why many onlookers turned their gaze towards Rocky''s group.


    Another hour passed, and five Skyships had been emptied, the Demon Corpses amounting to over a hundred!


    Now in front of Rocky, there were about fifteen or sixteen horse carriages, loaded with Demon Corpses, while around the carriages, a crowd had gathered, appearing to enjoy the spectacle. However, judging by their attire and bearing, these people were clearly wealthy and noble, definitely not idle bystanders.


    As for Jia Xi and Maima, by this time they were already stupefied. No matter how they had thought or guessed beforehand, they had never expected Rocky to bring out so many demon corpses!


    The number exceeded one hundred demon corpses¡­ if all were sold, what a tremendous trade that would be! Such a huge transaction is something any Chamber of Commerce would fight tooth and nail to secure!


    Regret over past deeds!


    Now, Jia Xi despised Rocky so much that he gritted his teeth, but even though he hated him, he felt somewhat regretful in his heart.


    His Azure Commerce Guild might be arge Chamber of Commerce, but what of it? Didrge Chambers of Commerce not do business?


    On the contrary, therger the Chamber of Commerce, the more they would want to engage in big business, like this one involving the trade of one hundred demon corpses!


    So when more than a hundred demon corpses were moved off the skyship, Jia Xi started to regret how if he hadn''t caused all sorts of disputes with Rocky, relying on the strength of the Azure Commerce Guild and its longstanding cooperative rtionship with Thunderhawk City, they could have likely secured this deal!


    Like him, Maima also felt immense regret, and if Jia Xi was regretting the past, then Maima was regretting ''just now.'' Read thetest on empire


    Because just an hour or two ago, his Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber still had an excellent cooperative rtionship with Thunderhawk City, and his rtionship with Rocky, the City Lord, was also very harmonious.


    Therefore, if it were possible to turn back time by an hour or two, even if the Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber could not swallow this huge transaction whole, they could have at least gotten a piece of the action!


    Considering that the Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber was much smallerpared to the Azure Commerce Guild, even a transaction involving only twenty demon corpses, no, even ten, would be considered a big deal for them and would have brought in a hefty profit for the Chamber.


    Unfortunately, all of this was now impossible, because Maima had already offended Rocky!


    Thinking this, Maima fiercely red at Jia Xi and with a cold snort, stepped aside, deliberately distancing himself from him.


    The one he hated the most now was Jia Xi. If it weren''t for him encouraging his own actions, how could he possibly have antagonized Rocky or made things difficult for him over the fabric issue? If none of this had happened, he could definitely have bought several demon corpses from Rocky''s hands no matter how much he talked.


    In fact, Maima was not wrong, because if it hadn''t been for the previous issues, Rocky would indeed have possibly sold him a few corpses, ten corpses for certain, as after so many years of cooperation with Thunderhawk City, Rocky would even be willing to do a favor.


    "Esteemed Sir..."


    Just as Jia Xi and Maima were amidst their regrets, the Skyport dispatcher ran up to Rocky, then, with a smile on his face, asked, "Esteemed Sir, do you need more carriages? If not, I''ll let the carriages leave first, since right now..."


    While speaking, the dispatcher nced around. At this time, the surrounding area was crowded with onlookers, and the gathering of so many people was severely disrupting the order at the Skyport.


    "Sorry, we might need to wait a bit longer. You''d better send over some more carriages. The corpsesingter are bigger in size, and additionally¡­" After smiling, Rocky whispered a few words to the dispatcher.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His voice was very low, so no one heard what he said, but everyone noticed that after Rocky finished speaking, the dispatcher''s eyes lit up, and then he nodded repeatedly at Rocky and turned to run off.


    This inevitably made the onlookers curious. What on earth had Rocky said to make the dispatcher so excited?

 Chapter 125 Cant Help It Anymore

    The dispatcher at the skyport had barely left when a dozen more carriages were sent over, and once the carriages arrived, the guards boarded thest two skyships.


    Initially, what was unloaded from these two skyships were still demon corpses, but different from the ones before, this time the size of the corpses were bigger. Previously, two guards were enough to carry a corpse, but now it required four people!


    "It''s, it''s armored bull demon corpses!"


    When it took four guards to barely carry down a corpse from the skyship, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted out, causing others to immediately turn towards the corpse.


    "Look at those horns, and the scales on its body, it truly is an armored bull demon!"


    Read thetest on empire


    "Yes! It''s an armored bull demon!"


    As said before, the onlookers at this time were not idle bystanders, many among them were knowledgeable and had sharp eyes, and someone immediately recognized these corpses as those of armored bull demons!


    This immediately caused a stir among the crowd because while the previous batch of over a hundred demon corpses might have seemed impressive in quantity, their quality was ordinary. Everyone knew they were just ck-eyed demons, which weren''t particrly valuable, but armored bull demons were a different story!


    In the Hunting Exchange of Eternal City, a well-preserved armored bull demon corpse could easily sell for over ten thousand gold coins. The horns and scale armor of the armored bull demons were particrly valuable, ensuring that these demon corpses always had buyers moring for them, some shops even offered higher prices for exclusive purchasing rights.


    So, when the guards emerged onto the skyport carrying thirteen armored bull demon corpses, it indeed caused a small sensation. Thirteen armored bull demon corpses, calcted at a minimum of ten thousand gold coins per corpse, that totaled to a whopping one hundred thirty thousand gold coins!


    By this time, people in the crowd finally could not hold back, and a man in his thirties stepped out from the group, then approached Rocky with a smile on his face.


    "Sir, my name is Laight, I am from the Klein Chamber of Commerce, and this is our business card,"


    While speaking, the middle-aged man named Laight handed over a business card to Rocky, then continued, "Sir, if you would like to sell this batch of demon corpses, Klein Chamber of Commerce is fully willing to take them off your hands. I don''t know if you have heard of us, but we have a wide array of channels for demon sales and guarantee your satisfaction..."


    Clearly, this Laight was representing his chamber ofmerce to do business with Rocky, and he wasn''t the only one with this idea, as more people from various chambers ofmerce began approaching Rocky, each handing over their business cards, hoping to have a good talk with Rocky.


    Among these people was also Maima!


    After the guards carried out the armored bull demon corpses, a previously pale Maima, who had already distanced himself from Jia Xi, couldn''t help but try to negotiate with Rocky regarding such valuable goods.


    Then, everyone saw what it meant for someone to turn their face faster than flipping a book. The previously pale-faced Maima instantly stered a ttering smile on his face. After the other chambers ofmerce people gradually moved away, he rushed up to Rocky.


    "City Lord, you... look... see how senile I''ve be, what was I even saying just now, when can I transport the cloths?"


    Approaching Rocky, Maima was all smiles, not mentioning the demon corpses at all, but just wanting to transport the cloths away as if nothing had happened just before.


    Rocky merely nced sideways at him and said directly,N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Steward Maima, you should take your medication,"


    Rocky truly had never seen someone as shameless as Maima, daring to talk to him after behaving like that, insane.


    Meanwhile, he also looked at Jia Xi, whoseplexion was extremely ugly, seeming like he could die of anger at any moment, then he just smiled, "Overseer Jia Xi, you really should take your medication."


    These words were indeed no joke, as Jia Xi, who watched helplessly as each demon corpse was carried off the ship, appeared as if he was truly having an attack, so agitated he couldn''t even speak. If he didn''t take some medicine quickly, he really might die of rage.


    So after Rocky finished talking, Jia Xi was so infuriated that he almost passed out on the spot. He staggered a bit before barely steadying himself, then clenched his teeth and walked away with a dejected Maima.


    Unfortunately, the departure of the two went unnoticed as people continued to approach Rocky, hoping to discuss potential trades with him.


    "What are you all gathering here for? Disperse!"


    Just then, a loud voice suddenly rang out, followed by a group of Guards dressed in armor carving a path through the crowd.


    After the crowd was parted, a squad captain, fully d in Magic Energy Armor, led a team simrly equipped to appear before everyone, apanied by the dispatcher who had left earlier.


    The dispatcher who led the Guards quickly approached Rocky, said a few words to him, and with a wave of Rocky''s hand, the Guards who had already moved the Demon Corpses boarded thest Skyship and began to move boxes of cargo down one after another.


    Meanwhile, the brought-over Guards started to disperse the crowd, asking the onlookers to back away.


    Regrettably, the Guards'' efforts to disperse the crowd were ineffective. The dispersed people merely moved a bit farther away, as these were merchants who regrly dealt with Eternal City and were well aware of what kind of people these Guards were.


    These Guards belonged to the Skyport Security Team, tasked partly with managing the security of the Skyport and partly with escorting valuable cargoes!


    Eternal City is a trade city where countless goods are moved daily, including naturally luxurious goods. To ensure the safety of these items, even in a city where no one dares cause trouble, the God City still assigns a Security Team for escort duties.


    Well aware of the Security Team''s responsibilities, the crowd was even less willing to disperse. It was clear to everyone that there was no security issue here. Given that, the reason why a squad of Guards appeared was easily understood¡ªthey were here to escort valuable cargo!


    In this situation, the surrounding crowd was unwilling to disperse. Everyone wanted to see just what valuable goods Rocky had that required the escort of the Security Team?


    During this curious process, the Guards had moved boxes off the Skyship and ced them on a cart. Clearly, these were the cargoes that needed to be escorted by the Security Team, but exactly what they were remained unknown, as they were all packed in boxes.


    "Sir, the boxes contain Demon Cores."


    Among the curious crowd, a middle-aged man in his forties whispered to an old man beside him, revealing the mystery!


    At that moment, the boxes that the Guards had methodically loaded onto the cart indeed contained Demon Cores!


    "To think that there are so many boxes of Demon Cores..." Overhearing the middle-aged man''s words, the elder beside him couldn''t help but look towards Rocky: "Who exactly is this City Lord? How did he manage to procure so many Demon Corpses and Demon Cores."


    Muttering to himself, the old man then instructed the middle-aged man next to him: "Send someone to check this City Lord''s background, and also find out where they are staying so we can pay a visitter."


    "Yes."


    With that, the middle-aged man turned and walked away. Coincidentally, as he left the crowd, several other individuals also departed with simr intentions to investigate Rocky''s identity!


    Earlier, when the armored bull demons were being offloaded, quite a few Chambers of Commerce eagerly approached Rocky to talk, but there were also a significant number of people who remained calm. These people also came from various Chambers of Commerce, but they were in no hurry.


    Because they understood that any deal involving over a hundred Demon Corpses could potentially be worth four to five hundred thousand Gold Coins, and such arge transaction could not possibly be settled in a ce like the Skyport. Hence, they only needed to note Rocky''s identity and where he was staying, and they could negotiate slowlyter on.


    So it wasn''t until Rocky began moving out the Demon Cores that these individuals finally sent their subordinates into action. Yet even so, a few people in the crowd remained stationary, although it wasn''t clear if these few were truly just onlookers or were genuinely capable of keeping theirposure...

 Chapter 126 City Lords!

    When Rocky truly left the skyport, it was already nearing dusk, which meant he had spent almost an entire day at the skyport.


    But there was nothing he could do about it. This time, he brought so much with him, including demon corpses and demon cores, as well as fabrics. Besides, he had several thousands of pounds of ore to sell. So, when the demon corpses and demon cores had been unloaded from the ship, the skyship had to return to Thunderhawk City to transport the ores to the skyport, naturally causing significant dys.


    Luckily, unlikest time, Rocky was in no hurry at all. Even though he had spent a whole day at the skyport, he was still in a great mood; he didn''t even worry about the fabrics.


    Because the fabric, indeed, wasn''t something worth worrying about. The fabric from Thunderhawk City was bound to sell, and considering the many deals he was about to negotiate, any chamber ofmerce would likely purchase these fabrics while trading with him.


    At the same time, what surprised him more was that when he left the skyport this time, the treatment he received was significantly different.


    Thest time Rocky left the skyport, he had hired his own carriage and stayed at a small inn rmended by Monte, but this time, he had a car reserved just for him!


    Looking at therge carriage that had been waiting for a long time, Rocky waspletely baffled, not knowing who had sent it. After much inquiry, he finally understood the situation.


    It turned out that in Eternal City, any City Lord from a Sky City was entitled to certain privileges, such as car transfers and amodations specifically prepared for the city lords within the city.


    This was the first time Rocky had learned of this, but after detailed inquiries, he understood the reason. It seemed that this was a tactic by Eternal City to attract city lords to conduct trade.


    One should know that city lords of this rank, when they made their move, it resulted invariably inrge-scale transactions: a few hundred thousand gold coins were a trivial amount, while transactions worth millions of gold coins weremonce, and even transactions amounting to tens of millions of gold coins were not new to the city lords ofrge Sky Cities.


    Such massive transactions naturally brought in equally substantial tax revenues for Eternal City. So, in order to attract the city lords from various Sky Cities, Eternal City devised several methods.


    They not only allowed the city lords to enjoy the privileged treatments of a city lord but also offered them certain privileges that increased with their trade volume, much like the VIP systems of various chambers ofmerce.


    This was naturally good news for Rocky, who was also a Sky City lord. Thus, upon learning about this, he immediately registered with Eternal City authorities. From then on, not only could he enjoy the treatment orded to city lords here, but as his trading volume in this ce umted, he would also gain certain privileges.


    In such circumstances, when Rocky and his people left the skyport, they boarded a carriage exclusively reserved for city lords and were directly sent to the amodations prepared specifically for them.


    The amodation prepared for the city lords in Eternal City was arge hotel called Star of the Sky, which stood nine stories tall.


    Even in Eternal City, a building of nine stories was quite rare, and this ce, along with the hotel''s name, certainly underscored the prestigious status of the city lords from every aspect.


    When the carriage delivered Rocky and hispany to the entrance of Star of the Sky, looking at the nine-story tall hotel, Rocky, visiting this ce for the first time, seemed somewhat nervous.


    This was not surprising, considering that this was no ordinary ce. It housed only the City Lords of Sky Cities! A slight mishap could trigger a major war among Sky Cities!


    Fortunately, as soon as Rocky and his group entered the lobby on the first floor of Star of the Sky, a waiter immediately led them to handle various procedures, barely requiring any effort on their part.


    And once the procedures were smoothly handled, Rocky and his group were assigned to three rooms on the second floor, where they couldfortably settle in.


    In the Star of the Sky hotel, which floor one resided on was a matter of great significance. Small Sky City lords could only stay on the second or third floors, medium Sky City lords could reside on the fourth, fifth, and sixth floors, while only the lords ofrge Sky Cities were eligible to live on the seventh and eighth floors.


    The highest ninth floor was reserved for those city lords in Eternal City wanting special privileges.


    This rule meant that Rocky, who had just registered his status in Eternal City, could only stay on the second floor and was not eligible for the third floor. Although the third floor was also for Small Sky City lords, it was reserved for those who had achieved a certain amount of trade, which Rocky had not yet achieved.


    Rocky didn''t particrly mind this; he was satisfied enough to stay in such a fine hotel for free, and whether he was on the second floor or the third didn''t really matter to him.


    However, just as he had finished processing his paperwork and was about to turn away, he noticed a young man of his own age, surrounded by several guards,ing straight toward him.


    "Hello, are you City Lord Rocky?"


    Walking straight up to Rocky, the young man of simr age to him asked with a smile.


    "Yes, that''s me. And you are...?"


    "Oh, I''m Berg, the City Lord of Lingyu City."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A simple self-introduction had forced Rocky to take serious notice of Berg, who was around the same age and also a City Lord of a Sky City!


    Honestly, this was Rocky''s first time meeting another City Lord of a Sky City, which somewhat caught him off guard. Fortunately, Berg soon initiated the conversation.


    "City Lord Rocky, my Lingyu City is also a trade city, so I hope you can visit when you have time, and you are very wee toe to Lingyu City for trade," Berg said.


    While speaking, Berg stepped closer to Rocky and lowered his voice, "The trade tax in Eternal City is really high, and although my Lingyu City is small, there are quite a few chambers ofmerce. City Lord Rocky, if you visit, you will surely be satisfied."


    After saying this, Berg nodded at Rocky, giving off an air of ''you know what I mean,'' and then exchanged a few pleasantries before leading his guards away.


    It wasn''t until Berg and his guards had disappeared from view that Rocky finally caught on; this guy was trying to woo him to trade in his city!


    This somewhat surprised Rocky; a City Lord personally soliciting business for his Sky City was incredibly proactive of Berg.


    In reality, he shouldn''t have been surprised, as he too had led charges against Demons for the sake of Thunderhawk City. Otherwise, where would all those Demon Corpses havee from? Discover more content at empire


    This little episode ended with Berg''s departure, and then Rocky and his group were finally led by the servants to the elevator leading to the second level.


    Yes, an elevator, or rather, it should be called a Magic Elevator here, but its function and mechanism were just like those of a regr elevator, capable of moving straight up and down.


    This was Rocky''s first encounter with such a device, yet he wasn''t surprised. In a world where cities could fly in the sky, an elevator hardly seemedplicated.


    On the way to the second level, Rocky met four or five groups of people, each moving in different directions, some alone and some nked by attendants. The onlymonality was that all these individuals were City Lords!


    Being a City Lord himself, Rocky could tell who among them were his peers, marking the first time he had seen so many City Lords together.


    In today''s day and age, although there were thousands of Sky Cities, the sky itself was vast. Inparison to the entire sky, thousands of Sky Cities still amounted to a tiny number.


    Moreover, since City Lords usually stayed within their own cities, opportunities to meet each other were rare. Some City Lords didn''t even wish to interact with other City Lords, preferring to livefortably in their own cities.


    Thus, the appearance of five or six City Lords together was a scene Rocky had never encountered before, making him both nervous and a bit excited.


    Not long after, they were led by the servants to the front of the Magic Elevator, stood waiting for a little while, and then the doors slowly opened, revealing a group of people stepping out.


    Among this group, the most eye-catching was a young woman surrounded like the star among the moon. She was dressed in a fiery red gown with beautiful curly red hair, making her look like a blooming red rose.


    Undoubtedly, she was another City Lord. Rocky knew her identity at just a nce. However, as he passed by this rose-like woman, she seemed to remember something and involuntarily looked back at him.


    "You''re the one named Rocky, right?"


    "Um? ¡­ Yes, that''s me ¡­"


    It was Rocky''s first time realizing how well-known he had be; everyone seemed to know his name.


    This response made the rose-like woman examine him with great interest, up and down, until Rocky felt somewhat uneasy, and then she smiled while moving her red lips, "I''m Karina, City Lord of Rose City. I heard about what happened today at the Skyport. Did you kill those Demons?"


    "Well ¡­ yes ¡­"


    Rocky was surprised at how quickly the day''s events had spread, even among the City Lords of Star of the Sky.


    Upon hearing his confirmation, Karina revealed a sly smile, "I didn''t expect you to be so capable, given your small frame. But that''s great; we might have a chance to coborate because ¡­ I also love hunting!"


    PS: More City Lords are appearing, and a bigger story is about to begin. This trip to Eternal City is extremely important for Rocky, as he will officially enter the grand stage of the sky after this ¡­ so of course, I''m still requesting rmendations!

 Chapter 127 Fire Butterfly Armor! (Part 1)

    Karina left, vanishing in front of everyone in a sh of red, and only after she had gone did Rocky somewhat confusedly enter the Magic Elevator.


    The City Lord of Rose City made asting impression on Rocky, not because of her beauty, but rather because Karina gave off a peculiar aura, and her words were intriguing. It sounded as though she wanted to coborate with Rocky?


    Shaking his head, Rocky couldn''t figure out what the woman was really after and didn''t pursue the matter further. Perhaps her words were just a polite gesture, and there was no need to take them too seriously.


    However, Karina''s appearance did broaden Rocky''s horizons since, including her, he had met five or six City Lords along the way. Based on the behavior disyed by Karina and the previously met Berg, it was clear that each City Lord of the Sky Cities had their unique personality.


    Although he had met quite a few City Lords and was acquainted with two of them, Rocky had no intention of befriending these people, not because he was arrogant, but because the time was not right.


    Currently, Thunderhawk City was still weak, and hastily engaging with other Sky Cities was not a wise move when his own strength was not solid enough. After all, the others were also City Lords, and who knows if they would view Thunderhawk City as their next expansion target.


    Moreover, Rocky possessed the secret of the Mana Rune, and too much contact with the well-informed City Lords might let them catch a hint of this secret, which would only bring trouble upon himself.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Therefore, after checking into his room, Rocky summoned everyone to his room and conveyed his new orders: keep a low profile.


    Whether it was on the Star of the Sky or outside, he wanted everyone to remain discreet and not be ostentatious. After all, they hade here to make and spend money, and attracting other troubles was thest thing they needed.


    This request was naturally unopposed by the others, who were also busy with many tasks in the Eternal City and had no time to show off even if they wanted to.


    However, unfortunately, while Rocky''s intention might have been good, the events that followed ensured his low-profile strategy was doomed from the start, as themotion he''d caused at the Skyport made it impossible to stay under the radar any longer.


    In fact, just overnight, by the next day, visitors were queuing up at his door.


    The dispatch of over a hundred Demon Corpses, several boxes of Demon Cores, and thousands of pounds of ore at the port was widely known the next day thanks to those with an interest in spreading the word, which drew a lot of attention. Otherwise, how could City Lords like Berg and Karina, who had never met Rocky, recognize him at first sight?


    Besides these well-informed City Lords, the ones paying more attention to Rocky were the merchants from various Chambers of Commerce.


    After all, he had in his possession over a hundred Demon Corpses, several boxes of Demon Cores, and thousands of pounds of ore. He surely hadn''t brought all of these items to the God City just for show; they were meant for trade, and any Chamber of Commerce wouldn''t refuse such an opportunity; they would even take the initiative to knock on his door.


    So, on the next day, the knock on Rocky''s door came, and one Chamber of Commerce after another sent representatives to connect with him, hoping to strike a deal.


    Unprepared for this turn of events, Rocky, who had intended to be discreet, never expected to attract so much attention. Could it be... could it be because he was too outstanding?


    Quickly discarding this absurd thought, Rocky immediately called for Aileen and irresponsibly handed all these matters to her, as she was supposed to be in charge of them anyway.


    As for himself, he then took Liliya, Monte, and Lin Feng and left...


    As a result, Aileen waspletely confined to the room on the Star of the Sky, as there were many Chambers of Commerce nning to negotiate with Rocky. Three groups of people arrived early in the morning, followed by another three in the afternoon, keeping Aileen indoors all day long.


    However, these visits weren''t entirely a bad thing since Aileen did need to sell all the goods she had. Since the Chambers of Commerce took the initiative toe to her, it saved her the trouble of going out.


    On the other hand, having left the Star of the Sky, Rocky headed straight for the weapon market.


    He had many tasks to aplish in the God City, but among them, the two most important were the purchase of Void Magic Armor and a Skyship. These two matters were not only directly rted to the strength of Thunderhawk City but also ounted for a substantial part of the expenses, necessitating extra attention from Rocky.


    Once they reached the weapon market, Rocky led Liliya and the others straight to a store specializing in Void Magic Armor.


    He intended to buy a set of Void Magic Armor for Liliya!


    After thest mission, especially the final battle in that mission, Rocky made a decision. Liliya had nearly lost her life under a high wall during that battle. If it hadn''t been for his timely arrival, Liliya might have been buried in the ground by now.


    This was something Rocky absolutely could not ept. Sinceing to this world, Liliya had always stayed by his side, caring for and protecting him. Rocky might not care even if he lost a Sky City, but he could not afford to lose Liliya. Therefore, he nned to arm Liliya with the Void Magic Armor!


    Besides, he was now wealthy and didn''t need to count every penny anymore, so he could afford this.


    With this in mind, it wasn''t long before he led everyone into a decently-sized Void Magic Armor specialty store. The three-story building wasn''t small, and as soon as they entered, the attendants immediately came with a warm greeting. However, they did not rush to rmend Armor but instead invited everyone to sit down and served tea and fruit.


    "Sir, what is this..."


    Lin Feng, who had never experienced such a scene, looked at Rocky with a puzzled expression as he sat down.


    "Brother Lin Feng, don''t be nervous, this is just the protocol,"


    Such a matter naturally did not need Rocky to exin, so Monte spoke up instead, "The shops that sell Void Magic Armors are quite different from ordinary weapon stores. After all, a set of Void Magic Armor can cost tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of Gold Coins.


    Thus, the service here is exceptionallyprehensive, and there will be a specialized attendant to apany and introduce the products."


    As if to prove Monte''s words, no sooner had he finished exining than a young and beautiful woman gracefully approached them.


    This young woman looked to be only about twenty years old. Not only was she exceptionally attractive, but she also had an impressive demeanor. She approached the group and, instead of speaking right away, she smiled and looked around before resting her gaze on Rocky.


    "Sir, my name is Zi Feng. How may I assist you?"


    With a slight bow in front of Rocky, Zi Feng spoke slowly, clearly recognizing Rocky''s status among the group.


    She was the specialized attendant that Monte mentioned, responsible for helping customers select their Void Magic Armor.


    "I want a set of women''s Void Magic Armor,"


    Looking at Zi Feng, Rocky said directly.


    "Oh..."


    Zi Feng nodded upon hearing this and nced at Liliya, naturally understanding that the women''s Armor Rocky spoke of was intended for her. She then quickly followed up with a question, "Sir, which generation or model of Armor would you like, and do you have any specific requirements?"


    "No. The third or fourth generation is fine. Preferably the guardian type,"


    Rocky had already decided on the type of Armor that would be best for Liliya. It had to be the guardian type with strong defense and didn''t need to be anything too advanced like thetest fifth-generation Armor¡ªwhich they couldn''t utilize at the moment anyway.


    Additionally, Rocky felt that there was no need to show off between him and Liliya; a third or fourth generation Armor sufficient for their current use would suffice.


    "Very well, sir, please follow me to the second floor,"


    Having heard Rocky''s preferences, Zi Feng now had a clear understanding of his requirements and led the group to the second floor of the store.


    As mentioned before, the store spanned three floors and had a considerable size. So when Rocky and his party were taken to the second floor, they were instantly met with disy stands lined up one after the other, each containing aplete set of Void Magic Armor!


    The entire second floor housed dozens of disy stands, meaning there were dozens of sets of Void Magic Armor of various models!


    "Sir, this way please,"


    While the array of Void Magic Armors left Rocky and hispanions dazzled, Zi Feng led them to one of the disy stands.


    "Sir, this is the third generation Void Magic Armor, the Fire Butterfly - Guard Type 5."


    Having brought Rocky and the others to the stand, Zi Feng looked at the Armor within and slowly began her introduction, "The Fire Butterfly series is a line of Void Magic Armor custom-tailored for women by the renowned Armor manufacturer, Mag Industry. Ites in assault and guardian types, and the Fire Guard Type 5 is a ssic among them."


    As Zi Feng continued her introduction, the gazes of Rocky and the others were fixed on the Fire Butterfly Armor.


    The Armor was designed specifically for women, distinguishing it significantly in many ways from the Armor Rocky wore. It was notably morepact and delicate in design. As its name suggested, the Armor was a fiery red color, sleek and streamlined, and it resembled a form-fitting bodysuit.


    Even the heels were crafted with high-heel-like construction, which gave the entire suit the appearance of a gracefully dancingdy.


    The Armor was also equipped with a small shield and a standard-issue longsword, and the forearm of the left arm featured a protrusion that seemed to be some sort of special equipment.


    While Rocky and hispanions gazed intently at the Armor, Zi Feng continued to borate:


    "Although this Fire Guard Type 5 Armor is only a third-generation model, its magic energy value reaches 1800. Furthermore, it incorporates Magic Energy Semi-Control Technology and Magic Energy Flow Technology, allowing the wearer to freely distribute half of the Armor''s mana duringbat for ease in both offense and defense,"


    "As a guardian-type Armor, the Fire Guard 5''s defensive ability is naturally exceptional. In addition to its standard Magic Energy Shield, it is also equipped with an operational Defensive Net that, even to this day, remains the mainstream.


    Once this Defensive Net is deployed, it can block attacks from all angles, even withstanding direct hits from Magic Cannons with a power of 1000 magic energy points - a fact supported by real battle data,"


    "On the offensive side, the performance of this Armor is also quite impressive. Beyond the standard-issue Mana Sword, the left arm is equipped with a Magic Energy Bullet Emitter.


    It can channel the Armor''s magic energy to fire powerful Magic Energy Bullets with a force exceeding that of a Sixth-Level Mage''s energy bullets, allowing the wearer to engage inbat without being distracted by casting spells,"


    Zi Feng''s string of highly professional introductions left Rocky and the others gaping, as beside Lin Feng, none of them knew much about Void Magic Armors. They all understood that Void Magic Armors were powerful, but the precise details, the technology that set them apart from ordinary equipment were unknown to them.


    Among the group, probably only Lin Feng had some understanding, and to tell the truth, after Zi Feng finished introducing this Armor, Lin Feng was quite tempted!

 Chapter 128 Fire Butterfly Armor! (Part 2)

    Zi Feng''s introduction had indeed piqued Rocky''s interest in the Fire Butterfly Armor.


    Since he was an educated man, he had understood most of what Zi Feng had introduced, and it was exactly for this reason that he was moved by this Armor.


    Firstly, as a 3rd generation Armor, the Fire Guard Type 5 had a magic energy value of 1800 points. This magic energy value might seem lowpared to thetest 5th generation Armors, but it was rtively high among the 3rd generation Armors. Whenpared to Rocky''s 1st generation Armor, it was significantly higher!


    Rocky''s Blood Pattern Generation 2 Armor, being a 1st generation Void Magic Armor, had a meager magic energy value of 300 points, which, even after rune enhancement, reached only around 500 points. In contrast, the magic energy of the Fire Guard Type 5 was several times higher!


    Zi Feng also mentioned two technologies, Magic Energy Semi-Control and Magic Energy Conduction, both of which were among the top technologies of the Void Magic Armor. The Magic Energy Semi-Control Technology allowed the wearer to autonomously allocate a portion of the Armor''s magic energy, while the conduction technology allowed the magic energy to be freely transmitted to every part of the Armor.


    These two technologiesplemented each other, enabling the wearer to autonomously allocate magic energy duringbat ¨C focusing it on attack when offensive and using all of it for defense when needed, greatly expanding the wearer''s operational capacity.


    With a magic energy value of 1800 points, plus two cutting-edge techniques that are still top-tier today, as well as its own defensive and other configurations, all these factorsbined indeed made the Void Magic Armor seem quite impressive to Rocky.


    So, he subsequently inquired about the price of this Armor.


    "My lord, this Armor is priced at forty-eight thousand Gold Coins."


    "That expensive?"


    Upon hearing Zi Feng''s quote, Rocky slightly frowned. It wasn''t because he was unwilling to spend; in fact, the price did not exceed his expectations. However, he remembered from his visit to the weapons market with Liliya a few months ago that this price seemed somewhat high.


    The Fire Guard Type 5 was only a 3rd generation Armor, but ording to what Rocky knew, even some Mass-Produced 4th generation Armors were priced at around forty thousand gold coins. This meant that the price of the Armor Zi Feng rmended was higher than that of the Mass-Produced 4th generation Armors.


    "My lord, this price is actually not high because the concept of Mass Production Type arose only with the 4th generation Armor. It was also from the 4th generation that Armors began to be differentiated into Mass Production and Specialized types with varying configurations. Before that, all Armors were of the highest configuration."


    "In other words, although the Fire Guard Type 5 is only a 3rd generation Armor, it is equivalent to Special Armor, so its price is naturally higher than that of the 4th generation Mass-Produced type; my lord, I can even assure you, despite the Fire Guard Type 5 being a 3rd generation Armor, in terms ofbat capability, those shy but impractical 4th generation Mass-Produced Armors that deliberately reducebat power to lower prices are iparable to it."


    As if seeing through Rocky''s doubts without waiting for his questions, Zi Feng offered a perfect exnation.


    Faced with her rationale, Rocky indeed had no grounds to argue, because she wasn''t wrong.


    After so many years of development, Void Magic Armor technology had matured in all aspects, leading to more detailed ssifications. Apart from being categorized by application into types such as Assault and Guardian, they were further divided into configurations like Mass-Produced and Special.


    The so-called Mass-Produced type refers to low-end configuration Armors, which feature standard or even lower configurations within their generation. Despite the Mass-Produced type''s modest configuration, they are quite popr due to their very affordable prices.


    In contrast to the Mass-Produced type is the high-end configuration of the Special Armor. Special Armors aim to reach the highest standards within their ss and generation, and can even be custom-made for users, which makes theirbat strength terrifyingly potent ¨C to the point that theirbat capabilities are several times higher than those of Mass-Produced Armors!


    However, with formidablebat strengthes a correspondingly high price; Special Armors are definitely expensive, and even describing them as exorbitantly priced would not be an exaggeration. Prices that are considered cheap are in the tens of thousands of Gold Coins, while normal prices are in the hundreds of thousands. There are even custom-made Armors that cost over a million Gold Coins!


    As per Zi Feng''s exnation, the Fire Butterfly - Guard Type 5 Armor was indeed, in a way, equivalent to Special Armor, considering that the distinction between Mass-Produced and Special types began with the 4th generation Armors; while the Fire Butterfly - Guard Type 5, as a 3rd generation Armor, might have gaps in various aspects, it still wasn''t inurate to ssify it as Special Armor.


    In light of this, Rocky didn''t say much more and simply asked Zi Feng to continue introducing other Armors.


    ```


    Although Rocky was satisfied with the Fire Butterfly-Guard Type 5 Armor, there were still so many armors to choose from that he didn''t need to rush his decision. Besides, he was only there to look; even if he wanted to buy, he''d have to wait until Aileen finished negotiating all the trades before he could get the money.


    In this situation, Zi Feng introduced several other armors to Rocky, including not only third-generation armors but also a number of fourth-generation mass-produced armors.


    Afterward, Rocky left the store and headed to other shops.


    The day quickly passed by, and when Rocky and his party left, they not only had spent the entire day at the weapon market but had also visited seven or eight exclusive Void Magic Armor stores, seeing at least dozens of different suits of armor.


    "So, have you taken a liking to any?"


    On the way back to the Star of the Sky, Rocky and Liliya sat by themselves in a carriage, chatting while they rested.


    After a day of browsing, Rocky had indeed taken a liking to a few sets, but since this time it was about buying a Void Magic Armor for Liliya, her opinion was the most important.


    "They are all fine..."


    "Hmm... I think that Iron Guard Type 3 isn''t bad..."


    Liliya said, after thinking with her head bowed.


    "Iron Guard Type 3?"


    Since they had seen so many armors that day, it took Rocky a while to remember which one Liliya was referring to: "Are you talking about that fourth-generation mass-produced armor?"


    "Yes."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Liliya nodded, but Rocky kept shaking his head: "No, no, that one''s mana is only 1700 points, and it doesn''t have any particrly high-end technology either. It simply doesn''t live up to the title of a fourth-generation armor."


    "But I think it''s enough. We don''t need to engage in particrly dangerous battles right now, we don''t need such high specifications, and 1700 magic energy points are enough. Besides..."


    "Besides, that Iron Guard Type 3 is the cheapest one of all the armors we saw today, right?"


    Rocky finished her sentence for her, without waiting for Liliya to do so. How could he not understand Liliya''s thoughts?


    The Iron Guard Type 3 Armor, as Liliya mentioned, was indeed the cheapest of all the armors they had seen. Although it was a fourth-generation armor, its price was only thirty-eight thousand gold coins¡ªunbelievably cheap, given that it was a fourth-generation armor.


    It was precisely for this reason that Liliya had taken a liking to this particr suit of armor.


    Unfortunately, Rocky didn''t see it that way. Liliya was a good girl; she chose the Iron Guard Type 3 to save a substantial amount of money, but she had forgotten the principle that cheap goods aren''t good, and good goods aren''t cheap.


    Whether this saying applies elsewhere is uncertain, but it certainly applies to Void Magic Armor. The cheaper the armor, the worse the quality¡ªthat has been the case since the invention of Void Magic Armor.


    There must be a reason why the Iron Guard Type 3, a fourth-generation armor, is so cheap, and Rocky was certainly not willing to let Liliya find out why.


    ```

 Chapter 129 Ruby Chamber of Commerce

    When Rocky and the others returned to the Star of the Sky, it was already quitete, yet no sooner had he returned to his room than Aileen sought him out.


    Despite Rocky spending the whole day out, Aileen, who stayed behind at the Star of the Sky, was even busier than he was, having received seven or eight waves of visitors from various Chambers of Commerce throughout the day.


    So, the moment Rocky came back, she hurried over to report the situation.


    "My Lord, these are the price offers from the various Chambers of Commerce."


    Upon seeing Rocky, Aileen handed over a pricing sheet she hadpiled to him. It listed all the offers from the different Chambers of Commerce for the ck-eyed Demon and the armored bull demon corpses.


    "You''ve worked hard..."


    Giving Aileen a nod, Rocky then turned his gaze to the pricing sheet.


    The pricing list Aileen had created was very detailed, with clear pricing. On the whole, the offers from the various Chambers of Commerce were not much different. Most were priced around two thousand gold coins for the body of a ck-eyed Demon, the lowest being one thousand eight hundred gold coins, and the highest only slightly more at two thousand one hundred.


    Overall, the figures were quite close.


    The prices that varied the most were for the armored bull demons.


    Unlike the rtively cheaper ck-eyed Demons, prices stated by the Chambers of Commerce for armored bull demons all exceeded ten thousand gold coins, with the lowest bid at eleven thousand gold coins for a corpse, and the highest bid going up to sixteen thousand gold coins from the same Chamber of Commerce that had offered the lowest price for the ck-eyed Demons.


    Generally speaking, these prices were within the expectations of Rocky and Aileen. If there was anything surprising, it was that the figures were better than they had anticipated. However, what puzzled Rocky was that the pricing list only included the prices for the demon corpses and omitted the prices for the Demon Cores.


    "Aileen, didn''t you mention the Demon Cores to these Chambers of Commerce?"


    At this, Rocky asked, puzzled.


    "No."


    Aileen shook her head firmly before stating, "The Chambers of Commerce that came today are all very well-informed. They had already heard about the Demon Cores, but I did not go into details with them."


    "Why?"


    This approach surprised Rocky since they had over two hundred Demon Cores. Even if they were all ck-eyed Demon cores, they could still fetch a price of two hundred thousand gold coins, which was a significant deal. Why would Aileen not mention it to these Chambers of Commerce?


    "My Lord, I think we can wait a little longer."


    "Oh?"


    "There were many Chambers of Commerce that came today, but they were all rtively unknown smaller Chambers. The renownedrger Chambers have yet to make a move."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Despite being exhausted from a whole day''s work, Aileen''s mind was still sharp. As she pointed out, even though several Chambers had sent representatives today, their overall scale was average at best. Not one of therge and prestigious Chambers, famous throughout Eternal City and the entire Sky, had made an appearance.


    "Surely therger Chambers won''t go out of their way to approach us for such a small deal, right?"


    Rocky of course understood Aileen''s point. Larger Chambers of Commerce guarantee more secure transactions, andpared to smaller ones, they might offer higher prices. After all, they deal in volume, and as long as the amount is significant, the price is always negotiable.


    However, even with over a hundred demon corpses and two hundred Demon Cores, it might be a considerable transaction for a smaller Chamber, but for arger Chamber, it would be just a routine trade. It seemed unlikely that they would personally seek them out for this reason.


    After Rocky finished speaking, Aileen shook her head and then said, "My Lord, I thought so too at first, but today I received word from the Continental Commerce Chamber. They n to visit you tomorrow."


    "The Continental Commerce Chamber? They want toe?"


    At the mention of the Continental Commerce Chamber, Rocky showed a look of surprise because this Chamber was definitely well-known. Among all the Chambers of Commerce across the expanse of the Sky, the Continental Commerce Chamber rankedfortably within the top three, a true behemoth!


    Rocky had never imagined that this trade would attract the attention of such a titan, and that they would even proactively send someone?


    "My Lord, not only the Continental Commerce Chamber but the Blue Sky Chamber of Commerce and the Dalmor Chamber of Commerce have also sent representatives. They all hope to arrange a suitable time to meet with you."


    "They want toe as well...?"


    After Aileen finished speaking, Rocky waspletely stunned because the two Chambers of Commerce that Aileen mentioned were also prominent ones in the sky, with the Blue Sky Chamber of Commerce and the Continental Commerce Chamber being peers in terms of strength, while the Dalmor Chamber of Commerce was one of the oldest, with a history that could be traced back to the Land Era.


    To be honest, Rocky was somewhat scared, and he couldn''t understand why these famous Chambers of Commerce woulde to find him.


    This was his own issue, as Rocky was still thinking from the perspective of an ordinary person; in reality, if he had thought from the perspective of a City Lord, he wouldn''t have been surprised at all. Wasn''t it normal for a Chamber of Commerce to discuss business with the City Lord of a Sky City?


    After all, if the deal went well, it could develop into a long-term coboration, and which Chamber of Commerce wouldn''t want to add a City Lord to their list of clients?


    "Additionally, there''s news from the Ruby Chamber of Commerce that their Guild President will personally visit tomorrow," Aileen continued as Rocky was somewhat dazed.


    Upon hearing that the Ruby Chamber of Commerce would alsoe, and it was the Guild President who would personally visit, Rocky smiled after a slight pause, giving the impression that the other party was also impatient to proceed.


    After ceasing all transactions with the Azure Commerce Guild, Aileen found a new partnership in Eternal City with the Ruby Chamber of Commerce.


    The Ruby Chamber of Commerce was a recently established Chamber of Commerce, in urgent need of a stable client like Thunderhawk City, so both sides hit it off immediately, and the several transactions that followed went very smoothly, giving Rocky a good impression of this Chamber of Commerce.


    He had already anticipated that the Ruby Chamber of Commerce would send someone to find him, especially since he brought so many Demon Corpses and Demon Cores this time, and other Chambers of Commerce had caught wind of it.


    Situated in Eternal City and already coborating with Thunderhawk City, the Ruby Chamber of Commerce surely couldn''t miss the news, but he hadn''t expected their Guild President to personallye.


    But upon further thought, this made sense. After all, the Ruby Chamber of Commerce was a new organization, not particrly strong, so it was only right they show the necessary respect if they wanted a share of the deals from Rocky. Stay updated with empire


    Given the situation, Rocky sighed, "It looks like I won''t be able to go out tomorrow..."


    Originally, he had nned to examine the Skyship tomorrow, but it seemed he definitely wouldn''t be able to go now, especially since he had to personally meet with the Guild Presidents of both the Continental Commerce Chamber and the Ruby Chamber of Commerce.


    "My lord, let''s wait on spending money, we haven''t earned any yet," Aileen said, puffing up her cheeks in a somewhat annoyed manner, noting that Rocky looked reluctant. She had been working all day withoutining!


    Seeing Aileen''s puffed-up cheeks, Rocky gave an awkward smile and couldn''t say much more.


    The next day, Rocky didn''t go anywhere and just stayed at the Star of the Sky. He didn''t wait long because the Guild President of the Ruby Chamber of Commerce came in the morning.


    To Rocky''s surprise, the Guild President of the Ruby Chamber of Commerce was a young woman only a few years older than Aileen, which he found astonishing, yet he didn''t dare take her lightly.


    Despite being a newly established and small Chamber of Commerce, one should not forget that it''s impossible to set up a Chamber of Commerce in a ce like Eternal City without strength, background, or connections.


    Therefore, Rocky treated her with the utmost respect,


    The young Guild President''s name was Amanred, an odd name but very talkative, making the meeting with Rocky quite pleasant.


    As Rocky had thought, Amanred''s primary purpose for visiting in person was to purchase some of the Demon Corpses, and if possible, she even hoped to acquire some Demon Cores and Ore, which meant she was interested in everything Rocky had brought for trade.


    But she held the reins well in this matter. Amanred didn''t n to take all the Demon Corpses, Cores, or even Ores, but rather hoped Rocky would sell her a portion, considering the Ruby Chamber of Commerce was newly established and in urgent need of high-grade goods to showcase the Chamber''s capabilities.


    Rocky naturally didn''t refuse.


    As he had said before, if Maima hadn''t sabotaged herself, he would have even sold a portion of the Demon Corpses to the Golden Purple Flower Commerce Chamber, so when faced with Amery''s request, he not only agreed to part with twenty ck-eyed Demons and four Armored Bull Demons, along with twenty Demon Cores, but also agreed to sell all the Yellow Scale Ore to the Ruby Chamber of Commerce!


    In return, Amanred offered the highest market price for the goods: each ck-eyed Demon''s corpse was priced at two thousand one hundred Gold Coins, the Armored Bull Demon at the market''s highest of seventeen thousand Gold Coins, and even the Demon Cores and Yellow Scale Ore were priced at the top of the market.


    Beyond this, Amanred also purchased all the cloth produced by Thunderhawk City this quarter and promised Rocky that the Ruby Chamber of Commerce would buy all cloth and leather produced by Thunderhawk City in the future.


    Thus, once the deal was struck, Rocky suddenly had over a hundred thousand gold coins in his hands!


    The three thousand plus pounds of Yellow Scale Ore sold for the full forty thousand Gold Coins, and the twenty-four Demon Corpses sold for one hundred and ten thousand Gold Coins. Alongside the cloth, he earned another thirty thousand plus Gold Coins, bringing his total to one hundred and eighty thousand gold coins after the transaction waspleted!


    One hundred and eighty thousand Gold Coins!


    Such arge sum of money could even allow him to immediately buy a set of Void Magic Armor for Liliya!

 Chapter 130 Floating Escort Ship!

    Rocky made a profit of one hundred and eighty thousand gold coins from the deal, an urrence never before experienced by him¡ªhe was naturally very satisfied!


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    Indeed, not just he, the trade deal actually satisfied both parties. Rocky earned the much-needed money, and Amery acquired the goods she desired, which were particrly crucial for Amanred and her Ruby Chamber of Commerce to secure the deal.


    For a Chamber of Commerce, the level of products it can offer to its clients is key. Should a Chamber fail to presentmodities like Demon Corpses, Demon Cores, or ores¡ªgoods that are highly sought after in any market¡ªits strength would surely be questioned.


    But such hotmodities, which one is easy toe by, and which doesn''t require risking one''s life to obtain?


    It is exactly for this reason that upon learning of Rocky''s arrival with arge amount of valuable goods, Amanred personally came, hoping to acquire some from him.


    As for the final result, it pleased Amanred greatly. Despite the fact she spent eighteen thousand gold coins, once these goods were in the Chamber''s hands, not only could they be resold effortlessly at a profit easily twice the amount, but they also showcased the Chamber''s strength and channels, killing two birds with one stone.


    Meanwhile, thepletion of this transaction also signified the start of aprehensive partnership between Thunderhawk City and the Ruby Chamber of Commerce. From now on, all of Thunderhawk City''s grain imports, yarn, fabrics, and future leather goods manufacturing, would be handled by the Ruby Chamber of Commerce.


    This partnership was desired by all. Thunderhawk City needed a stable supply channel to ensure its development, and as a new Chamber of Commerce, the Ruby Chamber needed stable clients, especially big ones. Thunderhawk City was their perfect target.


    So when Amanred finally left the Star of the Sky, her face was blooming with joy, as if she had just achieved a certain satisfaction.


    After her departure, Rocky soon met with his second important visitor: the manager from the Continental Commerce Chamber.


    Unlike other Chambers of Commerce that sent their general managers, the Continental Commerce Chamber sent just a manager to meet Rocky. However, never underestimate this manager¡ªdue to the difference in scale of various Chambers, the same position might hold vastly different power and status.


    In a top Chamber of Commerce like the Continental, their manager''s power and status could be much more significant than a general manager''s in an average Chamber.


    Thus, in this regard, the Continental Commerce Chamber did note off as discourteous, and Rocky''s meeting with their representative was quite pleasant. Naturally, the main topic of their conversation centered on trade, but unfortunately, the Continental Commerce Chamber did not offer an outstandingly surprising price.


    For the price of Demon Corpses and Demon Cores, the Continental Commerce Chamber basically offered the market rate¡ªnot a penny more nor less.


    They did, however, offer a highly tempting condition: once the trade wasplete, Rocky would enjoy the privilege of a VIP membership in the Continental Commerce Chamber, allowing him to receive a ten percent discount on most transactions conducted within the Chamber.


    This was an enticing offer. The Continental Commerce Chamber covered almost every single field of business, selling everything from thetest Void Magic Armor to the top Floating Warships¡ªa ten percent discount is quite a lot.


    However, Rocky and Aileen both felt a bit helpless about this condition because to obtain the VIP status, they must conduct transactions with the Continental Commerce Chamber. But remember, the VIP status offered by the Chamber was only valid within the Continental Commerce Chamber itself, meaning Rocky could enjoy the discount only if he spent money with them.


    What did this imply?


    It meant that the gold coins Rocky would get from the Continental Commerce Chamber would ultimately end up back in their pocket!


    Such a business deal was astoundingly shrewd.


    Under these circumstances, Rocky naturally would not make an immediate decision, so after briefly discussing it with the manager, he saw off the guest.


    Over the following three days, he did not leave the Star of the Sky, and at an average pace of two visitors per day, he met with several managers from major Chambers of Commerce, finalizing the business deals.


    The Chamber of Commerce Rocky ultimately chose was neither the renowned Continental nor the equally esteemed Blue Sky Chamber of Commerce, but instead, a Chamber called the Apple Tree Corporation.


    Although the Apple Tree Corporation might not be as renowned as Continental and Blue Sky Chambers of Commerce, it is still a well-established and respected Chamber within Eternal City. Rocky didn''t choose to trade with them because of their fame, but rather because of the terms they offered.


    In terms of trading price, the Apple Tree Corporation offered a rate that was essentially equivalent to the market price¡ªnothing outstanding. However, apart from that, they also put forth a condition¡ªthat once Rockypleted the transaction with them, they would give him a third-generation Floating Escort Ship for free!


    Yes, you read that correctly¡ªa Floating¡ªEscort Ship!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In the ssification of floating warships, the lowest level was the reconnaissance ship. Among all warships withbat capabilities, reconnaissance ships were the smallest in size, had the least mana, and the weakestbat ability. Their only advantage was speed, which was fair given their scouting purpose.


    A step above the reconnaissance ship was the escort ship. And starting from the escort ship level, warships would change their ssification to battleships. Ship or battleship¡ªthough there''s only a one-word difference, thebat capability is several times greater, if not more!


    Some might ask, has the Apple Tree Corporation gone mad? To offer an escort ship, which is a third-generation warship that hasn''t been phased out, just for a trade worth four to five hundred thousand gold coins?


    This question leads us back to the Apple Tree Corporation itself.


    They were originally a corporation that specialized in the business of floating battleships and had their own shipyard, allowing them to manufacture and sell independently, resulting in significant business.


    But six months ago, the corporation suddenly got a new Guild President. Upon taking office, the new president drastically changed the corporation''s guideline of only dealing in floating battleships and started to diversify their business ventures, including dealing in Void Magic Armor among various other products.


    However, easier said than done. Not only were customers unfamiliar with their other businesses, but other Chambers of Commerce also fiercely suppressed them. To improve the corporation''s new business as quickly as possible, the new president made a bold decision:


    Any non-warship business transaction with the Apple Tree Corporation exceeding five hundred thousand gold coins woulde with a floating warship as a gift. The grade of the gifted warship was directly linked to the transaction amount¡ªthe higher the amount, the better the warship gifted!


    And ording to the price offered by them, the sum of demon corpses and Demon Cores that Rocky had meant that the transaction amount just exceeded five hundred thousand gold coins!


    Rocky now had one hundred and two ck-eyed Demon corpses, nine armored bull demon corpses, and two hundred and eleven Demon Cores left. ording to the price offered by the Apple Tree Corporation, ck-eyed Demon corpses would sell for two thousand gold coins each, armored bull demon corpses for twelve thousand gold coins each, and each Demon Core for a thousand gold coins.


    Calcting this, the ck-eyed Demon corpses would bring in two hundred and forty thousand gold coins, the armored bull demons one hundred and eight thousand gold coins, and the two hundred and eleven Demon Cores a total of two hundred and eleven thousand gold coins.


    Summing up all three brings the total to five hundred and fifty-nine thousand gold coins¡ªjust above the Apple Tree Corporation''s standard for gifting a warship.


    This was the reason Rocky ultimately chose to trade with them. By trading with this Chamber, he could get an escort ship for free!


    For Rocky, this escort ship was of great importance. After all, one of his objectives ining to God City was to purchase floating warships. In his original n, he didn''t intend to buy the costly escort ships, just a few newer reconnaissance ships.


    But now, with this trade deal from the Apple Tree Corporation, Rocky could get a battleship for free¡ªand an escort ship at that! How could he possibly miss out on such a good deal? So, he immediately had Aileen negotiate the trade details with the Apple Tree Corporation andpleted the transaction without the slightest hesitation.


    Afterpleting the transaction, Rocky was ecstatic to find that not only had he gotten an escort ship for free, he had ended up with more gold coins than he had anticipated!


    The transaction with the Apple Tree Corporation, along with the trade with the Ruby Chamber of Commerce, brought the totalbined transaction amount to seven hundred and thirty thousand eight hundred gold coins!


    This figure was a whole three hundred thousand more than the anticipated four hundred thousand gold coins!


    Now possessing over seven hundred thousand gold coins, Rocky was truly wealthy. The only thing left for him to do was summed up in two words: Spend money! Spend money! Spend money! It''s worth repeating three times!

 Chapter 131 The Invitation

    Afterpleting all transactions, Rocky suddenly had more than seven hundred thousand Gold Coins in hand, a sum much greater than he had anticipated, finally enabling him to spend money liberally.


    However, regarding how exactly to spend this money, Rocky still needed to carefully n, after all, good steel must be used on the de edge.


    "Once all the trades arepleted, take out one hundred thousand Gold Coins to build factories and shops, as well as to purchase leather materials and stock the shops, all from this one hundred thousand Gold Coins. Do you think that''s enough?"


    Early one day, Rocky gathered everyone in his room to discuss the next steps of the n.


    Now that all transactions had been settled, and the continuous stream of visitors was gone, Rocky finally had time to arrange how to spend this considerable amount of money. It wasn''t a trivial matter, because while spending money is easy, making each coin count is not, and Rocky had to maximize the benefits of the seven hundred thousand Gold Coins in his hand.


    It didn''t matter if they were all spent, but after spending, it was necessary to ensure that the strength of Thunderhawk City was raised a notch.


    And since the acquired Gold Coins were much more than anticipated, the ns Rocky had previously considered would have to change slightly. However, the money originally ted for the development of Thunderhawk City remained unchanged.


    Aileen and Old Jack had already chosen a location in the city; the house was ready to move in, only requiring some modifications to be usable, so the main expenses would be on factory equipment and raw materials, as well as importing goods for the stores. Rocky felt one hundred thousand Gold Coins was sufficient for these needs.


    "One hundred thousand Gold Coins is enough. The Ruby Chamber of Commerce can supply us with the leather materials and goods needed for the stores. As for the factory equipment, I will handle that with Lord Jack tomorrow." Experience tales at empire


    Indeed, Aileen stated that one hundred thousand Gold Coins was enough and assured that she and Old Jack would handle the matter, freeing Rocky from concern.


    With that settled, Rocky continued,


    "The remaining money, I think, should be spent ording to the original n, on purchasing Void Magic Armors and expanding the fleet of Skyships, as well as upgrading the soldiers'' equipment. Only now, we can increase and improve the quantity and quality."


    When Rocky finished speaking, both Monte and Lin Feng''s eyes lit up, as if Rocky''s men were to be divided into administrative and military roles, Monte and Lin Feng clearly belonged to the military side. So when they heard Rocky nned to enhance the military strength of Thunderhawk City, they were naturally excited.


    At this moment, Rocky turned to Aileen, "Aileen, when exactly can the Ruby Chamber of Commerce and Apple Tree Corporationplete the transactions?"


    "In the next few days. I''ve already started the handover of goods with the Ruby Chamber of Commerce. If everything goes well, they will make the payment tomorrow, and then we''ll proceed with the handover with the Apple Tree Corporation. In three days at most, all transactions should bepleted."


    "Good, once the transactions arepleted, I''ll go purchase the Void Magic Armors and Skyships."


    Having arranged everything, everyone finally rxed a little. Now they had nothing to do but wait for how they would spend the moneyter.


    The three days passed quickly. To be honest, everyone was a bit nervous during this time as it was their first time handling such a big business deal, and they all feared any unexpected events that might cause problems.


    But fortunately, such a stroke of bad luck did not ur. All the transactions over these three days had gone smoothly, resulting not only in over seven hundred thousand Gold Coins in hand but also the Escort Ship gifted by the Apple Tree Corporation had been delivered!


    Upon learning that the gifted Escort Ship had arrived, Rocky made a special trip to the Skyport toy eyes on what was truly a warship.


    When he got to the Skyport and saw the Escort Ship, he couldn''t help but exim in his heart that this was indeed a real warship!


    Although among all Floating Battleships, the level of the Escort Ship was rtively lower, only one level higher than a Reconnaissance Ship, it ultimately met the warship standard, far surpassing the Reconnaissance Ship in many aspects.


    Take, for example, the Escort Ship given by the Apple Tree Corporation, which was one hundred ten meters long, greater in size even than two Reconnaissance Ships ced side by side.


    The entire warship was powered by twenty-five Medium Magic Stones, which provided not only propulsion but also a magic energy defense, with defensive power enough to withstand attacks from Magic Cannons with a magic energy value of below 500.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just this characteristic alone ensured the Escort Ship an invincible position against Reconnaissance Ships, at least when facing those from Thunderhawk City.


    That''s because Thunderhawk City''s Reconnaissance Ships were all first-generation, equipped with only two Magic Cannons, and the power of their magic energy was merely 300 points. In other words, against an Escort Ship, Thunderhawk City''s Reconnaissance Ships could st away to no avail, their 300-point Magic Cannons unable to breach the opponent''s Defensive Net.


    Because of the warship''s enormous size, it also required more crew members, with a fullplement capable of carrying one hundred fifty personnel. Additionally, the warship was armed with no less than fifteen Magic Cannons, including two main cannons powered by Medium Magic Stones alone, reaching a magic energy power of 1300, and thirteen auxiliary cannons with a power of 700.


    Not just in defensive power, but also in firepower, this Escort Ship left the Reconnaissance Ships of Thunderhawk City far behind. Compared to Thunderhawk City''s vessels, the firepower of this Escort Ship could only be described as terrifying!


    In fact, this was rather a sad affair, as it indirectly showed how weak Thunderhawk City''s military strength was. While fifth-generation warships were alreadymanding the skies, Thunderhawk City still relied on first-generation Skyships to protect its city.


    But now things were different.


    Rocky now finally owned a true warship, albeit a third-generation one, but it was still countless times stronger than those outdated Reconnaissance Ships of Thunderhawk City. And third-generation warships weren''tpletely obsolete from the historical stage; many average-strength Sky Cities still relied on this generation of warships as their main force.


    Therefore, Rocky was one hundred percent satisfied with this Escort Ship.


    With the warship delivered and the transaction payment settled, the deal between Rocky and the Apple Tree Corporation was officially concluded. However, to Rocky''s slight surprise, after finalizing the trade, the other party also presented him with an invitation to a ball, asking him to attend a dance hosted by the Chamber of Commerce in three days.


    Eternal City, a behemoth in the sky, naturally saw a constant gathering of important figures year-round. With noblesmonce and City Lords ubiquitous, balls served as the best tform for interaction among nobility and prominent figures, making them a staple in Eternal City, where dances urred daily throughout the year.


    For most people, especially the nobility or small City Lords eager to climb the socialdder, the frequent balls in Eternal City provided excellent opportunities. Being invited to these balls signified wealth or nobility, and making connections there was obviously beneficial for advancement.


    However, Rocky, also a small City Lord, felt rather indifferent upon receiving the ball invitation. He thought that the pressing matter at hand was to spend the money he had. Where could he find the time for such dances?

 Chapter 132 The Ball

    "Of course you should go, such a ball will be beneficial to you."


    When Rocky handed the ball invitation to Liliya, he had not anticipated that she would strongly urge him to attend.


    "The Apple Tree Corporation is an old-established Chamber of Commerce in Eternal City, with extensive connections. The ball they host will surely be attended by many important figures, and getting to know these people could be advantageous for us," Liliya exined slowly, sitting across from Rocky.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''m afraid of not making any useful connections but instead drawing unwanted attention..." Rocky sighed while sitting across from her, looking somewhat helpless.


    He certainly understood Liliya''s reasoning. Attending such a ball was naturally beneficial, but benefits and risks always coexist. Thus, nobody could guarantee that, after the ball, Thunderhawk City and he as its City Lord wouldn''t end up on someone''s cklist after mingling with the VIPs, bing the next target for takeover.


    "You''re exaggerating," Liliyaughed upon hearing this. "Just go. It''s ultimately good for you to make more connections with other City Lords at the ball for your future development."


    "Alright... It seems the trip to the weapons market will have to be postponed again..." Experience tales at empire


    Convinced by Liliya''s persuasion, Rocky finally nodded and agreed to attend the ball. But, as he mentioned, since he decided to attend, the n to go to the weapons market to buy Void Magic Armor and Skyships would have to be dyed.


    Some might find it odd¡ªwasn''t the ball starting in three days? There should still be time to browse the weapons market.


    Those who say such a thing must have forgotten one detail: can you wear casual clothes to such a ball? To attend, you must dress up; hence, Rocky must now prepare for this aspect. Moreover, he won''t be going alone, so these kinds of preparations will definitely take more than a day or two toplete.


    "It''s okay to dy it for two days. We don''t have much else going ontely. It won''t matter if we go to the weapons market after the ball," Liliya assuaged.


    "Alright then, tomorrow you, Aileen, and Monte shoulde with me to buy clothes. If we''re going, we must dress to impress."


    Having decided to attend the ball, Rocky certainly didn''t want to embarrass himself, so the next day he took Liliya, Aileen, and Monte to the biggest shopping center in Eternal City to start purchasing formal attire for the ball.


    In the past, Rocky would never have dared to do such a thing because the formal wear required for the ball wasn''t something the poor could afford¡ªa single piece of clothing could cost hundreds or even thousands of Gold Coins, which was far too stressful for the old him.


    But now, with hundreds of thousands of Gold Coins in his possession, he no longer had to worry. Allocating a few thousand, or even tens of thousands of Gold Coins to choose suitable attire for himself and others to attend the ball seemed worth it to Rocky.


    Just as he anticipated, it was an extremely time-consuming task. This time he had to choose clothes not only for himself and Monte but also for Liliya and Aileen. Once women were involved in such matters, it became an endless pursuit.


    In the end, by the time Rocky had everything ready, it was the day of the ball. After spending three days at the shopping center and shelling out over five thousand Gold Coins¡ªto the extent that Aileen even sought the help of a designer for advice¡ªthey finally settled on what to wear to the ball.


    So when Rocky, apanied by Liliya and Aileen as his dates and Monte as his escort, went to the ball, he was close to breaking down.


    However, considering the caliber of the ball, his preparations were clearly justified. The Apple Tree Corporation, as a prominent Chamber of Commerce in Eternal City, organized a ball that was impable both in quality and standard, truly deserving the wholehearted preparation of those attending.


    The venue was at the Guild President''s private residence; in other words, this was a private ball. And of course, the guests invited to the ball need not be mentioned¡ªthe attendees included plenty of individuals of City Lord status or higher, apart from the City Lords themselves, there were also influential figures from various Sky Cities.


    Therefore, when Rocky arrived at the venue with Liliya and the others, they were quickly swallowed up by the crowd. It couldn''t be helped, there were twenty to thirty City Lords attending the ball, and Rocky didn''t stand out much among them.


    Rocky was quite happy with thisck of attention; he had never been interested in such balls in the first ce and had reluctantly spent several days at the shopping center. With no expectations for the ball itself, he headed for a corner as soon as he entered the venue and started to focus on the food provided at the ball.


    However, just like how he couldn''t stay low profile when he wanted to previously, the events Rocky encountered at the ball definitely exceeded his imagination.


    Firstly, he saw Karina again.


    The Lord of Rose City also attended the ball. Dressed in her formal attire, Karina still resembled a fiery red rose, and unlike the unnoticed Rocky, she seemed to have a widework¡ªalmost everyone at the ball knew her.


    "City Lord Rocky, you''vee as expected," Karina approached him proactively while he was enjoying the exquisite food at the ball, apanied by the two beauties.


    Rocky had actually spotted her earlier in the venue. The Red Rose, Karina, truly stood out, but given the young City Lords surrounding her all the time, Rocky didn''t approach her.


    To his surprise, Karina had noticed him too and took the initiative toe over.


    "City Lord Rocky, you''ve been quite the figure of notetely."


    Carrying a wine ss, Karina walked up to Rocky and nced at him with a smile, speaking casually as if the two of them had known each other for a long time.


    "Oh, howe I didn''t know that?"


    Rocky responded with a slight smile, genuinely unaware of when he had ever had such glory.


    "You made a deal directly with the Apple Tree Corporation for over five hundred thousand Gold Coins, isn''t that morous enough? For a small Sky City, that''s not a small amount."


    "Lord Karina, may I ask a question?"


    Upon hearing Karina''s words, Rocky frowned and then asked.


    "Of course, you can."


    "How did you find out about these things concerning me?"


    Although Rocky wasn''t surprised that she knew about his affairs, he was still very curious about how she hade to know them.


    "Shadow Alliance, just pay ten thousand Gold Coins a month, and they will provide you with all the information you want."


    With a soft smile towards him, Karina casually provided the answer.


    There was such an organization?


    This response did startle Rocky for a moment, and then he silently took note of the Shadow Alliance. It seemed to be an information organization, which mighte in handy for himself as well.


    "Isn''t that City Lord Rocky? And Lord Karina, so you two know each other!"


    Just then, another familiar voice reached Rocky''s ears, and as he and Karina turned to look, they saw Berg, the City Lord of Lingyu City, approaching them.


    "What are you two talking about? If it''s business-rted, you must include me."


    Arriving at Rocky and Karina''s side, Berg spoke as if he were an old friend, without any hint of feeling like an outsider.


    However, faced with Berg''s familiarity, Karina simply rolled her eyes: "Look who''s here, Money City Lord."


    "Money City Lord?"


    Rocky''s expression was that of a curious baby upon hearing Karina''s nickname for Berg.


    "A City Lord whose eyes see only money, that''s exactly what a Money City Lord is."


    "Karina, you often do business at my ce too, there''s no need to talk about me like this in front of City Lord Rocky, right?"


    Berg didn''t seem upset by Karina''s mockery, and soon turned to Rocky: "City Lord Rocky, you''ve made quite the big deal recently! Next time, you muste and support my Lingyu City, where our Chamber of Commerce offers nothing but quality goods at fair prices..."


    "A bunch of heartless traders still have the nerve to talk about quality and fair prices."


    As Berg boasted, Karina interjected with disdain, forcing Berg tough awkwardly and then continue chatting with Rocky as if nothing happened: "City Lord Rocky, you, me, and Karina are all City Lords of small Sky Cities. We upy the lowest status in this sky, and only by helping each other can we survive better. Don''t you agree?"


    Berg indeed acted very much like a merchant, extremely talkative, but it was precisely because of his gregarious nature that Rocky, Karina, and he enjoyed their conversation a lot. Berg wouldter introduce Rocky to several other City Lords.


    However, just as Rocky got into conversation with these newly met City Lords, another person in the ball noticed him and hurried over.


    "Rocky, what are you doing here?"


    Rocky turned around when he heard his name called and then saw a person he wasn''t very eager to see: Cyril.


    Cyril''s appearance left Rocky extremely astonished; he never expected such a coincidence that on both of his visits to Eternal City, he would encounter this cousin.


    Just as surprised as he was Cyril. Actually, her purpose ining to Eternal City was to find Rocky, but she had never imagined that the two would meet in such a setting.

 Chapter 133 Cyrils Advice

    Rocky and Cyril were both momentarily stunned upon seeing each other again; neither had expected to encounter the other at such an event.


    It was Cyril who reacted first, quickly pulling Rocky away from the group of City Lords and into a corner.


    This move naturally caused dissatisfaction among the City Lords, but they were all well aware of Cyril''s status and thus hesitant to provoke her easily.


    After taking Rocky to the corner of the dance, Cyril looked him up and down a few times before asking incredulously, "Rocky, howe you''re here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?"


    Rocky, hearing this, was not pleased at all. What did that mean? Was he supposed to just stay in Thunderhawk City forever?


    Frowning slightly as he looked at Cyril, Rocky also asked a question:


    "And why are you here?"


    "The Chamber of Commerce invited me."


    "They invited me too."


    "The Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce¡­ invited¡­ you?"


    Cyril blinked her eyes for several seconds, her face filled with disbelief at Rocky''s words.


    The Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce held such dances not without purpose; in fact, the aim of these dances was very clear: to expand the business scope of the Chamber through the City Lords. And, due to this goal, anyone invited by the Chamber was seen as an exceedingly important client.


    Cyril had also just arrived in the Eternal City yesterday and received the invitation immediately upon arrival. Given that the Mairente Family had some business dealings with the Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce, she hade.


    ustomed to such affairs, Cyril, being the daughter of the Mairente n Leader and a City Lord of a Sky City herself, was always a person of honor wherever she went. Moreover, her own status made many people eager to maintain good rtions with her.


    Still, Cyril hadn''t expected that the Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce would also extend an invitation to Rocky, which was somewhat of a surprise to her.


    Afterward, she couldn''t help but scrutinize Rocky thoroughly, her gaze growing moreplex the longer she looked.


    Being invited by the Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce signified that Rocky was seen as an important client in their eyes. Just a few months had passed since theyst met ¨C what had he done to gain such a status?


    "What kind of business have you done with the Chamber?"


    Considering this, Cyril couldn''t help but ask.


    "Nothing much." After ncing at her, Rocky kept his expression neutral: "Cyril, what do you want? If there''s nothing important, I am leaving."


    Having said that, he turned around and was ready to leave without hesitation.


    "Wait¡­"


    Seeing that Rocky was indeed about to leave, Cyril, feeling helpless, had no choice but to call out to stop him: "Rocky, I have something important to discuss with you."


    "Is it about the family?"


    "Yes."


    "I have no rtion to the Mairente Family anymore."


    With his back to Cyril, Rocky walked away while speaking coldly; ever since his father''s Sky City had been taken by the Mairente Family, he had indeed severed all ties with that family.


    But just as he had taken a couple of steps, Cyril''s voice came from behind him again.


    "The family wants to take back Thunderhawk City."


    That simple sentence forced Rocky to halt in his tracks!


    "¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Stopping, Rocky let out a soft sigh and then turned to look back at Cyril: "What did you say¡­?"


    "The family... is nning to take back Thunderhawk City..."


    Gazing into his eyes, Cyril repeated the sentence helplessly once again.


    It was only after Cyril had repeated these words that Rocky furrowed his brows and thought carefully, taking several minutes before lifting his eyes again.


    "The news you have for me is just this? Why?"


    "Because... I don''t want the family to take back Thunderhawk City. It''s not good for you or for me, and besides... this is what the family owes you..."


    Looking at Rocky, Cyril bit her lip and spoke haltingly.


    At this moment, Rocky had returned to Cyril''s side. He looked down at Cyril, who was shorter than himself, feeling torn inside.


    Because he could see that Cyril felt some remorse towards him. The reasons for her remorse need not be stated, but the current Rocky truly wanted nothing to do with the Mairente Family. Thest incident had made him see the family for what it truly was.


    However, Cyril''s words just now meant that Rocky couldn''t simply walk away carefree; even if he was reluctant, he had to ask what was going on before he could leave.


    On the other hand, seeing Rocky return to her side, Cyril began to speak: "Rocky, the family isn''t deliberately targeting you..."


    "Let''s stick to the main topic."


    Rocky interrupted Cyril''s words with a wave of his hand and asked directly, "You just said the family wants to take back Thunderhawk City. What exactly is going on?"


    "Yes, because..."


    In a few words, Cyril exined the family''s decision regarding Thunderhawk City and the situation with Baron Wolin to Rocky. The matter was simple, just a straightforward decision by the family, so it didn''t take long to describe.


    "So that''s how it is..."


    And after Cyril had finished exining everything, Rocky nodded while his brows were furrowed deep in thought.


    Despite his calm demeanor, the news was as sudden and shocking as a bolt from the blue for him. He had not expected that just as things were starting to look up for him, he would encounter such misfortune.


    But now it was toote for any regrets, whether cursing his own bad luck or hating the Mairente Family. The urgent matter at hand was how to survive this looming crisis. Find your next read at empire


    If Thunderhawk City were taken back, Rocky could definitely not agree to it. The Mairente Family had already taken away a medium-sized Sky City he was supposed to inherit, and Rocky would never allow such a thing to happen again.


    So after a brief silence, he lifted his head again.


    "You just mentioned that the family won''t help Baron Wolin take action, right?"


    "Exactly." Cyril nodded affirmatively and said, "In fact, both my father and I would prefer not to see Baron Wolin''s faction grow, but individual wishes can''t sway the family''s decisions. The only thing I can do is ensure the family stays out of this matter, and you can be assured of that."


    "If that''s the case, how does Baron Wolin n to take Thunderhawk City from me?"


    Such a response made Rocky somewhat surprised. If the family wasn''t going to intervene, how could Baron Wolin manage to take his Thunderhawk City? Surely he didn''t intend to drive Rocky out of Thunderhawk City himself?


    "How to take it back? Naturally, by bringing the fleet to drive you away."


    Cyril gave Rocky a nce, appearing astonished. Wasn''t the answer to this question obvious?


    "Drive, drive me away?"


    Rocky was wholly taken aback by the correctness of his guess; it took him a good while to regain hisposure before he couldn''t help but ask another question:


    "Howrge is Baron Wolin''s fleet?"


    He couldn''t fathom just how powerful Baron Wolin had be, to the point where he even aimed to forcefully remove Rocky from Thunderhawk City. Such audacity!


    "Although Baron Wolin is not yet a City Lord, he is still considered a veteran in the family. As for his fleet... itprises at least thirty Floating Warships."


    "Thirty..."


    Hearing this number, Rocky''s face revealed a strange expression. Then he fell silent, as if calcting something.

 Chapter 134 Then Fight!

    Rocky''s reaction greatly surprised Cyril, who had expected an angry explosion but instead, saw no trace of fear on his face when he learnt the size of Baron Wolin''s fleet; rather, his expression turned oddly serene.


    This left Cyril somewhat perplexed. Had he not made himself clear?


    That was a fleetposed of thirty Floating Warships!


    Cyril felt that Rocky hadn''t yet grasped the full implications of what thirty Floating Warships meant, so he feltpelled to exin it again: "Rocky, that''s thirty Floating Warships!"


    "Oh, I know."


    Brought back to attention by Cyril''s voice, Rocky nodded casually and then asked, "Cyril, what kind of warships make up Baron Wolin''s fleet?"


    The type of warship varied greatly inbat capability, so it was difficult to judge thebat strength of a fleet merely by its numbers; the quality factor also needed to be considered to truly gauge a fleet''s strength.


    "Well..."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This question made Cyril think for a while before he spoke: "Baron Wolin''s fleet is his private military, so I don''t know much about it. However, considering his status and standing within the families, the fleet''s quality should be fairly decent, at leastprised of third-generation Floating Warships.


    However, its majorponents should be third-generation Reconnaissance Ships, becauserge warships are too expensive, and Baron Wolin, not being a City Lord, cannot afford them."


    "Also, Baron Wolin is a Void Magic Warrior and owns a suit of fourth-generation Void Magic Armor."


    "Oh? Is it a mass-production type or a specialized type?"


    "The mass-production type. I''ve seen him wearing it, I remember it being the Eagle w Type 3."


    "Eagle w Type 3..."


    Rocky nodded and recalled the specifications of the Eagle w Type 3 Armor in his mind.


    A few days ago, while he was shopping for armor for Liliya, he had spent an entire day at the weapons market in Eternal City, looking at dozens of armors, substantially enhancing his understanding of Void Magic Armor.


    And the Eagle w Type 3 that Cyril had mentioned, Rocky had just happened to see.


    This was an assault type armor, known for its speed and versatile attack capabilities. Although it was a mass-production model, itsbat performance was excellent, thus its price was much higher than that of typical mass-production fourth-generation armors. Rocky remembered that it cost at least sixty thousand Gold Coins.


    This meant that Baron Wolin not only owned a fleet of thirty warships but was also a Void Magic Warrior; this really did pose a bit of a challenge for Rocky.


    However, it was just a challenge, not a cause for despair.


    Let''s not forget that he also had several hundred thousand Gold Coins unspent! If he were to spend all that money, then the power at Rocky''s disposal would be no less than that of Baron Wolin!


    So after a brief moment of thought, Rocky turned to look at Cyril.


    "Cyril, the information you''ve shared with me is very important, thank you for telling me all of this."


    Even though he was indifferent towards the members of the Mairente Family, Rocky had to acknowledge the extreme importance of the information Cyril had provided. With this intelligence, he wouldn''t be engaging in an unprepared battle, and instead, could make sufficient preparations to face Baron Wolin before his arrival. He had to thank Cyril.


    But after expressing his gratitude, he changed his tone, "Cyril, I can tell you''re a decent person, you at least recognize some of the wrongful practices of your family. But, as you said, there are some matters beyond both our controls, so..."


    "You no longer need to feel any guilt towards me, let''s consider the matter between us settled."


    After saying this, Rocky turned and walked away, not just straying slightly, but leaving the ballroom with Liliya and others and heading back to Star of the Sky.


    Just as he had said earlier, he did indeed feel some gratitude towards Cyril, but as he had also mentioned, there were certain things they simply could not change, such as the Mairente Family''s attitude toward Rocky and Rocky''s perception of the Mairente Family. These matters were not something Cyril or Rocky could control by themselves, no matter how much they tried.


    Therefore, for both her benefit and his own, Rocky believed it was better to clearly define boundaries between them. Otherwise, when Rocky stood on the opposing side of the Mairente Family, things would be very troublesome!


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Yes, that was Rocky''s decision; he was prepared to stand against the Mairente Family!


    This was a choice made out of desperation, yet it was his only choice. Perhaps, in the eyes of the Mairente Family, he and Thunderhawk City were merely parts of the family to be manipted at will, but Rocky did not see it that way.


    Now, he would no longer let any person or family dictate his fate, and if anyone still wished to treat him that way, they had better be prepared to lose a piece of flesh!


    So if the Mairente Family wanted a battle, then let there be a battle!


    "..."


    Meanwhile, when Cyril gazed at the receding figure of Rocky, he sighed with a sense of mncholy. He hadn''t expected things to turn out this way.


    In fact, he had many things he wanted to say to Rocky, like advising him to use the flying capabilities of Sky City to escape as far as possible, as that was the only way to avoid Baron Wolin''s fleet. As for expecting Rocky to defeat Baron Wolin by sheer strength, Cyril had never even contemted such a fantasy, as he saw it as utterly impossible.


    Baron Wolin might just be a nominal noble without a Sky City, but don''t forget he was still a member of the Mairente family. This status gave him ess to more resources than an ordinary city lord, otherwise how could he possibly afford to maintain a private army?


    Thus, although the family would not officially intervene this time, Baron Wolin alone had enough strength to forcibly take over Thunderhawk City. It was precisely because of this strength and confidence that his faction agreed with the family''s decision not to intervene.


    Unfortunately, Cyril hadn''t yet managed to express these thoughts before Rocky had already left...


    Elsewhere, after Rocky had left the ball, he went straight back to the Star of the Sky and called everyone to his room.


    "...The situation is as I have described. I''d like to hear your opinions."


    Since the conversation between Cyril and Rocky had been private, even Liliya and others who had attended the ball did not know what had happened until Rocky gathered everyone together and repeated everything that Cyril had told him. Only then did everyone understand the situation.


    "My lord! Of course we strike back!"


    Upon understanding the whole backstory, Monte was the first to jump up, "My lord! Thunderhawk City must not be bullied like this; it''s too much! Let that certain barone, and we''ll kill him!"


    The naturally hot-tempered Beastman roared as he waved one hand, seemingly ready to engage in battle at any moment.


    "My lord, Thunderhawk City is not what it used to be. I think if we prepare adequately, we indeed can fight a battle."


    At this moment, Aileen also spoke up. She wasn''t as impulsive as Monte, but while maintaining herposure, she still suggested a battle.


    "What do you think? Can we fight a battle?"


    "It''s all up to you."


    ncing at Rocky who was seeking her opinion, Liliya smiled slightly, showingplete indifference; she really didn''t care much and would definitely stand by him in any action he decided on.


    "Lin Feng, Lord Jack, what do you think?"


    "We''ll follow the lord''s lead."


    When asked for their opinions, Lin Feng and Old Jack immediately bowed their heads. Both were well aware that in such a time, they definitely should not speak out of turn, as it would surely bring them no good, especially since they were far from being Rocky''s confidants.


    "Since that''s the case¡­" Rocky surveyed the room, then let out a smile, and slowly said, "We need to begin preparations now. If we''re to fight, we must not only fight beautifully but must also ensure we win!"

 Chapter 135 Buying a Warship

    The news that Thunderhawk City was to be taken away caused everyone''s nerves to tighten once again.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As for the decision made by the Mairente Family, Rocky nned to respond in the simplest and most direct way, which was to deal a heavy blow to Baron Wolin, sending him packing!


    That is to say, he nned tounch a massive sky battle!


    For this reason, everyone began preparations for war the next day, with their first task being to purchase floating warships!


    To wage a sky war, it was absolutely essential to have skyships, and relying solely on the existing skyships of Thunderhawk City was also insufficient. Thunderhawk City had only ten first-generation reconnaissance ships, and even including an escort ship gifted by the Apple Tree Corporation, their overall strength was still too weak.


    Cyril made it clear that Baron Wolin''s private militaryprised a fleet of thirty warships, a fleet of this scale, even if all its main forces were third-generation reconnaissance ships, possessed considerablebat strength, given their number. So, to match such a fleet, Thunderhawk City also needed to increase the number of its skyships.


    Therefore, early the next morning, Rocky led everyone to the weapon''s market, but he did not go directly to buy warships; instead, he first visited the Armor Store and purchased the Fire Butterfly - Guard Type 5 Armor, which he had long favored, for Liliya!


    The uing great battle was obviously of great importance to Rocky, but he did not pour all resources into the fight blindly; he not only nned to buy the Void Magic Armor for Liliya as originally nned, but also continued the development and construction of Thunderhawk City.


    The war was meant to improve the development of Thunderhawk City, not to drag it down, and this point had to be made clear.


    However, Liliya had some objections to his decision; she believed that the money spent on the Void Magic Armor could be enough to buy a third-generation reconnaissance ship, and even two if they were to buy used reconnaissance ships!


    Unfortunately, in this matter, Rocky''s attitude was upromising, and Liliya had no say in the decision.


    After purchasing the Void Magic Armor, Rocky then led the group to select floating warships.


    Since they had already cooperated with the Apple Tree Corporation once, and the main business of thetter was indeed floating warships, and it had both considerable scale and reputation, Rocky did not shop around as he did for the armor but took everyone directly to the dockyard of the Apple Tree Corporation.


    "City Lord Rocky, wee, wee!"


    When the group arrived at the dockyard, a steward of the Apple Tree Corporation, who had been waiting there for a long time, immediately came forward to greet them.


    "Steward Zhang, sorry to have kept you waiting."


    "City Lord Rocky, no need for apologies, I just arrived as well," said Steward Zhang, who seemed to be in his forties, with a heartyugh. This man was Zhang Heng, who had represented the Apple Tree Corporation in the previous transaction with Rocky, so he was here to greet Rocky and his party this time.


    "City Lord Rocky, what do you need this time? Our chamber ofmerce''s floating warships are well renowned, and I am sure they will satisfy you," said Zhang Heng with a chuckling smile, standing in front of Rocky.


    "This time, I''d like to buy some used floating warships. Does your chamber have any?" asked Rocky directly, revealing his purpose for this visit, as he intended to buy used warships.


    The advantage of second-hand warships is that they are cheap enough, and cheaper prices mean more quantity, which is exactly what Rocky now needs. Baron Wolin''s fleet boasts over thirty skyships. Topete with a fleet of that scale, ensuring sufficient numbers is a must.


    "Yes! Of course! And I guarantee you will be satisfied."


    Given Rocky''s straightforward approach, Steward Zhang showed neither contempt nor negligence. After all, he brokered theirst transaction and knew exactly how much money Rocky had. As long as it was about money, there was no difference between buying new warships and second-hand ones, as long as the money was spent at his Chamber of Commerce.


    After that, Zhang Heng led Rocky and the others to the front of a shipyard.


    The gate of the shipyard bore arge ''5'', indicating it was Dock 5, and also thergest among all the docks, with dozens of floating warships docked inside!


    "City Lord Rocky, may I ask what scale of fleet you are looking to form? Not to boast, but I do have some experience in this area,"


    Leading everyone into Dock 5, Zhang Heng asked as they walked.


    His words were indeed true, as someone in the business of floating warships, he naturally knew how to assemble a fleet; otherwise, how could he rmend warships to clients?


    "I want a fleet with reconnaissance ships as the main force, preferably all from the 3rd generation."


    "Can do, can do..."


    Hearing this, Zhang Heng nodded, thought for a moment, and then took Rocky to a reconnaissance ship nearby.


    "City Lord Rocky, what do you think of this reconnaissance ship?"


    Pointing with his hand at the reconnaissance ship behind him, Zhang Heng introduced, "This Cheetah Type 2 reconnaissance ship is the best-selling model among the 3rd generation reconnaissance ships.


    It is fifty-one meters long, powered by two medium magic stones, can carry a full crew of thirty-five people, and is also equipped with five magic cannons with a magic energy power of 450, making its firepower very formidable."


    "The most acimed feature of this reconnaissance ship is its very thick armor, equipped with an independently-operated defensive. The defensive is powered by a single medium magic stone and can withstand magic cannon attacks with a magic energy power of less than 400, making this reconnaissance ship extremely excellent in both offense and defense.


    Many Sky Cities are still using this model as their main warship."


    "How much?"


    "Thirty-eight thousand gold coins each, we have twenty here, and all are 80% new. I can guarantee that with my reputation."


    "......"


    This price made Rocky slightly silent for a while. The Cheetah Type 2 reconnaissance ship Zhang Heng introduced seemed really nice, but the price was a bit high.


    After deducting the funds for the development of Thunderhawk City and subtracting the money spent on buying Void Magic Armor for Liliya, Rocky had less than six hundred thousand gold coins left, only five hundred eighty-nine thousand. In this situation, if he bought ten Cheetah Type 2 reconnaissance ships, it would cost him three hundred eighty thousand gold coins.


    Perhaps after some bargaining, it could be cheaper, but it was still too much as he wanted more than ten ships.


    "City Lord Rocky, don''t rush, we still have many other warships you can choose from."


    Seeing the hesitation in Rocky''s mind, Zhang Heng immediately spoke, and then led him to another skyship nearby.


    "City Lord Rocky, if you are not satisfied with the Cheetah Type 2, then what do you think about this one..."

 Chapter 136 Flagship!

    Under the rmendation of Zhang Heng, City Lord Rocky looked at at least six or seven reconnaissance ship models before finally making a decision.


    "Airship Model 6, let''s go with this one."


    "City Lord Rocky, you really do have a good eye!"


    Seeing Rocky finally make a decision, Zhang Heng immediately praised him. Hispliments were, of course, mostly ttery, but a small part of them was sincere.


    That''s because the Airship Model 6 reconnaissance ship that Rocky ultimately chose indeed had very distinctive features among the third-generation reconnaissance ships.


    As the smallest ss with the weakestbat capability, reconnaissance ships didn''t have many advantages to offer. Their only notable advantage was their decent speed, and the Airship Model 6 reconnaissance ship that Rocky chose was the very embodiment of maximizing speed advantage.


    The Airship series had a ringing reputation in therge category of reconnaissance ships, with its greatest characteristic being its speed.


    When set to full speed, the reconnaissance ships in this series could reach one and a half times the speed of regr reconnaissance ships. After several generations of development and improvements, the series had already be quite perfected by the fifth model. As for the Model 6 chosen by Rocky, it was the ultimate model of this series among the third-generation warships.


    The Model 7 would then belong to the fourth generation.


    The reason Rocky chose this model was precisely because of its fast speed. He believed it was foolish to overemphasize firepower and defensive power in reconnaissance ships, as the type itself restricted these capabilities. Even though each shipyard attempted to enhance these areas, even thetest fifth-generation reconnaissance ships still didn''t make much of a breakthrough.


    It made more sense to focus on speed because in aerialbat, speed was also a core element. The faster the speed, the more agile the ship, and the harder it was to be hit by magic cannons; this was an easy concept to grasp.


    However, although the Airship Model 6 was very fast, its firepower and defensive power were indeed quite deficient. This model of reconnaissance ship was only equipped with four magic cannons with a magic energy power of 400, and the defensive it was outfitted with was the most basic kind.


    It not only did not utilize independent magic stones for mana but also had a defensive power of only 300 points, which was quite pitiful.


    But likewise, the price for the Airship Model 6 was very affordable. Zhang Heng quoted a price of twenty-eight thousand gold coins per ship, and they were ny percent new. The attractive price was also a key reason that swayed Rocky.


    At twenty-eight thousand gold coins per reconnaissance ship, Rocky nned to buy fifteen ships outright. This would leave him with about one hundred and fifty thousand gold coins, enough to buy another warship!


    Yes, Rocky was not only nning to buy a few reconnaissance ships and be done with it; he also intended to buy a proper warship, a real big one!


    Thus, after finalizing the reconnaissance ship deal with Zhang Heng, Rocky disclosed his ns to him, and naturally, Zhang Heng was more than willing.


    "City Lord Rocky, you see, I was just boasting in front of you just a moment ago, not realizing you had already thoroughly considered everything. Pairing reconnaissance ships with arge warship is the most fashionable fleet configuration nowadays."


    "Are you nning to get a gship kind of warship?"


    "That¡­ Is there a difference?"


    Rocky''s knowledge about warships was not as extensive as it was for Void Magic Armor. After all, he had only started to pay attention to floating battleships after hisst mission ended, so Zhang Heng''s remark left him somewhat perplexed.


    Rocky, of course, knew what a gship meant, but judging by Zhang Heng''s manner, the gship he mentioned seemed to be different from what Rocky imagined.


    And indeed, it was different.


    Zhang Heng then exined, "City Lord Rocky, you might not be aware, but as amanding vessel, a gship ys a core role in any fleet. This makes the gship an easy target for enemy attacks. To address this issue, every shipyard designs a gship version aside from the standard models when they designrge warships."


    As he spoke, Zhang Heng led Rocky to the side of a huge warship, "City Lord Rocky, do you remember the escort ship provided by the Chamber of Commerce as a gift?"


    "The Scavenger Type 1 Escort Ship, what about it?"


    Rocky certainly remembered the escort ship gifted by the Apple Tree Corporation; he even recalled the exact model number.


    Impressed by his urate response, Zhang Heng just smiled and pointed to the warship beside them: "My lord, this warship here is the gship version of the Defender Type 1."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "This warship? No way..."


    Subconsciously, he looked up at the warship beside him, and Rocky''s mouth gradually widened in awe.


    The Scavenger Type 1 Escort Ship gifted by Apple Tree Corporation was very much to Rocky''s liking, so not only did he personally go to see it upon delivery, but he also boarded the warship himself before piloting it back to Thunderhawk City. In his ns, this Scavenger Type 1 Escort Ship was to be his future gship, and he had even thought of a name for it: the Thunderhawk.


    This fondness meant that Rocky was highly familiar with the Scavenger Type 1 Escort Ship. However, the escort ship that Zhang Heng was introducing to him now waspletely different from the Scavenger Type 1. To begin with, the warship in question wasrger in size, measuring up to one hundred and thirty meters in length¡ªover twenty meters longer than the Scavenger Type 1.


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    Additionally, this escort ship was equipped with an even greater number of magic cannons, no less than twenty!


    This enormous difference made it difficult for Rocky to believe that the escort ship before him was a Scavenger Type 1.


    But just as Zhang Heng had introduced, this indeed was a Scavenger Type 1 Escort Ship, the difference being that this was the gship version.


    "City Lord Rocky, as a gship, this warship naturally differs from a standard Scavenger Type 1. As you can see, the body of this warship isrger, and it is fitted with more magic cannons. It has two additional main cannons and seven auxiliary cannons, bringing the total number of magic cannons to twenty-four, making its firepower extremely potent."


    "At the same time, the armor of this warship is also much thicker. Even without deploying the defensive, the hull can withstand magic cannon attacks with a magic energy power of up to 500. And if the defensive is deployed, then magic cannons with magic energy power below 1000 cannot even scratch this big guy."


    "How much for this warship? I''ll take it!"


    With Zhang Heng''s introduction, Rocky immediately fell for the gship version of the Scavenger Type 1 and decided on the spot to purchase it!


    In his view, this gship was simply too fantastic, with both powerful firepower and impressive defensive capabilities. Being the lord of a city, he shouldmand battles from such a colossal vessel!


    Of course, the desire to buy this warship was not entirely an impulse; he had also taken into consideration the uing battle with Baron Wolin.


    In Baron Wolin''s fleet, the main force was also constituted of reconnaissance ships, and Zhang Heng''s various introductions had already given Rocky a veryprehensive understanding of them. He knew very well that even thetest fifth-generation reconnaissance ships had limited firepower and could not possibly be equipped with magic cannons with a magic energy power over 1000.


    This meant that if he purchased this big guy before him, wouldn''t it be tantamount to holding an indefeasible position in the battle against Baron Wolin?


    This was the crux of his considerations.


    "City Lord Rocky, you have an excellent eye!"


    Seeing how eagerly Rocky desired this warship, Zhang Heng''s face immediately lit up with a brilliant smile: "My lord, the price of this warship is 150,000 Gold Coins."


    "150,000? The price of a new ship?"


    "No, it''s the price for a second-hand ship, eighty percent new."


    The initially enthusiastic Rocky felt as though a bucket of cold water had been poured over him when he heard the price because it was simply too expensive!


    He had already ordered fifteen reconnaissance ships and had spent more than half of his Gold Coins. Now, he had only about 150,000 Gold Coins left, so if he were to buy this gship, he would be left with not a single Gold Coin...


    "Aileen, you talk to Steward Zhang about this."


    After gritting his teeth, Rocky finally decided to purchase the gship. Although the price of the warship was exorbitant, and the same amount of money could buy five reconnaissance ships, thebat capabilities of such a gship far exceeded that of five reconnaissance ships! So Rocky was determined to make the purchase.


    However, he did not need to handle such matters himself. He had Aileen, who was more professional, to represent him.


    And as soon as Rocky called Aileen to his side, Zhang Heng''s face stiffened, having previously negotiated with her. Zhang Heng knew all too well how formidable this seemingly youngdy was.


    In contrast, Aileen, who had been called forward, smiled at Zhang Heng. It was as if she had set her sights on some prey, making Zhang Heng break out in a cold sweat...

 Chapter 137 The Eccentric Master

    When Rocky finally left the docks with hispanions, a wide smile was stered on his face, and Aileen beside him was just as beaming with happiness. Only Zhang Heng, who apanied them, had a less than pleased expression.


    Naturally, the deal had gone through, and it was a big one at that. Rocky had bought a total of fifteen Airship Model 6 reconnaissance ships and a Scavenger Type 1 gship edition escort ship. Although both were second-hand, such a transaction, even for the Apple Tree Corporation, was considered a major deal.


    The sheer size of the transaction was naturally extremely substantial. Rocky had spent five hundred thousand Gold Coins. It may sound like a lot, but if you consider Zhang Heng''s original asking price, the actual sum should have been five hundred seventy thousand Gold Coins. This meant that after Aileen''s negotiations, Rocky saved a total of seventy thousand Gold Coins!


    That was the reason for Zhang Heng''s displeasure. Even though the corporation still made a huge profit from the deal, they had earned seventy thousand Gold Coins less than expected. For a businessman who considers not picking up money on the ground as a loss, it was almost akin to taking a loss.


    Therefore, when Zhang Heng finally signed the trade agreement with Rocky, he couldn''t stop praising Aileen. Without her, he wouldn''t have been able to "apany" such a substantial amount.


    With thepletion of this transaction, Rocky''s most significant reason foring to Eternal City had been sorted out. This didn''t just mean that he had spent most of his Gold Coins, but also that Thunderhawk City''s military strength had increased several times over!


    Discover stories at empire


    Once the fleet was delivered, Thunderhawk City''s aerialbat force would transform from its original fleet of ten first-generation reconnaissance ships to an imposing fleetprised of the ten original ships, fifteen third-generation reconnaissance ships, one third-generation escort ship, and a third-generation gship.


    This fleet, made up of twenty-seven Skyships, now had a scale in terms of numbers, and it didn''t fall short even whenpared to other small Sky Cities.


    Moreover, the quality of this new fleet was also quite satisfying. Although the main force was still reconnaissance ships, the two third-generation escort ships significantly enhanced the overall strength of the fleet, especially the gship.


    With its firepower and defensive power, this gship would be considered an excellent warship even among the fleets of somerge Sky Cities, not just in Thunderhawk City.


    Such a formidable fleet substantially increased Thunderhawk City''s military capability, bolstering Rocky''s confidence for the uing battles!


    With the warship situation handled, Rocky''s remaining tasks in Eternal City were few. After careful consideration, there were roughly three left.


    The first task was to get Aileen and Old Jack to finalize the leather factory equipment. Although war was imminent, the city''s development and construction couldn''t stop.


    The second task was to have Liliya and Lin Feng purchase a batch of equipment for the soldiers, with the same requirements as before, which Liliya was already familiar with.


    Thest task was to hire teachers and recruit crew members.


    Due to the purchase of arge number of warships, Thunderhawk City was facing a severe shortage of crew members, particrly since both escort ships required over a hundred crew members to be operational. This made it necessary for Rocky to recruit a batch of crew members to bridge the gap, or else the newly purchased warships would only serve as decorations.


    Fortunately, in Eternal City, there was a dedicated Technician Guild where arge number of crew members could be hired.


    As for hiring teachers, it was something Rocky had nned for a while. After several personal attempts, he had to admit that it was not feasible without a teacher. Although he had the research notes left by Wensel, due to his own insufficient foundation, much of the content in the notes was iprehensible to him, which undoubtedly made learning Runes more challenging.


    In this situation, everyone started to act separately. Aileen and Old Jack took care of one task, Liliya and Lin Feng another, and Rocky himself, apanied by Monte, took charge of hiring crew members and recruiting teachers.


    Last time he came to Eternal City, he had already hired technicians specializing in leather manufacturing, so when everyone split up to tackle their respective tasks, Rocky went straight to the Technician Guild with Monte.


    Just like the Mercenary Guild, the Technician Guild was bustling with people, but those here didn''t carry the same heavy air of murder about them and looked more refined.


    "Hello, how may I assist you?"


    Approaching the service desk of the Technician Guild, the attendant greeted Rocky with a professional smile.


    "I''d like to hire a group of crew members, about three hundred people."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sure, do you have any specific requirements?"


    "The requirements are that they must be proficient in operating reconnaissance ships and escort ships."


    "Alright."


    After knowing Rocky''s request, the waiter handed him a slip of paper and told him that in three days, someone at the port would lead the crew members he needed, waiting for him¡ªit was all that simple.


    And after hiring the crew, Rocky then made another request to the waiter, to hire a teacher.


    "What kind of teacher would you like to hire?"


    "Mana. Preferably a master in mana."


    "I see..."


    Upon hearing Rocky''s request, while the waiter began to search, suddenly someone at the side shouted!


    "Me! Kiddo, I''ll be your teacher!"


    That shout startled everyone, and both Rocky and Monte quickly turned their heads, only to see an old man with white hair striding towards them.


    The old man was certainly not young, with white hair and beard, sporting a pair of sharp, triangr eyes, and a face riddled with wrinkles¡ªeasily in his seventies or eighties. Despite his age, he exuded vitality, brimming with energy, almost resembling a youngd.


    The old man covered the distance in just a few steps and arrived in front of Rocky, then began to size him up, not only observing Rocky but also not sparing Monte, checking him out for quite a while, even taking in the axe tied to his waist.


    After looking them up and down for a while, the oldster finally spoke: "Kiddo, didn''t you want to hire a teacher? I''m here!"


    Having said that, the old man didn''t wait for Rocky''s consent and approached the service counter. He then said to the waiter inside: "Quickly, quickly, hurry up and give me a contract."


    The old man''s anxious appearance baffled everyone, not just Rocky and Monte, but even the waiter''s eyes bulged in utter confusion.


    "What are you dazing for? Hurry up!"


    Seeing the waiter still unresponsive after quite some time, the impatient old man mmed his hand on the service counter, jolting the waiter awake.


    "Uh... Master Orton, this gentleman just wants to hire a teacher, you..."


    "What, can''t I, Orton, be a teacher?"


    The waiter''s words made the so-called Orton, the old man, immediately widen his eyes, then he turned to face a bewildered Rocky, pulling him close.


    "Kiddo, are you looking for a teacher in mana?"


    "Yes... Yes..."


    "Preferably a master in mana, right?"


    "Right..."


    "That settles it, I am a master."


    After saying this, Orton pushed him back and then looked at the waiter: "See? This little guy has agreed to hire me as his teacher, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and get me the contract!"

 Chapter 138 City Lord and Baron

    Confused as it was, almost akin to a forceful transaction, Rocky hired Orton to be his teacher, and it wasn''t until he left the Technician Guild that he actually realized what had happened. It felt as though he had been dreaming, unwittingly bing Orton''s student.


    Although the event seemed quite dramatic, Orton was indeed a genuine Magic Energy Master. Rocky was still confused when signing the contract, but he had asked the waiter thoroughly about Orton, and the waiter was certain that he was a real Magic Energy Master.


    Since that was confirmed, Rocky didn''t mind other details. Perhaps Orton''s personality was a bit entric, but as long as he was genuinely skilled, that was enough.


    Thus, Orton followed Rocky back to the Star of the Sky, and about a weekter, most other matters had been settled. Aileen and Old Jack had purchased all the necessary equipment for the leather factory and imported a batch of goods from the Ruby Chamber of Commerce, thus solving most of the issues concerning the leather factory and the store.


    At the same time, Liliya and Lin Feng sold the equipment and returned. With Rocky having sorted out the crew and his teacher, everyone had finished their business in Eternal City and could safely return to Thunderhawk City.


    However, on the day before departure, Rocky decided to visit Karina and Berg once more. Through the previous ball, Rocky had be quite familiar with these two City Lords and felt that they were quite amiable, so he made a point to say goodbye before leaving.


    The next day, the group left Eternal City''s Skyport with substantial gains and sessfully returned to Thunderhawk City.


    Rocky''s trip to Eternal City was immensely fruitful, but upon his return to Thunderhawk City, he couldn''t rest at all because a great battle was looming over him and Thunderhawk City.


    Under these circumstances, as soon as he returned to Thunderhawk City, he immediately began preparations.


    First, he decided to let Thunderhawk City fly far away, preferably to a ce where no one could find them. This would not only effectively dy the time Baron Wolin could find them but also give himself more time to prepare.


    This was crucial because Cyril only mentioned that Baron Wolin woulde with his Fleet, but did not specify when they would arrive. The timing might be tomorrow, or next year, and it was possible that Baron Wolin had already set off while they were leaving Eternal City.


    Therefore, Rocky must find a way to buy more time to prepare, otherwise Cyril''s information would be meaningless.


    On another front, the newly formed Fleet also needed urgent training and coordination. Rocky named this new fleet the First Fleet of Thunderhawk City, with Thunderhawk as the gship, and Felly was appointed as the Commander of the First Fleet, henceforth independent from the Guard Corps and directly under Rocky''smand.


    This appointment ted Felly, who had never dreamt of one daymanding such arge fleet, and he was so thrilled that for several days he literally slept on the Thunderhawk.


    Rocky''s first order to Felly was to train the Fleet quickly and thoroughly because no one knew when Baron Wolin might appear. Felly must ensure the Fleet had sufficientbat power before the opponent showed up.


    Simultaneously, he had Old Jack post a notice to recruit a hundred new crew members citywide. Depending solely on hired crew to operate the Fleet was only a temporary solution, and ultimately, Thunderhawk City had to rely on its own crew to run the Fleet.


    However, since Thunderhawk City''s poption was still too small, with a poption of two thousand and over three hundred in the Guard Corps alone, making the military-civilian ratio over one-tenth, which was well above the normal standard.


    Thus, Rocky could only recruit a hundred people; recruiting more wouldpletely distort the city''s military-civilian ratio, which was not something he wanted to see happen.


    Besides organizing the Fleet''s training, Rocky didn''t neglect the construction of the city. Thunderhawk City''s first leather manufacturing nt and the first store had already started renovations, and the second training ss had officially begun, with everything proceeding in an orderly manner.


    Rocky was relieved to see that when the notice for the second training ss was released, the number of applicants increased several times over. The first training ss had only a dozen registrants, but by the time the second training ss started, the number of participants had surged to several hundred!


    The enthusiastic registration was for two main reasons. Many wanted to work at the newly established leather factory, as Aileen had announced the factory''s wages¡ªthirty Gold Coins per month with two days of rest each week¡ªa very enticing offer for the residents of Thunderhawk City.


    Especially the women who usually weaved at home; their monthly output of fabric could never earn thirty Gold Coins. Such generous wages prompted many women from Thunderhawk City to eagerly sign up for the training ss.


    Another reason for the active participation in the training ss was the addition of the residents from Backhill Vige. The vigers from Backhill Vige had generally integrated into the life of Thunderhawk City without any major issues, but one thing continued to trouble them.


    They couldn''t find things to do in Thunderhawk City.


    The native residents of Thunderhawk City could live off weaving and farming, but these newly joined vigerscked such skills. The cultivablend in Thunderhawk City had already been taken, and the vigers didn''t know how to do the skilled work of weaving, which worried all the residents of Backhill Vige.


    They were concerned that although Rocky might be able to support them now, what would happen in the future?


    With the announcement of the training ss, residents from Backhill Vige flocked to register. If it wasn''t for the inability to train too many people at once, the size of this training session could have exceeded a thousand!


    Everyone''s enthusiastic participation in the training naturally pleased Rocky, as it signified that the first step of Thunderhawk City''s economic reform had sessfully been taken.


    Thus, although a great battle was imminent, the overall situation in Thunderhawk City had not changed drastically. Development was ongoing, military strength was improving, and everything was progressively getting on the right track, moving forward methodically.


    ......


    ......


    While Thunderhawk City was equally focusing on development and military, far across the horizon, another protagonist of the looming grand war, Baron Wolin, was also busy.


    Unlike Rocky, Baron Wolin was just a noble in name only; it was precisely because of that, he was desperately eager to own a Sky City. And who in today''s world wouldn''t want to be a City Lord?


    To achieve this goal, many had strived their entire lives, and Baron Wolin was among the best of them.


    Today, Baron Wolin was over fifty. He had joined the Mairente Family in his twenties, and after nearly thirty years of dedicated service, he had finally achieved his long-awaited dream during his destined year, being bestowed by the family as a City Lord!


    Although everyone knew that Thunderhawk City was only a small Sky City, it was still a Sky City! And everyone understood that no matter how small a City Lord was, he was still a City Lord. The status and level of importance could not bepared to that of ordinary people.


    So, since receiving the appointment from the family, Baron Wolin had been shuttling between parties hosted by various colleagues. There was no help for it; as a City Lord, his status and position had drastically changed. Those who were once his peers were now eagerly ttering him, leading to constant invitations, a feeling Baron Wolin greatly enjoyed.


    "Baron Wolin, congrattions! No, I should not call you a baron anymore, now it should be City Lord Wolin."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    At the ball, wherever Baron Wolin went, he became the focus of everyone, and people tirelessly came forward to paypliments. Baron Wolin, having maneuvered in these circles for decades, was no longer surprised and handled them with ease.


    "Count Kexins, you shouldn''t say that. It''s all thanks to the family''s recognition, nothing to do with me personally."


    "City Lord Wolin, you are far too modest. Everyone knows you were given this honor by the family for your great merits, so don''t be so modest."


    "Exactly, exactly. Now that you will be a City Lord, your status is different. Don''t forget about us, your colleagues!"


    "Sir Chalgold, what are you saying? Am I the type who would be ungrateful and forget favors?"


    Surrounded by a group of nobles, Baron Wolin looked very happy and enjoyed himself immensely.


    "City Lord Wolin, when do you n to take office?"


    At that moment, someone suddenly asked, and everyone turned their attention to Baron Wolin. After all, he had only received the family''s appointment and had not yet assumed office.


    "Right, City Lord Wolin, I heard that the family wouldn''t intervene directly this time and that you need to go to Thunderhawk City to assume office yourself. Will there be any troubles? If you need anything, just say the word, and we will surely help."


    Since they all served the Mairente Family, this was not a secret, so everyone knew that Baron Wolin needed to personally take office.


    "I appreciate your kindness, I''ve already sent people to scout the location of Thunderhawk City."


    "As for taking office, don''t worry about it. Currently, the City Lord of Thunderhawk City is just a young boy. Even if the family does not intervene, just a visit with the fleet will make him hand over the position willingly, right? What else could he do?"


    Looking up at the crowd, Baron Wolin said with utmost confidence, and as soon as he finished, there came an immediate shower of agreeable noises.


    "Hahaha! City Lord Wolin is indeed confident as always. Indeed, there''s nothing for us to worry about."


    "Exactly, just a youngd. What could he possibly do when City Lord Wolin arrives with the fleet, challenge you to a battle?"


    "Hehe, if that kid really dares to do so, it would be this year''s most amusing joke!"


    PS: The novel ''Sky City Lord'' should be able tounch next week, so the update pace will slow down a bit. But don''t worry, once it''sunched, it will burst out explosively, and we will make up for the slow pace now with double the content!"

 Chapter 139 Secrets Exposed?!

    "Speed it up a bit!"


    Utilizing the flight capability of the Void Magic Armor, Rocky instantly circled to Liliya''s back and followed up with a fierce shoulder m that sent Liliya flying out.


    The sent Liliya stumbled a few steps on the ground, flew a short distance in the air, and then barely managed tond and stabilize herself.


    "You...!"


    Barely managing to stabilize on the ground, Liliya looked at Rocky with a hint of anger in her eyes, her expression as if she had been bullied, which instantly intoxicated Rocky.


    At this moment, Rocky and Liliya were practicing against each other, but this time both were wearing their respective Void Magic Armor, with Rocky d in Blood Pattern Mark II, while Liliya was in the brand-new Fire Butterfly - Guard Type 5.


    As the strongest individual weapons, Void Magic Armor could be the main force on any battlefield, especially in aerialbat. Therefore, in the looming battle against Baron Wolin, Rocky and Liliya would surely be extremely important forces. This made them dare not ck off at all, particrly Liliya.


    Don''t be fooled by her being a Fourth Level Warrior now. Yes, after thest mission, Liliya had raised her level by one and had be a Fourth Level Warrior. However, even so, among the Void Magic Warriors, she was still a rookie, and she was well aware of this. Hence, as soon as Rocky was done with all his matters, Liliya had requested to practice, leading to the scene just now.


    Remember, half a year ago, whenever Rocky and Liliya practiced against each other, it was always Rocky who was defeated¡ªeven though he was wearing his Void Magic Armor. But today, half a yearter, when both wore their Void Magic Armor, the results were quite different.


    Both wearing Void Magic Armor, and Liliya''s being a much superior new-generation model in every aspect, she was stillpletely at a disadvantage in the practice. To say she was being beaten without the power to fight back by Rocky might sound exaggerated, but it was almost the case.


    If not for this, how could Liliya''s face show such a pouting expression? Such an adorable expression is rarely seen on her face.


    "Let''s take a break."


    Seeing Liliya''s pouting look, the nearly smitten Rockyughed and gestured with his hand, then took off his helmet to signal for a pause.


    "Why? Why can''t I beat you when I''m wearing the Void Magic Armor?"


    Also taking off her helmet, Liliya asked with a serious face. She couldn''t understand how she could possibly not be a match for Rocky after putting on the Void Magic Armor?


    In terms of absolute strength, she was two levels higher than Rocky; in terms of the fighting power of armor, her Fire Guard 5 was two generations ahead of Rocky''s Blood Pattern Mark II. By all ounts, she should have had the advantage!


    "You''re too anxious."


    Looking at the earnest Liliya, Rocky shook his head helplessly and motioned for her to sit beside him. Only after she sat down did he continue, "Thebat style of the Void Magic Armor is entirely different from traditional fighting methods, and you have not adapted yet."


    "But why were you able to master it so quickly? I remember when you first put on the armor, you were able to spar with me right away, performing much better than I am now."


    Liliya said, not quite willing to ept it. She still remembered the scene when Rocky first wore the Void Magic Armor and practiced against her. Although he ended up being defeated at the time, his performance was much better than hers now.


    "Because I''m a genius!"


    Looking at Liliya, Rocky couldn''t help butugh heartily with pride.


    Only when he was with Liliya did hepletely rx, able to make jokes without restraint and without having to worry about his status as the City Lord.


    However, after a joke, Rocky seriously exined, "I''m different from you. I have absolutely no clue about ordinarybat, and my thinking hasn''t been fixed, so I could quickly adapt to thebat style of the Void Magic Armor. But you''ve been ustomed to ordinarybat for so long that even with the Void Magic Armor on, your mind hasn''t adjusted.


    When you manage to change that fixed thinking, that''s when you will adapt to the Void Magic Armor."


    "...¡­"


    As someone who had relied on the Void Magic Armor to fight demons to the death, Rocky''s words held a lot of persuasions and made Liliya stand up by herself after being silent for a while, "I will practice a bit on my own."


    After saying that, she slowly flew into the air and then danced like a red butterfly in the sky, clearly adapting to the Void Magic Armor.


    Seeing her so earnest, Rocky shook his head and simplyy down on the grass, watching Liliya fluttering in the sky while enjoying this rare moment of rxation.


    However, both Rocky and Liliya failed to notice something: as the two were sparring in the backyard of the City Lord''s Mansion, a pair of eyes from a window in the mansion was watching them.


    These eyes had been observing their every move since the very first moment of their sparring, from daylight to evening, and stayed on them until they returned to the City Lord''s Mansion at sunset.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Interesting¡­"


    Orton, the Magic Energy teacher who Rocky had hired in a rather muddled fashion, moved his gaze away from the window and revealed a strange smile on his face before striding out of the room with big steps!


    At this time, Rocky and Liliya were having dinner together, having practiced almost the entire day they were indeed exhausted, so as soon as they returned to the City Lord''s Mansion, they began eating at once, wolfing down the food.


    But just at that moment, as he was wolfing down his food, Rocky suddenly heard amotion outside the door, which sounded like the voice of a maid, and before he could react, the door to the room was kicked open!


    The door being kicked open startled Rocky slightly, this was his own City Lord''s Mansion! Who dared to be so bold?!


    Reacting even quicker than him was Liliya; the moment the door was kicked open, she who had been sitting opposite Rocky, stood up instantly, grabbed the Rune Longsword beside her, and stood protectively by Rocky''s side.


    However, when they both looked towards the door, they frowned, because the one who had broken in was none other than Orton, the Magic Energy Master they had invited!


    Seeing that the intruder was the old man Orton, Rocky was taken aback. He had been back in Thunderhawk City for several days and, due to being busy with official duties, hadn''t yet had the chance to formally study magic energy with Orton.


    However, he had treated the Magic Energy Master with great respect, having directly arranged for him to stay in his own mansion, and was quite courteous in their interactions.


    But now, Rocky frowned, because what Orton was doing was entirely uneptable!


    Yet, Orton, who had barged in, showed no self-awareness at all; after rushing into the room and ncing at Rocky, and then at Liliya who pointed the sword directly at him, he was not afraid at all and instead shut the door behind him with a bang.


    "City Lord Rocky, I have some questions to ask you."


    Before Rocky could demand an exnation, Orton took the initiative to speak first. He nced at the longsword in Liliya''s hand, then looked at Rocky, "City Lord Rocky, that girl''s longsword, the Beastman''s axe, and your Blood Pattern Generation 2 Armor - where did theye from?"


    This string of questions left Rocky somewhat bewildered, but his face turned very ugly in an instant!


    Because the items Orton mentioned¡ªwhether Liliya''s longsword, Monte''s axe, or his own Void Magic Armor¡ªall shared amon feature, they were all rune equipment!


    This Orton¡­ could it be he discovered the secret of the Mana Runes?!

 Chapter 140 Master Orton

    Orton''s barrage of questions initially baffled Rocky, but he soon realized that all the inquiries pertained to Mana Runes!


    With this revtion, Rocky''splexion immediately shifted!


    The secrecy of the Mana Runes, his greatest secret, could not be discovered by others, for such knowledge was too dangerous. The slightest exposure would invariably attract endless cmities. The moment Rocky realized Orton might be privy to this secret, his mind buzzed explosively.


    Still, his reaction was swift, making a sign with his eyes to Liliya across the room. Though she did not fully grasp the situation, she instinctively moved to block the doorway, sealing Orton''s exit.


    The secret of the Mana Runes could not leak out, a line that must never be crossed. So when it became apparent that Orton was aware, or even just potentially aware of this secret, Rocky felt an immediate surge of murderous intent!


    "Teacher Orton, I don''t understand what you''re talking about¡­"


    Rocky continued to feign ignorance from his seat, only after Liliya had blocked Orton did he speak.


    Unfortunately, this evasion only provoked wryughter from Orton.


    "Young man, there''s no need to y dumb with me here."


    As he spoke, Orton nced at Liliya blocking the doorway, waved his hand, and a powerful burst of magic power instantly erupted from him. Liliya couldn''t even react in time as her Rune Longsword flew out of her grasp,nding straight into Orton''s hands!


    To Rocky, this scene waspletely astonishing, and he inwardly cursed himself for being foolish!


    If Orton was a master in the realm of Magic Energy, then he must be a Mage as well, and a high-level one at that. This was evident from the burst of magic power he had just released. Now the situation was problematic, could he and Liliya actually stop him? Neither of them was wearing their Void Magic Armor!


    While Rocky was in the midst of his silent self-reproach, Orton meticulously inspected the Rune Longsword, activating it with his magic power. The runes on the sword glowed intensely once activated.


    "This is truly... truly incredible¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Gazing intently at the Rune Longsword, Orton''s eyes shone brightly, incessantly marveling, "This is unbelievable. There is not a single Magic Stone embedded in the sword, yet the patterns aloneprise over two hundred points of mana, this is... simply miraculous!"


    After admiring the Mana Rune on the sword for quite some time, Orton deactivated the magic power and casually threw it back to Liliya.


    "Young fellow, you didn''t draw the patterns on this sword, did you?"


    Having returned the Rune Longsword to Liliya, Orton turned to Rocky with the question, but he didn''t wait for an answer, instead starting to muse to himself: "Right, it couldn''t have been you. The patterns on the sword clearlye from the hand of a master."


    "However, the patterns on the axe wielded by the Beastmen, those were drawn by you, weren''t they?"


    "Young man, this technology, you found it in the Lost Research Institute, didn''t you?"


    Orton''s mixture of soliloquy and interrogation left Rocky dumbfounded because what he said... was spot on!


    Through Orton''s words, another matter also became clear, the reason he eagerly volunteered to be Rocky''s mentor at the Technician Guild. It was simple¡ªOrton had discovered the axe worn by Monte!


    The axe Monte carried was also created by Rocky as rune equipment, and it was through Monte''s axe that Orton had be aware of the Mana Rune secret!


    The exposure of the Mana Runes in such a manner not only surprised Rocky but was closely rted to him, as he had evidently been somewhat negligent.


    Considering the timeline, Rocky had been safeguarding the secret of the Mana Runes for half a year, always careful to prevent it from being discovered. Yet the six months of undisturbed peace had led him to lower his guard, leading him to believe that even if someone saw the Mana Runes, they wouldn''t recognize what they were and would just consider them regr patterns.


    While this line of thought wasn''t wrong, since the Mana Runes were a technology unknown to anyone else and would likely be seen merely as decorative patterns by most, there was one thing he had forgotten...


    In this world, there are many people who have profound research into magic energy!


    Take Orton for example¡ªhe is one of such people!


    Orton truly was a master in the field of magic energy. If one were to consider research ability and technical skill, his contributions to magic energy could even be ranked amongst the top few of the contemporary world. However, this master was not exactly in everyone''s good graces...


    There were two reasons why he wasn''t liked. First, he had no restraint. As a master in magic energy research, Orton started off very popr. The first institution he served was none other than one of the three greatest forces in the Sky¡ªthe Magic Energy Research Institute, also touted as a paradise for schrs.


    Even among the populous, highly respected schrship of the Magic Energy Research Institute, Orton was held in high esteem. Unfortunately, his unrestrained research would be his downfall.


    Seven years ago, Orton began research on a new generation of magic energy technology under the sponsorship of the Magic Energy Research Institute. However, during the two years of the project, hepletely destroyed seven Super Crystals!


    What are Super Crystals?


    The giant magic stones that make Sky City soar in the heavens are known as Super Crystals. In just two short years, Orton, for the needs of his research, had destroyed seven Super Crystals. What did this amount to? It was akin to obliterating seven whole Sky Cities!


    Such vast consumption, even for one of the three greatest forces like the Magic Energy Research Institute, was just too much to bear. What the Institute found even more intolerable was that after destroying so many Super Crystals, Orton brazenly announced the termination of his research project against all objections¡ªhe hadn''te up with anything at all!


    Thispletely incensed the Magic Energy Research Institute and led to his expulsion, an event which marked the beginning of Orton''s continuous decline.


    After departing from the Magic Energy Research Institute, Orton consecutively visited the Kafka Empire as well as the Sky Alliance. He had been to all three major forces, and each time he was turned away for the same reason¡ªhis research was just too unrestrained.


    Consequently, over the years, Orton moved from one force to another, never staying long anywhere. This nomadic lifestyle naturally dragged down his research. To this day, Orton hasn''t produced any research of practical or academic value for years.


    As for the second reason for his unpoprity, it was Orton''s terrible temper, something even Rocky¡ªwho had only had a few interactions with him¡ªcould feel. As a schr in the field of research, besides professional expertise, interpersonal skills are also incredibly important. After all, a schr with only technical knowledge but no funding means having to rely on others for support.


    Ack of social acumen was definitely out of the question.


    However, Orton''s intelligence in this regard was in the negative. As proficient as he was in magic energy, he was equally bad at social interactions. One of the reasons he was repeatedly driven away by the forces he joined was precisely this. Otherwise, how could a master like him have to look for work in a ce like the Technician Guild?


    So, to sum up, Orton could be described in two words: academic nut. His eyes only saw research. For the sake of research, nothing else mattered to him. Everything else, in his view, was as irrelevant as garbage.


    Despite this, it cannot be denied that Orton''s academic capability and research strength were undeniable. It was this exceptional ability that made him notice Monte''s axe at first nce in the Technician Guild and immediately recognize its extraordinariness, leading to the events of today.


    Now, when Rocky was faced with his barrage of questions and was forced to remain silent, Orton just curled his lips dismissively.


    "Kid, I''m not interested in all that roundabout crap you''re thinking," Orton said, "I just want to know what these patterns you''ve drawn are, so stop beating around the bush like an old woman and tell me!"


    Every time he opened his mouth, Orton exemplified his ws. He really didn''t know how to speak, but what he said was the in truth. As an academic nut who only focused on research, he genuinely had no interest in fame, power, or influence. His only interesty in knowledge.


    Just think, if he truly had ulterior motives regarding the mana runes, would he directly, and boldly,e to Rocky like this to demand answers?


    "These patterns... are called mana runes."


    Watching Orton, Rocky had pretty much figured him out, so after a slight hesitation, he disclosed the information about mana runes.


    "Mana runes... a good name, very fitting. Who invented it?"


    "It was a master named Winsel."


    "What!" The moment Rocky mentioned the name Winsel, Orton was taken aback, then immediately burst out excitedly, "You mean these mana runes were researched by Master Winsel! You''re not lying to me!"

 Chapter 141 To Carry Forward and Enhance!

    "You''re saying this is Senior Wensel''s research?! How did you know... you must have found the research notes, right?!"


    Upon hearing the name Wensel, Orton immediately became excited, and the fact that he referred to Wensel as a senior made it clear he was quite familiar with the person.


    Moreover, Orton was really smart. Just from a single sentence spoken by Rocky, he had deduced that Rocky had obtained Wensel''s research notes, which truly left Rocky in awe of his abilities.


    "Quick! Show me the research notes!"


    By this time, Orton had already rushed over to Rocky''s side, demanding the research notes as if he were a creditor moring for his money.


    "This¡­"


    However, Rocky was still hesitant toply with the request, for Wensel''s research notes were far too important. They were one of a kind; as long as this notebook existed, so did the Mana Runes technology. If anything were to happen to the notes, that epoch-making technology would be lost.


    "What are you waiting for! Hurry up and show me the notes! You can''t understand them anyway!"


    While Rocky was hesitating, Orton had be impatient, urging him on the side and his words grew increasingly unpleasant.


    In such a situation, Rocky finally decided to take out the research notes. He did this for two reasons: first, although Orton might seem detestable, he didn''t appear to be malicious or scheming. He seemed more obsessive, so it should be okay to let him take a look at the notes.


    Secondly, Rocky also wanted to use this opportunity to keep Orton by his side!


    The technology of Mana Runes was, after all, to be further developed and spread, but Rocky couldn''t achieve that alone. He needed help, specifically from an expert in the same field, and Orton was definitely a suitable candidate. If he could keep Orton in Thunderhawk City and have him focus on researching Mana Runes, the help it would provide Rocky would be immense.


    So, after that, he took out Wensel''s research notes.


    "Give it to me quickly!"


    No sooner had Rocky taken out the notes than Orton snatched them eagerly, immediately starting to flip through them.


    Orton''s temper was such that anyone who spent any amount of time with him would realize that he was a hotheaded old man with a rather unpleasant character. However, when he grabbed Wensel''s research notes and began reading them, his whole demeanor changed. He became like a kitten that had caught a fish, silently standing there, absorbed in the notes.


    And he read on like this for hours on end!


    The sky had already darkened when Rocky and Liliya had their meal, and after that, they had themotion with Orton, so by the time several hours passed, it was close to dawn.


    It wasn''t until the early hours of the morning that Orton finished reading the entire notebook, and then... he began to cry bitterly while holding onto the notes...


    This disy left Rocky and Liliya beside him stunned. In their eyes, Orton, having finished reading the notes, seemed like a child clutching his favorite toy, weeping so miserably that his cries could be heard throughout the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Why... why did we find this notebook only now..."


    In his anguish, Orton, with tears streaming down his face, spoke intermittently, "Such a significant invention... why was it discovered only now..."


    "If... if these notes had been found fifty years earlier... no, even just twenty years earlier... we wouldn''t have suffered such a disastrous defeat in thest counter-offensive war..."


    "Trash! We are truly trash!"


    "The senior realized the drawbacks of Magic Stones a hundred years ago and had already pioneered a new approach, yet here we are... still clinging to Magic Stones, we are really a bunch of trash!"


    Clutching the research notes, Orton was crying and talking, talking and crying, leaving Rocky and Liliya utterly at a loss. They looked at each other, unsure of what to do until Rocky finally brought Orton a chair and managed to get him to sit down.


    Once seated, Orton finally stopped crying. He nced at Rocky and, while casually handing back the research notes, asked, "Kid, do you know who Winsel is?"


    After crying, Orton''s fiery temper seemed to have cooled down quite a bit, and he spoke less aggressively. In response to his question, Rocky thought for a moment and then answered, "He''s a master of Mana research from Kohen Country, that''s all I know."


    Although Rocky had Winsel''s research notes, he didn''t know much about Winsel himself; he was aware that he was a master from the Land Era but didn''t know the specifics.


    "Yes... you''re right, Senior Winsel indeed was a master in the Magic Energy Domain."


    "I remember my teacher once said that when the concept of Sky City was first proposed, my teacher had invited him to coborate on the research, but Senior Winsel had refused, indicating that he must have been working on his own research."


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect... didn''t expect that the senior''s research would only be discovered today... If it could have been found earlier..."


    In just a few simple sentences, Aodu rified who Winsel was and even revealed his own background. It was evident from his words that Winsel''s status was unimaginably high, as he had even been invited to contribute to the epoch-making invention of Sky City!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the same time, it became apparent from Orton''s words that his own background was no less impressive¡ªhe clearly stated that his teacher was one of the great people who invented Sky City!


    At that moment, Orton sighed and then looked at Rocky, "Kid, the reason you wanted to find a teacher was to learn about Mana Runes, right?"


    "Yes. I''ve discovered Mana Runes, but my foundation in this area is too weak, so I need a teacher to help me."


    "Hmm..." Hearing this, Orton nodded and said, "Your dedication ismendable. The senior''s research must be passed down. Since you have discovered it, it is natural that you should be the one to continue the legacy."


    "Kid, let me ask you, do you n to publicize the Mana Runes?"


    Looking at Rocky with his red, swollen eyes, Orton suddenly threw a very sharp question!


    Mana Runes as a technology could undoubtedly be described as ''great,'' so once revealed, it would surely benefit the whole world. However, it was easy to talk about sharing such a significant discovery, but doing it in practice was challenging. How could anyone who discovered such a profound technology willingly share it with others?


    Yet, to this question, Rocky had no hesitation in answering, "Of course I will make it public, just not right now."


    As he spoke, he shared his thoughts with Orton.


    He had long decided on this matter: Mana Runes were definitely going to be revealed, but not immediately. He wanted to wait until he had fully mastered them before making them public. After all, Rocky was no saint; he had his own desires, and this was the best solution he could think of.


    After Rocky finished sharing his ns, and without any interruption during the process, Orton nodded:


    "As a City Lord, it is normal for you to think this way. So be it, from now on you are my student. I will teach you about Mana, and together as master and student, we will further develop the technology of Mana Runes!"

 Chapter 142 Rune Application!

    Orton thus stayed in Thunderhawk City, bing Rocky''s teacher.


    This turn of events waspletely unexpected to everyone, but on second thought, it seemed to make sense.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Orton was an academic fanatic, despite his age, his pursuit of academic knowledge had never ceased, so when he learned of the existence of Mana Runes thatpletely ovepped with his field of expertise, he was absolutely unable to let go.


    At the same time, since he was only focused on research, he didn''t value the immense power and prestige that Mana Runes could bring, in Orton''s eyes, money, fame, rights, and status were all external matters, and he didn''t care about them at all.


    Yes, if Orton cared about these things, he wouldn''t have ended up in the predicament he was in today.


    Therefore, his decision to stay in Thunderhawk City, although surprising at a nce, was actually quite reasonable upon reflection.


    Orton thus remained in Thunderhawk City, and became a core member of Rocky''s entourage, and with his stay, Rocky''s academic life officially began.


    By this time, Rocky had already arranged everything that could be prepared before the great battle, one could say that everything was ready except for the arrival of Baron Wolin, which paradoxically left him with more spare time to follow Orton and study the knowledge rted to Mana earnestly.


    As for having a master in the field of Magic Energy to instruct him, Rocky was naturally very pleased, which no doubt greatly helped him in learning Mana Runes, however... he only realized after he actually started studying with Orton that, indeed, Orton was a master, but not a good teacher...


    "How many levels of Rune have you mastered now?"


    On the first day of studying with Orton, this was his first question.


    "First Level."


    Rocky answered truthfully.


    "Waste! You''ve had the research notes for over half a year, what have you been doing!"


    The moment he heard about Rocky''s progress, Orton''s eyes widened immediately, and he started berating him!


    "Do you even need to learn First Level Runes! Anyone who isn''t an idiot, even if they used their feet, could learn them quickly. Tell me, have you been looking at the notes with your feet this past half year?"


    With bulging eyes, Orton scolded Rocky without sparing any of his dignity, causing Rocky''s face to turn red.


    "Teacher, my Magic Power is only Second Level, so I can only learn First Level Runes..."


    Bowing his head, Rocky offered a soft defense, but it might have been better if he hadn''t. His retort fully ignited Orton as if he were a powder keg.


    "You dare to argue back! Why don''t you work hard to raise your level of Magic Power? What have you been doing every day?!"


    With a re, Orton nced at Rocky and grumbled discontentedly, "I don''t even know what''s so busy about being the lord of your little broken city, really..."


    After finishing this remark, he quickly wrote something on a piece of paper, and in no time, he drafted a training n, then threw it at Rocky, "Starting from today, you train your Magic Power ording to the steps here. Within a month, you''ll reach Third Level Mage. Then start learning Second-Level Runes immediately, do you hear me!"


    Handing over the training n to Rocky, Orton continued, "Even though you only know First Level Runes, you can still learn about the mainstream Magic Energy Technology of today, and you must, because Magic Energy Technology rtes to all sorts of applications of Mana, a point which doesn''t change whether it''s applied to Magic Stones or Runes."


    "Start with the Mana Energy Conduction Technique, this is the foundation of Mana applications..."


    After a good deal of roaring, Orton finally began to impart some useful knowledge to Rocky.


    It had to be admitted that Orton had many ring faults that could not be overlooked, but academically, there was nothing about him that could be criticized.


    In just one day, Rocky felt as if a skylight had been opened in his mind, suddenly revealing to him an array of new things, all thanks to Orton''s instruction.


    Although on the first day he only briefly covered the basics of Magic Energy Conduction, even this proved to be incredibly beneficial. Many things Rocky had previously read about in books became crystal clear.


    Thus began the days of studying under Orton.


    To better his studies, Rocky carefully devised a study n. He scheduled two-hour mini-lessons with Orton on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, and a full-day''s lesson on Sundays, making his schedule quite packed indeed.


    Yet even this was begrudgingly epted by Orton who would have preferred Rocky to study with him every single day, all day long, preferably without even stopping for meals. In order to achieve this, they argued at least three times.


    But this was utterly impossible. After all, Rocky''s identity was not that of a mere student; he was the City Lord and had many matters to attend to every day. The amount of time he could spare for studying was already at its limit.


    And so, a week passed by in the blink of an eye. During this time, Rocky had attended three mini lessons and one major lesson with Orton. His understanding of mana had advanced by leaps and bounds, and as he became more familiar with Rocky, Orton also presented him with new demands.


    He needed a researchb of his own.


    Even for a master like Orton, Mana Runes were ultimately a foreign technology. So, if he wanted to apply these runes practically, continuous research and experimentation were necessary; therefore, having ab was indispensable.


    In response to this, Rocky readily agreed and immediately instructed Old Jack to start construction next to the City Lord''s Mansion, intending to build a newb for Orton. Until the newb waspleted, Orton was temporarily based in the City Lord''s Mansion''s researchb.


    "What did you say? You want to use runes to enhance the Void Magic Armor and Floating Warships?"


    One day, Rocky sought out Orton in the researchb and proposed his idea, hoping that he could use runes to enhance his own Void Magic Armor and the Floating Warships of Thunderhawk City!


    With the battle against Baron Wolin possibly starting at any time, Rocky wanted to seize the moment to be even stronger.


    "Hmm... that''s not a problem, it just so happens I have some ideas I''d like to try out."


    Upon hearing Rocky''s request, Orton stroked his chin thoughtfully, then not only readily agreed but also eagerly said, "Kid, bring over your Void Magic Armor, and the little girl''s armor too, I''ll enhance them for you."


    "This... let''s start with the Magic Cannons on the Floating Warships, shall we?"


    Seeing Orton so eager to get started, Rocky secretly swallowed hard and then cheerfully suggested.


    Having spent so much time with Orton, Rocky had be well acquainted with some of his ''glorious'' deeds - not through deliberate probing, but because Orton had eagerly recounted them all to Rocky himself.


    One project alone had destroyed a total of seven Super Crystals! This left a deep impression on Rocky, so when Orton asked him to bring his and Liliya''s Void Magic Armor for enhancements, Rocky firmly refused, suggesting they start with the Magic Cannons instead.


    After all, if the cannons were ruined, it wouldn''t be a huge loss, but if the Void Magic Armor was destroyed, Rocky would have nowhere to turn to mourn the loss.


    "Tch! Look at you, being all timid!"


    Rocky''s cautious attitude did not escape Orton''s notice. However, Orton probably knew all too well the extent of his destructive capabilities, aware that if he went all out, the entirety of Thunderhawk City wouldn''t suffice as a yground for his research, so he didn''t say much more and simply rose from his seat.


    "Kid, take me to the Skyport. Let''s see how I can give those junk of yours a decent enhancement!"

 Chapter 143 The Destroyer (Part 1)

    ```


    Rocky''s request was not rejected by Orton, as he indeed needed an opportunity to apply runes practically, and enhancing the Skyship and Void Magic Armor was just such an opportunity.


    However, Rocky was quite shrewd; he did not let Orton start by enhancing the Void Magic Armor. Instead, he had him first practice on an old-model Skyship from Thunderhawk City, a decision that proved to be very astute...


    Taking a carriage to the Skyport of Thunderhawk City, Orton immediately had Rocky clear the area, ordering everyone, including the guards, to leave. This was a well-considered move, as they were about to use Mana Runes to strengthen the Skyship and couldn''t let outsiders witness it.


    "Teacher, let''s start with the Magic Cannon,"


    Once all unrted individuals had left, Rocky suggested.


    On the way there, Orton was quite excited and rambled on with many ideas. ording to his n, he intended to retrofit all of Thunderhawk City''s Skyships with Mana Runes, not just the Magic Cannons on board, but also the mana supply system of the Skyships. If these retrofits were sessful, there would be a significant improvement in all aspects of Thunderhawk City''s Skyships.


    For Rocky, of course, this was very good news, so much so that after the Skyport had been cleared, he was eager to get started.


    Afterward, the two boarded a first-generation Reconnaissance Ship and officially began the rune enhancement of the ship''s Magic Cannons.


    "To apply the runes practically, we must utilize Magic Energy Conduction Technique. In this aspect, runes and Magic Stones are no different..."


    Standing in front of a Magic Cannon, Orton began to disassemble it with Rocky while exining the application of the Magic Energy Conduction Technique, and Rocky listened attentively.


    He had been learning from Orton for a week, focusing on Magic Energy Conduction Technique, and after a week of study, Rocky had essentially mastered the basics of the technique. So now was also a good opportunity for him to put theory into practice.


    After the two had disassembled the Magic Cannon from the ship, Orton continued exining while starting to use runes to strengthen the Magic Cannon.


    It must be said that Orton was truly a master. How long had he known about the existence of Mana Runes? At most a week, yet when he began inscribing runes on the Magic Cannon, he was able to draw Third-level Runes effortlessly!


    Orton was incredibly proficient in the domain of Magic Energy. Having only nced at the research notes once, he hadpletely understood the Third-level Rune and was even studying Fourth and Fifth-level Runes. This level ofprehension was beyond the reach of most people.


    On the other hand, Orton''s high level of Magic Power also yed a significant role in his rune research. He himself was a Ninth-level Grand Magus, not just a Level 9 Mage, but a Ninth-level Grand Magus. This rank was already the limit that an ordinary person could reach in the field of magic, and one step further would make him an Archmage.


    However, since Orton was a research-oriented Mage, his Magic Power was great, but hisbat ability was mediocre. After all, one''s experience is limited.


    But it was precisely because of his high level of Magic Power that he could draw Third-level Runes with a flick of his wrist, which would usually require a Sixth-Level Mage. To a grand magus like him, Third-level Runes were hardly a challenge.


    As Orton inscribed runes on the Magic Cannon and established Magic Energy Conduction connections, he did not forget to exin everything he did so that Rocky, standing by his side, could understand what was happening. During this time, Rocky became a student, listening and observing Orton''s every move with great attention.


    "Like this... then like this... Utilize your own Magic Power to connect the two, and the mana contained in the runes will be able to conduct..."


    ```


    Orton''s seemingly casual steps connected the runes on the magic cannon, and then the runes were activated without any external force, indicating that he sessfully used the mana runes to rece the magic stone, allowing the magic cannon before them to operate using the mana provided by the runes from now on!


    Witnessing the runes on the magic cannon light up on their own, Rocky couldn''t help but marvel. A master is indeed a master¡ªthe task that he had tried and failed to aplish time and again, Ortonpleted with ease, without showing any sign of difficulty. It was truly unbelievable.


    However, just as he couldn''t help but admire the feat, the activated runes began to glow brighter and brighter. In just the time it took to blink a few times, the light emitted by the runes became blinding!


    "Teacher, is this... is this normal?"


    Realizing something was amiss with the runes on the magic cannon, Rocky quickly turned to Orton.


    Orton had clearly noticed the anomaly as well, but as a master, he did not panic like Rocky. Instead, he furrowed his brows and stroked his chin, seemingly pondering something.


    "I see now!"


    A momentter, as if suddenly enlightened, Orton eximed, "The magic cannons on the first-generation reconnaissance ships are old models with too low a threshold for mana intensity. Directly using third-level runes for enhancement, the cannon bodies surely cannot withstand it."


    "Can''t withstand it?"


    Rocky heard Orton''s mutterings loud and clear, which made him immediately aware of some very bad news. He hastily looked at the magic cannon, and upon doing so, his face turned utterly pale!


    For in the short duration of a few sentences, the runes on the magic cannon had be not only dazzlingly bright, but the cannon body had also turned a deep red, as if covered in ayer of scorchingva.


    It was about to explode!


    Seeing this scene, even without Orton''s warning, Rocky knew this was a prelude to an explosion!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just as Rocky realized this, Orton grabbed him by the cor and instantly enveloped them both in a visible magic barrier. At the same time, Orton, holding on to Rocky, jumped directly beneath the skyship, turning to run without a word.


    Right after they left, a massive explosion suddenly erupted behind them, and their former skyship burst into an ascending me!


    The sudden explosion formed a small ck cloud above the st, and the shockwave that swept down instantly blew Orton and Rocky away. If not for the magic barrier''s protection, if not for Orton being an archmage himself, the two, even though they had avoided the explosion''s epicenter, would have been killed by the powerful st!


    By the time Rocky staggered to his feet, he waspletely dumbstruck, unable to believe what he had just seen.


    As he looked in the direction of the skyport, mes reached for the sky. Three first-generation reconnaissance ships¡ªyes, not one, but three¡ªwerepletely engulfed by the explosion!

 Chapter 144 The Destroyer (Part 2)

    Watching the roaring fires at the skyport and the three reconnaissance ships engulfed by the mes, Rocky was stunned...


    The power of the explosion had been too strong. Not only were the reconnaissance ships at the center of the explosion obliterated directly, but even the two ships on either side were affected and swallowed by the st!


    Rocky had never anticipated such a scenario, although he had heard Orton mention his own ''glorious deeds'', he never thought such a thing would happen to him!


    Compared to the dumbfounded Rocky, Orton, standing beside him, was much calmer.


    Orton had seen major events. Not just a small reconnaissance ship''s explosion; he had even witnessed the explosion of a super crystal, so this minor event in front of him hardly counted as something noteworthy.


    Therefore, while Rocky was bbergasted, Orton was stroking his chin, apparently already considering how to make improvements during the next enhancement.


    "Orton! What''s going on here!"


    Time passed for a while, and the stupefied Rocky finally came to his senses, then rushed over to Orton and grabbed him by the cor, unable to control his roaring.


    Those were three reconnaissance ships! Just sted to pieces like that, how could Rocky not feel pained? Even though those three reconnaissance ships were old models from Thunderhawk City, they couldn''t withstand such waste!


    In response to his roar, Orton simply nced at him indifferently, "What''s there to make a fuss about? I just drew twenty third-level runes on the magic cannon. Considering that each third-level rune contains 200 mana points, twenty third-level runes make 4000 mana points. Such a scale of explosion is quite normal."


    No wonder the explosion had been so huge, the magic energy involved had actually reached 4000 points!


    What does 4000 magic energy points mean? The main cannon on an escort ship has a power of only 1300 points. This means that the power of the explosion was equivalent to three main cannons of an escort ship attacking the same target simultaneously!


    As for Orton''s indifferent attitude, Rocky was at a loss for words. He finally understood why this old man had been expelled by the three great forces consecutively; his destructive power was simply too astonishing.


    "What are you still dawdling for? Get someone to clean this ce up quick!"


    Just as Rocky feltpletely overwhelmed, Orton urged him on the side, and by this time, people attracted by the explosion had arrived. Liliya had even donned her Void Magic Armor, bringing the entire Guard Corps with her, thinking Thunderhawk City was under attack.


    Yet, facing the crowd that had rushed over, Rocky didn''t even have the energy to exin; he merely ordered the guards to extinguish the fire and briefly clean up the three destroyed reconnaissance ships, then let the people go back first.


    However, once everything was cleaned up, Rocky noticed something odd about Orton''s gaze; he kept staring at the Thunderhawk!


    "What, what are you going to do!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When Orton suddenly took an interest in the Thunderhawk, Rocky rushed to confront him.


    "Kid, your gship looks pretty good, a gship version of the Third Generation Escort Ship. Whether it''s the hull itself or the Magic Cannon on it, both are much stronger than the First Generation Reconnaissance Ship we had before. Using this warship to test the runes will definitely not cause any trouble."


    "Don''t even think about it! If you dare touch the Thunderhawk, I''ll fight you!"


    Realizing that Orton indeed had his sights set on his own gship, Rocky immediately became like a rooster protecting its chicks, blocking him and absolutely not letting him get half a step closer to the Thunderhawk.


    Although the loss of the three reconnaissance ships had saddened Rocky, they were, after all, old reconnaissance ships from Thunderhawk City, and although their destruction was regrettable, it wasn''t enough to cripple the only fleet of Thunderhawk City. However, if Orton were to blow up the Thunderhawk as well, Rocky felt like he would truly be heartbroken.


    Moreover, just by enhancing one Magic Cannon, three reconnaissance ships were directly destroyed. If Orton tampered with the Thunderhawk, wouldn''t he ultimately blow up Thunderhawk City? The risk was just too high, and Rocky could not afford it.


    So, at Rocky''s repeated requests, Orton eventually could only look at the Thunderhawk frustratedly and give up, then boarded the old reconnaissance ship again. Not only that, but Rocky also demanded that he no longer use Third-level Runes to enhance the Magic Cannon, and instead use Second-Level Rune from the First Level.


    Actually, even the Second-level Rune contained enough mana for the Magic Cannon. Moreover, there were already Magic Stones on the Magic Cannon itself, so it wasn''t necessary topletely switch to runes for the output of mana. It was entirely feasible tobine the Magic Stones and runes together for use.


    As for his demands, Orton was of course very unwilling, but perhaps he also knew that Thunderhawk City was too small to withstand his endless experimentation, so he reluctantly agreed to Rocky''s demands in the end.


    With that, the enhancement of the Skyships finally began, and once Orton toned down, his true capabilities ¨Cor rather his normal side¨C started to show. In just one day, he hadpleted the enhancement of the Magic Cannons on three Skyships, including one old reconnaissance ship from Thunderhawk City and two Airship Model 6 Reconnaissance Ships.


    Since time was pressing, Orton only enhanced the Magic Cannons on the three warships. Although he would have liked to upgrade the warships'' mana supply systems as well, Rocky desperately stopped him. Rocky simply couldn''t afford any more losses.


    However, even so, after the enhancement, the Magic Cannons on the two Airship Model 6 Reconnaissance Ships received a significant boost. The power of the Magic Cannons jumped from 400 to 600 points!


    This increase might not seemrge in numeric terms, but when calcted as a percentage, the increase was more than fifty percent, elevating the firepower of the Magic Cannons on the Airship Model 6 Reconnaissance Ships to be on par with the secondary cannons of the Escort Ships.


    At this rate, it might take less than half a month for Orton to enhance all the Magic Cannons on every Skyship in Thunderhawk City with runes, thereby lifting the entire fleet to another level of firepower!


    This project was indeed vast and could only be aplished by Orton alone. Perhaps Rocky and others could help with loading and unloading the Magic Cannons, but the crucial tasks such as rune drawing and mana conduction could only be done by Orton. No one else possessed the technical skills required.


    Though it was strenuous work, Orton was brimming with enthusiasm. After a full day of busy work and having survived a major explosion, he still returned to the City Lord''s Mansion full of energy, moring for Rocky to bring him the Blood Pattern Mark II and the Fire Guard Type 5 Armor so he could continue to enhance the Void Magic Armor!


    But faced with such a request, Rocky hesitated¡­

 Chapter 145 The Last Week

    Orton took the initiative to offer his help in enhancing the Void Magic Armor, which was certainly a good thing, especially at this point in time.


    Baron Wolin could arrive with his fleet at any moment, and ording to Cyril''s intelligence, Baron Wolin himself was a seasoned Void Magic Warrior with quite advanced Blood Pattern Mark II Armor. Under these circumstances, if Orton could enhance both Rocky''s and Liliya''s armors, it would undoubtedly ease the pressure on the two of them when they confronted Baron Wolin.


    However, faced with such a favorable turn of events, Rocky hesitated¡­


    Yes, he hesitated out of fear that Orton might ruin his Blood Pattern Mark II and Liliya''s Fire Guard Type 5!


    It must be said, the major explosion at the Skyport earlier that day had left a severe psychological shadow on Rocky. He feared Orton might destroy his only two sets of Void Magic Armor¡ªthat is, he really didn''t quite trust Orton with this matter.


    It wasn''t a question of doubting Orton''s capabilities, but rather one of not feeling confident about his mindset!


    The explosion at the Skyport during the day appeared to be an ident, but upon closer consideration, was it really an ident?


    What level of master was Orton?


    When he was enhancing the magic cannon, could he really have forgotten that the gun''s body couldn''t withstand the Rune? If anyone really thought so, they''d be grossly underestimating him. Orton definitely wouldn''t make such a rookie mistake; he likely went ahead with the enhancement, knowing that the gun''s body couldn''t withstand a Third-level Rune, leading to the explosion!


    This was quite understandable because Mana Runes were a brand-new technology to this world. Although they had a lot inmon with certain modern technologies, and some of today''s theories could be directly applied, they were still just theories. How could there be no verification?


    And Orton might have caused the major explosion during the day just to carry out this kind of verification, directly wrecking three reconnaissance ships!


    His strict attitude towards schrship was certainlymendable, but Rocky couldn''t afford to indulge him! If Orton were to conduct another risky verification during the enhancement of the Void Magic Armor and end up destroying it, who would Rocky turn to for exnations? Who would then confront Baron Wolin, also d in Void Magic Armor?


    Moreover, although today''s enhancement of the Magic Cannon was very sessful, there were indeed some problems discovered during the process. These issues indicated that Mana Runes were still somewhat unstable in practical application and required a multitude of experiments before they could be applied steadily.


    Under these circumstances, Rocky was even more reluctant to let Orton enhance the Void Magic Armor, after all, the wearers were him and Liliya.


    So, after much hesitation, Rocky ultimately rejected Orton''s proposal. He felt it was better to let Orton gain more experience by first working on enhancing the Magic Cannons, even if it involved performing some experiments. It would be safer to wait until the technology was mature before enhancing the Void Magic Armor.


    However¡­ Rocky had underestimated old man Orton¡­


    On the third day after his refusal, Orton took advantage of the opportunity when Rocky was busy with administrative affairs and sneaked into his room, stealing the Void Magic Armor!


    And when Rocky discovered that his Void Magic Armor was missing and immediately thought of Orton and went to find him, Orton had already finished enhancing the Blood Pattern Mark II¡­


    "How cool is that? Are you surprised? Are you thrilled?"


    Trapped in theboratory, Orton was not at all embarrassed or showed any intention of admitting the crime; instead, he proudly boasted to Rocky about the Blood Pattern Mark II Armor he had stolen.


    "You! You! You!"


    Facing Orton, who was no different from a rogue, Rocky was utterly infuriated, and then he yelled at Orton without considering his age, even cursing him out.


    Unfortunately, Ortonpletely ignored the outburst, treating it as though it just brushed past his ears, leaving Rocky stamping his feet in anger but unable to do anything to the old man.


    That being said, although Orton had stolen the Blood Pattern Mark II and enhanced it on his own, he certainly hadn''t ruined it. In fact, after his enhancement, the Blood Pattern Mark II was far stronger than before!


    "Kid, do you know by how much I''ve enhanced this armor?"


    As Rocky cursed and ranted until he was out of breath, Orton acted as if stealing the armor never happened, still brimming with pride, "Kid, after my enhancement, the Mana of this Blood Pattern Mark II Armor has reached 900 points!"


    "What?"


    Upon hearing this, Rocky, still furious, paused in astonishment and then looked toward the Blood Pattern Mark II Armor on the experimental table.


    "You''re saying... the armor''s Mana has been boosted to 900 points?"


    Rocky certainly knew the Blood Pattern Mark II inside out. He was well aware that its own Mana was only 300 points, quite a low level indeed.


    Even with his Rune work, the Mana had not exceeded 500 points, and his previous enhancements were superficial, having used only the principle of Magic Energy Equipment for a simple enhancement, which meant that the additional 200 points of Mana were also quite inted.


    "Humph, stopped scolding?"


    Seeing Rocky''s attention get diverted, Orton snorted and then used his chin to gesture at him as he spoke, "Now you realize how formidable I am, don''t you?"


    After saying this, he walked over to the experimental tform, patted the Blood Pattern Generation 2 Armor thaty there quietly with his hand, and then continued, "The runes you drew on this set of armor have all been erased by me.


    I''ve redrawn them with Second-Level Runes and connected them with the armor for Magic Energy Conduction, boosting its mana directly from 300 points to 900 points, doubling it entirely."


    "Now that this set of armor has been enhanced, it haspletely surpassed the limits of Generation 1 armor, reaching the level of the Second Generation Void Magic Armor, impressive, right? Surprising? Exciting?"


    Having said all this with self-satisfaction, Orton looked like an old child seeking praise.


    Upon hearing everything he said, Rocky couldn''t help but open his mouth wide in surprise; he hadn''t expected that Orton would truly seed in enhancing the armor. No, that wasn''t the right way to put it¡ªhe hadn''t expected that Orton, while seeding in the enhancement, did not ruin his armor!


    "Alright, don''t just stand there, hurry up and put it on, let me see how it performs after being enhanced¡ªthis is important data."


    Seeing Rocky still stunned, Orton urged him impatiently to hurry up and try on the armor to see its actual effect after strengthening.


    At that moment, Rocky was naturally eager to try it out. After all, ording to Orton, the Blood Pattern Mark II, after being enhanced, was equivalent to bing a new set of armor. But just as he was about to put on the armor, Rocky suddenly turned his gaze sharply towards Orton.


    "Teacher, I''m not going to explode as soon as I put on this armor, am I?"


    "What kind of nonsense is that!" As soon as Orton heard this, he got agitated on the spot and then spoke in a fluster, "How would we know if it will explode without trying it? Hurry up and try it!"


    ......


    ......


    While Rocky was being hassled by the pesky old Orton, Baron Wolin had already begun his journey with his fleet!


    Since the families would not intervene in the affair between him and Rocky, Baron Wolin had to rely on his own strength to assume his post in Thunderhawk City. But for him, this was not an issue. With an entire fleet at hismand, he did not take Rocky seriously at all. In his view, the biggest challenge was not whether he could take office smoothly in Thunderhawk City, but rather how to get there.


    The sky was not like thend; although skyships could sail through the skies, their range was limited. Without the power of his family, Baron Wolin must find his own way to Thunderhawk City. The reason he had not departed sooner was precisely because of this issue.


    But now, things were looking up. He had used his connections to find the City Lord of a small Sky City who was willing to transport him to Thunderhawk City!


    So, Baron Wolin could finally set off!


    "Lord of Matu City, I really owe you big for this!"


    "Oh, it''s nothing, just a small matter, all small matters."


    Matu City, a small Sky City named after its City Lord, with a poption of around three thousand people, was willing to transport Baron Wolin to Thunderhawk City¡ªit was this Sky City''s Lord who had agreed to the favor.


    When Baron Wolin led his fleet to Matu City, the City Lord Matu was incredibly weing, even holding a dance party for him that very day. After all, Baron Wolin was a member of a great family and was about to be the lord of his own city, and it was only right to receive him warmly.


    During the party, Baron Wolin naturally became the center of attention. But as the moment of his arrival in Thunderhawk City approached, Baron Wolin started to grow nervous and impatient, asking Lord Matu several times when he would be able to reach Thunderhawk City during the party.


    "Rest assured, City Lord Wolin, the coordinates you gave me are not far from us. One week¡ªI guarantee I will have you seated on the City Lord''s Throne of Thunderhawk City within a week!"


    Facing the somewhat anxious Baron Wolin, Lord Matu patted his chest, guaranteeing that he would get the Baron to Thunderhawk City and on its City Lord''s Throne within a week!


    PS: To coincide with the bookunch, I''ve kept to daily updates for this past week, and I sincerely apologize to you, my dear readers. But now, things are looking up. The book will officiallyunch tomorrow, and I will immediately make up for any missed updates from this week! The update schedule will also return to at least two chapters a day!


    I''d also like to thank you all for your continued support. This book hasn''t been heavily promoted, so its current sess is already beyond satisfying, and I thank you all for that.


    After theunch, I will continue to work hard. The story is about to get even more exciting, especially with the uing air battle which I assure you has been crafted with care and will be well worth your anticipation!


    Finally, I hope you continue to support the book after itsunch so that it achieves great results. Your support is the biggest motivation for this humble detective!N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 146 Enemy Situation!!

    By the time Baron Wolin had set out, Rocky had already brought Thunderhawk City to a halt, otherwise Baron Wolin wouldn''t have been able to locate Thunderhawk City with such precision.


    However, Rocky''s choice of where to stop Thunderhawk City was not ideal. He positioned the city above a deadke, which caused the airspace to be shrouded in thick clouds all year round due to theke below. Consequently, Thunderhawk City was always enveloped in these clouds.


    And the clouds that shrouded Thunderhawk City resembled the shadow of war, casting a repressive atmosphere over the entire city.


    "Felly, how is the fleet''s training going?"


    In the City Lord''s Hall, Rocky surveyed the crowd below and eventually fixed his gaze on Felly.


    Since Felly had been promoted by Rocky tomand the First Fleet of Thunderhawk City and reported directly to him, he was eligible to enter the City Lord''s Hall to discuss matters.


    "City Lord, the fleet has conducted fourrge-scale training exercises, and the crew members are all ready for battle. Please be assured!"


    Facing Rocky, Felly spoke with meticulous precision.


    He was clever and knew that even though he had made it into the City Lord''s Hall and could be considered a senior officer of Thunderhawk City, Felly was aware that he had the least seniority among those there and therefore conducted himself with utmost caution.


    "Have the reconnaissance ships been dispatched?"


    "Lord, in ordance with your instructions, five reconnaissance ships are sent out daily to scout."


    "Very good."


    After asking Felly a few more questions, Rocky then turned to Old Jack, "Lord Jack, I don''t want any incidents in Thunderhawk City during the war, so please, take extra care."


    With the impending battle, Rocky intended to focus all his energy on the war, firmly unwilling to allow any problems within Thunderhawk City itself during this process, nor would he permit any issues to arise.


    "Rest assured, Lord. I will strengthen the guard with Captain Liliya, and there will definitely be no troubles."


    "Very good..."


    Nodding, Rocky let out a sigh and then addressed everyone, "Gentlemen, Baron Wolin should be arriving soon, so please be extra cautious. We cannot afford any mistakes in this battle."


    "Yes!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Please be assured, Lord!"


    After giving some instructions, Rocky dismissed everyone and returned to his room with Liliya''spany, but even back in his room, there was no smile on his face.


    He couldn''t smile.


    Just as Rocky mentioned earlier, they had left Eternal City almost a month ago, meaning Baron Wolin could arrive at any moment or might even already be on his way. Thus, Rocky grew more anxious by the day.


    He had to be anxious. The looming battle with Baron Wolin would directly determine the fate of Thunderhawk City. If he won, he would remain the City Lord of Thunderhawk City; but if he lost, he would have to relinquish his position as City Lord.


    Therefore, to win this battle, Rocky did everything he could to prepare. Not only did he have the fleet conduct several training exercises, but he also had Orton enhance all the magic cannons on the third-generation reconnaissance ships and the two escort ships with rune enhancement.


    At the same time, he and Liliya also practiced every day wearing their Void Magic Armor, aiming to be as fully prepared as possible.


    Yet, even so, Rocky''s nervousness grew, for as time ticked by, he felt an inexplicable and yet increasingly intense premonition: Baron Wolin wasing soon!


    This ominous hunch led him to dispatch at least five reconnaissance ships daily to patrol around Thunderhawk City, striving to detect Baron Wolin''s movements at the earliest opportunity.


    ......


    ```


    ......


    Time passed, day by day, and Thunderhawk City had long been prepared for war. Everything was ready, they were just waiting for Baron Wolin''s arrival.


    And this wait did notst too long!


    One day, on a reconnaissance ship patrolling around Thunderhawk City, several crew members were chatting on the deck, appearing quite rxed.


    But this rxation was actually a facade, after all, everyone knew that a great battle was imminent, having prepared for it for a month. How could they really be rxed?


    "Uncle Wil, what exactly is airbat like?"


    A young sailor standing on the deck casually asked an older sailor.


    The elder sailor chuckled in response, "Airbat is certainly intense, Floating Warships sting each other with Magic Cannons. You''ve definitely never seen anything like it."


    "Tch! Uncle, don''t underestimate us. We''ve fought against hundreds of Demons while apanying the City Lord to thend!"


    Another young man on the deck spoke up, seeming a little unconvinced.


    The elder sailor, Uncle Wil, was an old sailor hired from Eternal City by Rocky. He had been through several air battles, while the young men around him were Thunderhawk City''s own sailors, who had all participated in the mission at Backhill Vige.


    "You youngsters don''t understand anything, hehe," Wil, who was in his forties or fifties, responded with a chuckle, "The battle onnd is different from the battle in the sky. Only those who have truly experienced airbat can understand what it''s like. There''s no way to make you understand right now."


    "Uncle, didn''t you say you''ve been through several air battles? Tell us about it."


    "Hehe, you''ve asked the right person. I''m not bragging, but in those air battles I participated in..."


    As Wil started to speak about his experiences, his face full of pride, he suddenly froze in mid-sentence, his triumphant expression solidifying on his face!


    "Uncle, go on and tell us!"


    "Yeah,e on, keep talking!"


    Seeing him stop talking halfway through, the young sailors around became particrly anxious, urging him on.


    But at that moment, Wil''s eyes widened as he pointed towards the bow of the ship and suddenly shouted, "It''s Sky City!"


    Following his shout, everyone immediately turned their heads, and their eyes, passing over the bow, saw through the thick clouds a colossal structure slowly approaching...


    Sky City!


    A Sky City!


    Seeing this massive structure appear before them, they all immediately realized what it was, Sky City! The sudden appearance of a Sky City at such a remote location, clearly heading in the direction of Thunderhawk City, even a fool could understand what that meant.


    So, after a moment of stunned silence, Uncle Wil proved himself as an elder sailor, taking the lead to respond!


    "Quick! Contact Thunderhawk City, inform them of the enemy sighting!"


    After yelling at a young man close by, he then instructed the others, "Turn the ship around immediately, don''t let the enemy spot us, we need to get back to Thunderhawk City right away!"


    PS: This is the first release, bursting out today, five chapters!


    ```

 Chapter 147 Envoy

    "All warships, take off!"


    Within the Skyport of Matu City, Baron Wolin, d in the fourth-generation Eagle w Type 3 Armor, stood on his gship and issued themand to set sail to the entire fleet!


    With his order, dozens of Floating Warships within the Skyport all took off, majestically flying out from the defensework of the Skyport towards the distant Thunderhawk City!


    As soon as Thunderhawk City discovered Matu City, Matu City likewise spotted Thunderhawk City. The eager Baron Wolin immediately set off, leading his entire fleet to sail straight for the city that belonged to "himself."


    The information that Cyril had given to Rocky previously had not been exaggerated in the slightest; Baron Wolin''s private fleet indeedprised more than thirty Floating Warships, exactly thirty-two to be precise, including thirty-one third-generation Cheetah Type 2 Reconnaissance Ships and one gship version of a third-generation Watcher-type Escort Ship!


    Yes, within Baron Wolin''s fleet there was also a gship, and it was the same ss as Rocky''s Scavenger Type 1 gship, which Baron Wolin had named the Baron Number!


    "This Wolin... is indeed strong..."


    Also within the Skyport, City Lord Matu watched as Baron Wolin led his fleet to slowly ascend, a sense of admiration welling up within him. Was this the power of the great families? To think that a noble serving a great family possessed such a formidable private army, which left Matu, himself a City Lord, utterly impressed.


    His admiration was not a sign of undue humility; in fact, Matu, as the City Lord, could see even more clearly than most. The scale and quality of Baron Wolin''s fleet were more formidable than the air forces of some small Sky Cities, to say nothing of others. Even Matu''s own Sky City, though it had a fleet, could notpare in scale or quality to Baron Wolin''s private army!


    Every time he considered that his own military forces, despite his status as City Lord, were not as strong as Wolin''s private army, Matu felt quite bitter¡ªthat was also why he treated Baron Wolin with such enthusiasm.


    Meanwhile, after moving beyond the defensework of Matu City, Baron Wolin quickly vanished into the thick cloudyer. Although the clouds in this airspace were heavy, they did not impede the fleet''s voyage, and under full-speed eleration, the fleet soon approached Thunderhawk City.


    When within a dozen miles of Thunderhawk City, Baron Wolin ordered the fleet to halt its advance, and then spoke a few words to his deputy. The deputy quickly went below deck and, within moments, a Reconnaissance Ship detached from the fleet, flying solo through the clouds towards Thunderhawk City.


    On board the departing Reconnaissance Ship was the emissary sent by Baron Wolin to Thunderhawk City to call on Rocky to leave!


    Although he had led his fleet mightily close to Thunderhawk City, Baron Wolin still believed it best to avoid battle if possible, and this line of thought naturally had nothing to do with Rocky. The reason for his consideration was that he had alreadye to view Thunderhawk City as his own.


    In Baron Wolin''s view, engaging in a grand sky battle near the vicinity of Thunderhawk City posed a risk; what if it affected Thunderhawk City? That was his own city. Even if all of Rocky''s resistance were futile, any damage to the city from the battle would ultimately be his loss. Therefore, Baron Wolin still hoped to take over Thunderhawk City peacefully.


    A dozen miles was a mere blink for a Skyship, especially a Reconnaissance Ship, so within about fifteen minutes, the Reconnaissance Ship sent by Baron Wolin approached Thunderhawk City andnded in its Skyport without any obstruction.


    Once the shipnded smoothly, the Guards escorted a middle-aged man down from the Skyship.


    "This Rocky, still unaware of the cmity upon him... Truly foolish..."


    Escorted by several guards, the middle-aged man stood in the Skyport and looked around.


    Being one of Baron Wolin''s subordinates, he had long regarded Thunderhawk City as his own and immediately began to survey his surroundings upon disembarking, nodding his head as if quite pleased with what he saw.


    While he surveyed his territory with the eyes of an owner, one of the Guards approached him, but before the Guard could speak, the middle-aged man stated with righteous indignation, "I am an emissary from the Mairente Family. The familymands that Rocky see me immediately."


    With his head held high, almost looking at the Guard with his chin, the middle-aged man dered in a loud voice.


    It was clear that the man had never seen Rocky as someone worth considering; he even called him by name without appending the title ''City Lord.'' It was as if, in his eyes, the moment the Mairente Family issued an order, Rocky was expected to obedientlyply and pack his things to leave immediately.


    However, no sooner had he spoken than the soldier opposite not only did not show the slightest surprise but actually smiled!


    "My lord, our City Lord was hoping to see you as well."


    "You say what..."


    The soldier''s reply stupefied the middle-aged man, but before he could grasp what was happening, several figures suddenly dashed out from around him!


    The middle-aged man''s guards reacted quickly, protecting him by cing him in the center as they turned to draw their swords.


    Unfortunately, they were still half a step too slow. The moment they went to draw their swords, they felt a burning sensation in their chests. Looking down, they saw long swords had pierced through their torsos!


    "My lord...quick...ambush..."


    A guard managed to squeeze out a few strained words through clenched teeth before copsing, making the middle-aged man realize he had fallen into an ambush. He immediately tried to run back to the Reconnaissance Ship, but it was toote. The guard he had looked down upon with his chin thrust out had stepped forward and grabbed his cor, pressing him to the ground without ado!


    Meanwhile, the remaining soldiers aboard the Reconnaissance Ship noticed something was amiss. These men reacted somewhat swiftly, attempting to make the ship take off immediately, only for a fiery red figure to descend from the sky, rendering their escape ns futile.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Nobody move!"


    As she spoke, Liliya, d in her ming red Armor, fired a Magic Bullet that sted a huge hole through a soldier''s chest, stunning everyone aboard the ship!


    In an instant, really just a split second, the Reconnaissance Ship that hade to drive Rocky away was subdued. All the soldiers on board, controlled by Liliya in her Void Magic Armor, gave up resisting andid down on the ground, while the middle-aged man, who had been so arrogant just moments ago, was now dragged in front of Rocky by two Guards.


    Having discovered Matu City a step ahead, Rocky had been well-prepared. Hence, after the middle-aged man was subdued, Rocky appeared at the Skyport, nked by Monte and Lin Feng, directly in front of the middle-aged man.


    "Rocky! Do you know what you''re doing!"


    Pinned firmly on the ground by the Guards, the middle-aged man was still roaring incessantly. He strenuously lifted his head to look at Rocky and shouted, "Rocky! I am here to deliver an order from the Family! How dare you treat me like this¡ªdo you wish to rebel?"


    But to his roaring, Rocky responded with just a cold smile, followed by a slow hand gesture. Monte, understanding the signal, stepped forward towards the middle-aged man, all the while revealing his Broadaxe!


    "What are you going to do! What...what do you want!"


    The chill from the axe''s gleam struck the middle-aged man''s eyes, and he panicked. He looked at Monte in disbelief, then turned his gaze to Rocky''s emotionless face, feelingpletely undone.


    "Rocky...you... don''t be rash...we can talk things over..."


    The middle-aged man''s plea was cut short as Monte''s axe came crashing down!


    PS: Second update! Three more to go!

 Chapter 148 On the Verge

    ```intext


    The axe fell, and with it tumbled the head!


    Baron Wolin''s envoy didn''t even have a chance to utter his name before Rocky killed him!


    After executing the envoy, Rocky immediately ordered the soldiers he''d brought to disembark, and these soldiers, already terrified by the sight of the falling head, feared they might share the same fate of being dismembered, so they obediently left the ship without any resistance.


    However, Rocky didn''t kill these soldiers afterward. He just confiscated their reconnaissance ship and then put them on an old-fashioned skyship from Thunderhawk City, sending them back with the middle-aged man''s head.


    By doing this, Rocky intended to send Baron Wolin a message, a message that didn''t require any words yet was enough to convey his resolve!


    "When do we set out?"


    After Baron Wolin''s soldiers departed on the old-fashioned reconnaissance ship, Liliya approached Rocky.


    "No rush, let''s wait for Baron Wolin''s fleet to get a bit closer," he replied, ncing at Liliya, and they then boarded the Thunderhawk.


    It didn''t take long for the soldiers fleeing Thunderhawk City to return to Baron Wolin''s fleet, and seeing the skyship return so quickly, and not the same one at that, Baron Wolin, standing on the bow of his gship, furrowed his brows.


    But as soon as he saw the returned head, he was instantly consumed with rage, thunderous and furious! He had never imagined Rocky would be so audacious as to kill his own people!


    "Bastard!"


    With a curse, Baron Wolin violently pped the soldier who presented the head, and then bellowed menacingly, "Order the entire fleet to attack, and bring that Rocky back to me! I will personally execute him!"


    As his roar echoed, over thirty warships stirred into motion, forming a massive, cloudlike formation that bore down on Thunderhawk City!


    Since Baron Wolin''s fleet wasn''t far from Thunderhawk City, it took only a few minutes for the city''s residents to see a dark, dense fleet approaching. At the same time, Rocky''s Thunderhawk took off slowly, leading the rest of the warships up into the sky.


    An aeronautical battle was on the brink of erupting!


    Upon leaving the skyport, Rocky didn''t rashly depart from Thunderhawk City''s defensive; instead, he stationed the fleet within it, waiting for Baron Wolin''s fleet to draw near.


    After a short while, Baron Wolin''s fleet approached, facing off against Rocky in the defensive across the void!


    "How does he have... a gship!?"


    As the two sides were now in close proximity, Baron Wolin could clearly see the fleet within the defensive, and he was immediately shocked to see the Thunderhawk, resplendent in presence!


    In his view, the Thunderhawk was strikingly prominent, its more than one hundred fifty meter-long hull resembling a steel monster, fiercely confronting his own Baron Number within the defensive!


    This scenepletely exceeded Baron Wolin''s expectations.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect Rocky to actuallymission a gship of his own, how could this be?


    However, as Baron Wolin observed the Thunderhawk''s surroundings and noted that it was only modestly guarded by a few pitiful reconnaissance ships, his anxiety subsided, for a quick count revealed that there were even fewer than ten warships defending the gship.


    Less than ten warships to guard one''s gship?


    ```


    ```


    Baron Wolin, who had participated in at least two space battles, suddenly found himself amused at how nervous he had been because of Thunderhawk. In his view, Rocky might have just stumbled into acquiring a gship by some fluke, but he surely didn''t know how to use it.


    The number of warships he used to protect his gship was too few, weren''t less than ten warships to protect a gship essentially making it a sitting duck?


    While Baron Wolin was easing his worries, Rocky had already led his fleet out of the Defensive Net.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As Rocky led his fleet slowly closer, Baron Wolin demonstrated the demeanor of a greatmander. d in Void Magic Armor, he leapt up and flew into the air, moving to the very forefront of his fleet alone.


    Firstly, he did this to have a discussion with Rocky. As a man who also possessed a gship, Baron Wolin clearly knew how powerful a gship''s firepower could be. With Rocky having a gship of his own, warfare would inevitably lead to losses on both sides. It didn''t matter to him if Rocky died, but he didn''t want his own fleet to suffer any losses.


    Secondly, he wanted to seize the opportunity to intimidate Rocky, to let him know that he was facing not only a massive fleet but also himself in his Void Magic Armor!


    In any space battle, thebat power that the Void Magic Armor could unleash was enough to rival, or even surpass, warships. Take for instance the fourth-generation Armor Baron Wolin was wearing; itsbat power in space battles was certainly no less than that of an Escort Ship, and with his personal strength, he could easily take down a Reconnaissance Ship!


    Baron Wolin wanted Rocky to realize the strong opponent he was facing!


    However, to his utter shock, Rocky, who he had imagined would timidly approach in a Reconnaissance Ship, trembling at the sight of him in Void Magic Armor, also flew to the forefront of the fleet relying on Void Magic Armor. Not only that, but he was also apanied by another Void Magic Warrior!


    What in the world was going on!


    Watching as Rocky approached, nked by Liliya, Baron Wolin felt utterly disconcerted. How did Rocky not only have a gship but also Void Magic Armor, and two sets at that!


    From the envoy''s assassination to the appearance of the gship and now the Void Magic Armor, everything had taken Baron Wolinpletely by surprise, so much so that he suddenly felt a twinge of unease. He began to realize... Had he underestimated Rocky...?


    Impossible!


    After a brief moment of unease, Baron Wolin immediately adjusted his mindset. He looked coldly toward Rocky, noticing that although Rocky was wearing Void Magic Armor, it was the outdated Blood Pattern Mark II, and the woman beside him was only wearing a third-generation Armor. Baron Wolin''s mood gradually stabilized.


    Even if Rocky had a gship, his own fleet wasrger, and he would surely prevail in battle; even if Rocky and the woman beside him were both d in Void Magic Armor, their Armors could notpare to his, and once the battle began, he could even potentially y them outright!


    With such a tremendous advantage, what was there to fear?!


    With these thoughts, Baron Wolin slowly regained his confidence and then moved a certain distance closer towards Rocky just like him.


    When the two parties were about a hundred meters apart, they stopped simultaneously.


    "Baron Wolin, go back,"


    Baron Wolin, who had just been about to spew a few harsh words, hadn''t even opened his mouth when Rocky spoke up first, stunning him into silence.


    How did he know his name?


    Looking at Rocky with slight surprise, Baron Wolin was puzzled. He was certain that neither of them had known each other before this, so how did Rocky know him?


    While he was still surprised, Rocky continued, "Baron Wolin, I know what you''vee for, and I advise you to head back quickly."


    "Otherwise, you might not be able to return at all...!"


    PS: Third update, two more tonight!


    ```

 Chapter 149 Ambush? Sneak Attack!

    Hearing Rocky''s words, Baron Wolin''s face turned from red to green, bing extremely ugly!


    Even a fool could sense the implicit meaning in Rocky''s words. Obviously, Rocky had already known about the family''s decision and had prepared for it!


    Damn it!


    Who the hell was feeding information to Rocky!


    Thinking that someone must have been giving Rocky information, Baron Wolin felt an itch in his teeth with anger. In his view, taking over Thunderhawk City was supposed to be a matter that could be resolved without any battle, but now, Rocky was prepared, and what should have been a peaceful resolution now required action.


    However, because he figured this out, Baron Wolin''s mindset had be better than before. Initially, he had always hoped to drive Rocky out of Thunderhawk City without resorting to violence.


    He''d sent people to notify him and even met him in person before the battle, but now, he would rely on the simplest and most brutal means, which he was best at, to drive Rocky away, and this made Baron Wolin much more rxed.


    So, momentster, Baron Wolin smirked viciously at Rocky and began to speak:


    "Rocky, since you''re seeking death..."


    He had only just started speaking when suddenly, a barrage of fierce artillery fire interrupted him!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!!


    The artillery fire, roaring as if in anger, erupted without any warning, not only cutting off Baron Wolin''s words but also startling him greatly!


    His first reaction was that Rocky''s fleet was firing at him, but when he looked behind Rocky, he saw that Rocky''s fleet, especially the gship he was wary of, hadn''t fired.


    Was it his own side that fired?


    Thinking this, Baron Wolin turned his head to look back, only to find that his own fleet hadn''t fired either. This was odd...


    But Baron Wolin didn''t remain puzzled for long, because just as he turned his head back, he spotted the source of the gunfire.


    Moments after the gunfire erupted, another fleet burst out from the thick clouds on the left side of Baron Wolin''s fleet!


    This fleet was considerablyrge, not only sporting fifteen Airship Model 6 Reconnaissance Ships but also a Scavenger Type 1 Escort Ship, and it began bombarding Baron Wolin''s fleet fiercely as soon as it appeared!


    The sudden appearance of this fleet shocked Baron Wolin, but anyone who understood Rocky''s real strength could see that this fleet was made up of other warships from Thunderhawk City!


    It was only then that the true purpose of Rocky positioning Thunderhawk City in such a cloudy area became clear. He intended to use the thick clouds in this area tounch an ambush and stealth attack!


    Since the reconnaissance ships had discovered Matu City earlier, Rocky had plenty of time to prepare. Therefore, before the envoy arrived, he had ordered Felly to lead an escort ship and fifteen Airship Model 6 Reconnaissance Ships away from Thunderhawk City and hide them in the thick clouds surrounding it.


    It was precisely because the main force was lying in ambush that Rocky and Baron Wolin only brought the Thunderhawk and a few old reconnaissance ships when they met. Additionally, Rocky''s goal during this meeting was not truly to persuade the Baron or deliver threats but to capture Wolin''s attention!


    The end result was aplete sess: Baron Wolin and his fleet were caught utterly off guard!


    The warships bursting from the clouds unleashed their furious volleys at this moment, each st resembling a roar toward the sky, not only deafening but also sending chills down the spine.


    It''s well-known that in any air battle, the side that fires first usually gains some advantage, and that''s exactly what happened here. The main force, led by the escort ships, suddenly emerged from the nk, not only catching Baron Wolin''s fleet unprepared but also sinking three reconnaissance ships after the first round of fire!


    One escort ship along with fifteen reconnaissance ships opened fire simultaneously, delivering a ferocious barrage. Under such fierce firepower, the outermost two reconnaissance ships in Baron Wolin''s fleet took several hits, and their defensive failed quickly, getting sunk within moments.


    Another reconnaissance ship was even less fortunate, as it was hit directly by the main cannon of the escort ship and disintegrated in mid-air before anyone could blink!


    The main cannon of the Scavenger Type 1 Escort Ship had only two barrels, but its mana energy power reached 1300 points. After Orton''s rune enhancement, the mana energy power of these two main cannons soared to an impressive 1700 points!


    In Baron Wolin''s fleet, the reconnaissance ships were all of the Cheetah Type 2, which performed fairly well in both offense and defense. However, they stood no chance against a main cannon attack with 1700 mana energy power, as their defensive was as fragile as paper mache, instantly shattered and causing the reconnaissance ships themselves to explode upon impact.


    So when Baron Wolin turned his head, he just happened to witness the three reconnaissance ships exploding one after another, and he also saw the fleet led by the escort ship, like a wild beast, charging out of the clouds, attacking from the side of his own fleet.


    This revtion made him realize he had walked into an ambush! He had been sneak attacked!


    However, Baron Wolin was a battle-hardened veteran. Upon realizing he had fallen into an ambush, he promptly turned to leave without hesitation.


    He knew very well that the situation was extremely unfavorable for his fleet. Rocky had split his forces into two, with the Thunderhawk at the forefront drawing attention, while the other, led by the escort ship, emerged suddenly from the nk; this pincer movement by the two fleets encircled Baron Wolin''s ships.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In such circumstances, Wolin had no time to ponder why Rocky had such a massive fleet. He knew that if he did not react immediately, his fleet would certainly suffer heavy damage, and as the fleet''smander, he had to return immediately.


    Unfortunately, his thoughts were not mistaken, but how could Rocky and Liliya let it go so easily?


    As Baron Wolin decisively turned to leave, Rocky and Liliya suddenlyunched their attack, d in Void Magic Armor. They streaked through the sky, resembling two arrows shot from a bow, one from the left and one from the right, charging towards Baron Wolin!


    Rocky was well aware of what the enemy intended to do, and naturally, he could not let Baron Wolin return so easily. Not only that, he had an even bolder idea!


    When Wolin first saw Rocky in Void Magic Armor, he had contemted decapitating him as soon as the battle began, but he had to abandon this thought and retreat to his fleet because he realized they were ambushed. However, what he did not know was that, as soon as he appeared before Rocky, Rocky had the same idea!


    Together with Liliya, he also aimed to execute Baron Wolin on the spot!


    So, momentster, Rocky and Liliya caught up with Baron Wolin. From the left and right, both brandished their swords, one targeting the Baron''s neck and the other striking at his waist, with such ferocity that it was unimaginable and clearly showing no intent to spare Baron Wolin''s life!


    PS: The fourth update! Another oneing soon!

 Chapter 150 Armor vs Armor!

    When Rocky learned of the family''s decision from Cyril, he had no intention of "negotiating nicely" with Baron Wolin!


    He was determined to use the toughest measures to give an answer to Baron Wolin¡ªno, to the Mairente Family: no one was allowed to bully him anymore!


    Therefore, facing Baron Wolin, Rocky showed no mercy. With every move he made, he aimed to kill, and Liliya, who had always been on his side, was even more ruthless.


    Interestingly enough, it wasn''t just Rocky and Liliya who wanted to kill Baron Wolin. Orton had also specifically instructed Rocky before his departure to make sure to kill Baron Wolin if possible.


    Of course, Orton had no personal grudge against Baron Wolin¡ªthere wasn''t even the slightest interaction between the two. Orton''s request for Rocky tomit murder was purely for his research. Orton had a few theories regarding the rtionship between Mana Runes and Void Magic Armor that he urgently needed to test and he required Armor of the fourth generation or above for his experiments.


    So, he asked Rocky to go for the kill if he could, even if it meant cutting off an arm or a leg, as long as he could get his hands on the fourth generation Armor...


    Under such circumstances, Rocky and Liliya attacked with a decisive lethal blow, hoping to catch Baron Wolin off guard and kill him on the spot!


    However, as good as their intentions were, and as well as they seized the opportunity, even their execution was wless¡ªthe only problem was that Baron Wolin was not an easy opponent!


    Indeed, Baron Wolin was just a titr noble, but don''t forget he had served the Mairente Family for over thirty years. During these thirty years, he participated in countless battles, his experience was so vast and his strength so formidable, far surpassing both Rocky and Liliya.


    So, when the two swung their long swords with the intention of delivering a fatal blow to kill Baron Wolin on the spot, they heard two bangs. The Baron, who had been facing away from them, seemed to have eyes in the back of his head. He spun around in mid-air, his left hand up, right hand down, blocking both their attacks at once!


    At the same time he blocked the attacks, two Mana Swords appeared in Baron Wolin''s hands. These weren''t long swords enhanced with Magic Stones, but swords entirely materialized from Mana!


    His Void Magic Armor was the purest form of Assault Type Armor, the Eagle w Type 3. The main feature of this Armor was its powerful attack capabilities and a variety of offensive methods. Its signature traity in the two Magic Energy Solidifiers mounted on the knuckle of each hand, which could solidify Mana into immensely powerful long swords!


    The two Mana Swords that blocked Rocky and Liliya''s attacks were created by the Magic Energy Solidifiers; made entirely of Mana and gleaming brightly, they effortlessly warded off the assault!


    "You two... are seeking death!"


    As an experienced Void Magic Warrior, Baron Wolin could sense the murderous intent of Rocky and Liliya, forcing him to abandon the idea of returning tomand the Fleet and engage them in battle instead.


    As the fight began, his formidable strength was immediately evident. After blocking their attacks, with a roar, Baron Wolin repelled both swords with his own and leaped into the air, emerging from the encirclement. After sprinting towards the sky for a moment, he suddenly reversed direction, diving down directly at Rocky!


    As a fourth generation Armor, the Eagle w Type 3 had 2700 points of Mana. Coupled with the fact that it was specifically designed for assault, the speed was astoundingly fast. From the moment he broke out of the encirclement to his dive towards Rocky, this series of actions waspleted in mere blinks of an eye.


    By the time Rocky realized it, Baron Wolin was already above him, both Mana Swords chopping down in unison!


    Faced with this mountain-crushing attack, all Rocky could do was immediately raise his long sword to barely block the strike.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While this strike was momentarily resisted, Baron Wolin didn''t cease his offensive but suddenly increased the propulsion power of his Armor, immediately pressuring Rocky into a continuous descent. At the same time, the Mana Swords in his hands shone even brighter, clearly enhancing their Mana power.


    Clearly, in aparison of strength between Armors, Rocky was at an absolute disadvantage. This was not surprising, as the Blood Pattern Mark II could be called a real antique, and even though it was enhanced by Orton with Rune enhancement, it only reached the level of a second-generation Armor.


    On the other hand, Baron Wolin''s Eagle w Type 3 was a fourth-generation Armor, superior in Mana, technology, and offensive capabilities to Rocky''s Blood Pattern Mark II. Coupled with Baron Wolin''s exceptionally richbat experience, hepletely overwhelmed Rocky in their first encounter.


    Though this first engagement soundsplex, it took ce in an instant, so much so that by the time Rocky was suppressed to the point of being unable to lift his head, Liliya had barely arrived.


    "Get lost!"


    Noticing Liliya charging in from the side, Baron Wolin continued to restrain Rocky with one hand while sweeping his Mana Sword with the other, not only easily blocking Liliya''s attack but also forcing her to retreat!


    But Liliya was not one to give up easily, as she regained her footing and charged at an even faster speed towards Baron Wolin.


    "Hmph!"


    Catching a glimpse of Liliya charging at him out of the corner of his eye, Baron Wolin let out a coldugh, then suddenly leaped up, dodging her just as she was about to reach him.


    Damn!


    Liliya panicked for a moment, not expecting her opponent to suddenly dodge, for now, the target she faced was Rocky!


    During the time Rocky was being suppressed by Baron Wolin, he had been struggling fervently, with the Armor''s thrusters running at maximum. So when Baron Wolin backed off, the previously countering Rocky shot upward abruptly, meeting Liliya head-on!


    It must be said that Baron Wolin''sbat experience was just too vast. Facing the pincer attack from Rocky and Liliya, he was calm andposed, skillfully ying them off against each other!


    At this moment, it was toote for Liliya to react. Even if her mind caught up, her body could not, leaving her with no choice but to collide with Rocky head-on.


    Thankfully, thankfully, Rocky was no amateur. His numerous battles with Demons had already qualified him as apetent Void Magic Warrior. In the split second that counted, he made the correct decision: swiftly turning his body mid-air, he kept his propulsion direction unchanged. Relying on the adjustment of his posture, he converted his movement into a downward dash, narrowly missing Liliya!


    In an instant, Liliya and Rocky crossed paths, each narrowly avoiding the other with great peril.


    "Liliya! Go after the warship!"


    After brushing past Liliya, Rocky made another decision, which was to have Liliya give up the fight with Baron Wolin and instead go after the Floating Warship.


    The moment he said this, Liliya''s eyes hidden behind the helmet instantly reddened, because she had never imagined that one day, she would be a burden to Rocky...


    What Liliya might never realize is how wise Rocky''s decision was, perhaps the wisest decision of his life. Because of it, he saved both their lives!


    PS: Five chapters delivered! Hope everyone likes them, five moreing tomorrow!

 Chapter 151 Target the Flagship!

    Following Rocky''s orders, Liliya no longer entangled herself with Baron Wolin and instead flew toward the engaged fleet, setting her sights on a Floating Warship.


    She had to leave because, from their brief sh, she realized the vast gap between herself and Baron Wolin. It was so great that staying would not only fail to help Rocky but would also be a burden. Reluctantly, Liliya knew she had to leave.


    But even Liliya herself did not know how fortunate her departure was because if she had stayed, there would have been only one oue¡ªdeath!


    She simply couldn''t match up. As a seasoned Void Magic Warrior, Baron Wolin''s skills and experience far surpassed Liliya''s, who was wearing Void Magic Armor in battle for the first time. It was no exaggeration to say that if they faced off directly, Liliya would have lost her life within ten rounds!


    Therefore, Liliya''s departure was undeniably right, as it saved her life.


    However, this put all the pressure from Baron Wolin squarely on Rocky. As themanders of their respective sides, neither Rocky nor Baron Wolin would let the other retreat easily tomand their fleet.


    Rocky wouldn''t let Baron Wolin go. If Wolin returned tomand his troops, he would greatly pressure Rocky''s own fleet. Simrly, Baron Wolin would not let Rocky escape because he was confident he could kill him, and once Rocky was dead, the battle would be over.


    In such a situation, the two quickly became entangled in a fierce battle, a true fight to the death and a sh of Void Magic Armor against Void Magic Armor, where no one else could intervene!


    Meanwhile, as Rocky and Baron Wolin were locked inbat, their fleets had already begun engaging directly.


    Above the sky, more than fifty warships were participating in an intensely fierce battle.


    Rocky''s fleet was divided into two groups: one was lead by the Thunderhawk gship, assisted by seven old-style Reconnaissance Ships, and the other by an Escort Ship, supported by fifteen Reconnaissance Ships. The two fleets encircled Baron Wolin''s fleet from the front and nk, advancing clockwise while opening fierce fire.


    Simply put, they were attacking by surrounding Baron Wolin''s fleet.


    After suffering the initial strike, Baron Wolin''s fleet quickly retaliated. Although Baron Wolin himself was not with his fleet, his trusted subordinates were no ordinary soldiers. After the initial surprise, theyunched a counterattack.


    For a while, the fire from the Magic Cannons shone like stars in the sky, and the continuous sound of cannonfire did not cease, echoing non-stop throughout the airspace. Amidst the fire and noise, Floating Warships were disintegrating and exploding one after another, turning into beautiful fireworks dotting the battlefield.


    Uncle Wil once said that airbat is different fromndbat. Those who have never participated in air battles can never imagine how shocking they are. Many of the guards in Thunderhawk City did not believe it at the time, but now it seemed utterly true.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The scene of over fifty warships bombarding each other with Magic Cannons could indeed be described as electrifying. And this was just the beginning of the battle. Both fleets were still maintaining a distance of hundreds of meters, making their hit rate not very high. But once the distance closed to a closebat range, the spectacle of the battle would be even more breathtaking and far bloodier.


    However, from the current situation, it seemed that Rocky''s side had gained a slight advantage. The constant attacks by the two fleets,rge and small, revolving around Baron Wolin''s fleet, created significant pressure on the enemy.


    Although Rocky''s fleet was split into two groups, and numerically did not seem superior, the presence of arge warship in each group meant that despite their small numbers, their firepower was formidable.


    For example, the small fleet led by the Thunderhawk, although paired with the first-generation old reconnaissance ships and having only seven, the Thunderhawk itself had very powerful firepower. Four main cannons enhanced by runes, plus twenty simrly enhanced secondary cannons. The firepower of this single gship was equivalent to seven to ten reconnaissance ships!


    "Fellows! Fire away! Don''t aim, just keep firing!"


    On the deck of the Thunderhawk, Uncle Wil was shouting vigorously, constantly urging the young crew.


    Uncle Wil was not only an experienced old sailor but also a sly old fox. He was well aware that in any space battle, the gship was the safest, so he had volunteered to be a crew member of the Thunderhawk.


    However crafty he might have been, his experience was indeed plentiful. Once the battle started, he actively coordinated everyone on the deck.


    "Fellows, remember, no need to try hard aiming, just keep firing. Let the main cannons handle the aiming!"


    Standing on the deck, Uncle Wil shouted loudly, passing on his experience to the Thunderhawk''s gunners.


    He was absolutely right in his words. In space battles, it was impossible to make every shot hit. The only way to increase the hit rate was to rely on the number of shots, creating a of firepower that made it impossible for the enemy covered by it to avoid, and naturally hitting the target.


    So, as the battlemenced, Uncle Wil kept urging the secondary cannon gunners not to aim precisely but rather to target a general direction. Owing to his demands, the Thunderhawk''s secondary cannons hardly ever stopped firing.


    The firepower formed by the twenty secondary cannons was indeed mighty, and during the continuous barrage, two of Baron Wolin''s reconnaissance ships had already been hit.


    But don''t underestimate this achievement. Currently, both sides were at least a hundred meters apart, and at such a distance, the hit rate of the magic cannons was very low. Thus, for a single warship to have sunk two enemy ships was quite impressive.


    Although Rocky''s fleet was powerful, Baron Wolin''s fleet was also formidable. The opposing side, too, had a firepower-packed gship and had a slight numerical advantage in terms of reconnaissance ships. Therefore, when the fleetunched a counterattack, its lethality was immediately evident.


    "Order all warships to charge and sink the gship of Thunderhawk City!"


    With Baron Wolin absent,mand of the fleet had fallen to his second-inmand, a man also over forty years old with many years of experience in battle following Baron Wolin. After stabilizing their positions, he made the most decisive and urate judgment, which was to take down the Thunderhawk.


    Now, the situation on the battlefield seemed somewhat disadvantageous for Baron Wolin''s side as his fleet was surrounded. Facing the encirclement from two fleets on either side, even with a numerical advantage, Baron Wolin''s fleet inevitably had its firepower dispersed.


    But this apparent disadvantage was also rtive. Although Rocky had split his fleet into two to encircle the enemy, this action also meant weakening his own forces, making it challenging for the divided fleets to face Baron Wolin''s fleet head-on!


    Baron Wolin''s second-inmand, having keenly perceived this, immediately ordered the entire fleet tounch an assault. They not only aimed to break through the encirclement but also to use their numerical advantage to devour the gship, the Thunderhawk, in one fell swoop!


    PS: Continuing to burst out today, still five updates!

 Chapter 152 Division

    As themand was given, Baron Wolin''s fleet started to advance, heading straight for the Thunderhawk!


    "Damn it, catch up with them, fast! Catch up with them!"


    The massive fleet advanced in unison, a movement that was immediately detected. On the escort ship, Felly, responsible formanding the main force, was quick to realize that their target was the Thunderhawk.


    Naturally, he couldn''t allow the enemy to have their way. The Thunderhawk, as the gship of the entire fleet, could not afford any mishaps, not only because of its formidablebat strength but also because the status of a gship did not tolerate any errors.


    Once the gship was destroyed in battle, their own morale would undoubtedly suffer great damage, more severe than the loss of several warships.


    Therefore, under hismand, the main force, led by the escort ships, immediately adjusted their formation. They no longer maneuvered around Baron Wolin''s fleet but instead pierced directly into the enemy''s formation at high speed, like a steel spike!


    At first nce, Felly''s approach seemed somewhat reckless, as it effectively provoked a close-rangebat, plunging the battle into its most brutal phase right away.


    But battlefield situations have never been a certainty, so analyzing this decision in the context of the battlefield dynamics showed that Felly''s choice might not be mistaken.


    On one hand, after previous remote encirclements and several rounds of bombardment, Baron Wolin''s fleet had suffered significant losses; at least seven to eight reconnaissance ships were lost. In the process, Rocky''s fleet also suffered not insignificantly¡ªof the seven old-fashioned reconnaissance ships near the Thunderhawk, three were shot down and the remaining four were heavily damaged.


    Meanwhile, the main force led by Felly was in rtively better shape, although two reconnaissance vessels were shot down and Felly''s own escort ship was struck by several rounds.


    Overall, at this stage of the battle, the numerical advantage of the enemy was no longer as apparent.


    On the other hand, Felly did not actually intend to engage in a fierce battle with the enemy; he nned to use the speed advantage of the Airship Model 6 to disrupt the enemy''s formation, aiming to divide Baron Wolin''s fleet. If he could achieve this, the opponent''s intention to eliminate the Thunderhawk in one fell swoop would be impossible.


    The Thunderhawk was truly a behemoth; unless it was a gship against a gship, a handful of reconnaissance ships could not possibly take it down.


    Being able toe up with such a tactic on the battlefield to defuse the crisis, Felly truly was talented. Thus, led by the escort ship, the fleet primarilyprised of Airship Model 6 reconnaissance ships rapidly closed in on the enemy.


    In this process, the speed advantage of Airship Model 6 was fully utilized, rapidly closing a distance of hundreds of meters, and soon both sides entered into a tangled engagement.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Fire the cannons!"


    As Felly roared, the gunners on deck immediately directed their firepower towards the enemy. Having barged into Baron Wolin''s fleet, the nearest enemy ship was just a few meters away, allowing the powerful firepower of the escort ship to be truly demonstrated in that moment!


    Two main cannons and thirteen secondary cannons fired simultaneously, and the fierce firepowerwork instantly enveloped a reconnaissance ship, reducing it to pieces almost instantly, with no chance for it to retaliate before it exploded.


    "Advance quickly! Advance quickly..."


    While continuing to fire, Felly also didn''t forget tomand the warship to advance rapidly. His goal was to tear through the enemy''s formation, not to be entangled with them, so while delivering a fierce bombardment, the fleet had to keep moving forward, or else they would be in trouble.


    But he had just shouted once when the deck suddenly shook violently, causing him to fall t on his face.


    They were hit!


    The escort ship, having pushed into the enemy''s formation and unleashed its own firepower, had also be the main target of the enemy. Thus, while the shes of the magic cannons lit up, the escort ship''s defensive sparkled sporadically, indicating that it was under concentrated enemy fire.


    The Scavenger Type 1''s defensive could withstand magic energy power of less than 500 from cannon attacks, and the enemy''s reconnaissance ships were all Cheetah Type 2, whose magic cannon''s power was only 450, just under 500. Thus, theoretically, unless the Scavenger Type 1''s magic energy was depleted, it was not supposed to get damaged.


    But please don''t forget, within Baron Wolin''s fleet, there is also a gship!


    When Felly led the fleet straight into the enemy''s formation, the enemy''s gship, Baron Number, also began to show its power!


    As a gship, Baron Number was not inferior to Thunderhawk in any aspect. In fact, if rune enhancement was not considered, its firepower would be even stronger, with fifteen secondary cannons but a considerable five main cannons!


    So when Felly led the fleet directly into the enemy lines, nning to divide the enemy, Baron Number targeted all its cannons at the escort ship he was on, and after a round of volleys, Scavenger Type 1 was directly hit by a main cannon!


    The mightily powerful main cannon pierced through the defensive and then heavily struck the hull of the ship, easily sting a hole in the body of the escort ship!


    At the same time, reconnaissance ships from both sides also started to fire fiercely at each other, and in the brief moment they brushed past each other, ten warships were shot down from both sides!


    This is aerialbat, heart-shaking and incredibly brutal!


    The intertwined closebat resulted in heavy losses for both fleets, but what came quickly also left quickly. Given that Felly''s troops had the advantage in speed, as soon as he broke through the enemy''s rear, he swiftly prated it. Although the losses were substantial, they ultimately achieved their tactical goal, sessfully splitting Baron Wolin''s fleet in two!


    To aplish this objective, the losses sustained by his main force could be described as enormous. When he led his fleet to traverse the enemy''s entire formation and burst out again, the reconnaissance ships that followed him had reduced from the original thirteen to eight!


    This means that in this incursion, he lost five reconnaissance ships! There was no helping it because Airship Model 6''s advantage was only in speed. Although its firepower had been fortified with runes by Orton, its defensive capabilities were still too weak, making it highly vulnerable in close-quartersbat.


    Meanwhile, Felly''s escort ship was also severely damaged; it had been hit by two main cannons from Baron Number, blowing a big hole in the body of the ship and another on the deck, even destroying three secondary cannons.


    Inparison, Baron Wolin''s fleet suffered less. They only lost three reconnaissance ships, and the gship itself was undamaged.


    In this round of engagement, it was clear that Baron Wolin''s side had an absolute advantage.


    However, despite the heavy losses, Felly''s tactics were sessful. He managed to split Baron Wolin''s fleet into two parts and held up ten reconnaissance ships, significantly reducing the enemies advancing towards Thunderhawk.


    "Damn it! Keep pushing forward! As long as we can destroy their gship, we win!"


    The middle-aged man in charge ofmand shouted this from Baron Number.


    At that moment, only seven reconnaissance ships remained around Baron Number. The rest were held back by Felly, forcing the middle-agedmander to make a desperate move, continuing to target Thunderhawk.


    This strategy was correct. After such a prolonged battle, both sides had suffered severe losses. At this point, it was a matter of whoserge warships could endure to the end. Although Rocky''s fleet had tworge warships, they were scattered, meaning that if Baron Wolin''s fleet could take down Thunderhawk, then Rocky''s main power would be reduced to one escort ship.


    One ordinary escort ship against a gship clearly gave Baron Wolin''s side a greater chance of victory.


    So even though their forces were split, the enemymander still decided to eliminate Thunderhawk first, knowing that once Thunderhawk was sunk, they could turn around and wipe out the remaining escort ship along with the other reconnaissance ships, and then they would win the battle!


    PS: Second update! The third update ising soon!

 Chapter 153 Fire Dance Butterfly

    When Felly took a huge risk and split the enemy''s fleet in two, the enemy made the most correct and decisive decision: to continue their charge towards the Thunderhawk, striving to sink it in the shortest possible time!


    This decision was indeed correct. Although the entire fleet was divided, there were still five reconnaissance ships escorting the Baron Number around it. In contrast, there were hardly any ships left around the Thunderhawk, and the few reconnaissance ships that were there were all outdated first-generation models, practically useless in such intensebat.


    At the same time, in terms of individualbat capabilities, although both the Baron Number and the Thunderhawk were gships, the Baron Number had somewhat more powerful firepower. Each of its five main cannons outmatched those of the Thunderhawk, so continuing to execute the previous strategic objective to sink the Thunderhawk was undoubtedly the right choice.


    Therefore, afterwards, the troops led by the Baron Number didn''t bother with Felly and chose to continue moving forward. At the same time, the Thunderhawk also made the same movement; the massive warship gradually adjusted its direction in the air, clearly prepared to meet the enemy head-on.


    gship VS gship!


    The collision that could decide the oue of this aerial battle erupted!


    However, just a moment before the two gships were about to exchange fire, something unexpected happened.


    A reconnaissance ship to the left side of the Baron Number suddenly malfunctioned at this time, an incident that urred without any warning, resulting in the reconnaissance ship exploding directly in the air in the blink of an eye!


    "What happened!"


    The sudden explosion caught themander on the Baron Number by surprise. The battlefield had been split in two: one where Felly and his main forces were battling against more than ten reconnaissance ships, and the other where it was gship against gship.


    Yet the two sides were still more than two hundred meters apart, not yet within the optimal range for inflicting maximum damage, and neither had opened fire.


    Under these circumstances, how could the reconnaissance ship by the Baron Number''s nk have exploded?


    Was there a malfunction?


    Following the direction of the explosion, themander and the crew members immediately looked over, and then they saw a red figure flying out from the mes!


    Liliya!


    Leaping out from the ze of the explosion, wearing the Fire Butterfly Armor, Liliya arced beautifully through the air, heading straight for another reconnaissance ship without stopping.


    "It''s a Void Magic Warrior!"


    As Liliya''s figure dashed towards another reconnaissance ship, the people on the Baron Number also spotted her. Many crew members let out screams like those of women, and even themander on the deck had an extremely ugly look on his face.


    Void Magic Warriors, an existence both loved and hated by anymander. They were cherished because having a Void Magic Warrior on one''s side meant amander could feel as though they held a trump card, for the incredible strength of a Void Magic Warrior could determine the oue of a battle, or even a war.


    But if a Void Magic Warrior was on the enemy''s side, they became a detested nuisance, these warriors being so powerful that no one except themselves could match them.


    So when themander of the Baron Number saw Liliya, his heart sank, and a foreboding feeling enveloped him.


    In fact, this ominous premonition would be realized very quickly, because just momentster, another reconnaissance ship was hit!


    Although Liliya''s strength was not yet enough to confront Baron Wolin, and she alone could not determine the oue of the aerial battle, she could still y a disruptive role.


    With the advantage of the Void Magic Armor, she was as free as a bird in the sky. Apart from the gship Baron Number, all other Reconnaissance Ships were her potential targets, and Liliya certainly wouldn''t pass up such an advantage.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As she approached the third Skyship d in the Fire Butterfly Armor, the armor suddenly elerated. It felt as though she had transformed herself into a Magic Bullet, and momentster, she smashed through the Reconnaissance Ship''s Defensive Net, crashing into the vulnerable hull!


    The violent collision caused the entire Reconnaissance Ship to rock fiercely, and Liliya, like a cannonball, smashed a huge hole in the hull. Then, barging into the cabin, she used the Mana Launcher on her left hand to fire several Magic Bullets, sabotaging the ship from the inside!


    Time passed quickly, and the cabin of the Reconnaissance Ship was destroyed. Not only that, but the Medium Magic Stone that powered the ship was also shattered. After doing all this, Liliya leaped up, bursting through the deck and flying back into the midair.


    As she flew up, the severely damaged Reconnaissance Ship, with its Magic Stone destroyed, began to fall, crashing toward the ground in just a few blinks of an eye!


    Thus, Liliya destroyed another Reconnaissance Ship, and from the moment she rammed into the cabin like a bullet to when she broke through the deck and returned to the sky, it only took a few minutes!


    "Fire! Fire! Shoot her down for me!"


    Watching another Reconnaissance Ship being sunk, the Commander aboard Baron Number immediately issued orders to fire at will. Baron Number''s dozen secondary cannons, along with the remaining few Reconnaissance Ships'' Magic Cannons, all began to target Liliya and opened fire!


    Yet facing the bombardment of the Magic Cannons, Liliya danced in the sky like a butterfly. With a dive, she flew beneath Baron Number, effortlessly dodging all the attacks.


    This was, in fact, an inevitable oue. The agility of the Void Magic Armor meant that it could easily outmaneuver the Magic Cannons. In truth, even if Liliya were to hover in midair, not moving at all, the Magic Cannons would still struggle to hit her because the target was too small; trying to hit a person in the sky with a Magic Cannon was no different than trying to shoot a bird from the sky.


    "Damn it!"


    As he watched helplessly Liliya escape beneath Baron Number, the Commander on deck cursed vehemently, knowing all too well this would be the oue. The order to open fire was given in the faint hope for a miracle.


    But miracles don''t ur easily. Not only did it not happen, it reaffirmed a timeless truth: only Void Magic Armor canbat another Void Magic Armor!


    "Where is Baron Wolin... Why hasn''t he returned yet..."


    Feeling helpless against Liliya, the Commander on Baron Number thought of Baron Wolin, for he too was a Void Magic Warrior. If only Wolin could return, Liliya would no longer be so brazen. But considering the time, the battle had been ongoing for quite a while, so why hadn''t Baron Wolin returned yet?


    Indeed, why hadn''t Baron Wolin returned?


    Because he couldn''t return!


    At that moment, Baron Wolin was entangled by Rocky!


    This statement seemed utterly unbelievable. With his strength,bined with the advantage of his Armor, he should have been able to defeat Rocky after just a few exchanges. How could he possibly be tied down by him?


    But he was indeed entangled, and he was so ensnared that he couldn''t extricate himself at all!


    PS: The third update! The next two updates wille a bitter!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 154 Thunderhawk VS Baron!

    Baron Wolin had not anticipated that his battle with Rocky would ultimately take this turn.


    In his expectations, he should have dispatched Rocky in no time at all, then returned tomand the fleet and secure victory in the decisive battle for Thunderhawk City''s control!


    Unfortunately, though this thought was beautiful, reality veered sharply in the opposite direction.


    The fleet he relied on gained no advantage in the battle, leaving the aerialbat unresolved to this day, and he hadn''t dispatched Rocky as quickly as he''d nned¡ªinstead, Rocky''s persistent engagement was keeping him from returning tomand the fleet.


    Such a turn of events was far beyond Baron Wolin''s expectations.


    "Damn it!"


    Liliya, relying on the advantage of her Armor, persistently consumed one Reconnaissance Ship after another, a movement that naturally did not escape Baron Wolin''s notice. As a Void Magic Warrior himself, he knew better than anyone the sheer destructive power an unrestrained Void Magic Warrior could wield in aerialbat, and he knew she must be controlled.


    This situation made him anxious to return to the gship Baron Number, and as long as he could get back, Liliya would surely not dare continue her rampage.


    But how could Rocky possibly let him have his way? Baron Wolin had failed to return to hismand previously, and this time it was even less likely that Rocky would let him go!


    So when Baron Wolin attempted to disengage, Rocky charged at full speed directly towards him!


    "Get out of my way!"


    Facing the sword strike from behind by Rocky, an infuriated sweep from Baron Wolin sent him flying, but the flung Rocky took advantage of the momentum to fire a series of Magic Bullets in retreat.


    The Magic Bullets he fired couldn''t injure Baron Wolin in terms of power, but they effectively prevented him from breaking away, because even Baron Wolin couldn''t ignore the relentless assault from Rocky at his back.


    Indeed, from the start of the battle, Rocky had consistently used this method to tie down Baron Wolin.


    Rocky wasn''t Liliya; since the first time he donned the Void Magic Armor half a year ago, he had always relied on the Armor inbat and had thus be extremely skilled in its use. Perhaps his techniques and experience still couldn''tpare to Baron Wolin''s, but managing to entangle the Baron was certainly within his capabilities.


    Especially after the mission in Backhill Vige, the essence of restraint had be second nature to Rocky, as he had managed to hold back not just one Demon but dozens at a time, all on his own, earning him substantial experience in this aspect.


    Although Baron Wolin was strong,pared to the Demons in terms of ferocity and madness, he fell somewhat short, making restraining him not that difficult for Rocky.


    Of course, ''not that difficult'' is a rtive term, and in truth, Rocky was constantly in grave danger while entangled with Baron Wolin, a fact revealed by the long sword scar on his chest.


    On Rocky''s breastte, there was a huge sword scar, stretching from the left shoulder to the right waist, nearly cleaving the Blood Pattern Mark II''s chestte in two!


    This fierce and terrifying sword scar was the handiwork of Baron Wolin!


    "Son of a bitch! This damned guy!"


    Seeing Rocky clinging to him as stubbornly as ever, like a cockroach that just won''t die, Baron Wolin couldn''t help but curse out loud and was forced once again intobat with him.


    But the result of this dogfight was no different from before. Rocky could be described as hit-and-run, provoking Baron Wolin before immediately beginning to flee, and his escape techniques were quite skilled. Darting and dodging in the air like an eel, he made it utterly impossible for Baron Wolin to catch him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just like now, Baron Wolin, relying on the speed advantage of his armor, had finally caught up to him. Just as he was about tond a sword strike, Rocky suddenly changed direction, switching from moving forward to descending, sinking several meters in the air in an instant. Then, after a few harassing shots from his Magic Bullets, he immediately turned tail and fled.


    This was thebat style of the Void Magic Armor. Unlike traditional fighting methods,bat in the Void Magic Armor was not t but three-dimensional, especially in the air, where there is space in every direction.


    And faced with Rocky''s escape, Baron Wolin naturally wouldn''t let him have his way. He quickly changed direction in an even more adept and skilled manner, chasing after him once again.


    Your adventure continues at empire


    In this way, both sides engaged in a deadly chase in the sky, and before long, time had passed...


    When Baron Wolin found himself unwittingly held up by Rocky, the most intense sh of the aerial battle finally began¡ªthe gship of each party, Thunderhawk and Baron Number, finally encountered each other!


    These two massive gships were the strongest firepower in their respective fleets, both spanning over one hundred fifty meters in length. Amidst the many reconnaissance ships, they were behemoths, and now, the two steel giants finally met face to face!


    At this very moment, Baron Number finally charged towards Thunderhawk, which had been lying in wait, ready for its opponent''s approach.


    After previous bouts of warfare, both gships were left without extra reconnaissance ships for escorts. Most of the older models around Thunderhawk had been sunk, and the few remaining wisely kept their distance. As for the reconnaissance ships that had been with Baron Number, they had all been picked off by Liliya one after another.


    So, when the two gships came face to face, each stood alone, free of any interference. This effectively allowed the two beasts to duke it out, to determine who would be the king of this aerial battle with one decisive fight!


    Two hundred meters...


    One hundred fifty meters...


    One hundred meters...!!


    When the distance between them closed in to less than a hundred meters, the two behemoths began to roar simultaneously!


    The Thunderhawk''s four main cannons and twenty secondary cannons fired at once, and Baron Number''s Magic Cannons were not a beat behind, bursting into mes simultaneously!


    For a moment, the sound of artillery formed a continuous barrage, especially the deafening boom of the main cannons, which was exceptionally piercing. The simultaneous fire from the main cannons of both gships caused ear-ringing in the crews on their respective decks.


    However, because it was prepared, Thunderhawk gained some advantage in this round of cannonade since it had adjusted the warship''s position in advance, presenting its side towards Baron Number. This allowed all gun ports on the ship to aim and attack.


    Conversely, Baron Number,ing in with a charge, faced Thunderhawk with its bow, resulting in half of its Magic Cannons being unable to take aim. Even among the five main cannons, only the two located at the bow could fire.


    But simrly, because Baron Number was facing the barrage with its bow, the target area was smaller. Whereas Thunderhawk, presenting its broadside to Baron Number, had arger target area and, in the first exchange, was actually hit first, struck by Baron Number''s main cannon!


    PS: Delivering the fourth update! The fifth one is up next!

 Chapter 155 Won?

    After the first round of cannon fire passed between the two gships, the Baron Number was the first to hit the Thunderhawk!


    As ships of the same generation and tier, they generally shared simr configurations. However, there were some differences in detail, such as the fact that the firepower of the Baron Number was somewhat stronger than that of the Thunderhawk, especially its main cannon, which not only had one more gun, but also had greater power, reaching a formidable 1500 points!


    Being directly hit by such a powerful main cannon, even as a gship, the Thunderhawk''s hull experienced violent shaking. With a power of 1500, the Magic Cannon, after piercing through the Defensive Net, still retained considerable force and struck directly at the hull!


    Fortunately, the Thunderhawk''s hallmark was its strong overall capabilities; although its main cannons'' quantity and original power were much lower than those of the Baron Number, its defensive power was much stronger. The Thunderhawk itself had a Defensive Net of 1000 points, and its thick hull armor allowed it to withstand Magic Cannon attacks of power 500 or less.


    The rtionship between the Magic Cannons and the Defensive Net was one of mutual cancetion, meaning that a Magic Cannon with a power of 1500, after hitting a Defensive Net of 1000 strength, would have its power reduced by 1000 points; by the time it hit the hull, the power of the Magic Cannon would be only 500 points.


    As a result, even though the Thunderhawk was directly hit by the main cannon, it wasn''t critically damaged, thanks to its sufficiently thick armor, and the hull ultimately just sustained arge dent.


    Your next journey awaits at empiren/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But don''t forget, this was only the first round of cannon fire!


    Following the long-distance cannon fire, the distance between the two ships continued to close rapidly, almost in the blink of an eye, drawing within one hundred meters, and that''s when the real brutal battle officially kicked off!


    Once they came within a hundred meters, the hit rate of their Magic Cannons soared dramatically¡ªthe closer the range, the higher the hit rate.


    "Turn the bow! Fire all Magic Cannons!"


    As the distance gradually closed, the Commander of the Baron Number issued themand, gradually turning the ship to align its sides, aiming all cannons at the Thunderhawk and ordering all Magic Cannons to fire simultaneously!


    At this moment, the Commander of the Baron Number was full of confidence, well aware of the kind of gship the opponent had. Scavenger Type 1 Escort''s gship had decent overall capabilities, but without any significant weaknesses, it also meant no particr strengths, whereas the Baron Number, on the other hand, had a major advantage¡ªit was significantly powerful in firepower!


    Five main cannons with a power of 1500 points each, fifteen secondary cannons with 1000 points each¡ªthe Baron Number might not have particrly many Magic Cannons in total, but the power of both its main and secondary cannons were incredibly strong, giving it a huge advantage in close-range bombardments.


    So, in the Baron Number Commander''s view, once they engaged the Thunderhawk in closebat, there was no doubt¡ªthey had already won this confrontation.


    "Lads! Victory hinges on this!"


    "Everyone, fire at will!"


    Simrly, the crew on the Thunderhawk couldn''t possibly beat a retreat at this time. Uncle Wil, in charge of the deck, not only shouted loudly to boost morale but also joined the battle himself, personally taking a seat in front of a Magic Cannon as a gunner.


    Shortly after, every Magic Cannon on both the Baron Number and Thunderhawk fired simultaneously!


    The cannon muzzles, erupting with mes, roared together at this instant¡ªthe spectacle of over forty Magic Cannons from the two gships firing together at such close distance, how astonishing was that?


    The roar of over forty Magic Cannons was truly like thunder, not only causing a buzzing in the ears of all the crew members on both warships but even affecting thend below.


    The Demons onnd were startled by this barrage and suddenly raised their heads to look toward the sky; in the air, Rocky and Baron Wolin, locked in a stalemate, tacitly pulled away from each other and looked in the same direction; even Felly and others still fiercely fighting their enemies directed their gazes toward the source of the cannon smoke at this moment.


    In the cannon fire that touched everyone, Mana Cannonballs formed from magic energy struck the opponents'' gships instantly, and the Defensive Nets of both gships suddenly lit up, then dimmed just as quickly.


    Helpless, the firepower output by the gships at that instant was simply too overwhelming. Moreover, with both ships exceeding 150 meters in length and spaced less than a hundred meters apart, they were basically no different from targets, and thus their Magic Cannons nearly all hit their mark¡ªthe secondary cannons all hit, the main cannons all hit!


    In such circumstances, neither the defensive of Baron Number nor that of Thunderhawk could withstand such intense concentrated attacks, and both exceeded their defensive load in a sh, goingpletely dark.


    Of course, the darkening of the defensives was only temporary. They could be reopened after recharging, but during this recharging period, both gships were like naked girls, devoid of any external defensive power.


    So, when the defensives went down, the cannonballs, either partially neutralized orpletely unaffected by any neutralizing force, fell onto the hulls of the ships!


    It must be said that the firepower of Baron Number was truly formidable, with just the secondary cannons reaching a power of 1,000 points. Thus, when the defensive of Thunderhawk disappeared, several secondary cannons hit the hull cleanly, immediately sending fragments of heavy armor flying everywhere. Two of the shotsnded close together, nearly punching a huge hole in Thunderhawk!


    This oue was due to the fact that Thunderhawk was equipped with heavy armor. Had it not been for the armor on the hull, just the secondary cannons of Baron Number alone could have inflicted severe damage.


    Unfortunately, Baron Number''s fame didn''t rely on its secondary cannons but its main cannon! In the recent exchange of fire, all five of Baron Number''s main cannons fired at once, and all hit their target!


    Why was Thunderhawk''s defensive shattered? It was because it was hit by four main cannon shots at the same time, each delivering a devastating 1,500 points of power. Thunderhawk''s defensive couldn''tst even a second before breaking.


    However, after passing through the defensive, the power of the four main cannon shots significantly decreased, and the impact on Thunderhawk was even less than that of the secondary cannons.


    But, as five main cannons fired simultaneously, while four of the shots were neutralized by the defensive, one shot from the main cannon faced no interference and struck Thunderhawk with 100% of its power!


    This was a testament to the seasoned skills of Baron Number''smander; he had deliberately ordered the gunner of one main cannon to fire a secondter. That second allowed the four cannons that fired earlier to shatter the defensive first, clearing the way for thest main cannon''s shot to hit unimpeded!


    What is a main cannon?


    It is the most formidable weapon, capable of destroying an enemy ship with a single shot, or at least severely damaging it!


    Thunderhawk, directly hit by the main cannon, immediately suffered severe damage. Arge hole was blown right through the hull; the Magic Energy Cannonball, with a power of 1,500, prated from the left side of the ship and flew out the right, chillingly piercing Thunderhawk through and through!


    "We won!"


    Baron Wolin, who was not entangled with Rocky at the moment, eximed excitedly upon seeing this scene because he knew he had won!


    Although Thunderhawk, struck by the cannon, hadn''t sunk yet, it had already been severely damaged and couldn''t possibly withstand a second round of bombardment from Baron Number. This meant that when Baron Numberunched its second volley of fire, the end of Thunderhawk was imminent!


    "We won!"


    But just as he was bubbling with excitement, Rocky also let out a simrly excited shout!


    This shout puzzled Baron Wolin. His gship was about to be sunk, what was he shouting for, to celebrate his own defeat?


    However, as Baron Wolin thought about this and nced unintentionally at his own Baron Number, he waspletely stunned...


    "How, how could this be!"


    Looking at his own Baron Number, Baron Wolin was utterly baffled...!


    PS: Here''s the fifth update! Ten updates in two days, Little Detective has really tried his best, I hope everyone will enjoy it!

 Chapter 156 Victory and Defeat

    Baron Wolin, who thought he had won, nced at Baron Number inadvertently and then his eyes widened in shock.


    Because in his view, Baron Number was already tilting slowly in the air, seemingly about to be sunk!


    "What, what''s going on!"


    Seeing this scene, Baron Wolin waspletely confounded on the spot. He couldn''t believe this was real, for anyone could see that Baron Number was about to be sunk!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    How could this be possible!


    As he watched his gship teetering on the brink of falling, Baron Wolin even rubbed his eyes, wondering if he was seeing things wrong due to eye problems caused by the prolonged battle?


    Baron Number and Thunderhawk were gships of the same generation and ss, so it was understandable that both would suffer losses after a round of artillery fire, but why was his own gship about to be sunk?


    The two gships were nearly identical in all aspects, so why could Thunderhawk sink the Baron Number with just one round of fire? Even if it were possible, it should be Baron Number, with its more powerful firepower and mightier main cannons, that would sink the Thunderhawk. How could it be the other way around?


    No wonder Baron Wolin had such thoughts, for it was indeed rare to see the oue of a battle between gships decided in a single round of firing. Under simr generation and ss, it didn''t make sense to have such a one-sided result.


    But what Baron Wolin didn''t know was that this oue was the one that made sense, sadly, it was a sense he did not understand.


    Indeed, Baron Number''s firepower was stronger than Thunderhawk''s, but that was inparison to the original Thunderhawk without any enhancements. The present Thunderhawk had been enhanced by Orton with mana runes.


    Perhaps due to time and technical constraints, its defensive power hadn''t been reinforced in time, but the firepower of Thunderhawk had indeed been enhanced by runes, resulting in a significant increase!


    After rune enhancement, Thunderhawk''s firepower experienced an unprecedented boost, with the main cannon''s power increasing from the original 1300 to 1700 points! The twenty secondary cannons also saw a substantial increase from 700 to 1000 points in power!


    Continue your adventure at empire


    As a result, even though Thunderhawk had one less main cannon than Baron Number, its power was a full level higher. In addition, the rune-enhanced secondary cannons not only matched the power of Baron Number''s but exceeded it with five more cannons. This gave Thunderhawk an edge in the firepower contest, resulting in this unbelievable defeat.


    After both fired at each other, Baron Number also suffered a full blow as all of Thunderhawk''s magic energy cannon shells hit their target, including the four main cannons and twenty secondary ones.


    At this moment, the weakness of Baron Number was exposed: its defense was too weak!


    Baron Number''s defensive had only 900 points, and the warship''s armor itself was not thick enough to block magic cannon attacks of more than 300 points in power. That level of defense might have been sufficient against the original Thunderhawk whose firepower was not particrly strong, but against the rune-enhanced Thunderhawk, it was far too fragile.


    Thus, after a round of firing, Baron Number''s defensive was instantly destroyed, and even after the defensive absorbed some of the impact, the shells from Thunderhawk''s four main cannons still had an equivalent power of 800, given that Baron Number''s defensive had only 900 points.


    Shells with 800 power directly hitting the unprotected hull, which had only a thinyer of armor, had predictable consequences. Moreover, once the defensive was breached, the advantage of Thunderhawk''s greater number of secondary cannons was also evident; despite some of the shells hitting the defensive, a multitude managed to strike Baron Number''s hull after the was broken.


    With the rune enhancement, Thunderhawk''s secondary cannon power was also a full 1000 points, and with sufficient numbers hitting the target, Baron Number withstood the main cannons but fell before the barrage of secondary cannons.


    Facing the 1000-power secondary cannons, just one round of firing resulted in six or seven gaping holes in the hull of Baron Number. Although it wasn''t blown through by a single shot, the actual damage inflicted was enormous!


    The Baron Number, severely damaged, listed sharply. Holes punched into its body began smoking, and even its speed slowed down, until it almostpletely stopped, suspended in midair, motionless.


    In contrast, Thunderhawk, although also hit by a primary cannon, had only taken a single hit. While severely damaged was a certainty, it at least retained enoughbat strength and maintained a certain speed.


    With that, the oue became quite clear. The Baron Number, due to its listing, caused more than half of its magic cannons to be unable to aim properly, and with the main cannons recharging, its firepower dropped several notches instantaneously.


    Meanwhile, Thunderhawk capitalized on its own maneuverability to circle behind the Baron Number. With the enemy''s firepower already reduced, it sessfully evaded part of the magic cannon''s aim, while its own magic cannons began a relentless bombardment.


    The bombardment this time wasn''t as loud and thunderous as before, because this assault was entirely one-sided,ing from Thunderhawk alone.


    Yet this bombardment was even more exhrating!


    As the continuous barrage struck the Baron Number, it shattered into pieces, devoid of any power to fight back.


    But a gship is a gship after all, even motionlessly taking hits, Baron Number withstood the secondary cannons'' two rounds of attack, enduring until Thunderhawk''s four main cannons recharged. Finally, it was sted in two amid the roaring cannons and plummeted down from the sky...


    Baron vs. Thunderhawk: Victory for Thunderhawk!


    "Brothers! The enemy''s gship has been sunk, victory is within our grasp!"


    As the gship Baron Number fell, the tipping point in this air battle finally emerged. The morale of all remaining airships on Rocky''s side surged; the crew on every warship seemed as if they were injected with new life.


    By stark contrast, Baron Wolin''s fleet descended into utter chaos. The few remaining reconnaissance ships began buzzing around aimlessly like headless flies, with one even rushing in front of an escort ship''s cannon and being directly sted out of the sky.


    In such a state, the battle might still be ongoing, but the oue of this air fight had already been decided. Rocky still had six or seven Airship Model 6 reconnaissance ships, and more importantly, bothrge warships were intact with considerablebat strength.


    Baron Wolin, however, had his gship destroyed and only the same number of reconnaissance ships left, signaling that the tide had turned.


    "How could... this... happen..."


    Watching his gship being destroyed, Baron Wolin was stunned, staring nkly into space for a long time.


    "Damn it!"


    It wasn''t long before he snapped out of his shock, and without caring whether Rocky was still engaging him, he drew an arc in the sky and rushed toward the few remaining reconnaissance ships.


    As for the fleeing Baron Wolin, Rocky chose not to pursue. Because he no longer needed to¡ªno, it wasn''t that he didn''t need to, but he would certainly not let Wolin escape.


    It was just that right now, he didn''t need to rely on his own strength to confront Wolin. What Rocky needed to do was to return to his gship and use the remaining fleet to thoroughly ensnare Baron Wolin!

 Chapter 157 Pursuit!

    The sinking of his gship threw Baron Wolin intoplete disarray, and without further regard for whether Rocky continued to entangle him, he immediately returned to his fleet.


    However, at this time, Rocky did not relentlessly pursue; although he was not one to easily let Baron Wolin escape, he also understood that if he continued to tangle with the enemy, they would truly be forced into a desperate fight. Hence, he too chose to return to his fleet.


    The situation could now be said to be highly advantageous to Rocky; the destruction of "Baron Number" meant the enemy had lost their linchpin, and the remaining seven or eight reconnaissance ships could hardly cause any stir. On Rocky''s side, the number of reconnaissance ships had also dwindled to seven or eight, but tworge warships remained intact and preserved considerablebat capacity.


    This, in fact, represented Rocky''s victory in this space battle!


    With this oue, it was only natural for him to return to his "Thunderhawk," after which he ordered the "Thunderhawk" and the escort ship with Felly aboard to converge and jointly eliminate Baron Wolin''s remaining warships.


    Under such circumstances, although Baron Wolin had returned to a reconnaissance ship and finally tookmand, it was toote: his fleet, which had once grandly numbered over thirty ships, was decimated after an intense battle to a mere seven or eight, leaving Baron Wolin powerless, even as he resumedmand.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to flee...N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Back aboard the reconnaissance ship, despite his heartache, Baron Wolin made a decisive retreat order, and the remaining reconnaissance ships immediately fled towards Matu City.


    "Damn it!"


    Standing on the deck of the reconnaissance ship, Baron Wolin''s eyes were filled with nothing but unwillingness, because even now, even with his fleet decimated, he still couldn''t understand how he could possibly have lost! Even when the "Thunderhawk" and "Baron Number" began their duel, he had always believed that he would ultimately be the one seated on the City Lord''s throne.


    Who could have imagined it would end up like this, with him having to beat a hasty retreat?


    Such an oue, Baron Wolin could not ept.


    But whether he epted it or not, the result couldn''t be changed. He had no chance of aeback, and in reality, this defeat had been predetermined.


    Because in this battle, Baron Wolin hadmitted nearly every cardinal sin in warfare!


    Firstly, he was overconfident. From the moment he received the family''s orders, Baron Wolin never considered that Rocky might resist. In his view, Rocky should have simply fled upon seeing him, or rather, he should have fled immediately upon hearing the news. This belief persisted in his mind even as the two fleets faced off against each other.


    Secondly, he was unprepared.


    Due to his overconfidence, Baron Wolin had made no preparations forbat, both mentally and in his actions. Despite bringing his fleet, it was more akin to moving house; he transferred all his belongings to Thunderhawk City, turning the battle with Rocky into a ssic case of the unprepared against the prepared.


    Lastly, Baron Wolin made critical errors in his battlefield decisions.


    To be fair, he had countless opportunities to win the battle because in terms of fleet size and quality, he was not inferior to Rocky. Moreover, in personalbat ability andmand skills, he was far superior to Rocky, which should have been the basis for his victory.


    But what happened? From beginning to end, he never truly exploited these opportunities. Retreating ten thousand steps, even if he had avoided this space battle and returned to Matu City upon realizing that Rocky was prepared, waiting until he was ready to settle the score with Rocky, he would not have lost as miserably as now.


    But he did not do that.


    So, Baron Wolin lost with no sense of injustice, for his underestimation led tock of preparedness, and that caused a series of mistakes. These factorspounded, ultimately leading to his defeat.


    However, it''s useless to talk about this now since Baron Wolin has already lost. All he could do now was to try and save his own life! Because Rocky wasn''t nning to let him go!


    As Baron Wolinmanded the remaining Reconnaissance Ships to retreat to Matu City, the Thunderhawk had already met up with the Escort Ships and then began a ferocious pursuit.


    The principle of not pursuing a defeated foe was no longer applicable. With tworge warships at his disposal, Rocky held the absolute advantage. Even if Baron Wolin counterattacked, it would be futile. As a Void Magic Warrior himself, it was impossible for Baron Wolin to resist an entire fleet with his own strength. His Armor wasn''t formidable enough to take down a gship.


    Moreover, Rocky and Liliya were also forces to be reckoned with.


    With no other choice, Baron Wolin was forced to flee desperately.


    Yet, Rocky didn''t want to let him live to fight another day. Firstly, he didn''t want to release the tiger back to its mountain, and secondly, he believed that only by killing Baron Wolin would the Mairente Family truly feel the pain and understand the consequences of bullying him, making them think twice before targeting him in the future.


    In such circumstances, Baron Wolin''s predicament was indescribably perilous. Throughout the ordeal, cannonballs exploded around his Reconnaissance Ship, leaving him terrified. But he was also somewhat lucky. Although his ship was continuously bombarded with main and secondary cannons from the two warships, it never got hit, allowing him to finally escape back to Matu City safely.


    "Quick! Open the Defensive Net!"


    Upon returning to Matu City, Baron Wolin, without waiting for the Reconnaissance Ship tond, flew ahead to the Skyport, then shouted at the soldiers there.


    "My lord, what, what are you talking about...?"


    The soldiers of Matu City werepletely baffled by his words and did not react at all.


    "Enemies! Enemies areing, open the Defensive Net quickly!"


    Grabbing the soldier''s cor in a grip, Baron Wolin bellowed, and at this point, the soldier finally understood and immediately ran off in haste.


    After a few minutes had passed, the Defensive Net of Matu City was deployed, a faintly visible shield slowly enveloping the entire floating city.


    Meanwhile, the Lord of Matu City, who had heard the news, also met Baron Wolin and was just as perplexed as the soldier had been.


    "City Lord Wolin, what, what''s happened to you?"


    Staring at the disheveled Baron Wolin, the Lord of Matu City gaped, dumbfounded for a moment, before managing to voice a rather inconsequential question.


    It wasn''t that Matu was too slow, but he simply couldn''t fathom Baron Wolin losing!


    But as soon as he asked the question, and before Baron Wolin could answer, one of the guards eximed: "City Lord! Enemies!"


    "What!"


    Hearing this, Matu abruptly looked up to find Rocky already positioning his fleet outside Matu City''s Defensive Net!

 Chapter 158 Venting Anger?

    Seeing Rocky''s fleet appear outside the Defensive Net, Matu was immediately bewildered, and after being confused for a moment, he grabbed Baron Wolin!


    "Wolin, what''s going on! Whose fleet are these!"


    "These... are... Rocky''s fleet..."


    Baron Wolin, who was grabbed by Matu, had lost the arrogance he had a few days ago and dejectedly gave the answer.


    Hearing this answer, Matu''s eyes widened, and his surprised expression distorted his entire face!


    "Rocky''s fleet? The very Rocky that you were supposed to drive away?"


    While speaking, Matu looked outside the Defensive Net, towards the fleet stationed there.


    Even without Baron Wolin''s exnation, Matu could guess what was happening, but precisely because he guessed it, he found it even more unbelievable.


    He recalled Baron Wolin telling him that the City Lord of Thunderhawk City was nothing but a coward, not to speak of resisting, he would wet himself and scamper away at the sight of him, so how had it ended up with Baron Wolining back in such a disgraceful state?


    What was more important, what did Rocky intend to do by stopping his fleet outside his Sky City? Could it be... could it be that he intended to attack the city?


    Hearing the possibilities in his mind, Matu then heard the thundering sounds of cannon fire, and soon saw the fleet outside vigorously attacking the Defensive Net!


    Rocky was truly beginning the siege!


    "Order all warships, fire at will!"


    Apanied by Liliya, Rocky stood on the bow of the Thunderhawk, coldly watching Matu City and the Defensive Net that stood between him and Matu City, and issued themand tomence firing!


    To siege!


    Thismand marked the start of a siege, but Rocky himself didn''t realize it because he never thought about whether he could take down Matu City. He simply didn''t want Baron Wolin to have an easy time, nor anyone else who helped bully him, just that simple!


    Following hismand, the Thunderhawk, the Escort Ships, and the remaining few Airship Model 6 Reconnaissance Ships all aimed their cannons at Matu City!


    The deafening sound of cannons fired a secondter, and numerous cannonballs soonnded on the expanded Defensive Net of Matu City, causing specks of light to continuously burst forth, almost like an umbre under the barrage of raindrops.


    But the Defensive Net of Sky City was indeed strong, and even though each cannon shot from the warships hit urately, it still did not shatter after several rounds of bombardment.


    But this was only temporary, as any Defensive Net has a limit, whether it''s enduring over the limit or overloading beyond its capacity, in any case, given enough time, any Defensive Net would be blown open.


    As the ruler, Matu of course knew this, so when Rocky began his offensive, he truly became nervous.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although Matu City had a poption of three thousand, there were only fifteen warships, all third-generation Reconnaissance Ships, and not even a singlerge warship existed among them. These warships if sent out would be totally annihted by the gship and Escort Ships, unable to drive away Rocky, thus Matu could only vent his rage on Baron Wolin.


    "Wolin, what exactly is going on! Why is this Rocky attacking my city!"


    "My Lord, this Rocky..."


    Having just been defeated, the current Baron Wolin was like a deted ball, not only devoid of his previous arrogance and confidence, but even when facing Matu he no longer presumed the identity of City Lord, instead directly addressing Matu as ''My Lord''.


    "Shut your mouth!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Matu rudely interrupted him.


    With the situation reaching this stage and endangering his ownfort, how could Matu remain polite to Baron Wolin?


    Before, he had respected the Baron because of thetter''s imminent position as City Lord, his role in one of the great families, and the powerful fleet at his disposal. But now that Baron Wolin''s fleet had been destroyed and he was no longer going to be the City Lord, and most infuriatingly, he brought an enemy to Matu''s doorstep, how could Matu possibly show him any courtesy?


    "Wolin! I don''t care what grudges you have with Rocky, but you need to resolve this matter right now and not drag me into this!"


    Looking fiercely at Baron Wolin, Matu almostmanded him.


    Baron Wolin, however, had no choice but to speak humbly; under such circumstances, he had to bow his head, for if Matu really threw him out, then he would truly be finished.


    So, facing Matu''s menacing gaze, Baron Wolin immediately said in an extremely meek manner, "City Lord, please calm your anger, Rocky is just venting, he won''t stay long."


    "Nonsense! What if he keeps bombarding us? What if he actually breaches the Defensive Net! Go and resolve this issue right now!"


    "City Lord, please consider the Mairente Family''s sake, and on Lord Lexington''s ount, help me this time, I will surely repay you generously in the future!"


    Faced with Matu clearly intending to hand him over, Baron Wolin had no choice but to bring up his family and his own master.


    His words did have an effect. At the mention of the Mairente Family and Lexington, Matu''s expression, though still grim, eased off and he said no more.


    The Mairente Family was not to be trifled with, as Matu couldn''t afford to provoke them, and Lexington was not only Baron Wolin''s direct superior but also a powerful figure within the Mairente Family, owning a vast Sky City, an existence too formidable for Matu to provoke.


    In this situation, Matu thought for a long time, cursed Baron Wolin as a "useless" and then walked away.


    About ten minutester, Matu reappeared at the skyport, already d in a suit of Void Magic Armor, and then boarded a reconnaissance ship, leading his entire fleet to ascend.


    It looked like he nned to resolve the matter himself.


    "Sir, someone ising."


    Onboard the Thunderhawk, Rocky and his team observed Matu and over ten reconnaissance ships slowly approaching. Shortly thereafter, they arrived at the Defensive Net, and just like when Rocky confronted Baron Wolin, they faced off through the.


    "Come on, let''s check it out."


    Seeing Matu and the ten-plus reconnaissance ships on the ships, Rocky showed no fear, lifted off with Liliya, and flew to the foremost part of the fleet.


    Matu inside the Defensive Net did the same, but he didn''t rely on his Void Magic Armor to fly over; instead, he took his own reconnaissance ship.


    This was not because Matu was cautious, but because he dared note alone!


    Although Matu was considered a Void Magic Warrior and wore a Fifth Generation Armor worth hundreds of thousands of gold coins, he dared not face Rocky alone, because he had never engaged in any battle!


    His Void Magic Armor was solely for demonstrating his status, never having been used inbat, so not to mention facing Rocky and Liliya alone, he found it difficult even to fly from the ship to meet them.


    Simrly, his fleet had never participated in any major battles, whether in terms of experience, capability, or especially morale, they were iparable to Rocky''s fleet.


    Whether a person has self-confidence or a sense of security is immediately noticeable, so when Rocky saw Matu approaching in his skyship, a sneer crossed his mind, and a previously unthought-of idea gradually formed in his brain!

 Chapter 159 One Thousand People!

    Standing at the bow, even though Lord of Matu City wore Void Magic Armor and was separated from Rocky by a Defensive Net, he still felt uneasy.


    This unease was not so much about whether Rocky could really hurt him, but more about Matu''s ownck of confidence.


    As a City Lord himself, he paled inparison to Rocky; this was evident from theparative strength of their respective aerial cities. Rocky''s Sky City had a poption of barely two thousand, yet he had already established a formidable fleet. The city''s development was well-organized, and everything was thriving. Thus, he was able to defeat Baron Wolin, whose strength was slightly superior.


    While Matu''s Sky City had a poption of three thousand, it was inferior in every aspect to Thunderhawk City, especially in military strength. Even though Rocky''s fleet had just been through a major battle, it was still stronger than Matu''s fleet.


    Matu was acutely aware of this substantial disparity in hard power, so despite having the same rank, his mindset could not help but be submissive when confronting Rocky, as he simplycked the strength.


    But now that things hade to this, even though he was extremely reluctant, Matu had to face Rocky, who was bombarding his city.


    "Lord Rocky, what is the meaning of this?"


    Standing at the bow, behind the Defensive Net, Matu gathered his courage for quite a while before he finally shouted at Rocky, actually managing to sound somewhat authoritative.


    "How audacious! Who are you to speak to the City Lord like that?"


    Before Rocky could respond, Liliya, who was nearby, sternly rebuked him!


    It was a show of intimidation!


    Liliya could obviously tell that Matu was the ruler of the city they were facing, evident from his authoritative demeanor and the Void Magic Armor he wore, but she deliberately feigned ignorance in order to intimidate him.


    Matu, who had just been scolded by Liliya, instantly turned crimson with embarrassment. When had he, as a City Lord, ever been rebuked like this?


    Unfortunately, now in a situation where the enemy was stronger, Matu clenched his teeth and swallowed his anger, ring fiercely at Liliya: "I am Lord Matu! Lord Rocky, by attacking my city without provocation, are you trying to provoke a war between cities?"


    "Unprovoked?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hearing this, Rocky scoffed and then flew forward a distance, continuing until he was just a few meters away from the Skyship, stopping in front of the Defensive Net separating them.


    "Lord Matu, you aid and abet evil, helping Baron Wolin invade my Thunderhawk City and you dare im it''s unprovoked?"


    After saying this, he didn''t waste any more words, and simply retreated back to Liliya''s side, slowly raising his left hand in the process.


    As hepletely raised his left hand, the booming sound of cannons erupted, and the fleet behind him simultaneously opened fire,unching another fierce attack on the Defensive Net!


    "Ah!"


    The sudden barrage startled Matu into shouting. He hadn''t expected Rocky to open fire without more discussion, and if it hadn''t been for the guards by his side, he would have nearly copsed onto the deck.


    Matu couldn''t be med, because even though protected by the Defensive Net, facing the simultaneous firing from dozens of Magic Cannons was enough to frighten anyone.


    Once the barrage ended, Rocky slowly lowered his hand, and the fleet behind him stopped shooting. After that, he flew up to the Defensive Net again.


    "Lord Matu, if you do not want your city to be destroyed, hand over a thousand people!"


    Hovering in midair in his Void Magic Armor, Rockyid out his demand!


    For him to withdraw his troops, Matu would have to hand over a thousand people!


    "Impossible!"


    Hearing Rocky''s demand, Lord Matu, forgetting his fear, roared back as if his anger had been truly ignited!


    He had thought about Rocky making demands of him, for as things had progressed to this point, if he did not give up something, Rocky certainly wouldn''t give up easily. At the same time, unless he was a fool, he would definitely make demands.


    But Matu hadn''t expected Rocky to start off with such a massive demand, actually asking him for a whole thousand people!


    ording to his original thoughts, if Rocky had asked him to hand over tens of thousands of gold coins, or even hundreds of thousands, he could have agreed to such terms. He could afford to pay this money, and after giving it to Rocky, the Mairente Family, if only for the sake of saving face, would surely reimburse him, so he wouldn''t lose out regardless.


    But Rocky had surprisingly not asked for gold coins but for people instead¡ªan unthinkable request for Matu. The poption was the foundation of Sky City and absolutely could not be given away.


    So, after that, Matu roared at Rocky, "Rocky! Don''t be too full of yourself! With these few broken ships of yours, breaking through the defensive is simply impossible! Don''t get too cocky!"


    Since Rocky was so ruthless, even targeting the poption of Sky City, Matu refrained from being polite and started cursing without restraint.


    But he was right about one thing¡ªthe defensive of Sky City indeed was very strong, and Rocky''s current weakened fleet could not possibly breach it.


    After the fierce battle with Baron Wolin, Rocky''s fleet, although still retaining its main force, had also suffered severe losses; only a few reconnaissance ships remained, along with tworge warships. So with just this size of a fleet, the thought of breaking through Matu City''s defensive...


    Was not impossible, but indeed highly time-consuming. It might take about ten days to half a month to aplish.


    And Matu absolutely did not believe Rocky would spend a month entangled with him. Let''s not forget¡ªhe had defeated Baron Wolin, but that also meant that he had provoked the Mairente Family. There was no time to dawdle with him.


    In this situation, Matu felt secure and unafraid, he couldn''t possibly agree to Rocky''s demand.


    Right after his roaring had ended, Rocky just gave a coldugh, said nothing, and flew back to the fleet with Liliya.


    After he returned, the fleet, led by the Thunderhawk, resumed intense bombardment, but a reconnaissance ship broke away from the formation and flew towards Thunderhawk City.


    "This guy... what exactly is he nning..."


    As the Magic Cannon continued its onught, Matu behind the defensive furrowed his brows, not understanding what exactly Rocky was scheming.


    Did he really believe that with these few warships he could break open the defensive? Or did he really want to engage with him for a month, ignoring the Mairente Family, just to get a thousand people?


    Matu really couldn''t understand what Rocky was nning and had no other choice but to hang on.


    Time passed in this way, much time. During this process, Rocky''s fleet continuously attacked the defensive intermittently. Although the fire wasn''t as intense as at the beginning, it never ceased, feeling like intermittent rain.


    But as time went on, Matu''s nervous and panicky moods gradually stabilized. He felt that Rocky probably had no other options left; the fleet''s attacks were just venting their frustration, and they would likely retreat soon.


    This was not mere wishful thinking from Matu. He might not be very capable, but after all, he was a City Lord; he was smart enough. During Rocky''s departure, he had continuously pondered what Rocky might be nning, but he nearly thought through everything, yet couldn''t think of any possibility of breaching the defensive.


    If the defensive could not be breached, then no matter how powerful the fleet was, it would be unable to pose a threat to him.


    With this, Matu was no longer tense. Instead, he stayed calm on the Skyship, curious to see when Rocky would eventually retreat.


    But not long after this, a gigantic entity slowly burst through the cloudyer, appearing right in front of Matu City!


    Thunderhawk City!


    Seeing Thunderhawk City appear, Matu was stunned on the spot. Then he immediately cursed under his breath, feeling rmed. His face, having just regainedposure, turned extremely pale, even more ghastly than before!


    Because upon seeing Thunderhawk City, Matu suddenly realized what Rocky was nning!


    "He, he, he... could he possibly be nning to use... the City-Destroyer Cannon!!"


    As Thunderhawk City slowly drew closer, Matu became increasingly terrified.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 160 City-Destroyer Cannon!

    Matu''s face changed dramatically the moment he realized that Rocky had brought Thunderhawk City over!


    In an instant, he figured out what Rocky was nning to do!


    As the ultimate creation in this world, Sky City inherently possesses extremely formidablebat capabilities. In terms of defense, the city''s Defensive Net is the most powerful of all types. Even a small Sky City''s Defensive Net can withstand the furious bombardment of an entire Fleet, which can be seen from the confrontation between Matu and Rocky.


    So, besides the Defensive Net, does Sky City have offensive capabilities?


    Indeed, it does!


    Sky City''s offensive means are limited to just one, but it''s the one known as the ultimate method¡ªthe City-Destroyer Cannon!


    Using Mana from the Super Crystal to form a Magic Energy Beam of tremendous power, it delivers a devastating blow to the target¡ªthat is the City-Destroyer Cannon, the world''s ultimate attack!


    Before the City-Destroyer Cannon, all defenses are useless. As the Cannon is powered by Mana from the Super Crystal, which is also Sky City''s driving core, the Mana contained within cannot be measured in numbers or points, making the power of the City-Destroyer Cannon beyond measure. After all, obliterating half a Sky City with one shot isn''t a problem.


    While the power of the City-Destroyer Cannon is immense, its side effects are evident. Once used, the Super Crystal that drives Sky City will lose ny percent of its Mana and must recharge. During this recharge period, Sky City must descend to thend, and only after the recharge isplete can it soar into the sky again.


    This side effect greatly reduces the frequency at which the City-Destroyer Cannon can be used. Thend is now upied by Demons, and even a single person falling to thend would be attacked by Demons, let alone the result of an entire citynding there¡ªit would inevitably be destroyed by Demons.


    Hence, even though the City-Destroyer Cannon is without parallel in the world, no one dares to truly use it.


    As a City Lord, Matu was certainly aware of the existence of the City-Destroyer Cannon, but he never imagined Rocky would use it against him. Circumstances that mandate the use of the City-Destroyer Cannon are usually when both parties are already grievously injured and ready for mutual destruction. He and Rocky were obviously not at that point.


    But he had underestimated Rocky!


    In Matu''s vision, Thunderhawk City arrived and unfolded its Defensive Net, but soon the Mana of the Defensive Net began to gather upward, forming a gigantic Magic Energy Light Sphere above the city.


    Seeing this, Matu truly panicked because this was a precursor to firing the City-Destroyer Cannon! Rocky really nned to use it against him!


    "Mad... This Rocky is mad! What the hell does he want to do!"


    Watching Thunderhawk City ready the City-Destroyer Cannon, Matu screamed hysterically like a woman, but he didn''t feel that he was the one going mad¡ªclearly, it was Rocky!


    What was the magnitude of the issue between him and Rocky? Was it necessary tounch the City-Destroyer Cannon? Matu couldn''tprehend Rocky''s extreme actions.


    And just then, Rocky, who had been absent for a long time, appeared before him once again, apanied by Liliya.


    Just like before, he quickly flew close to the Defensive Net on his own.


    "Rocky! Have you lost your mind? Do you know what you''re doing!"


    As he approached the Defensive Net, before he could speak, Matu screamed hysterically again, "Rocky! Do you want your Sky City to be destroyed by Demons!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Matu didn''t stop shouting, not out of anger, but because he was truly frightened, by the City-Destroyer Cannon and by Rocky''s madness.


    "Hand over a thousand people, or be annihted by the Cannon!"


    However, faced with his roar, Rocky didn''t waste any words and directly issued the ultimate ultimatum!


    "You!"


    "You madman! Madman!"


    Threat!


    This was a tant threat!


    Matu wasn''t foolish; he too could guess that Rocky was threatening him with the City-Destroyer Cannon, but what of it? Even if Rocky was merely using the City-Destroyer Cannon as a threat, as long as there was a one percent, no, a one-thousandth percent chance that Rocky might actually fire, Matu couldn''t afford to gamble!


    Matu had never personally witnessed the power of the City-Destroyer Cannon, but he had heard of it. For a small Sky City like his, a single st from the City-Destroyer Cannon would be enough to shoot it down. So even if there was a slight chance that Rocky might fire, he dared not take the risk.


    In such a situation, Matu, gritting his teeth, said, "Rocky, I don''t want to get involved in your affair with Baron Wolin. I can hand him over to you for you to deal with..."


    "He''s worthless, I want people! A thousand people!"


    Rocky, with an extremely tough refusal, cut off Matu before he could finish his sentence. He was no longer interested in his defeated subordinate, Baron Wolin; he was more interested in the poption of Matu City!


    "Fine, fine, fine! Rocky, I''ll give you a thousand people!"


    Seeing that Rocky was immovable, Matu ultimately gritted his teeth and bellowed at him:


    "But you must get out of my sight immediately! Don''t let Sky City follow me, and don''t let the fleet harass me, otherwise, I''ll fight you to the end, I also have a City-Destroyer Cannon!"


    "No problem."


    Matu''s demands were naturally agreed to in one go by Rocky, because if he could get a thousand people, of course he would ''get lost'' obediently, with no spare time to waste with Matu.


    And after roaring at him, Matu directly led his fleet back to Sky City. Within about three to five hours, his dozen or so reconnaissance ships were loaded with people and flew out of the Defensive Net!


    Thus, Rocky''s fleet and Matu''s fleet conducted a midair handover. After two consecutive handovers, Rocky returned to Thunderhawk City with a full load of people!


    A thousand people!


    Such a huge gain was something even Rocky hadn''t anticipated, because he indeed was using the City-Destroyer Cannon to threaten Matu. He certainly would not actually fire, as even he couldn''t bear the massive side effects of the City-Destroyer Cannon.


    But such a threat was a sure win for him. If Matu didn''t agree, the most he would lose was face, without any actual loss. But if Matu was intimidated by the threat, Rocky would gain greatly!


    From the actual oue, Rocky certainly gained hugely!


    He not only won the war with Baron Wolin but also got a full thousand people from Matu, undoubtedly bing the biggest winner in this series of confrontations.


    By contrast, Baron Wolin and Matu, having participated in this great war, naturally became the losers.


    But interestingly, in this whole series of confrontations, the most miserable wasn''t Baron Wolin, who had directly engaged with Rocky, but rather Matu, who hade to help. He simply ran an errand for Baron Wolin and ended up losing a thousand people, suffering a disaster out of the blue, and even making one feel somewhat sorry for him...

 Chapter 161 Financial Crisis

    For no apparent reason, a thousand people had been snatched away, and Matu would definitely not let this go. How he held a grudge against Rocky was one thing, but Baron Wolin was certainly someone he couldn''t spare!


    So on the very night that the war ended, Baron Wolin was promptly captured. In Matu''s view, he had to repay whatever he lost to Rocky, and if he couldn''t pay it back, he would pay with his life!


    And facing an angry Matu, Baron Wolin''s big backers were useless, because no matter how incapable Matu was, he was still a City Lord!


    On the other hand, Rocky, who had returned to Thunderhawk City, was naturally in high spirits. He had won the war and snatched away a full thousand people¡ªhow could he not be happy?


    But as City Lord, even if he was overjoyed, he couldn''t afford to be idle, especially now.


    After returning to Thunderhawk City, he immediately called Old Jack, who had stayed behind in the city, and asked him to take care of the new residents he brought back. Seeing the many people Rocky had brought with him, Old Jack was shocked and immediately got busy.


    At the same time, Rocky once again activated Thunderhawk City''s flight mode, moving far away from the airspace where the great battle had just taken ce.


    Although Rocky had won the great battle against Baron Wolin, it also meant that he and Thunderhawk City hadpletely fallen out with the Mairente Family. So, Rocky had to prepare for the worst, preventing the family from retaliating against him.


    The recent aerial battle had almostpletely wiped out Baron Wolin''s fleet, with only a few reconnaissance ships escaping back to Matu City. It was an utter defeat; however, the victorious Rocky had also suffered severe losses.


    At the beginning of the battle, Rocky''s fleet consisted of twenty-seven warships, three of which were destroyed by Orton. That left twenty-four, but when he returned to Thunderhawk City after winning the battle, he brought back only nine warships. Aside from the gship and the escort ships, only seven reconnaissance ships remained!


    In other words, Rocky won the battle, but his fleet lost more than two-thirds of its ships! Furthermore, from the gship to the escort ships and down to the reconnaissance ships, each returned warship was badly damaged!


    The only constion was that both the gship and the escort ships were rtively intact. Although these tworge warships were also severely damaged, with some repairs, they would be good as new.


    Another point was theparatively fewer casualties on the Thunderhawk City side¡ªnote that it was not fewer casualties overall but fewer for Thunderhawk City''s crew.


    Right from the start of the battle, Rocky yed it smart. He assigned the Thunderhawk City crew to the gship and the escort ships, while the crew hired from Eternal City were ced on the reconnaissance ships. Therefore, when the battle ended, as the tworge warships were still standing, Thunderhawk City''s crew had minimal losses, but the hired crew faced substantial losses.


    But that was unavoidable. Rocky didn''t want anyone to die, but if someone had to, he would rather sacrifice pawns to save the game, letting others take the fall.


    In summary, the battle resulted in heavy losses for Rocky, so facing possible retaliation from the Mairente Family, he could only choose to dodge their sharp edge, take a breather, and make long-term ns after recuperating.


    Three days passed quickly, and Thunderhawk City had long since left the previous airspace thanks to full-speed flight. Also, after three days, Old Jack had properly settled all the people Rocky had brought back.


    "My lord, this is the detailed information about the new residents. Please take a look,"


    In the City Lord''s Hall, Old Jack handed a thick stack of documents to Rocky, which were the data he hadpiled after taking inventory of the new residents.


    Taking the document, Rocky flipped through it for a moment and couldn''t help but smile. He hadn''t expected the quality of the thousand people Matu had given him to be quite high, with a considerable number of young adults among them.


    To his surprise, he had anticipated that Matu would send him a thousand of the old, weak, sick, and disabled, but the reality was quite the opposite. Matu had provided a fair share of each demographic: the elderly, adults, and children.


    The truth wasn''t that Matu was being generous but rather that he had no choice.


    Of course, Matu had considered offloading the city''s old, weak, sick, and disabled to Rocky, but let''s not forget that the children of these people were strong and young. If Matu had taken away these individuals'' parents to give to Rocky, chaos would have inevitably broken out in Sky City. Therefore, Matu had no choice but to hand over the most useless and ipetent group of people to Rocky.


    However, this approach didn''t really concern Rocky. Thunderhawk City was at the beginning stages of development; whether people had skills didn''t matter as long as they were willing to work and learn, which made them valuable to Thunderhawk City.


    Nheless, every coin has two sides. While Rocky had acquired a considerable poption this time, strengthening Thunderhawk City significantly, it also led to numerous problems.


    For example, Thunderhawk City had once again plunged into a financial crisis.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "My Lord, we need to find ways to increase our fiscal revenue¡­"


    When Old Jack had finished reporting the administrative matters and the finance officer Aileen opened her mouth to speak, her expression had turned to one of worry. With the poption continuously growing, the financial pressure on Thunderhawk City had be the primary concern.


    They had no choice, as Thunderhawk City''s poption increase was simply too rapid. Just two or three months earlier, they had absorbed a thousand people from Backhill Vige. To help these new residents settle down, Rocky not only started the second phase of training but also built factories.


    However, before these were evenpleted, another thousand people were added, which threw Thunderhawk City''s finances into severe crisis.


    Keep in mind that although Thunderhawk City''s poption had grown, its ie had not increased ordingly.


    The new leather factory waspleted, but only a dozen people who had undergone the first phase of training could work there. It wasn''t until after the second phase of training that arge number of people could start working and the factory could begin full operations.


    Before that, Thunderhawk City''s main source of ie was still the textile industry, but the people capable of weaving were still the city''s original residents, leading to a severe imbnce between ie and expenditure.


    The revenue from the work of a little over a thousand people had to sustain a poption of three thousand, which waspletely unsustainable.


    "How long can the money in the treasuryst?"


    Rocky was well aware of the financial pressure Thunderhawk City was facing and was also trying to find solutions.


    "Including the remaining funds in the treasury and the cloth exports for the next quarter, we can hold out for at most three months."


    "Only three months...?"


    Upon learning that, even with the remaining treasury funds and the ie from the cloth sales for the next quarter, Thunderhawk City could only hold out for three months, Rocky involuntarily furrowed his brow because it meant that within three months, he must find a way to generate revenue, or Thunderhawk City would not be able to keep going...

 Chapter 162 The Retribution of the Families

    The sudden surge in poption was naturally all benefit and no harm to the development of Thunderhawk City, but it also brought tremendous financial pressure to the city''s finances.


    This pressure made Rocky feel as if he was back to six months ago, when he spent every day worrying about money, and now was the same.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Aileen, can we take out fifty thousand gold coins from the treasury?"


    After the routine affairs had ended and everyone else had left, Rocky kept Aileen behind and then asked,


    "Fifty thousand gold coins? Sir, are you joking!?"


    But hearing Rocky''s words, Aileen''s eyes widened in disbelief. She had just finished saying the treasury was out of money; how could Rocky still be asking her for money?


    "I need money for warship repairs."


    Rocky actually had a general direction in mind on how to solve the financial crisis. At this stage, he knew that relying on Thunderhawk City to be self-sufficient was not a solution to the problem. He could only rely onpleting Mercenary Guild missions or demon hunting to earn ''extra ie'', which was the most viable method.


    Moreover, for him at that moment, whether it waspleting Mercenary Guild missions or demon hunting, both had be much easier than before. A fleet led by tworge warships was enough to rely on, and even the number of Void Magic Armors had increased from one to two. These were the guarantees that he could safely and smoothlyplete various tasks.


    But there was a prerequisite: the fleet, which had just been through a great battle, needed to be repaired.


    As mentioned before, the remaining warships of Thunderhawk City were all damaged. Under these circumstances, it was very difficult to engage in the next battle and repairs were necessary, but repairs cost money, and not a small amount at that.


    "No!"


    However, right after Rocky had exined, Aileen pouted her lips and shook her head, instantly turning into a stringent housekeeper.


    "Come on, Aileen, I really need this money. How about forty thousand, even forty thousand gold coins will do."


    "No!" Her head shook like a rattle-drum, Aileen puffed her cheeks and said, "Sir, there''s not much money left in the treasury now, and so many new people have arrived. I must contact the Ruby Chamber of Commerce to purchase food tomorrow, where would I find money for your warship repairs, no!"


    "...What about... thirty thousand will do..."


    "Thirty thousand?"


    Hearing this number, Aileen looked at Rocky, thought for a while, and finally said, "Only thirty thousand, not a penny more!"


    "Deal!"


    With augh, Rocky nodded in agreement.


    This conversation between the two seemed a bit off. How could Rocky, as the City Lord, be humbly asking Aileen for money?


    But if one thought that, they would be mistaken. Rocky was actually seeking Aileen''s opinion, for she was the person in control of the finance. Just think, if Aileen gave him the money as soon as he asked for it, how could Thunderhawk City function? Who would ensure that the city''s finances would operate normally?


    After this, Aileen also prepared to leave. With an additional thousand people in the city, as the finance officer, she had to immediately contact the Ruby Chamber of Commerce to purchase food and other necessities. She was very busy.


    But watching Aileen leave, Rocky seemed to suddenly remember something and called out, "Aileen, have the Ruby Chamber of Commerce meet directly with us in Lingyu City!"


    "You are going to Lingyu City?"


    Hearing this, Liliya, who was beside Rocky, asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I can only go to Lingyu City now. The trade tax in Eternal City is too expensive, we need to save where we can. Additionally, going to Eternal City is too conspicuous, and it is easy for the people from the Mairente Family to find us."


    Rocky had considered his next move very carefully, not only thinking about the high trade tax in Eternal City that he couldn''t afford, but also taking into ount possible retaliation by the Mairente Family. Hence, he set Lingyu City as his next target.


    Although Lingyu City was also a small Sky City, it was equally a city centered on trade. Its City Lord, Berg, had encountered Rocky a few times before, so going there to make repairs was the best choice.


    His line of thinking was clearly correct, for as he had anticipated, the Mairente Family had indeed begun preparations for retaliation!


    ......


    ......


    "Atted, why hasn''t the family dispatched troops yet? What are you still waiting for!"


    Inside the City Lord''s Mansion of Machine City, during a meeting of the Mairente Family Elders, Lexington angrily looked at n Leader Atted, questioning him about the dy in deploying the troops.


    Within the vast Mairente Family, there were a total of ten Elders. Among these ten, Lexington was indeed one of the most influential and powerful figures, whose authority and strength were evenparable to that of n Leader Atted himself.


    As such, the faction he represented was always in conflict with Atted''s faction, and even Atted, though the n Leader, had to be extremely cautious when dealing with him.


    But this time, facing the furious Lexington, Atted was confident. To Lexington''s aggressive questioning, he simply smiled and retorted, "Elder Lexington, why should the family dispatch troops?"


    "Of course, to punish the rebel! Rocky openly defied the family''s orders and even provoked internal strife within the family. As the n Leader, do you intend to sit back and ignore such rebellion!"


    Staring at Atted with eyes wide open, Lexington said angrily, referring naturally to the battle between Rocky and Baron Wolin.


    It had been a week since the end of this battle, and Baron Wolin had already returned to the family¡ªthough it was after paying a ransom.


    The heavily damaged Matu had captured Baron Wolin and held him hostage, demanding a ransom from his family aspensation, causing an uproar.


    And since Baron Wolin was an aristocrat, he naturally had his own small family. But faced with Matu''s exorbitant demands, his minor family could not afford the ransom. In the end, it still depended on the Mairente Family to settle the matter. They paid a full five hundred thousand gold coins to ransom Baron Wolin from Matu...


    This incident was a disgrace for the Mairente Family, and even more so for Lexington, because Baron Wolin was his subordinate. Wolin''s defeat in battle brought shame not only upon himself but also tarnished Lexington''s reputation.


    What''s more critical is that the five hundred thousand gold coins used to free Baron Wolin came from the Mairente Family on the surface, but in fact, it was Lexington who had paid!


    For Lexington, five hundred thousand gold coins might not be a significant sum, but he would not let the matter rest so easily. This had nothing to do with personal feelings; it was because if he didn''t regain his standing, it would affect his prestige throughout the entire family.


    But all of his thoughts could not escape Atted''s notice. As a party to the dispute, Atted would certainly not let things go Lexington''s way.


    "Lexington, Baron Wolin''s failure has already cost the family five hundred thousand gold coins. Do you want the rest of the family to suffer even more losses due to one man''s ipetence?"


    "I don''t need help from anyone else!"


    As if he had anticipated Atted''s attempt to evade responsibility, Lexington immediately replied, "I will send my own fleet to resolve this matter. I just need the family''s approval."


    No sooner had he finished speaking, the other Elders in attendance, and even n Leader Atted, cast deep nces at him.


    Even within the entire Mairente Family, Lexington could be considered a power yer. He owned arge Sky City andmanded no fewer than five fleets, each consisting of over a hundred warships!


    Five fleets¡ªthat was over five hundred warships! And these five hundred warships were not mere Reconnaissance Ships. In Lexington''s fleets, the Reconnaissance Ships were used solely for scouting; the main force wasprised of real,rge warships, and at the very least, Escort Ships!


    This was the strength of arge Sky City City Lord!


    Thus, once Lexington dispatched his fleets, even sending just one would be enough to obliterate Thunderhawk City to nothingness!


    PS: Today I replied to several readers''ments. Those interested can take a look; you should be able to understand the direction of the book and some questions. Also, I am asking for rmendations! Please rmend!

 Chapter 163 Game of Strategy

    When Lexington made it clear that as long as the family agreed, he would have his fleet level Thunderhawk City, all the other Elders immediately looked toward Atted.


    Everyone knew about the rivalry between the two men and understood that Atted had been forced to award Thunderhawk City to Baron Wolin. Now that Baron Wolin had failed, they were certain Atted would not make it easy for Lexington.


    As expected, Atted fell silent afterwards, taking a while before he finally spoke:


    "I remember that half a year ago, Rocky was already expelled from the family. So to call him a family traitor now, I think, is somewhat inappropriate¡­"


    While speaking, Atted slowly turned his gaze toward Lexington.


    "Lexington, let the family consider this matter," he said.


    "There''s nothing to consider!"


    Lexington immediately retorted, "Since Rocky is no longer a member of the family, it''s perfect. I don''t need the family''s consent to act. I am expanding the family''s territory; nobody has objections to that, right?"


    Lexington was of course aware of what Atted was nning¡ªhe wanted to dy. Thus, he countered ordingly. Since Rocky was no longer part of the family, he could use the pretext of expansion to dispatch his troops without needing the family''s approval, considering he was using his own forces.


    The discussion initially centered around Rocky had now evidently turned into an internal confrontation within the Mairente Family, serving as a catalyst for the power struggle between Lexington and Atted.


    No sooner had Lexington finished speaking, Atted smiled and said, "You''re right, but since it''s for the family, we can''t let you fight alone. After all, Rocky is far stronger than we anticipated. We can''t afford more losses. I think we should dispatch troops in the name of the family. What does everyone think?"


    "Agreed."


    "Agreed."


    "Approved."


    Right after Atted proposed, more than half of the Elders present expressed their agreement, effectively approving the proposal.


    Lexington was naturally left fuming with rage.


    He had to be angry because, despite Atted''s persuasive speech agreeing to target Thunderhawk City for expansion, and even suggesting mobilizing in the family''s name, one must not forget that if Lexington acted independently, he could dispatch his fleet immediately after the meeting.


    But if it were a family decision to dispatch troops, the matter would beplicated. Who knows when Atted and his people would get the troops ready? A day? A month? Or even a year? No one knew.


    So despite seeming supportive, Atted was effectively stalling Lexington.


    And although Lexington was well aware of this, he had no other choice. His faction might have been powerful within the family, but Atted''s position as n Leader proved he had the majority''s support. Therefore, when Atted made such a decision in his capacity as n Leader, Lexington, despite his dissatisfaction, could onlyply.


    In such a circumstance, Lexington left the meeting in a huff before it even concluded, but that did not mean he had given up.


    Just as Baron Wolin managed to find Matu to lend a hand, if Lexington were to ask, many City Lords outside the family would readily assist him. Thus, he nned to seek the aid of other City Lords to deal with Rocky!


    As he departed, the family meeting also came to an end. Atted, the n Leader, returned to his study, seeking some peace. But just as he had settled down, someone came looking for him.


    "Father."


    Standing at the threshold of the study, Cyril knocked on the door before entering the room.


    Looking at his daughter, Atted drew a deep breath and then closed the book he had just opened: "Are you here to see me about the Rocky matter?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes."


    "Since when did such arge family start revolving around a castaway?"


    "Since the castaway had the power to disrupt the chess game," Cyril stated with a hint of pride, standing before her father.


    "Lexington''s retaliation has been held off by me," Atted nced helplessly at Cyril, then ryed the decision of the meeting, "However, Rocky is still not safe, and Lexington will surely seek other City Lords to harass him, so you must prepare him for it."


    Atted, as a father, was well aware of the connection between Cyril and Rocky, but in his eyes, Rocky was far too insignificant to warrant his attention; to his surprise, that had now proved to be of use.


    However, after he finished speaking, Cyril did not pick up on his point; instead, she brought up another matter:


    "Father, I think the family should reconsider the decision made half a year ago."


    "Half a year ago? You mean... bringing Rocky back into the family?"


    "Exactly, in six months, a single person defeated Baron Wolin in The Abandoned City, proving he has the strength to upy a ce within the family."


    Actually, when Cyril learned that Rocky had defeated Baron Wolin, she was as incredulous as anyone else and hence thoroughly investigated the details of the great battle. The more she learned about the battle, the more astounded she became.


    A gship at the helm of a fleet?


    Two sets of Void Magic Armor?


    And a city of two thousand people, no, now three thousand?


    All of this made Cyril think that there must be a mistake in the information she had received. Was this really talking about Rocky? Yet, faced with a string of investigative results, Cyril had to admit that she had underestimated Rocky previously.


    Before this, her reason for helping Rocky wasrgely due to guilt, but now it was different. Rocky had now used his own strength to make Cyril take him seriously.


    That''s why Cyril put forward the suggestion to Atted for Rocky to return to the family; it had nothing to do with personal feelings, but rather, she thought that bringing Rocky back into the family would be a win-win for both him and the family.


    "Impossible."


    As soon as she finished speaking, before she could even borate on her reasons, Atted shook his head and refused outright.


    "Father, why? Is it because of Lexington?"


    Cyril was very puzzled by Atted''s easy refusal.


    "Not because of Lexington..." Atted shook his head at his daughter and slowly said, "It''s because of Kelly."


    Upon hearing her father''s words, Cyril, who was somewhat confused and even resentful, immediately fell silent.


    The Mairente Family currently consisted of three factions: one led by Atted, another by Lexington, and the third by Kelly. Among these factions, those of Atted and Lexington were evenly matched in strength, always contending for the position of n Leader. In contrast, Kelly''s faction, while weaker, yed the most crucial role.


    Since Atted''s and Lexington''s factions were nearly equal in every aspect, whoever gained the support of Kelly''s faction could rise to prominence. For example, the reason Atted could now sit in the position of n Leader was due to securing support from Kelly''s faction, and their reason for backing him was rted to Rocky.


    "Cyril, you should know that Rocky''s medium-sized Sky City is already in Kelly''s hands. If we call him back to the family, what would he think? What would Kelly think? We can''t afford to lose Kelly''s support right now, so let''s not speak of this matter again in the future."


    "But, but Father, if we don''t support Rocky, there''s no way he can escape Lexington''s retribution!"


    "That may not necessarily be the case..."


    Looking at his daughter, who was obviously anxious, Atted rarely showed a smile: "Cyril, don''t you think that Lexington is being a bit too agitated this time?"


    "Agitated?"


    "Yes, his reaction is too excessive, it''s not normal," replied Atted.


    In the midst of conversation, Atted slowly stood up, then moved to stand in front of the window, gazing through it at the blue sky. He watched for a long time.


    Atted knew his old rival too well, so even the slightest abnormal behavior from the opponent would not escape his notice¡ªand this asion was no exception.


    So, after looking at the sky for a while, Atted turned his head to look at Cyril, "I suspect... Lexington might know something we don''t, rted either to Rocky or to Thunderhawk City. That''s why he''s so agitated."

 Chapter 164 Tyrant

    "Rocky! You''re finally here!"


    After deciding to head to Lingyu City, Rocky had contacted the City Lord of Lingyu City, Berg, with whom he had exchangedmunicators when he left Eternal City, enabling them to keep in touch.


    So when Rocky truly arrived at Lingyu City, Berg was already at the port to wee him.


    Seeing Berg, Rocky was naturally very enthusiastic, after all, the other party was a City Lord just like himself, and this time he was indeed asking a favor from Berg, so of course, he had to be polite.


    "Berg, your Lingyu City is much better than you described. I think it won''t be long before this ce bes a miniature Eternal City."


    "Hehe, whether it can be a mini Eternal City still depends on your care, pleasee in!"


    After a formal and friendly handshake with Rocky, Berg invited him onto arge carriage that had been prepared in advance and took him to his City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Rocky, you really fought a beautiful battle!"


    Sitting in the carriage, before Rocky could even speak, Berg excitedly said, "I heard you annihted one of the Mairente Family''s fleets? That''s impressive!"


    "Berg, how are you always so well-informed?"


    ncing at Berg, although not surprised that the other party knew about his affairs, Rocky still felt somewhat helpless.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You guy, after winning such a splendid battle, did you really think you could keep it hidden? Let me tell you, it''s not just me who knows about this, that fierce woman Karina and quite a few other City Lords have heard about it too!"


    "They know too? Through... the Shadow Alliance?"


    Rocky looked at Berg and tentatively asked.


    "Of course, who else could it be through?"


    With augh, Berg nodded his head.


    Rocky first heard about the Shadow Alliance from Karina, but because there were so many other matters, he hadn''t inquired further. Now it seemed that this Shadow Alliance really was powerful. The battle between him and Baron Wolin had only just ended, and it had already been uncovered and spread by this Shadow Alliance.


    In fact, that was indeed the case because the Shadow Alliance was thergest intelligence organization in the skies!


    This Alliance was different from organizations like the Mercenary Guild; althoughrge, it wasn''t a public organization. Just like its shadowy name suggests, everyone knew of its existence, but couldn''t see or touch it. If one wanted to make contact, they could only do so through a specified method, and then the Shadow Alliance would proactively contact you, shrouded in mystery.


    However, the Shadow Alliance''s ability to gather information was truly powerful. As long as one paid ten thousand Gold Coins a month, any significant or minor event worth mentioning happening across the skies would generally be collected by them and ryed to all their clients.


    Under such circumstances, the great battle between Rocky and Baron Wolin was naturally also collected by the Shadow Alliance and passed on to various clients.


    Actually, Rocky still had too little contact with other cities in the skies, so he did not know what scale of battle his fight with Baron Wolin actually belonged to. In reality, their aerial battle was already considered an extremely rarerge battle among the smaller sky cities.


    Typically, even if a conflict arose between two small Sky Cities, each would deploy only a few warships, and if thebined number of warships deployed by both sides exceeded twenty, it could be considered a major battle.


    However, a battle like the one between Rocky and Baron Wolin, where more than fifty warships were deployed at once, could even be considered arge-scale war among small Sky Cities!


    Such a scale of battle naturally would not be overlooked by the Shadow Alliance, so once everything settled down, the news spread quickly, including Rocky defeating Baron Wolin, and the incidents of him taking a thousand people from Matu City were all leaked.


    In the wake of this dissemination, Rocky became notorious without his knowledge. Many small Sky City Lords took note of his name and even categorized him as someone not to be provoked and unpopr.


    There was no helping it; his fleet made many weaker small City Lords apprehensive, and his actions towards Matu, especially the act of essentially robbing a thousand people from Matu, instilled fear in many of the weaker City Lords. Some of them had even begun to track his location and prepared to keep their distance from him.


    "Is it that serious?"


    "Haha, you didn''t expect that, did you?"


    When Berg ryed this information to Rocky, Rocky himself was taken aback. He hadn''t expected that merely an air battle would suddenly make him famous, let alone infamous.


    He didn''t understand that many Sky City Lords, especially those of small Sky Cities, mostly were like Matucking ambition and wanting only to live their quiet little lives. City Lords like Rocky, who thought daily about how to build up their cities and how to increase their own strength, were actually in the minority. Thus, what seemed ordinary to him appeared abnormal to other City Lords.


    For example, the fact that he had taken a thousand people from Matu seemed perfectly justified to Rocky. Hadn''t Matu helped Baron Wolin attack him, and after losing, shouldn''t he be entitled to some war spoils?


    He thought this way was correct, yet in the eyes of other City Lords, this approach made him a significant war criminal because his strength and actions had greatly threatened them!


    This point was something Rocky hadn''t considered and found himself resigned to.


    "No wonder, no wonder Karina took a liking to you; it turns out you two are birds of a feather, huh!"


    As Rocky felt resigned, Bergughed heartily at him and cheerfully said.


    Thisment startled Rocky. How did the topic suddenly shift to Karina?


    Seeing his confusion, Berg had a sudden realization and pped his forehead, "I forgot, you''ve only just met Karina and thus don''t know what kind of person she is, right?"


    "What kind of person? Isn''t she just a beauty?"


    Looking at Berg, Rocky shared his impression of Karina. He indeed found her to be quite beautiful, and not merely a pretty face. If one had topare, she and Liliya seemed somewhat alike, both carrying a bold and wild charm.


    "You really dare to say it!" No sooner had he finished speaking than Berg widened his eyes in disbelief, "Rocky, keep those thoughts to yourself. If Karina hears them, she''d likely castrate you."


    He then patted Rocky''s shoulder gravely, "Rocky, take this as a brother''s warning, be careful."


    "I see there are plenty of beauties around you too, your guard, the finance officer, and that little Beastman are all quite something, so definitely don''t get any ideas about Karina. The Tyrant of Rose City isn''t called so for nothing; the thorns on this rose are too sharp for you to handle..."

 Chapter 165 Providing Timely Help

    Berg''s words left Rocky momentarily stunned ¨C the tyrant of Rose City?


    Was he talking about... Karina?


    Rocky had only seen Karina two or three times, and although she had made a deep impression on him, to say they understood each other would be a far stretch. Thus, Rocky was naturally surprised to hear Berg''s assessment of Karina.


    However, this surprise only amounted to astonishment and did not go any further, as even Rocky himself did not know when he would see Karina again, so there was no need to delve deeper.


    After this, he and Berg discussed the main issue at hand, which was the repair of the warship.


    Savvy as he was, Berg had actually guessed Rocky''s intention beforehand, and there indeed was a dock in Lingyu City that could undertake the overhaul of a warship. In such circumstances, the two hit it off right away, putting Rocky''s mind at ease.


    Upon learning that Lingyu City had a dock, Rocky led his fleet there for repairs, which would take about half a month. The cost was also reasonable; Berg personally negotiated with the dock owner and managed to reduce the repair fee from 50,000 to 35,000 gold coins. Although it was a bit more than what Aileen had given Rocky, it was still within Thunderhawk City''s budget.


    As for Berg''s eagerness to help Rocky, it was not due to a great friendship between them, but rather as a form of investment.


    In Berg''s eyes, although Rocky, like himself, was only the lord of a small Sky City, his potential was undoubtedly huge. In fact, after hearing about Rocky''s battle with Baron Wolin, Berg, like other city lords, obtained a detailed dossier on Rocky from the Shadow Alliance.


    The dossier from the Shadow Alliance was quiteprehensive. It covered everything significant that had happened to Rocky from the moment he inherited his father''s medium-sized Sky City to his battle with Baron Wolin.


    This included his feud with the Mairente Family, his reiming of authority from former Captain of the Guards Eyer and administrative officer Perolo, the mission in Backhill Vige, and even Orton''s matter was mentioned.


    So, despite having met Rocky on only two or three asions, Berg knew much more about Rocky than Rocky might have imagined.


    Of course, even though the Shadow Alliance''s investigation was thorough, it did not touch on the Mana Rune. The discovery of the Mana Rune by Rocky was quite ordinary; to the uninitiated observer, it seemed he simply visited thend, a detail that even the Shadow Alliance would overlook without inside knowledge.


    Nevertheless, a smart person like Berg was still able to deduce some clues from Rocky''s trajectory of development - that Rocky''s growth was astonishingly fast!


    It was truly rapid!


    Starting from the elimination of Captain of the Guards Eyer and administrative officer Perolo and gaining full control of Thunderhawk City, in just half a year, Rocky developed the city from a mere poption of one thousand to its current scale.


    Although Thunderhawk City was still weak at the moment, every aspect had begun to take form, resembling a wellid foundation. With systematic development, without saying much more, bing a standout among the small Sky Cities was just a matter of time.


    On the other hand, Rocky''s development of military power alsomanded attention. In just six months, he managed to equip Thunderhawk City with its own fleet and, through one battle against Baron Wolin, sessfully established his might, thoroughly showcasing his strength.


    Without exaggeration, the power disyed by Rocky in his battle with Baron Wolin had reached an above-average level among the smaller Sky Cities. This was the very reason other City Lords feared Rocky, as his disyed strength had indeed be a threat to everyone.


    In fact, the great battle with Baron Wolin only revealed the power of Rocky''s naval fleet. The strength of his Guard Corps had not yet been known to the world. But please, do not underestimate Rocky''s Guards, a force that had battled with hundreds of Demons and ultimately emerged victorious ¨C a force that nobody can or should overlook!


    Through a set of data that wasn''t particrlyplicated, an ordinary person might just see it as a spectacle, but a clever one could discern much more, and Berg was this type of clever person. Thus, he immediately treated Rocky as someone to be wooed and befriended, just as he did with Karina.


    Berg was not a person adept at strife but he had his own goals. He hoped to develop Lingyu City into a trade city that could rival Eternal City. For this ambition, befriending various capable, yet not overwhelmingly powerful, City Lords became an important mission for him.


    Powerful City Lords equated to powerful customers, a point that needs little exnation. Eternal City became the trade center for all Sky Cities because countless City Lords chose to trade there.


    Besides, as the saying goes, "A hero needs three gangs of help." Berg, wishing to expand his city, was bound to encounter various obstacles and even dangers because any trade-oriented city spells money!


    Money makes the world go round, and money can also lead to the worst in people. Eternal City is one of the monsters in the sky that no one dares to challenge, but for a smaller Sky City like Lingyu, many would set their sights on it, from the Lords of other small Sky Cities to those of therger ones.


    In such a situation, Berg needed allies, fellow City Lords to help him fend off those with ill intentions who viewed his city as ripe for the taking.


    Rocky was clearly one of the allies he had in mind. In Berg''s view, Rocky had potential butcked backing, had enemies but few friends, which perfectly met his requirements. Therefore, if he could truly befriend Rocky, it would be all to his advantage and no harm.


    Rocky was certainly aware of Berg''s attitude and understood that Berg had the intention to befriend him; in fact, he was quite grateful for it.


    This was indeed a difficult period for Rocky, having just gone through a major battle. Although he won, his own losses were also heavy. Coupled with the financial crisis in Thunderhawk City and the constant need to prepare for the Mairente Family''s retaliation, all of this weighed heavily on Rocky.


    Berg''s offer of assistance at this critical moment, regardless of the motive, was like sending coal on a snowy day for Rocky and something he would remember.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Between clever people, there is no need to spell everything out; understanding is simply understanding.


    Thus, Rocky temporarily anchored Thunderhawk City next to Lingyu City, both cities hanging side by side in the same airspace. This situation was expected tost for about half a month, as repairing all the warships would take at least that long.


    During this period, Rocky had thought he might have a few days of leisure to carefully n for the future, but unfortunately, he didn''t have the chance. A series of events kept him so busy that he could not stop for a moment!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 166 The Arrival of the Rose

    Rocky, who originally thought he could enjoy some leisure time, found no time to rest at all.


    First, there was Orton, the old man who constantly bothered him.


    The victory over Baron Wolin marked a conclusion all of Thunderhawk City was pleased to see, yet there was one old man who wasn''t happy, and that old man was Orton.


    Although Rocky had defeated Baron Wolin, he hadn''t killed him as expected or disabled him by amputating his limbs. Therefore, Orton didn''ty hands on the fourth-generation Void Magic Armor he had hoped for, which immensely infuriated him!


    So, since Rocky had finished all his urgent tasks, Orton had been visiting him daily, bothering him incessantly as if Rocky owed him money, demanding the fourth-generation armor for experiments every day!


    "You brat! How long are you nning to drag this on? When will you give me the fourth-generation armor!"


    "Teacher, can we wait a bit? I''m out of money right now..."


    "What do you mean ''out of money''! You own such a huge city, can''t you muster a few hundred thousand gold coins!"


    "A few, a few hundred thousand gold coins!?"


    Hearing this, Rocky was stupefied. It seemed Orton didn''t just want the fourth-generation armor; he wanted the fourth-generation Special Armor! This scared Rocky so much that he turned around and ran without saying another word.


    The next day.


    "You brat, why didn''t youe to ss today! Are you avoiding me!"


    "Teacher, didn''t I tell you? I''ve been really busytely overseeing the warship repairs. If they notice any runes, it''ll cause trouble."


    Looking at the infuriated Orton, Rocky responded helplessly. He wasn''t lying because all of Thunderhawk City''s warships had been modified, though only the magic cannons wouldn''t be easy to detect, and he had to keep an eye on them during repairs. That''s why he had already dispatched Liliya and Monte to personally oversee them.


    However, his reluctance to meet Orton was genuine. Orton simply didn''t understand others; Thunderhawk City was barely getting by these days. Rocky had neither the leisure nor the capability to make the fourth-generation armor for experiments. Even if he had the desire, he didn''t have the money!


    So after a brief exnation, Rocky ran off again, leaving Orton stamping his feet in frustration.


    However, Rocky hadn''t gotten far when he ran into Aileen, who hade to find him at the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Ah..."


    Upon seeing Aileen, Rocky also felt a headacheing on; without a doubt, she was here about money again.


    And indeed, he was right.


    "My lord, I''ve met with the people from the Ruby Chamber of Commerce. I''ve bought fabric for two quarters and then got credit for one quarter of grain."


    "Credit?"


    Hearing Aileen''s words, Rocky was slightly stunned, and Aileen nodded:


    "Yes, I''ve used all the money in the treasury to import fabric. This way, we can at least ensure the city has some revenue for the next two quarters. As for the grain, it''s on credit. We''ll settle it together next quarter. With this method, we can hold out for at least two more months."


    Thunderhawk City''s finances were already in crisis, and with Rocky having taken 35,000 gold coins for warship repairs, Aileen was wracking her brains, forced to use this credit system to survive the tough times. Depending on this method of crediting, she was trying to keep Thunderhawk City afloat a little longer.


    Aileen''s ability to get credit from the Ruby Chamber of Commerce was indeed thanks to Rocky''s current reputation. Given theprehensive cooperative rtionship between the Ruby Chamber of Commerce and Thunderhawk City, they naturally heard about the result of Rocky''s battle with Baron Wolin right away, as well as the incident where he snatched a thousand settlers from Matu''s hands.


    This made the Ruby Chamber of Commerce immediately pay more attention to Rocky and Thunderhawk City, as the poption of Thunderhawk City had grown, the trade between the two sides would berger, so when Aileen proposed the request for credit, the other side agreed in one go.


    However, after reporting all this, Aileen helplessly nced at Rocky, "My Lord, the treasury is really out of money this time."


    "I understand..."


    Watching Aileen sigh deeply, Rocky patted her shoulder. With nothing else to instruct, he turned around and went back to his own room.


    Back in his room, he sat down on the bed, spaced out for a while, then took out the Mercenary Guild''s task receiver.


    Now that, Thunderhawk City''s treasury waspletely empty, Rocky had to get money quickly. The most convenient and quickest way was to rely on the tasks from the Mercenary Association to earn money.


    As soon as the warships were fully repaired, Rocky would again possess a strong fleet. Even though it might not be asrge as before after a major battle, with the tworge warships remaining, thebat power was still very formidable. Rocky couldpletely rely on this fleet, which maintained sufficientbat power, toplete the tasks from the Mercenary Association.


    He had already decided, this time he would choose escort-type tasks as much as possible, such as escorting merchant caravans or goods. The first benefit of this type of task was that themission was high enough; escort tasks generally hadmissions ranging from 35,000 to 50,000 gold coins, which was among the highest in all task types.


    Of course, such highmission tasks also implied high requirements, but with the fleet Rocky possessed, as long as he didn''t ept tasks that were too exaggerated, all the requirements could be met.


    Secondly, escort tasks were short in duration. An escort task often only required ten days or half a month toplete, which was naturally a good thing for Thunderhawk City''s ongoing gold coin turnover.


    In this situation, Rocky lied on the bed and began selecting tasks one by one using the task receiver.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Since his strength was much stronger than before, he could choose from arger number of tasks, which also took more time.


    Although Rocky was very anxious, he didn''t lose hisposure because of it. He didn''t randomly choose tasks. In fact, he had time to slowly select tasks until the warships werepletely repaired and he found the most suitable task toplete.


    But before he found the right task, someone proactively came looking for him!


    That day, to avoid Orton from bothering him, Rocky hid in the Guard Camp and trained with the guards, only to be suddenly approached with an urgent report!


    "Has someone from Sky City arrived?"


    Hearing the report from the Skyport guard, Rocky immediately furrowed his brows, and the first thought that came to his mind was that the Mairente family had sent someone to retaliate against him!


    This made Rocky immediately tense up because Thunderhawk City was not yet ready for another big battle!


    Before he could react, someone sent by Berg also arrived at the same time.


    At this time, Thunderhawk City and Lingyu City were very close, so even though Rocky was in Thunderhawk City, it was very easy for Berg to contact him.


    "Lord Rocky, Lord Berg of Berg City invites you to the City Lord''s Mansion for a banquet to wee Lord Karina."


    "Karina, she hase?"


    Upon hearing this, Rocky was initially startled, then his anxious heart eased, and he asked, "That Sky City outside, is it Karina''s Rose City, right?"


    "Yes, it is indeed Lord Karina''s Rose City."


    "Good."


    Knowing that the Sky City outside was Rose City, Rocky was relieved, and without even going back to the City Lord''s Mansion, he directly went with Berg''s people to Lingyu City.

 Chapter 167 Taught a Lesson...

    Some things just happen to coincide, I recall when I first arrived in Lingyu City, Rocky and Berg had mentioned Karina, but at that time I felt that it wasn''t certain when I would see Karina again, so we didn''t delve into conversation. Unexpectedly, just a few days had passed when they met again.


    Although Rocky still didn''t understand Karina very well, from the bits and pieces Berg let slip, he could tell that Karina, despite also being the City Lord of a small Sky City, was considerably stronger than the average City Lord, undoubtedly a formidable figure.


    For such a person, given there was no conflict between them, Rocky naturally wanted to make acquaintance, so when he received Berg''s invitation he didn''t even return to the City Lord''s Mansion but went directly to Lingyu City, of course, arge part of the reason he didn''t return to the City Lord''s Mansion was that he didn''t want to see Orton, that old man was just too difficult to deal with.


    In such circumstances, it didn''t take long for Rocky to arrive at Berg''s City Lord''s Mansion and then he was directly taken to the banquet hall, where Berg and Karina were already waiting for him.


    Berg''s reception for Karina was quite high-cored, even higher than the one he''d held for Rocky, but since it was still daylight, Berg hadn''t thrown a dance party, instead, he''d organized a luncheon.


    "Haha! Rocky, you''ve finally arrived!"


    After Rocky had taken his seat, Berg, as the host, raised his ss proactively and said to him and Karina,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The two of you, we met in Eternal City, and today we''ve gathered here again in my ce. Don''t you think this is a fate destined by the heavens? For this fateful meeting, we should drink a toast!"


    As a City Lord and a shrewd businessman, Berg''s conduct was impable and he was extremely good at setting the mood. Despite there being only three people seated and not that acquainted with each other, under his lead, the trio quickly engaged in warm conversation, avoiding any awkward silence.


    "Karina, you''ve heard, haven''t you? Rocky recently won a great battle. What do you think? Are you tempted?"


    In the circle of small Sky Cities, the battle between Rocky and Baron Wolin was the hottest topic, and with Rocky being the person involved present, the conversation naturally turned to this topic.


    However, what Rocky hadn''t expected was that Berg started ying matchmaker right off the bat, making it seem as if he was trying to set him up with Karina, and his face, unustomed to such a situation, turned red.


    Karina, on the other hand, didn''t care about it at all. Dressed in a red gown, she looked at Rocky with pride and thenughed,


    "Not quite there yet."


    "How is that not enough? I think it''s fine. Karina, if you keep this up, you''ll never get married."


    "Berg, you''re talking too much today."


    "Alright, alright, my mistake, won''t say anymore."


    After ncing sharply at Berg, Karina turned to look at an increasingly blushing Rocky and suddenly asked, "Are you feverish, why is your face red?"


    At this remark, Berg, who had just fallen silent, burst outughing, and Rocky felt his cheeks grow even hotter, as anyone could tell that Karina was teasing him.


    This woman is really not someone to be trifled with...


    But after teasing Rocky, Karina spoke seriously, "Rocky, you''ve got some guts, daring to provoke the Mairente Family, a behemoth like that. Have you thought about the consequences?"


    "I haven''t."


    Rocky didn''t give it much thought before shaking his head with a smile and saying, "I just want the Mairente Family to realize that I''m not so easy to bully, it''s as simple as that."


    "Impressive!"


    Such an answer earned a thumbs-up from Berg, and even Karinaughed and softened her gaze towards him, then asked, "What are your ns for the future?"


    "I haven''t decided yet, but I expect the Mairente Family will try to get revenge, so I''m nning toy low for a while."


    Rocky wasn''t lying with this statement; he did indeed n toy low for a while¡ªfirstly to avoid the Mairente Family''s revenge and secondly to give himself a respite. For now, he would wait until the financial crisis in Thunderhawk City had passed and everything returned to normal before considering his next move.


    No sooner had he finished than Karina shook her head, and Berg too shook his head repeatedly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing the two of them like this, Rocky felt a bit puzzled. Did he say something wrong?


    And soon, Karina gave him the answer:


    "You indeed should be worried about retaliation, but you shouldn''t worry about the Mairente Family."


    "Why not?"


    "Because the bigger they are, the slower they move, and the Mairente Family is just like that. Moreover, there''s a lot of infighting within the family. Anyone with even a slight understanding of the family knows that Baron Wolin belongs to the Lexington faction.


    If Lexington himself took action to retaliate against you, then it would be useless even if you fled to the ends of the earth ¨C they could easily annihte you."


    "But you''re lucky that Lexington''s power is too strong. He has opponents within the family who won''t let him make moves recklessly."


    Despite being around the same age as Rocky, Karina had been a City Lord for much longer. Whether in terms of thinking or intelligence, she was far superior to Rocky, which is why she was able to analyze the situation with the Mairente Family so quickly, leaving Rocky with a furrowed brow.


    Rocky had to agree with what Karina said. He might not be too clear about the specifics of Lexington, but he remembered Cyril mentioning that she and her father did not want to see Baron Wolin take over Thunderhawk City, which indicated that Cyril''s faction was precisely Lexington''s opponent within the family.


    And if that were the case, if Lexington wanted to avenge Baron Wolin, Cyril''s faction would definitely not agree. Wouldn''t that mean... he was safe?


    With this in mind, Rocky directly asked Karina and Berg, "ording to what you''re saying, don''t I not need to worry now?"


    "Rocky, don''t joke around. You have plenty to worry about right now."


    With a smile and a shake of his head, Berg said that and looked towards Karina, who then took over the conversation: "Berg''s right, you have plenty to worry about."


    "What do I need to worry about then?"


    "Obviously, you need to worry about Lexington''s retaliation. Even if Lexington, being such an important figure, is constrained by his family from dealing with you personally, with his connections and influence, there will be many people willing to help him wipe you out."


    "Lexington''s influence... is it really that great?"


    ncing at Karina, Rocky understood her point but couldn''t quite believe it.


    "Hmph, you''re underestimating the great families." Shaking her head slightly, Karina imparted a lesson to Rocky: "Someone like Lexington, who himself is the City Lord of a major Sky City controlling a hundred thousand people, is also a leader of a faction within his family. Do you think his influence is great or not?


    Trust me, if Lexington wishes it, not only the lords of medium and small Sky Cities but even those ofrge Sky Cities would oblige him and casually eliminate you."


    "......"


    As Karina finished her exnation, Rocky''s brows had unknowingly knotted tightly.


    Before this, although he had thought about the Mairente Family taking revenge on him, he had only considered this superficially and hadn''t thought more deeply. Karina''s words made him immediately realize the seriousness of the problem. That is, if Lexington sought someone else to target him, what should he do?


    This question was incredibly important. If Lexington really did that, it would be like pushing Rocky into an extremely difficult situation, where he wouldn''t even know who to guard against, as anyone might be his enemy simply to curry favor with Lexington!


    "What do you think... I should do?"


    With that thought, Rocky couldn''t help but look to Berg and Karina. This was not the time to y aloof. In such a critical moment, he had to ask for advice where it was needed ¨C it was just sensible.


    His query, however, resulted in two starkly different answers:


    "Of course, you should enhance your own strength!" Looking at him, Karina spoke with pride: "If anyone dares to attack you, just annihte them! Once you''ve wiped out two or three Sky Cities, those petty people won''t dare to trouble you."


    "Hehe, Rocky, don''t listen to her." Karina had barely finished speaking when Berg chuckled towards Rocky: "Rocky, if you take my advice, then immediately find an Alliance to join. As the saying goes, ''it''s good to take shelter under a big tree!''"

 Chapter 168 Air Pirate Group

    When Rocky asked Berg and Karina for their opinions, both gave starkly different responses that were perfectly in line with their respective characters.


    Karina''s advice was simple¡ªshe told Rocky to go for it! To go all out!


    If anyone dared to attack him, he should dare to fight back, and ideally obliterate the opponent''s city, twice if necessary. After doing that a couple of times, surely no one would dare to provoke him lightly again.


    That suggestion... well, it was not only extremely characteristic of Karina but also made some sense.


    Anyone looking to side with Lexington against Rocky, whoever they might be, was probably just trying to curry favor with Lexington. But if the damage Rocky inflicted upon them far outweighed any benefits they could get from Lexington, naturally, these people would refrain from taking action.


    To tell the truth, Rocky really wanted to do just that. His personality might be different from Karina''s, but their attitudes toward this matter werepletely aligned¡ªif someone bullied him, he would definitely hit back hard!


    But there was a practical problem with that approach¡ªRocky didn''t have the strength! How could he intimidate the petty if he did not possess the might to destroy a Sky City?


    As interesting as it sounded, Rocky simply couldn''t pull it off.


    Compared to Karina, Berg''s advice was much smoother. He suggested that Rocky join an alliance!


    This piece of advice did pique Rocky''s interest, as Berg had a point: there''sfort in the shade of a big tree.


    Lexington was so influential not only because of his own considerable strength but also because he had the backing of powerful families. In fact, many supported him, not for his sake, but out of respect for the Mairente Family.


    So what if Rocky joined some force, too? Wouldn''t he have a backer himself?


    "Berg, are you suggesting that I join the Kafka Empire, Sky Alliance, or the Magic Energy Research Institute?" Rocky asked, aware even with his limited knowledge of the sky''s three major powers.


    "It doesn''t necessarily have to be one of these three major forces," Berg replied.


    As they delved into the topic, Berg became more talkative, shaking his head as he spoke, "Although the sky is currently dominated by these three forces, joining them isn''t easy¡ªthey have very high standards."


    "But don''t lose hope. There are many other forces in the sky, both big and small. They may not be on par with the big three, but some are not weak by any means."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Let me think... for instance, the Windrunner Alliance, the Racial Alliance, or the ckwater War Alliance. These forces are as strong as the Mairente Family. If you could join one of them, even Lexington would have to think twice before trying to annihte you. After all, the sky doesn''t revolve solely around the Mairente Family."


    "Moreover, if you join these forces, you''ll not only gain protection, but the development of Sky City will also elerate. The resources that an alliance can share are definitely beyond what a single Sky City can muster."


    "That being the case..."


    Moved by Berg''s words, Rocky felt such a move could indeed be a good strategy. Joining a force would not only shield him from Lexington''s vengeance but also aid in the future development of Thunderhawk City.


    Therefore, he followed up with, "How can I get in touch with these forces?"


    "For that kind of thing, you''ll have to ask Karina. She''s received quite a few invitations from alliances," Berg answered.


    On this matter, Berg gestured towards Karina, indicating she knew better because she had previously been approached by other forces!


    But when Rocky turned to Karina, she simply pursed her lips and said dismissively, "Don''t ask me. They came to me, and I don''t know how to contact them. Besides, I haven''t joined any forces now."


    "This..."


    From Karina''s response and the expression on her face, it was clear that she held the idea of joining an alliance in utter contempt.


    Indeed, she soon gave Rocky a sidelong nce, "Instead of figuring out how to cling to someone powerful, you might as well think about how to make yourself stronger. This is what a man should do."


    Somehow, Karina''s mood seemed to have suddenly turned sour, bing quite abrupt with Rocky. Even the expression she gave him had turned somewhat cold and angry.


    What was going on?


    Unsure of what had caused her sudden change, Rocky was a bit perplexed; he didn''t think he had said anything wrong!


    However, when he looked towards Berg somewhat puzzled, he noticed Berg was shaking his head slightly at him, and then he promptly changed the subject,


    "Alright, alright, the issue with Rocky isn''t something that can be resolved in a day or two. Since he isn''t busy right now, let''s focus on the matter at hand."


    After saying this, Berg looked towards Karina, "Karina, didn''t you say you were looking for Rocky for something?"


    "......"


    Still angry, Karina glowered as if she had heard nothing at all, with no response whatsoever.


    Seeing her like this, Berg didn''t mind and instead said to Rocky, "Rocky, Karina came here specifically to find you."


    "Oh?"


    Upon hearing that, Rocky looked at Karina in surprise, as he waspletely unaware of this matter.


    "That''s right, I am indeed here to find you."


    After being looked at by Rocky for quite a while, Karina finally regained herposure before speaking, "Do you have any ns for the near future?"


    "Me? Nothing much, just to lie low for a while once the warship is fixed, and do some Mercenary Guild missions on the side for some extra cash."


    Having already had such an extensive chat with Berg and Karina, Rocky didn''t lie or hide anything from them, openly sharing his next steps.


    "Since you''re not upied,e with me."


    However, after learning about Rocky''s ns, Karina offhandedly suggested.


    "Go with you? To do what?"


    "To find someone and fight a battle!"


    When Karina said this, Rocky was in the middle of drinking and ended up spitting out his drink. He had not expected that Karina was seeking him out for this reason?


    Could it be, in her eyes, he had be some sort of war merchant?


    "What, are you scared?"


    Facing Karina''s slightly relentless questioning, Rocky felt helpless. This woman''s personality was truly unique. So he wiped his mouth and asked, "Who are you nning to fight?"


    "The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group."


    Now it was Berg''s turn to spit out his drink. Before he could even wipe his mouth, he looked at Karina in shock, "Karina, have you lost your mind? You actually dare to provoke the Wild Horse Pirate Group!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 169 Do It Big!

    Air Pirate Group¡­


    The term "Air Pirate Group" originally stemmed from "Pirate Group". After the Demons upied thend, the term "Pirate Group" vanished, because with the loss of the continent, there was no more ocean, and naturally, there were no more sea pirates either.


    However, as Pirate Groups disappeared, Air Pirate Groups emerged, directly recing sea pirates as the robbers of the skies.


    During the Sky Era, all interactions between cities relied on skyships, especially for the Chambers of Commerce. These chambers could only transport goods to various Sky Cities by skyship, which naturally gave rise to Air Pirate Groups.


    Additionally, the sky is even more vast and boundless than the sea, making the Air Pirate Groups of today even more rampant and terrifying than the Pirate Groups of old; otherwise, the Mercenary Guild wouldn''t have so many escort-oriented missions, the purpose of which is to guard against these Air Pirate Groups.


    The reason Karina came to find Rocky was that she hoped he would join her in eradicating an Air Pirate Group!


    Rocky was surprised by her proposal, but after thinking it over, he realized there was nothing too unexpected about it, as it seemed very consistent with Karina''s character.


    What truly baffled Rocky, however, was Berg''s reaction. Given how well Berg and Karina knew each other, Berg should not have shown the slightest surprise at her idea.


    Could it be¡­ rted to Karina''s target?


    Karina had made it clear that she wanted to eradicate the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. Could it be that this Air Pirate Group was particrly troublesome to deal with?


    With this thought, Rocky nced at Berg, who then provided him with an exnation:


    "The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group¡­ once robbed Karina''s goods¡­"


    "Not just the goods! But also a warship!"


    Karina became extremely agitated when it came to this matter, mming the table as she corrected Berg: "I had justmissioned an Escort Ship and a shipment of goods, and on their way back to Rose City, they were all robbed by the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. The goods and the brand-new warship, all destroyed by those bastards! They cost me hundreds of thousands of Gold Coins!"


    No wonder Karina was so worked up; the loss caused by the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was indeed massive. A loss of hundreds of thousands of Gold Coins was a considerable sum for any small Sky City Lord.


    However, after Karina vented her frustration, Berg sighed and said, "Karina, that was two years ago. Why cling to it so¡­"


    "Even if ten more years pass, I won''t let them off the hook!"


    Karina gave Berg a fierce look, showing her undeniable resolve.


    While Rocky might not understand her intense reaction, Berg seemed to know some underlying details and didn''t continue the topic. Instead, he said to Rocky, "The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group is somewhat notorious. Relying on owning dozens of warships, they''ve done quite a bit of robbing in the skies. Of course, that''s not the most important thing.


    There are many Air Pirate Groups in the sky now, and in terms of sheer strength, Wild Horse doesn''t rank very high."


    "But what''s key is that this Air Pirate Group is backed by a Sky City!"


    While speaking, Berg nced at Karina then continued exining to Rocky: "The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group has a deep connection with Wild Horse City. Or rather, this Air Pirate Group is essentially raised by Wild Horse City. It''s specifically there to do the dirty work for Sky City and provide an additional ie."


    "Wild Horse City?"


    "A medium-sized Sky City." As Berg looked at Rocky, he slowly said, "Wild Horse City is a medium-sized Sky City with a poption of thirty thousand. The City Lord, Karlo, is a ruthless and tough character, quite a difficult opponent to deal with."


    By the time Berg exined this, Rocky had basically understood the situation.


    Two years ago, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had robbed Karina''s warship and cargo, causing a huge loss of several hundred thousand Gold Coins. Karina had always remembered this grudge. Although it might seem that the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was just a bandit gang, they had the support of a medium-sized Sky City behind them. This was why Berg sighed heavily at Karina''s actions.


    Indeed, Karina''s move was rather risky. She was indeed powerful, which was evident from Berg''s attitude towards her and the confidence and pride she herself disyed. Someone without any real strength could not possess Karina''s confidence. However, no matter how confident she was, no matter how strong, she was still only the City Lord of a small Sky City.


    This status had essentially set a limit, signifying that Karina could only dominate within small Sky Cities. She was ultimately a small city''s City Lord, but what she was preparing to do was to provoke a medium-sized Sky City!


    This kind of act was unimaginable. A small Sky City should naturally steer clear of a medium-sized Sky City, let alone provoke one intentionally. Wasn''t that madness!


    Thus, it also made Rocky frown; he already had enough troubles, with the Mairente Family forcing him into hiding. If he went on to provoke a strong enemy now... it really wouldn''t be a wise choice.


    And Karina evidently saw what he was thinking as she then said, "Rocky, since the three of us are sitting here, let''s not beat around the bush. I know you need money now."


    As a City Lord who was extremely skilled inbat, Karina knew exactly what Rocky needed after a great battle because she had been through a simr situation herself. So she went on to say, "The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group is quite strong, and over the years, they have robbed quite a lot.


    So if we can take them down in one fell swoop, it will surely earn you more than any mission you could ept."


    Despite Karina seeming a bit impulsive and even stubborn about this matter, she was actually very smart. With just a few words, she managed to move Rocky, prompting him to ask the following question:


    "How much can be made?"@@novelbin@@


    "People, money, goods; add them all up, and it should be at least over a million!"


    "A million?"


    Upon hearing this number, Rocky''s eyes widened, and he incredulously looked at Karina, then turned towards Berg.


    "If you two really manage to take down the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group in one go, indeed, you could make that much."


    Nodding at Rocky, Berg exined, "The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group has been rampant for several years, and although most of their stolen loot has been handed over to Wild Horse City, after so many years, they would have kept some surplus for themselves. They definitely have a wealth of a hundred or so million, no question about that."


    "But don''t forget who you are stirring up trouble with!"


    Although Berg was confident that Karina wasn''t lying, proving that if this operation seeded, Rocky and Karina would indeed reap a huge reward, he still stressed afterwards, "The two of you, one to seek revenge for an old arrow wound, the other to make a sum of money, are trying to provoke a medium-sized Sky City. Do you think it''s worth it?"


    Frankly speaking, Berg was being quite sincere, earnestly advising Karina and Rocky not to act rashly because the people they were about to provoke were really not easy to deal with.


    However, despite his earnest advice, Karina simply ignored him. She looked at Rocky with her eyes:


    "Rocky, do you dare to join me in this heist or not!"

 Chapter 170 Join Forces!

    Karina''s proposal had put Rocky in a real bind...


    Objectively speaking, he was actually very tempted to join Karina on this venture. The prospect of earning millions was an enormous lure, especially at a time when Rocky needed money the most.


    On the other hand, the powerful backing behind the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group made him apprehensive. He already had one major enemy; if he managed to offend Wild Horse City, which was a medium-sized Sky City, life would undoubtedly be even more difficult...


    What to choose was indeed a difficult question.


    So, faced with Karina''s pressing question, Rocky chose to keep his cool and did not answer immediately. He took quite a while to ponder before raising his eyes and speaking, "Karina, why do you want to cooperate with me?"


    Instead of giving a direct answer, Rocky instead asked this question, which also echoed the doubts in his heart.


    He did not understand why Karina would want to cooperate with him. Logically, Karina should have been stronger; she might even have been able to take down the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group on her own, so why would she need to cooperate with others?


    And even if she did need a partner, there was no necessity to choose him, was there?


    "I need your troops."


    "The fleet?"


    "No, your soldiers."


    Looking at Rocky, Karina spoke outright without any hesitation or beating about the bush: "I don''t care about the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s fleet, but their ground base is quite troublesome. However, topletely annihte this Air Pirate Group, destroying their base is essential."


    "Rocky, I know you''vepleted the mission at Backhill Vige. Faced with the relentless attacks from over a hundred demons, your troops managed to emerge victorious¡ªthis is exactly the kind of strength I need. I need your troops to take over their base while I hold off their fleet!"


    Perhaps it was her personality that made Karina reveal her thoughts without any reservations. She was not interested in Rocky''s fleet, but his soldiers!


    It''s necessary to exin here that since entering the Sky Era, aerial forces had seen significant development and strengthening, leading to a qualitative change. However, the development of ground forces was limited, with little difference from what they had been during the Land Era.


    There are many reasons for this imbnce of strong aerial capabilities but weak ground forces. For example, as it was the trend of the times, with everyone living in the sky and people still fighting each other, it''s obvious that they would choose to develop air forces rather than ground forces.


    Not only this, but the majority of Sky City Lords have even given up on ground forces altogether. With the exception of a few guards to maintain order, there isn''t an organized army in the city; all their strength and resources are poured into developing the fleet.


    I remember Wensel once said in his will, that once people flee to the sky, they will never have a chance to take back thend. Perhaps he could foresee this situation which is why he made such a statement. And indeed, the fact that the two *** wars failed proves that this was directly rted to the weakness of the soldiers.


    After all, floating warships might be strong, but they can only influence ground battles; to finish a ground battle, you still need soldiers.


    This was precisely why Karina chose to cooperate with Rocky. She was confident in facing the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s fleet, as she was one of the City Lords who only maintained an air force without a ground force. Consequently, the base of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was a tough challenge for her.


    By contrast, Rocky held an advantage in this aspect. Despite his Guard Corps consisting of only a little over three hundred people, these guards were all elite soldiers. The original guards of Thunderhawk City became experienced veterans after the mission at Backhill Vige, while the troops from Backhill Vige were hardened warriors who battled demons all year round.


    Combined, they made Rocky''s Guard Corps extremely formidable.


    "So..."


    After Karina''s response, Rocky nodded in understanding. He could tell she was not lying, so he continued to inquire:


    "How do you n to divide the spoils of war?"


    "You can keep the money and the goods, but the people are mine."


    Without any hesitation, Karina gave her answer directly, the money and goods would belong to Rocky, but the people would be hers.


    This proposal was clearly something she had considered beforehand; it seemed simple and crude, yet it perfectly met the needs of both parties. Thunderhawk City, having already increased its poption twice consecutively, didn''t need more people for the time being.


    Rocky needed money most of all, so Karina nned to give all the money to him; whereas Karina herself needed people desperately for her city''s development, so she chose the poption.


    Regarding this distribution scheme, Rocky didn''t say much after hearing it because he was quite satisfied. There was no question of inferiority or superiority in this allocation; it was distributed based on need, providing both parties with what they needed most.


    After pondering briefly, he nodded and epted Karina''s offer!


    "I haven''t misjudged you; you and I are cut from the same cloth."


    Seeing that Rocky finally nodded, Karina revealed a smile for the first time and raised the wine ss beside her to toast with him.


    "My God... you two reckless maniacs..."


    Unlike a smiling Karina, Berg pped his forehead in resignation, his face full of helplessness.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for any objections, and since Rocky and Karina had already decided to join forces for a venture, the three of them stopped making idle chit-chat and began discussing the matter at hand.


    "Karina, have you found the base of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group?"


    Looking at Karina, Berg asked.


    The Air Pirate Group, being the new era''s equivalent of pirates, naturally had their own base. Unlike the Mercenary Group which, being a formal organization, could have its base in Sky City, the Air Pirate Group, as a band of robbers, couldn''t be amodated by Sky City; they had to build their base on thend, and even Wild Horse Sky Ind, which had the support of Sky City, was no exception.


    But don''t forget, thend by now had been upied by demons. For the Air Pirate Group to establish their base on thend required courage and was also exceedingly dangerous. Typically, the bases of air pirate groups would be in very secret locations that were easy to defend but hard to attack, so hidden that even the demons, let alone people, would have difficulty finding them.


    "I have found it."@@novelbin@@


    After taking a sip of wine, Karina nodded. Rocky''s response had put her in a very good mood, and a woman of her demeanor only became more striking when cheerful.


    "To find their base, I spent over a hundred thousand Gold Coins at the Shadow Alliance, but it was worth it."


    Putting down her wine ss, Karina spoke, clearly showing that she was hellbent on taking down the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group if she was willing to spend such arge sum just to locate their base.


    "Karina, how closely rted are the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group and Wild Horse City? When we attack them, will Wild Horse City send reinforcements?"


    This time it was Rocky who spoke. Since he was about to join forces with Karina for a venture, he had to be fully prepared. Some things had to be rified.


    "Wild Horse City? Hmph, it would be better if theye to support!"


    Mentioning Wild Horse City, Karina snorted coldly, her eyes shing with a trace of murderous intent.

 Chapter 171 The Wine in the Cup

    Since Wild Horse City was the backer of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group and was itself a medium-sized Sky City, it naturally became an important target that needed attention.


    However, when Rocky mentioned Wild Horse City, Karina let out a cold snort filled with murderous intent. But she quickly added, "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ve already received news that Wild Horse City is going to war with Fire Elf City. When that timees, they won''t have time to bother with us."


    "Fire Elf City?"


    "A citypletely controlled by elves." Seeing that Rocky was clearly unfamiliar with Fire Elf City, Berg chimed in from the side, "This city has had a longstanding grudge with Wild Horse City, so they are often at war."


    "I see¡­"


    Berg''s exnation made Rocky nod and also feel much more at ease. If Wild Horse City wasn''t going to provide support, then the operation he and Karina were undertaking would undoubtedly be much easier.


    And so, the three of them chatted for a while longer until the evening gradually approached. Soon after, Karina left first. Since Rocky had already epted her invitation, she naturally needed to make preparations posthaste.


    After she left, Rocky was also nning to depart as he needed to go back and get the Guard Corps ready. In at most a week, his fleet would be fully repaired and ready to set sail.


    But just as he was about to leave, Berg stopped him.


    "Rocky, don''t listen to Karina''s nonsense. She actually joined an Alliance before."


    After Karina left, only Rocky and Berg remained at the banquet. As soon as Berg spoke, Rocky froze, not understanding what he meant.


    However, Berg didn''t offer much exnation and continued on his own, "Three years ago, when she first became City Lord, she joined a small Alliance for self-protection. While the Alliance wasn''trge, made up of small Sky Cities, it at least provided shelter."


    "Back then, Karina was like many other City Lords now, without much ambition and even less belligerent than she is now. All she wanted was to work hard to develop the city and live a quiet, stable life. I even heard she wanted to find a Prince Charming to marry at that time. Rose City was her dowry."


    At this point, Bergughed, and even Rocky, who didn''t grasp the meaning of his words, couldn''t help but smile. It was hard for anyone to imagine what a scenario of Karina wanting to marry would look like.


    After theirughter subsided, Berg continued, "At that time, she worked hard within the small Alliance for a year, barely earning enough money to buy a warship, only to have it hijacked by the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group."


    "Oh¡­"


    Hearing this, Rocky finally gained a real understanding of the enmity between Karina and the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. He had been puzzled by her intense hatred toward the group because, generally speaking, being robbed by them once shouldn''t warrant such animosity. But now he understood the situation.


    But it was clear Berg knew more, so he added, "You can imagine how difficult Karina''s situation became after being robbed by the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. She had almost lost all her savings."


    "Didn''t she join an Alliance then? Didn''t the Alliance stand up for her?"@@novelbin@@


    "No."


    Shaking his head, Berg provided a brief and definitive answer. "Of course, Karina turned to the Alliance, but it was just a small one formed by small Sky Cities. They were afraid of provoking Wild Horse City, so they didn''t help her and even kicked her out."


    "That serious¡­?"


    Rocky looked at Berg in surprise, not expecting Karina to have gone through such an ordeal.


    At this, Berg could only let out a wry smile, "The incident dealt a heavy blow to Karina, and it was after that when she changed. She was no longer the girl who dreamed of marrying Prince Charming and living a peaceful life."


    "She became a true City Lord."


    "She waged constant wars, eliminated her opponents unrelentingly, took her revenge... and in this process, her talent for war was fully realized."


    "You know, Karina is a natural born warmonger; she instinctively knows how to win a war without anyone teaching her."


    "I remember telling you she was called the Tyrant of Rose City because in just one year''s time, with her own strength, she wiped out all the cities in the Alliance that had once expelled her. Since then, she''s earned the reputation of a Tyrant. No City Lord of any small Sky City dares to provoke her."


    "Women... they have such strong desires for revenge..."


    After saying this, Berg looked towards Rocky, "Rocky, about this alliance with Karina you''re forming..."


    "If you think you can''t eliminate the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, I advise you to refuse Karina. Although she''s obsessed with this Air Pirate Group, she knows she can''t defeat them without your help and would choose to let it go for the time being."


    "But if you think you can coborate with her to wipe out the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, I hope you''ll give it your all, because this matter is very important to Karina."


    "......"


    Berg''s words caused Rocky to frown slightly, staring at him for a long while before he half-jokingly asked, "Berg, you seem to care a lot about Karina?"


    From Berg''s speech just now, not only did Rocky gain a better understanding of Karina, but he could also clearly sense that Berg had an unusual rtionship with Karina; otherwise, he wouldn''t have disclosed so much to him.


    Sure enough, when asked, Berg smiled and said, "I don''t just care about her, I owe her a debt of gratitude."


    "When I was at my most difficult time, Karina helped me a great deal. I''ve always remembered that favor, so I hope you can help her because in this regard, you are more capable than I am."


    "Additionally..."


    Suddenly, Berg paused, his expression changing slightly before he continued,


    "If anyone dares to stab her in the back, even though I''m not skilled in warfare, I can still crush them with my wealth."


    His eyes calmly fixed on Rocky, Berg showed a rare seriousness, making it clear he was not joking!


    And hisst statement was not so much a warning as it was a threat, threatening Rocky not to scheme against Karina!


    However, Rocky was not angered by this, quite the opposite; he actually liked, or rather admired, this kind of behavior from Berg.


    At the level of a City Lord, intrigue and deception be the norm, and someone like Berg who could talk tough to protect Karina was truly rare among them.


    Therefore, Rocky soon smiled, said nothing more, and nothing more needed to be said. He simply picked up his wine ss and gave it a shake towards Berg, and with that, they both downed their drinks. Then Rocky put down his ss, stood up, and left...


    There wasn''t much need for words, a drink was enough.

 Chapter 172 Exploded Again

    ```


    After leaving the City Lord''s Mansion of Berg, Rocky sat in the carriage with an extremely good mood. This coboration with Karina could be said to have solved a great problem for him because as long as they could wipe out the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, the crisis of Thunderhawk City would be resolved, and not only that, he could even make a fortune from it!


    Such an oue naturally delighted Rocky. As for the potential consequences of provoking Wild Horse City, to be honest, he hadn''t thought much about it. The more lice you have, the less you itch; the more debts you have, the less you worry. Since he had already provoked the Mairente Family, he simply didn''t care about a Wild Horse City that was far inferior to the Mairente Family.


    In Rocky''s opinion, rather than being afraid of wolves ahead and tigers behind, worrying about this and that, it was better to go all out on one big gamble, which could at least solve the pressing crisis of Thunderhawk City.


    Therefore, when he returned to his own Thunderhawk City, he immediately gathered everyone in the City Lord''s Hall and spilled the news.


    "That''s great!"


    When Rocky dered that he would join hands with Karina and would mobilize the Guard Corps, Monte reacted strongly. He couldn''t help but jump up and shout, "Lord! We didn''t get to participate in thest big battle, and the brothers have been itching for action for a long time, so this time we''ll definitely go all out to wipe out that Air Pirate Group in one fell swoop!"


    Thest big battle Monte referred to was naturally the one against Baron Wolin.


    Now, Thunderhawk City was not only stronger than before but had also improved by quite a margin. Thus, it no longer had to rely solely on a Guard Corps to handle everything. Under Rocky''s organization, Thunderhawk City''s Fleet had long been separated from the Guard Corps, bing an independent force.


    In other words, the military forces of Thunderhawk City had been divided into the air force led by the First Fleet and thend force led by the Guard Corps, progressively moving towards regrization.


    In the great battle with Baron Wolin, Rocky had deployed the entire Fleet, and the Guard Corps had basically done nothing, which really frustrated Monte. The guards in the Corps were equally stifled, feeling both envious of the Fleet''s victory and a sense of crisis.@@novelbin@@


    It had been said before, in the skies,nd forces were not highly regarded, and the air force was the favored child of the era. So much so that many Sky Cities didn''t even have ground troops.


    Therefore, when Rocky formed his own First Fleet and separated it from the Guard Corps, Monte and Lin Feng and the others had a foreboding feeling, fearing that Rocky, like other City Lords, would gradually abandon their Guard Corps.


    It was precisely because of this sense of crisis that Monte was so excited when he learned that the next target required the Guard Corps to be mobilized. Not only him but Lin Feng by his side felt the same. Both saw it as an opportunity, a chance to prove to Rocky that the Guard Corps was still useful.


    As for their reaction, Rocky could somewhat understand, but Monte and Lin Feng were thinking too much, for Rocky would never give up the Guard Corps. Regardless of how other City Lords might think, he had always believed that thend force was an indispensable and irreceable power, whether facing Demons or other Sky Cities, thend force would be of great use.


    "Carry out my orders."


    So after that, he issued a series ofmands: "Effective immediately, Liliya is reinstated to her former position, continuing as my personal guard. The former Instructor of the Guard Corps, Lin Feng, is promoted to Deputy Captain of the Thunderhawk City Guard Corps, and former Deputy Captain Monte is promoted to Captain of the Thunderhawk City Guard Corps,manding the Guard Corps.


    Prepare for battle at once."


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Under Rocky''s appointment, Liliya stepped down from the position of Captain of the Guard Corps and returned to being his personal guard. Monte, atst, became the Captain of the Guard Corps, and Lin Feng was also promoted one rank, from Instructor to Deputy Captain.


    This appointment was something Rocky had nned long ago. He had been nning to hand over the position of Captain of the Guard Corps to Monte but had held off until now because Monte''s prestige was not yet sufficient.


    Monte had already been in Thunderhawk City for over half a year and had established enough credibility within the Guard Corps, especially recently. Although Liliya seemed to still be the Captaintely, Monte had been basically handling all major and minor matters of the Guard Corps to ensure a smooth transition to the position of Captain.


    Although the appointment was anticipated, Monte was still quite excited when he was officially named Captain. However, he didn''t waste too much time on this matter, instead immediately returning to the Guard Corps with Lin Feng, nning to share the good news with the brothers in the Corps and get everyone to adjust their condition and prepare for battle as soon as possible.


    After the others had left the City Lord''s Hall, only Rocky and Liliya remained. Rocky then let out a sigh.


    ```


    "What''s wrong?"


    ncing at the sighing Rocky, Liliya was somewhat puzzled.


    "Got to meet with Orton again..."


    Turning his head to look at Liliya, Rocky said listlessly.


    "You go ahead, I need to take the time to practice controlling the Armor a bit more."


    As soon as Liliya heard that Rocky was going to see Orton, she nodded in sudden realization, and then unexpectedly left him behind and ran off...


    If there was something that was causing Rocky the most headaches right now, it would definitely be the financial crisis of Thunderhawk City. But if there was someone who made him feel even more troubled, it was absolutely that old man Orton. And if Rockypared the financial crisis with Orton, he could say with certainty that Orton gave him an even bigger headache!


    That old man was just too odd. His ideas, his character, his actions, were all extremely bizarre, to the point that Rocky now dared not meet with Orton.


    To avoid Orton, Rocky had already stopped attending his lessons for a whole week, not seeing him at all. There was no other way, as Orton would demand the fourth generation Armor every time they met, which had bepletely unreasonable. Rocky couldn''t take it anymore and could only avoid him.


    Thankfully, the new research institute built for Orton was finallypleted. With a separate location to carry out his research, Orton had be significantly quieter, otherwise, Rocky would have found it impossible to avoid him.


    But this time, he had to meet with Orton because Orton was currently fully invested in rune research, and Rocky needed his help to create rune equipment for the Guard Corps to use.


    In this situation, Rocky spent a long time alone in the City Lord''s Hall preparing before he finally set off for the Rune Research Institute.


    The new research that he had built for Orton was named by Orton as the Rune Research Institute. Of course, only a few people, including Rocky, knew this name. It was located next to the City Lord''s Mansion, and it took Rocky just over ten minutes to walk there after leaving the mansion.


    "Teacher...?"


    "Teacher, are you there, sir?"


    Walking into the institute anding to the door of the research room Orton frequently used, Rocky knocked on the door, greeted with a pleasant expression, and asked cautiously.


    "I''m not in! Don''t bother me!"


    Orton''s irritable voice quickly came from the research room, and upon hearing this voice, Rocky nodded in relief.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    Orton had been in Thunderhawk City for quite some time, which allowed Rocky to get to know his temper. Thus, hearing this irritable response, he breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Orton''s mood was still not bad. So, he gently pushed the door open and walked in.


    The moment he barely opened the door, a loud boom along with a forceful st blew him away...

 Chapter 173 Rune Improvement

    With a loud bang, Rocky was sted away from the doorway, mming hard against the wall of the corridor. Dizzy and disoriented, he feltpletely bewildered.


    "Who let you in!"


    As Rocky''s vision sparkled with stars, he saw Orton rush towards him, blurily, and help him up off the ground.


    "You little rascal, didn''t you know I was conducting an experiment? Are you hurt?"


    Orton grumbled and checked Rocky all over. Once he confirmed that the explosion hadn''t injured him, he said nothing more and fiercely punched him on the head, immediately conjuring a gxy of stars before Rocky''s eyes.@@novelbin@@


    "You brat, already a Third Level Mage, and you can''t even cast a magic shield?"


    "How was I supposed to know what you were doing!"


    Shaking his head vigorously, it took a while for Rocky to recover from his dizziness, after which he cast an aggrieved nce at Orton.


    It was a month ago when Orton had personally taught him a method to practice his magic power. After over a month of practice, Rocky had indeed be a Third Level Mage and could actually cast a magic shield. But how could he have predicted that visiting Orton would require an active magic shield!


    "Tsk! You don''t know anything! What experiment doesn''t have risks?"


    Orton nced at Rocky scornfully, dragged him into the researchb that had just exploded, and pointing to the disheveled room, said, "Hurry up and clean this up. I have another experiment to do!"


    Looking at the chaoticb, Rocky paused for a moment before he sighed resignedly and began to help tidy up.


    Ordinarily, this sort of task would be fit for a maid, but since Orton''s research involved runes, outsiders couldn''t be privy to it. So, in fact, he was the only person in the research facility. Under normal circumstances, Orton would handle such tasks himself, but Rocky was just unlucky enough to have arrived at the time, and as the City Lord, he had no choice but to act as aborer.


    "Teacher, what are you researching that caused another explosion?"


    As he lifted a fallen experimental table off the ground, Rocky asked curiously. Despite the considerable noise and impact of the explosion, it hadn''t actually caused much damage to theb. Although the tables had been knocked over, they weren''t destroyed.


    "I''m improving the runes."


    "Improve what?"


    "Improvement! Did the explosion deafen you?"


    Orton red at Rocky and said indignantly.


    Rocky certainly wasn''t deaf; he just couldn''t believe Orton could actually be improving runes! So after a brief moment of shock, he quickly asked:


    "Teacher, have you already mastered all the runes?"


    In Rocky''s view, improving runes wasn''t impossible, but the prerequisite was to havepletely mastered them. This was what surprised him. It hadn''t been very long; how could Orton have already mastered all the runes?


    "Of course not."


    To this, Orton shook his head and replied, "I can only draw up to Fifth-level Runes at the moment. The highest, level six runes, I haven''t fully researched yet, but this doesn''t affect anything because I''ve already learned the entire structure of the rune system."


    "That amazing?"


    "Amazing my foot! Stinky boy, Winsell''s research notes have detailed records about this, have you not looked carefully at them?"


    Orton hammered Rocky''s head with his fist, voicing his exasperation, and Rocky could only stick out his tongue apologetically.


    Indeed, Winsell''s research notes did contain detailed ounts on this matter, but for Rocky, this content might as well have been an arcane tome, so he hadn''t examined it closely; clearly, though, Orton had gone through them.


    Afterward, Orton continued, "Actually, in thest part of the notes, Winsell had made it very clear. Although he invented runes and established a whole system, due to limited time, he couldn''t perfect it. In fact, there is still great potential for the development of mana runes, and the improvements I was talking about start from this aspect."


    "So... did it work?"


    Truth be told, Orton''s exnation seemed easy to understand, but Rocky still didn''t quite get it and simply asked directly for the results.


    But when he asked this, Orton showed a look of distress and drew a rune in the air with magic power.


    Drawing runes in the air with magic power was a skill Rocky had once seen in the Magic Energy Images left by Winsell. This ability alone was enough to demonstrate that Orton''s research on runes had reached a considerable height; otherwise, it would not have been so effortless.


    Also, the rune Orton drew was quite different. What he drew this time was merely a first-level rune, but its color was extraordinary, a crystal clear snow-white. Rocky had never seen a rune of this color before.


    "Teacher, this rune...?"


    "This is an elemental rune."


    Looking at his own creation, Orton exined, "As everyone knows, mana is essentially magic power, and since magic power can have elemental attributes, mana can also possess attributes. Winsell had mentioned this in his research notes, but due to his limited time and energy, he only proposed a possible hypothesis and didn''t actually research it."


    "The improvement I made to the runes follows the trail left by our predecessor. That is, giving runes their own attributes. For example, this rune has been infused with ice attribute magic power by me. Once activated, it can emit the power of the ice attribute."


    As he spoke, Orton activated the rune he had drawn, and as the rune activated, a visible chill emanated from it!


    At this sight, Rocky''s eyes widened in amazement, then filled with curiosity, he approached the ice attribute rune and waved his hand around it, indeed feeling a touch of coldness!


    How incredible!


    Feeling the faint chill at his fingertips, Rocky became excited. He hadn''t expected Orton to have such ingenuity, not only daring to improve the runes but also seeding!


    "Teacher! Congrattions, your improvement has taken rune development a huge step forward!" Readtest chapters on empire


    Regaining hisposure, Rocky quickly congratted Orton. He wasn''t just ttering; he was sincerely congratting Orton.


    Unfortunately, no sooner had he spoken than Orton shook his head, not only erasing the rune but also speaking dejectedly, "What''s there to congratte? This rune is practically useless. After gaining an attribute, the rune itself can no longer provide magic power. In other words, this rune is just for show, with no practical utility.


    Moreover, with my current ability, I can only draw first-level elemental runes and nothing higher."


    With that, Orton sighed, a gesture of deep disappointment.


    But this reaction of his was simply him being too hard on himself. In fact, this innovation in runes was already top-notch magical technology in today''s magic energy realm! Note, it''s not top-notch rune technology, but top-notch magic energy technology!

 Chapter 174 Breakthroughs in Technology

    Orton, though dissatisfied with his own improvements, did not necessarily mean that his rune enhancements were inadequate, but rather, this stemmed from his exceedingly high standards for himself.


    In fact, even discounting runes, his breakthroughs in the field of magic energy alone could be regarded as some of the finest in contemporary times!


    As Orton himself said, the essence of mana is magic power, and since magic power is elemental, it stands to reason that mana should possess elements, too. However, this is only a theoretical possibility, and no one has been able to realize it in practical application.


    Logically, the conversion of such elemental properties shouldn''t be so difficult, and indeed, it isn''t. The real technical challenge lies not in the conversion of attributes, but in the carrier¡ªnamely, the magic stone.


    It''smon knowledge that mana must be stored within magic stones, but how to store elemental mana within magic stones, or make the mana stored within the stones exhibit elements when used, that is the true challenge!


    Research in this area has been ongoing, and any breakthrough would undoubtedly have a profound impact on all things rted to mana, especially on the Void Magic Armor which is closely associated with mana. There were even rumors that the primary focus of the 6th Generation Void Magic Armor was elemental.


    The enhancements Orton had made to runes were precisely in this area.


    Rocky did not believe it was a coincidence. As a master in the field of mana, Orton must have been aware of the current research directions in the domain of magic energy, which was why he exerted effort in this area, and more importantly, he had seen some initial sess!


    Perhaps, as he himself had said, the elemental runes still possessed various ws, andcked true practicality, but this did not mean his research was anything short of top-notch.


    It was no exaggeration to say that, should Orton publicize his approach to crafting elemental runes¡ªeven without mentioning runes in detail¡ªit would be enough to cause a sensation across the entire field of magic energy!


    In light of this, Rocky naturally wanted to encourage him.


    "Teacher, you mustn''t lose heart. Elemental runes are still in the early stages of experimentation, and we''re exploring all aspects. It''s normal to encounter some ws, but once we gain a deeper understanding, we can surely find ways to resolve these issues and shorings."


    "Hmph, you little brat, you''ve even learned to tter now."


    Hearing this, Orton gave Rocky a sidelong nce, his lips pursed, but it was clear he was quite happy to listen, so he subsequently asked, "Speak up, you little brat, what are you here for? Did you bring me the 4th Generation Armor?"


    "Yes, yes, more or less."


    "What! Where is it, give it to me!"


    As soon as he heard Rocky mention bringing the 4th Generation Armor, Orton immediately became excited, seeming almost ready to pounce like a predator.


    "This... Teacher, just hear me out..."


    Seeing the eagerness in Orton''s eyes as if he were about to pounce, Rocky quickly gestured with his hands to stop him, then shared the coboration he and Karina had undertaken.


    "Why are you telling me this? I don''t have time to design that shoddy equipment for you!"


    After Rocky excitedly shared his uing ns with Orton, Orton just looked at him askance for a long while before indifferently responding.


    Rocky intended for him to work together on crafting a set of rune equipment for the Guard Corps, as their effectiveness had been fully proven during the mission at Backhill Vige. Thus, Rocky nned to equip the entire Guard Corps with rune equipment!


    Their target might have been the Air Pirate Group this time, not demons, but the level of danger was by no means lower than during the mission at Backhill Vige¡ªin fact, it could be even more dangerous!


    Because the stronghold of the Air Pirate Group was onnd, it was enough to prove that their strength must not be underestimated. In today''s age, anyone who can survive on the demon-infestednd is not to be trifled with. It''s just like the soldiers from Backhill Vige, each of them is formidable.


    The fact that the Air Pirate Group could establish a stronghold on thend is testament enough to their strength.


    In such circumstances, rune equipment became crucial for Rocky, and its importance might even affect whether he could take down the stronghold of the Air Pirate Group!


    Therefore, facing an Orton who seemed unconcerned, Rocky had no choice but to exin:


    "Teacher, if this job is done right, I''ll have money! And once I have money, can''t I buy you the 4th Generation Armor? So, of course this matter concerns you!"


    "Bullshit, you have to buy me the 4th Generation Armor whether you have money or not!"


    "......"


    Such an unreasonable response nearly left Rocky gasping for breath, but it was in line with Orton''s character, so Rocky had no choice but to cajole him persistently, even beginning to deceive and coax him by all means. Read exclusive chapters at empire@@novelbin@@


    "Teacher! Think about it, didn''t you just develop the Elemental Rune? Now''s the chance! You can absolutely take advantage of the opportunity of making rune equipment to test out the practicality of the Elemental Rune!"


    "Test? I need to test to know whether these runes are useful or not?"


    Orton gave Rocky a disdainful nce and snorted coldly, appearing extremely arrogant.


    That''s normal since even though the idea of Elemental Runes was mentioned in Winsel''s notes, it was Orton who actually turned the concept into reality, so he really didn''t need an experiment to verify the quality of Elemental Runes.


    However, after this, Orton still said impatiently, "Alright, enough bothering me. It''s just a few hundred pieces of equipment. Let''s start now, the sooner it''s done, the sooner I''ll have peace!"


    After saying this, he didn''t wait for Rocky to express his joy and immediately led him to another researchb.


    During hisst visit to Eternal City, Rocky had actually bought arge number of ''counterfeit'' Magic Energy Equipment, intending to equip the entire Guard Corps with rune equipment, but it had been dyed due to being too busy.


    Now, all these pieces were stored in the Rune Research Institute, avable for Orton''s experimentation at any time. When Orton led Rocky into another researchb, Rocky saw the hundreds of pieces of equipment piled up inside.


    "These dozens of pieces of equipment have already been enhanced by me with runes. When the timees, you can just take them away," said Orton nonchntly, pointing at a pile of equipment stacked in the corner after leading Rocky into theb filled with equipment.


    These were casually enhanced by him recently, a good dozen in number, all of high quality, yet tossed aside in the corner as if they were junk.


    Seeing these pieces, Rocky immediately nodded in agreement. They were all valuable items, certainly stronger than the rune equipment he had made, so he quickly began moving the gear out of theb one by one.


    Having no other choice, as Orton''s behavior was too rough, who knew what racket he might make while inscribing runes on the equipment. To prevent these finished products from being destroyed, Rocky had to ce them in a safe spot.


    Afterward, he and Orton, like a father-and-son duo, dove into the pile of equipment and began producing rune equipment for the Guard Corps.

 Chapter 175 Further Progress

    "How is your practice with the Second-Level Rune going?"


    After casually throwing a piece of equipment to Rocky, Orton asked offhandedly.


    "It''s okay, the sess rate of drawing runes has already surpassed 80 percent."


    "80 percent and you say it''s okay? Don''t ever say that I taught you runes!"@@novelbin@@


    After ring at Rocky, Orton showed a face full of disregard, obviously dissatisfied with Rocky''s low self-standards.


    But Rocky''s self-standards were not low at all, as an 80 percent sess rate was already quite high.


    Moreover, don''t forget, it had only been a month since he became a Third Level Mage. That is to say, in just one month, Rocky had not only mastered Second-Level Runes but also managed to keep the sess rate above 80 percent. This was enough to show his talent in this area and that he had worked hard on it.


    Actually, Orton knew this too. His disy of disregard wasrgely due to his bad temper. After nagging for a while, he said, "This time enhance the equipment with Second-Level Runes."


    "Teacher, using Second-Level Runes everywhere... isn''t that a waste of time?"


    Rocky seemed somewhat troubled by Orton''s request. Although he could now draw Second-Level Runes, the process was far from being as refined as with First-Level Runes. This would undoubtedly slow down the speed of making rune equipment, and Rocky didn''t have so much time.


    In a week, his fleet would be fully repaired, and then he would be departing with Karina.


    Unfortunately, Orton seemed not to see his difficulty, and even bluntly sat down:


    "Second-Level Runes aren''t much harder than First-Level Runes. If you think it''s too slow, that''s your own problem. If you don''t use Second-Level Runes, I won''t help."


    "And even if I help you, I can only help you with a hundred pieces of equipment per day. Any more than that, and I won''t have the time. You''ll have to manage on your own."


    After saying this, Orton picked up a piece of equipment and began drawing runes on it without any further attention to Rocky.


    Seeing this, what could Rocky say? He could only sigh to himself, then honestly picked up a piece of equipment and began drawing Second-Level Runes on it.


    He knew that Orton was doing this to help him be familiar with Second-Level Runes, letting him gradually get ustomed to them through practice.


    But Rocky was really in a hurry!


    Thest time he bought equipment from Eternal City, it wasn''t just one or two pieces, but hundreds!


    At that time, since Rocky was quite wealthy, he decided to rece all the Guard Corps'' equipment with rune equipment, so he didn''t buy just a few pieces, but a full three hundred sets of equipment!


    The current organization of the Guard Corps was three hundred people, so Rocky bought three hundred sets of equipment, each set including Armor, shield, and standard longsword as the three major pieces, and Helmet, wrist guard, shin guard as three minor pieces, meaning each set contained six pieces, totaling one thousand eight hundred pieces!


    To make all this equipment into rune equipment was definitely a massive undertaking, which is exactly why Rocky wanted to use First-Level Runes, fearing he wouldn''t have enough time.


    Unfortunately, Orton didn''t care about these issues at all. He made it clear that if Rocky didn''t use Second-Level Runes, he wouldn''t help. Knowing Orton''s character, he was definitely capable of doing such a thing, and Rocky had no choice but toply.


    "Drawing four Second-Level Runes on these pieces of equipment will reach the strength of One-star Magic Energy Gear."


    Orton casually made a piece of equipment into rune equipment and, after treating it like trash and tossing it aside, he said to Rocky.


    Continue your adventure with empire


    "Teacher, can''t I draw a few more?"


    Having put down his Magic Energy Pen, Rocky looked up and asked. He obviously knew the conversion ratio between Runes and Magic Stones¡ªfour Second-Level Runes contained just a bit more Mana than a small Magic Stone¡ªbut he wanted to draw more Second-Level Runes on the equipment. That would surely make the equipment more powerful.


    "No."


    As soon as he had finished speaking, Orton shook his head, "The material of this batch of equipment is too poor, it can only withstand the Mana of One-star Magic Energy Gear; any more would ruin it. If you have time, you could draw five Second-Level Runes on the longsword¡ªthat''s the limit."


    "Oh¡­"


    Nodding, Rocky then understood what Orton meant. It appeared that Orton had already thoroughly grasped the strength of the equipment at hand through experiments; otherwise, he wouldn''t have said so.


    In such a scenario, there was naturally no point for Rocky to question further. He simply began diligently drawing Runes on the equipment.


    Thus, the lengthy production process began.


    Over the following week, Rocky devoted almost all his time to creating rune equipment, handcrafting arge amount each day. In the process, his mastery of Second-Level Runes naturally improved dramatically, as did his understanding of Runes.


    Getting more proficient with Second-Level Runes was undoubtedly thanks to Rocky''s own talents. It seemed as if it was destined¡ªhe indeed had a gift for Runes, something even Orton had to admit.


    However, when it came to his understanding of Runes, it was entirely due to Orton''s teachings.


    Though Orton constantly said he had no time and could only make a hundred pieces of rune equipment each day, in reality, he didn''t leave after finishing the equipment. Instead, he stayed by Rocky''s side and guided him¡ªinly speaking, through his rather annoying incessant chatter.


    Indeed, under Orton''s continuous guidance, Rocky learned more in that one week than he had from a whole month of sses. Of course, this was not surprising since Rocky spent every day with Orton, constantly learning.


    After a full week, the major project was finallypleted. Rocky, together with Orton, managed to turn all three hundred sets of equipment into rune equipment!


    Simultaneously, the day after the rune equipment waspleted, Rocky''s fleet was also refurbished. Tworge warships and seven Reconnaissance Ships were fully repaired, taking off from the dock as if brand new.


    With that, the equipment and warships were all ready, and Rocky met with Karina once more.


    This time, the two met at the City Lord''s Mansion in Thunderhawk City.


    "Your city is nice."


    Sitting opposite Rocky, Karina said as she sipped some fine red tea.


    Since both parties were preparing to coborate, Rocky also showed considerable sincerity. He had invited Karina to his City Lord''s Mansion and had even given her a tour of the city area beforehand.


    "You''re too kind. Everything is still developing. I definitely must visit your Rose City whenever I get the chance."


    "As long as we can eliminate the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, there will be plenty of opportunitiester," Karina said slowly, looking at Rocky.


    Her implications were clear; she was informing Rocky that if this coboration were sessful, the rtionship between him and her, and between Thunderhawk City and Rose City, would further deepen.


    So then, Karina directly asked, "How is everything, all ready?"


    "We can depart at any time."


    "Great!" Hearing this, Karina burst into a smile, revealing her eagerness, "Let''s set off tomorrow!"

 Chapter 176 Twin Cities Strike!

    After setting the schedule for departure, Rocky and Karina visited Lingyu City that very evening to bid farewell to Berg.


    For this asion, Berg specifically hosted an extraordinarily grand ball, inviting all the prominent figures from the three cities to send them off. At the same time, he used the opportunity of the send-off to facilitate a deeper understanding and interaction between the cities, which could be considered killing two birds with one stone.


    The next day, Rocky''s Thunderhawk City and Karina''s Rose City activated their flight mode and left the airspace of Lingyu City together, heading for the base of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group!


    Two Sky Cities flying side by side in the sky was a rare and magnificent sight.


    Unfortunately, thend was now upied by demons, and no one could appreciate this grand scene. A few demons did see it, but they only roared at the sky a couple of times and that was all.


    "Have your troops been well arranged?"


    Standing on the deck of the Thunderhawk alongside Rocky, Karina asked.


    Although the two cities were flying side by side at the moment, shuttling between them was not very convenient. Thus, under these circumstances, Rocky simply offered the Thunderhawk as a tform for him and Karina to meet.


    "You needn''t worry about my troops..." ncing at Karina, Rocky smiled, "Karina, you''re a bit too nervous."


    Indeed, Karina was quite nervous at the moment, but it was understandable. After all, Berg had said that in the eyes of others, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group might just be a gang of bandits, but to Karina, they meant much more; the group was like a knot in her heart¡ªan existence she had always intended to erase.


    "I just don''t want any idents to happen."


    Looking back at Rocky, Karina said expressionlessly.


    "Don''t worry, no idents will happen here,"


    Rocky chuckled, full of confidence.


    He had great faith in his Guard Corps for a couple of reasons. Firstly, he had distributed all three hundred sets of newly crafted Mana Equipment to the guards, giving each of them a brand-new set which would undoubtedly improve the overall strength of the Guard Corps by arge margin.


    Moreover, despite the guards disappearing from public view after the mission in Backhill Vige with no battle credits or participation in any fights, they had not cked off. On the contrary, under the leadership of Monte and Lin Feng, the Guard Corps had been training intensively during this downtime. The young men were eager and more than ready for a proper battle.


    Therefore, not only did Karina have high hopes for the Guard Corps, but Rocky himself was also filled with anticipation for them!


    With that being the case, Rocky naturally felt confident.


    This confidence was something Karina could sense as well, and so she did not pursue the matter further. Instead, she began to discuss the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group.


    "The base of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group is hidden in the Traceless Battlefield."


    "The Traceless Battlefield... the location of the Battle of Traceless?"


    When Karina mentioned where the base of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was hidden, Rocky first blinked in surprise and then his eyes widened, while Karina simply nodded in confirmation.


    Seeing Karina nod, Rocky inhaled sharply¡ªthe Wild Horse Air Pirate Group sure had guts to hide out in the Traceless Battlefield!


    What kind of ce was the Traceless Battlefield?


    To rify this matter, one has to mention the Battle of Traceless, a battle so famous that literate or not, everyone would certainly know of it.


    For this battle was the very first grand war waged by the people of this world against the Demons!


    Over a hundred years ago, the Demons suddenly descended from the Otherworld and quickly upied vast stretches ofnd¡ªand indeed, this is true. Yet, this statement might give the false impression that the people put up no resistance at all, which couldn''t be further from the truth.


    In fact, during the Demons'' upation of thend, the people not only resisted but also engaged in an immensely massive battle.


    That battle was the Battle of Traceless.


    Since this is a history of more than a hundred years ago, the various ounts of this battle have long since be legend, their uracy difficult to ascertain.


    Yet, while the details of the events might be hard to verify, the data regarding this battle has beenpletely preserved. And just through these lifeless figures, it''s possible to understand the scale of that monumental battle.


    The battlested an entire three months, with a staggering participation of three and a half million people, which included humans, Elves, Beastmen, Dwarves, and many other races. It could be said that for this battle, all races of the world united, forming an unprecedentedly massive Allied Forces.


    During those three months of warfare, the Allied Forces shed with the Demons almost daily. ording to records, even the smallest scale engagement involved more than ten thousand participants¡ªand that was just on the Allied Forces'' side.


    Larger battles with over a hundred thousand participants weremon, and when the final decisive battle came, the number of troops deployed by the Allies reached a staggering one million!


    A battle of this magnitude was unprecedented and remains unmatched, arguably thergest-scale conflict in the history of this world.


    And it was at this very location that is now known as the Traceless Battlefield.


    Today, a hundred yearster, the Traceless Battlefield has be a name for a ce, and the name of a deadnd at that. This is because the battle of that year was too fierce,pletely damaging thendscape and rendering the battlefield''s environment extremely harsh. Not only has it be an uninhabited area, but even the Demons are reluctant to venture there.


    "To actually hide in such a dangerous ce¡­"@@novelbin@@


    Rocky frowned deeply and couldn''t help but nce at Karina, "If I remember correctly, Sky City flight is prohibited over the Traceless Battlefield. How are we supposed to get in?"


    Having read some material about the Traceless Battlefield in books, Rocky remembered that the weather conditions of this deadnd were very bad, preventing Sky City from entering. So how would they get in?


    "Sky City certainly won''t work, but a Skyship can," Karina replied to his concerns as if she had already considered them, then exined further: "The weather at the Traceless Battlefield is indeed severe, but if the Skyship maintains low-altitude flight, it can still get through. We''ll just have to park Sky City on the outskirts of the battlefield then."


    "Are you sure?" Experience more content on empire


    "Certain."


    Karina nodded with conviction, appearing quite confident, yet she gave Rocky a look, "Rocky, it would be best to inform your Guard Corps about this and get them mentally prepared. After all, the weather over the Traceless Battlefield may be severe, but the conditions on the ground are even worse¡­"


    PS: Another lengthy section begins! Soliciting rmendations! Soliciting rmendations!

 Chapter 177 Land of Erasure (Part 1)

    The headquarters of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was unexpectedly hidden in the Traceless Battlefield, which somewhat troubled Rocky.


    The environment of the Traceless Battlefield was so harsh that even without having been there, Rocky had heard enough about it. Thus, upon returning to Thunderhawk City, he immediately summoned Monte and Lin Feng to his side.


    "Sir, the Traceless Battlefield... I haven''t been there either."@@novelbin@@


    "You haven''t been either?"


    "No..."


    Shaking his head, Monte showed a helpless expression. His knowledge of the Traceless Battlefield was also limited to rumors, as he had never been there personally. Although once a Demon Hunter who had roamed from south to north, he was a loner who also had a daughter to consider.


    He would never venture into dangerous areas like the Traceless Battlefield, especially since it wasn''t heavily popted by demons, so what business would a Demon Hunter have there?


    This now troubled Rocky, who had assumed Monte had been to the Traceless Battlefield so that they could at least get some prior knowledge of the area, but this assumption had fallen through.


    "Sir, I have been to the Traceless Battlefield before."


    Just as Rocky felt a headacheing on, Lin Feng suddenly spoke up from the side, telling Rocky he had been to the Traceless Battlefield!


    "You have been?"


    Looking at Lin Feng with surprise, Rocky felt unforeseen; had he really been to the Traceless Battlefield? Wasn''t he always in Backhill Vige?


    "Sir, although the environment of the Traceless Battlefield is very harsh, demons are quite rare, so there are still some people living around the battlefield. A few years ago, I went through the battlefield to visit a vige."


    Lin Feng''s words were both surprising and reassuring for Rocky¡ªsurprising because he had always thought Lin Feng had never left Backhill Vige; reassuring because, since Lin Feng had been to the Traceless Battlefield, they could at least get some preliminary understanding of the area.


    "Lin Feng, is the environment of the Traceless Battlefield really as the rumors describe?"


    "No, sir."


    Facing Rocky''s question, Lin Feng directly shook his head: "The environment of the Traceless Battlefield is even more severe than the rumors suggest."


    ''''Sir, a hundred years ago, that great battle left behind an indelible Magical Energy Storm which makes it impossible for Sky City to enter. Even demons are reluctant to go there, but even so, the Traceless Battlefield remains extremely dangerous. Anyone walking on the battlefield could at any moment be caught up by the Magical Energy Storm, with a very high mortality rate."


    "Furthermore, that battlefield is very sinister..."


    "Sinister?"


    Hearing these words, Rocky exchanged nces with Monte, then they both looked towards Lin Feng, obviously not understanding what he meant.


    ''''Sir, I''m not very clear on the details, but thest time I went to the battlefield, a lot of strange things happened during the process and several of our group died for no apparent reason."


    "I see..."


    Lin Feng''s ambiguous exnation not only failed to rify anything for Rocky, but it also left him even more confused. However, from Lin Feng''s brief description, Rocky at least understood one thing: the Traceless Battlefield was definitely not a good ce.


    This oue undoubtedly cast a shadow over the uing operation, so Rocky immediately instructed Monte and Lin Feng to return to the Guard Corps and exin everything that they might encounter to the guards, to better prepare them.


    So, three days passed, and after these three days, the two cities flying side by side in the sky finally came to a halt, because they had reached their destination!


    The Traceless Battlefield, they had arrived!


    ording to Karina''s n, upon reaching the outskirts of the Traceless Battlefield, everyone was to leave Sky City and board skyships to enter the battlefield.


    Since this arrangement had been made long ago, when Sky City stopped, Rocky had gathered the Guard Corps at the Skyport early on.


    "Sir, that is a Magical Energy Storm,"


    standing next to Rocky, Lin Feng pointed towards the distance.


    Actually, even without his reminder, Rocky had already noticed the Magical Energy Storm he was referring to.


    Following Rocky''s gaze, one could see a massive dark cloud in the distant sky. The cloud covered the sun, immensely thick, and even from a great distance, Rocky could clearly see bolts of lightning and balls of fire moving within the cloud, as if the cloud were some living creature!


    This giant cloud was the Magical Energy Storm Lin Feng referred to, the main culprit that turned the Traceless Battlefield into a barren wastnd.


    Over a hundred years ago, the unprecedented war involved not only numerous participants but also unmatched quality. ording to the data that could be essed, there were thousands of archmages within the Allied Forces, and dozens of mages, almost god-like in prowess!


    The Magical Energy Storm before Rocky was the ultimate magic conjured by the mages together!


    In the decisive battle of the Traceless Battlefield, knowing that defeat was inevitable, the Allied Forces had more than ten mages create this Magical Energy Storm, hoping this ultimate magic powerful enough to destroy heavens and earth would halt the Demons'' advance.


    With the efforts of these mages, the Allied Forces'' n seeded. Unfortunately, the Demons were not dyed for long; they eventually defeated the Allied Forces and conquered thend. Ironically, the Magic Storm that should have blocked the Demons remained permanently on the battlefield until today, never dissipating.


    Because of this terrifying storm, the airspace above the Traceless Battlefield had be a no-fly zone; Sky City couldn''te close without being destroyed!


    However, fortunately, even though the Magical Energy Storm still existed after so many years, it no longer possessed the devastating power it once had. Although the high altitudes were still dangerous, the lower altitudes were rtively safe; at least, skyships could fly.


    "All hands, board the ships!"


    Standing on the Skyport, Rocky stared at the Magical Energy Storm for a while before snapping back to reality and issuing themand!


    Now that they had arrived at the Traceless Battlefield and were about to set off, worrying was useless. Even if they had to do it reluctantly, they had to move forward!


    Explore more stories with empire


    Following hismand, the well-prepared Guard Corps immediately boarded the Thunderhawk and two escort ships. Once all members were onboard, the tworge warships took off from the Skyport and flew out of the Defensive Net.


    Since the main role this time was the Guard Corps, Rocky did not bring his entire fleet, only deploying two warships for troop transport and air cover. The rest was handled by Karina.


    Meanwhile, as Thunderhawk and the escort Ships sequentially exited Thunderhawk City''s Defensive Net, Karina''s fleet also emerged in the sky and slowly began to join with Rocky''s fleet.


    "...This Karina... really has some strength..."


    Standing with Rocky on the bow of the Thunderhawk, Liliya, d in Void Magic Armor, couldn''t help butment upon seeing Karina''s fleet approaching, obviously impressed by the scale of the opponent''s fleet.


    In fact, not only her, but Rocky too, felt surprised after seeing Karina''s true capabilities!


    The fleeting from Rose City and gradually approaching them consisted of two divisions.


    Each division had exactly twenty ships, each consisting of one gship, three escort ships, and sixteen reconnaissance ships; more importantly, every warship in these two divisions was a 4th generation craft!


    This was Karina''s strength, the top capability within the smaller Sky Cities!


    PS: Seeking rmendations! Continue seeking rmendations!

 Chapter 178 Land of Erasure (Part 2)

    Seeing Karina deploy her entire fleet, Rocky couldn''t help but give a thumbs-up in his mind, he had to admit, Karina was incredibly strong!


    He remembered how Berg had said back in Lingyu City that Karina was known as the Tyrant of Rose City, her formidable strength such that other smaller Sky City Lords kept a respectful distance, not daring to provoke her. At the time, Rocky hadn''t paid much attention to it, thinking that even if Karina was strong, she was still just at the level of a smaller Sky City. How strong could she really be?


    But now, he realized he had underestimated the Tyrant of Rose City because the strength disyed by these two fleets alone was enough to sweep away most other smaller Sky Cities without any problem.


    That was over forty 4th generation warships, including two gships and six escort ships! With such strength, no wonder Karina had boasted she could defeat the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s fleet.


    "What''s with all the fuss? If you let me go all out on remodeling, your Thunderhawk wouldn''t be much inferior to the gship over there."


    As Rocky and the others were continuously praising Karina''s fleet, a smug voice came out, it was Orton, who was traveling with the ship.


    Orton insisted oning along after learning that Rocky was heading to the Traceless Battlefield, and Rocky couldn''t dissuade him, so he let him board the ship. After all, Orton was an archmage, and whether or not he could be of help, at least no one else needed to look after him.


    At that moment, Orton also came up to the bow, standing in line with Rocky, looking at Karina''s fleet, then he scoffed and said, "Just a few dozen scrap ships, you all seem like you''ve never seen the world."


    After uttering those words, he then turned to look at Rocky, "Kid, when are you going to get me a 4th generation gship? I have some ideas I want to test out..."


    "Teacher, I need to go meet with Lord Karina, I''ll be off!"


    The moment Orton actually asked for a 4th generation gship, Rocky, scared, quickly leaped off the Thunderhawk and ran towards Karina''s gship.


    Once on board Karina''s Code Rose, the two discussed briefly and decided not to dy, to descend immediately and enter the Traceless Battlefield.


    Shortly after, the gathered fleet of over forty warships slowly decreased their altitude and then flew into the Traceless Battlefield!


    To avoid the Magical Energy Storm as much as possible, the forty-odd warships descended to an altitude of only a hundred meters above thend.


    Flying at this height, the impact of the Magical Energy Storm on the warships was greatly reduced, but even so, all the warships still spread out their Defensive Nets, because although the impact was minor, there was still a possibility they could be affected by the Mana leaking from the Magical Energy Storm.


    As the fleet slowly entered the Traceless Battlefield, everyone felt the surroundings suddenly darken, as if the sky had promptly turned ck.


    This was normal, as the Traceless Battlefield was constantly enveloped by a Magical Energy Storm above, blocking out the sunlight and leaving the entire battlefield in a state without distinction between day and night.


    "Rocky, look!"


    After Rocky returned to the Thunderhawk, he and Liliya stayed on the bow and thus witnessed many unusual sights they wouldn''t normally see.


    For instance, right now, following the direction of Liliya''s pointing finger, Rocky saw a tornado forming in the distance, which left him a bit surprised.


    He had certainly seen tornadoes before, but he was sure that just a moment ago, he had looked in the same direction twice and had not seen this tornado. That is to say, this tornado, sweeping up countless amounts of dust, had just formed¡ªin a matter of seconds!


    But suddenly, right before Rocky''s eyes, the tornado dispersed without any warning, vanishing in the blink of an eye as if it had never existed.


    Such a scene made Rocky slightly gape, as he turned his head to nce at Liliya and found her expression to be quite simr to his own.


    While the two were in astonishment, a blinding light suddenly shed, and from the high skies, a bolt of lightning struck down straight through the Mana Energy Storm, hitting the Defensive Net of the Thunderhawk!


    Following that was a crackling sound, as the lightning burst upon hitting the Defensive Net, illuminating the Thunderhawk''s Defensive Net with a halo of light.


    "Good lord..."


    Watching the glow on the Defensive Net fade away, Rocky had a fleeting sense of rm. The environment of the Traceless Battlefield was indeed as the rumors described, no, it was even more severe than the rumors.


    In such circumstances, to avoid unnecessary losses, he had to consult with Karina again, and then they decided to slow down the speed of the Fleet, to avoid being affected by the Magical Energy Storm due to flying too fast.


    This caution on their part was naturally not misced, but they still underestimated the Traceless Battlefield. At this moment, they had only just entered the periphery of the Traceless Battlefield, and everything they encountered so far was merely child''s y. The real danger was still lying ahead, waiting for them.


    Indeed, about half a dayter, a sudden Lightning Storm descended from above the Traceless Battlefield, bringing Rocky and Liliya a harsh lesson without any warning!


    Bolts of lightning, as thick as arms, unexpectedly fell from the sky in countless numbers. Every lightning bolt seemed to have eyes of its own, striking the warships with such precision!


    This Lightning Storm was like a downpour, washing over Karina''s two fleets and Rocky''s two warships. The scene was simply indescribable.


    Fortunately, all of Karina''s warships were of the fourth generation, and even the Reconnaissance Ship maintained a considerable strength in its Defensive Net, while Rocky''s two warships were bothrge types, allowing them to escape unharmed from this sudden storm.


    However, not long after the Lightning Storm ended, before everyone could recover, a rain of fire suddenly descended!


    Fireballsrge as washbasins fell from the high skies of the Magical Energy Storm, each aimed directly at the warships, lighting up the Defence Nets with speckles of light and the bombardmentsted for a full half-hour!


    To tell the truth, even though they had braced themselves, after being subjected to both the Lightning Storm and the fire rain, everyone felt a bit scared. They also understood why even Demons dared not to enter the Traceless Battlefield, thisnd of death; the ce was simply too terrifying. Experience tales at empire@@novelbin@@


    Right after the fire rain ceased, Karina took advantage of her Void Magic Armor and flew to the Thunderhawk, finding Rocky.


    "Is the Guard Corps alright?"


    After experiencing the Lightning Storm and the fire rain, Karina''s biggest concern was for Rocky''s two warships, as both of them were only third-generation warships, and it would be normal if they could not hold up under such relentless assault.


    But fortunately, both the Thunderhawk and the Escort Ship were without major damage, so Rocky shook his head and then asked, "Karina, are you certain the Shadow Alliance''s intelligence is not mistaken?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Karina frowned at Rocky''s question, and afterwards he directly said, "This Traceless Battlefield is such a frightening ce. Are you sure the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group would hide their base here?"


    After a series of strikes, Rocky couldn''t help but voice this doubt. He now strongly questioned whether Karina was wrong. Such a dreadful ce, the Traceless Battlefield, could the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group really have their base hidden here?

 Chapter 179 According to the Ground

    ```


    Having entered the Traceless Battlefield for less than half a day, Rocky had already realized how terrifying it was¡ªthis battlefield may have been devoid of Demons, yet it was far more dreadful than facing them!


    And this gave rise to a question in Rocky''s mind: had Karina been deceived?


    The intelligence she purchased from the Shadow Alliance imed that the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had hidden their base in the Traceless Battlefield, but with such dangers lurking here, could the Air Pirate Group be mad enough to actually reside in such a ce?


    "The Shadow Alliance would never sell false intelligence."


    However, before Karina could respond to his doubts, Orton''s voice came from behind Rocky, and as he spoke, he walked up to the two of them.


    "Rocky, who is this¡­?"


    As Karina had never seen Orton before, she turned to Rocky.


    "This is my teacher, Master Orton."


    "Orton... could it be, could it be the Master Orton?"


    At the mention of Orton''s name, Karina pondered for a moment before turning sharply towards Rocky, clearly having realized something.


    To this, Rocky simply nodded in confirmation.


    Upon seeing his nod, Karina was taken aback, clearly not expecting such a distinguished individual to be at Rocky''s side. After her moment of surprise, she promptly turned to Orton, showing rare courtesy.


    "I am Karina, City Lord of Rose City, honored to meet you, senior."


    "Hmm, very good, very good."


    As Karina treated him with such politeness, Orton seemed as if his vanity was gratified, nodding incessantly. Then, he unabashedly rebuked Rocky, "Stinky kid, look at this youngdy, how polite she is! And then look at you, not showing an ounce of respect for your teacher!"


    "I, I... I didn''t!"


    Flushed with embarrassment from Orton''s usation, Rocky protested. He had always respected Orton!


    Unfortunately for him, Orton didn''t give him the chance to argue, and directly addressed the pair, "If the Shadow Alliance says that Air Pirate Group''s base is here, it''s definitely here, no mistake."


    "But teacher, this environment is simply uninhabitable!"


    Rocky couldn''t help but question Orton''s assertion, as an Air Pirate Group''s base wasn''t just a simple warehouse. In fact, it served as the robbers'' stronghold, akin to their home, where they would hide when not out raiding.


    But how could anyone live in a ce like the Traceless Battlefield!?


    Find your next adventure on empire


    No sooner had he voiced this than Ortonnded a punch on Rocky''s head and said without a hint of politeness, "Stinky kid, if only you''d read more books. The first half of the Traceless Battlefield is indeed very dangerous, but thetter half is rtively much safer. Youngdy, is the Air Pirate Group''s base located in thetter half of the Traceless Battlefield?"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Orton''s exnation, Karina quickly assented and promptly took out a map, pointing to it, "Master Orton, the intelligence from the Shadow Alliance did indeed specify that the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s base is hidden in thetter half, right here..."


    "That''s correct."@@novelbin@@


    After a brief nce at the map, Orton nodded, "When the Allied Forces decided to unleash the Magical Energy Storm, they already knew defeat was inevitable. Thus, they positioned the storm on their side of the encampment to block the Demons'' pursuit."


    "And our current location is right near where the Allied Forces camped back then, so as long as we get through this area, the impact and reach of the Magical Energy Storm will lessen."


    "Master, is there a way to safely traverse the storm?"


    "Hmm..." Pondering Karina''s question for a while, Orton finally reopened the discussion, "Let the fleet elerate, push through with full force!"


    "What?"


    Upon hearing his suggestion, both Rocky and Karina showed expressions of surprise and confusion.


    "You don''t understand..."


    Facing their bafflement, Orton shook his head and borated, "The Magical Energy Storm attacks indiscriminately any target that passes through it with magic attacks¡ªjust like the lightning and fireball you recently encountered. However, the storm''s contained mana has significantly weakened over time, and it now requires a long duration to umte energy for each attack."


    "So, by advancing at your leisurely pace now, you are essentially giving the Magical Energy Storm time to gather energy."


    So that was it!


    With Orton''s rification, Rocky and Karina immediately grasped his point. Their earlier choice to deliberately slow down for caution''s sake had yed right into the hands of the Magical Energy Storm!


    "Thank you for the reminder, Master!"


    ```


    So after that, Karina bowed deeply to Orton and turned to fly back to her own fleet, immediately ordering the fleet to advance at full speed.


    As per Karina''smand, the entire fleet''s speed quickly picked up, and just as Orton had said, after the Lightning Storm and rain of fire, there indeed wasn''t any attack from the Magical Energy Storm for quite some time.


    About half a day passed, and the fleet finally made it through the core area of the Magical Energy Storm, reaching thetter half of the Traceless Battlefield.


    Although the fleet suffered two more strikes from the Magical Energy Storm during this process, they ultimately made it through, and once they entered thetter half of the battlefield, they really didn''t encounter any morerge-scale attacks.


    But simrly, after the fleet entered thetter half of the battlefield, it also meant that they were closer to the stronghold of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group!


    In fact, the stronghold of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was easier to find than everyone imagined because, after entering thetter half of the Traceless Battlefield, they soon saw the ruins of a city!


    "Hongcheng Ruins... this is the ce!"


    Upon seeing the city ruins, Karina immediately looked down at the map given to her by the Shadow Alliance, and then her eyes shone brightly because ording to the map and intelligence provided by the Shadow Alliance, the stronghold of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was these ruins!


    However, as Karina discovered the stronghold of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, the patrolling robbers on the towers of Hongcheng Ruins also spotted her fleet!


    ......


    ......


    In Hongcheng Ruins, inside a building that was clearly newly constructed, the leader of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was cuddling a woman, drinking and making merry with his gang of robbers.


    The leader of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was named Kilov, a man in his forties, with a rugged face and a towering, muscr physique.


    A life of banditry had left deep marks on Kilov, both physically and mentally. He had three knife scars on his face, each one crossing at least half his face, making him look extremely fierce and terrifying.


    The aura he exuded was also extraordinary, to the extent that a mere nce was enough to tell that he was a desperado!


    "Beauty,e! Have some meat!"


    Pulling the woman in his arms closer, Kilov carelessly cut off a piece of half-raw beef with a knife, then stabbed it with the knife''s tip and brought it to the woman''s lips.


    But the woman he held was already scared silly, trembling too much to even open her mouth.


    "Damn it! When I tell you to eat, you eat!"


    Seeing the woman''s pale face refusing to open her mouth, Kilov cursed viciously and kicked the woman away with one foot, sending her tumbling far off.


    "Boss, go easy on her! You just snatched this woman, she''s not well-trained yet, don''t kill her."


    "She''s yours now, you train her well!"


    ncing at the robber who spoke, Kilov waved his hand nonchntly, and the other immediately grinned, tossing aside the meat he was about to eat and ran over to the woman, picking her up and walking off, and no one knew what he was going to do¡ªor rather, everyone knew exactly what he was going to do.


    "Boss, we got a message from Wild Horse City, they want us to set out immediately. We can''t let any merchant ships headed to Fire Elf City go, destroy them all without exception."


    "Hmm, got it."


    Upon hearing this, Kilov nodded and then started to eat the half-raw beef he had intended to feed the woman.


    Just then, someone came rushing in, flustered and panicked.


    "Boss! There''s an enemy!"


    "Enemy?"


    Upon hearing this, Kilov nced at the robber who hade in with the news and sneered, "You must be mistaken, who woulde up here to find us?"


    "Sir, it''s¡ªit''s a fleet from Rose City..."


    "Fuck!"


    Hearing the words "Rose City," Kilov immediately stood up and then asked with widened eyes, "How many ships do they have?"


    "Thirty, forty..."


    "Motherfucker! That bitch actually found her way here..."


    Learning about the number of ships, Kilov cursed through clenched teeth, then shouted to the crowd of robbers around him: "Brothers! Suit up in your Armor, get all the warships in the air, and bring me that little bitch Karina!"

 Chapter 180 Take Action Immediately!

    Karina and the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s grudge wasn''t something that started a day or two ago. They had shed many times, and their grievances deepened with each encounter.


    So as soon as Kilov heard that Karina wasing with her fleet, he immediately gave the order, and one Floating Warship after another started rising within the ruins of Hongcheng!


    Almost at the same time, Rocky on the Thunderhawk also gave an order,manding his two warships to lower their altitude once again.


    This was a tactic he and Karina had discussed before as part of the operation to eliminate the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. Karina was responsible for the enemy''s fleet, while Rocky would take control of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s base from the ground, attacking from both sides to wipe out the piratespletely.


    Therefore, when the fleet of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group kept taking off, Rocky quietly had his two ships reduce their altitude, cleverly hiding beneath the main force.


    After that, Rocky began to observe the approaching Wild Horse Air Pirate Group.


    It must be said, although the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was just a band of robbers, their strength was not to be underestimated. Leaving aside the rest, just the sheer number of warships that the pirate group possessed was enough to surprise Rocky.


    In his sight, Floating Battleships took off one after another from the ruins of Hongcheng. At first, they were only Reconnaissance Ships, but soon after, severalrge warships ascended one after the other. By the time Rocky looked up again, he saw more than fifty warships floating above the ruins of Hongcheng, including a full sevenrge warships!


    Such a massive fleet size not only exceeded Rocky''s expectations but also surpassed Karina''s fleet!


    "This Wild Horse Air Pirate Group... is really a tough bone to crack..."


    Standing at the bow of the Thunderhawk, even if Rocky didn''t want to admit it, he had to acknowledge that the strength of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group far exceeded his imagination. In fact, if talking solely about the scale and strength of the fleet, the pirate group was even stronger than his Thunderhawk City!


    This inevitably made Rocky wonder, how could a mere band of robbers be so formidable?


    What he didn''t know was that while the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was indeed just a band of robbers, one shouldn''t forget that their backing was Sky City, a medium-sized city. With the covert support of Wild Horse City, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group naturally had much more strength than the average pirate group.


    At the same time, one should not forget that the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group wasn''t newly established. Backed by Wild Horse City, these robbers had been domineering in the skies for many years, and over those years, they had umted wealth. Even though most of it had been given to Wild Horse City, a considerable amount remained, undoubtedly further strengthening the pirate group.


    No wonder, no wonder Karina wanted to join forces with me...


    Having seen the fleet of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group with his own eyes, Rocky understood why Karina had to join forces with him and dared to eliminate the enemy only with the help of his Guard Corps. In terms of fleet strength, Karina''s power was actuallyparable to their opponents.


    Perhaps Karina could have a slight advantage with the superiority of her entire 4th-generation warship fleet, but the advantage was very limited.


    Under such circumstances, should a dogfight erupt, even if Karina were to win in the end, it would undoubtedly be a pyrrhic victory. "First sess, then decline, and the third time, exhaustion," she certainly would not have the strength to eradicate the base of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group afterwards. This was why Karina needed to form an alliance with Rocky.


    "Rocky, look..." Read new chapters at empire


    Just as Rocky was thinking this, Liliya''s voice brought him back to reality, and following the direction of her outstretched finger, he saw Karina, apanied by four guards, flying away from Code Rose.


    As a one percent ruler and also a typical warmonger, Karina naturally was a Void Magic Warrior, and her Void Magic Armor was not only of the 4th generation but also a Special Armor of the 4th generation!


    At the same time, she also had a Void Magic squad, not a squad, but a small squad because this Void Magic Squad consisted only of four members.


    But one must not underestimate this small Void Magic Squad. Karina had equipped them with 4th-generation Mass Production Type Armor, so theirbat effectiveness was guaranteed. If you add her own 4th-generation Special Armor, then thebat power of this squad could be described as formidable.


    It was precisely because of this formidable strength that, after the two fleets encountered each other, Karina, escorted by four Void Magic Warriors, flew to the very front of the fleet.


    Simrly, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group also had Void Magic Warriors fly out, and not just one, but five!


    "Damn... these bandits actually have five Void Magic Warriors?"


    Seeing the five Void Magic Warriors standing mid-air, Rocky couldn''t help but swallow hard and had to reassess the strength of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group.


    But just as he was silently shocked, the situation on the battlefield suddenly changed. It seemed that Karina had said something, or perhaps nothing at all, but in the blink of an eye, she charged towards the opponents!


    No nonsense, she went straight into action!


    Out of the blue, Karina engaged with the enemy, and as themander, once she made a move, the four Void Magic Warriors behind her naturally followed suit. In just the blink of an eye, the ten Void Magic Warriors from both sides were locked inbat in the sky!


    And as the Void Magic Warriors fought fiercely in the air, the thunderous boom of cannon fire also rang out. Simultaneously, the fleets of both sides began a violent bombardment,mencing the air battle!


    "Rocky, shall we...?"


    "Don''t rush, wait a little longer."


    The prelude to the battle had opened so quickly, somewhat beyond Rocky''s expectations, but upon reflection, this was actually quite in line with Karina''s personality.


    However, Rocky wasn''t thrown off by the sudden onset of the battle; he didn''t hastily order his two warships to head towards the Hongcheng Ruins, because it wasn''t time yet.


    The battle had just begun, and both fleets not only maintained a considerable distance but even restrained themselves. In such a scenario, if he rashly advanced towards the Hongcheng Ruins, it would surely alert the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. Then, the enemy wouldn''t even need to send out all their forces; only two escort ships sent to harass would cause heavy casualties to his Guard Corps.


    So, Rocky nned to wait a bit longer until the fleets from both sides were thoroughly entangled. That would be the chance for him to make a move.


    "Begin firing the main guns."


    Under the circumstances, Rocky gave the direct order to start firing the main guns, allowing the Thunderhawk and the escort ship to contribute to the air battle with their bombardment.


    However, since the two warships were positioned at the very rear¡ªand lowest part¡ªof the entire fleet, several rounds of continuous fire from the main guns failed to hit any target. But that wasn''t important, as Rocky never intended to y a major role in this air battle; the ground was his true battlefield.


    And the opportunity he was waiting for came quickly. After several rounds of bombardment, Karina took the lead. Her fleet gradually adjusted their formation amidst the firing, creating an arc, and then started to press forward, as if intending to envelop the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s fleet in arge.


    Subsequently, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group also immediately responded. Over fifty warships split into two groups in the air, like two sharp cones, charging head-on towards Karina''s fleet, appearing to intend to break through and disperse Karina''s fleet and then defeat them one by one.


    "Command issued, target Hongcheng Ruins, full speed ahead!"@@novelbin@@


    As the shing sides began their charge towards each other, Rocky knew his opportunity had arrived, so he immediately issued themand for the two warships to advance at full speed, heading straight for the Hongcheng Ruins¡ªthe base of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group!

 Chapter 181 Landing! Kill them all!

    The fleets of both sides werepletely engaged in an intense battle, exactly the opportunity that Rocky had been waiting for, so he immediately ordered the Thunderhawk and the Escort Ship to make a full-speed advance straight towards the ruins of Hongcheng.


    The tworge warships elerated at full power and soon flew beneath the battlefield, approaching Hongcheng at a high speed while maintaining only tens of meters above the ground, and due to the fierce air battle, no one in the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s fleet even noticed their presence.


    This oversight was clearly fatal for the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, but for Rocky, it was a good thing, as the Thunderhawk and the Escort Ship almost encountered no obstacles as they approached the ruins of Hongcheng.


    "Descend! Prepare the Guard Corps!"


    As they neared the ruins of Hongcheng, Rocky ordered the Thunderhawk and the Escort Ship to further decrease their altitude and prepared for the Guard Corps tond.


    But just as the Thunderhawk was about to descend, and the guards who had been waiting aboard for a long time had just reached the deck, the sound of the Magic Cannon suddenly erupted! Your next journey awaits at empire


    The unexpected booming of cannons was shockingly close, as if right by one''s ear, and right after the sound appeared, the Thunderhawk''s Defensive Net lit up.


    They''ve been hit?!


    Upon realizing that the Thunderhawk had been hit, Rocky, who was at the bow of the ship, quickly looked outside and then saw that on the broken walls and ruins of Hongcheng, there were more than a dozen Magic Cannons firing at them!


    As mentioned before, the base of the Air Pirate Group is like these bandits'' home; they would fortify their base just like they''re constructing their own home. In a sense, it''s just like how Rocky constructed Thunderhawk City, so even though the base of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was nothing but ruins, it was quite well built from the inside.


    In this situation, Rocky had no choice but to halt the Thunderhawk''s descent, and the Guard Corps, which had been ready tond, also had to wait, because forcibly descending at this time and insisting onnding would certainly not be a wise choice.


    Confronted with the dozens of Magic Cannons on the city walls, half of the Guard Corps would be dead before they even could rush into the ruins!


    Honestly, Rocky hadn''t expected that the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group would have installed dozens of Magic Cannons in the ruins, so he immediately issued a new order:


    "Old Jack, st those walls for me!"


    "Got it!"


    With a shout, Old Jack on the deck immediately bellowed at the gunners: "Lads! Did you hear the City Lord''smand? Let these bandits witness our might!"


    Under hismand, more than twenty Magic Cannons, main and secondary, on the Thunderhawk all aimed at the walls, and with that came deafening cannon roars.


    The walls were immobile like a Skyship, consequently, the barrage from the Thunderhawk hit almost all the targets, and although the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had repaired the walls, the main cannon''s power on the Thunderhawk was too great; thus, after just one round of firing, the entire stretch of the wall had copsed, and the Magic Cannons on them were also destroyed along with the falling walls.


    "Quick! Quick! Descend!"


    Seeing that all the Magic Cannons on the walls were destroyed, Rocky gave themand for the Thunderhawk to descend once more.


    Their time was actually very tight. The battle in the sky was still raging, and no victor had been decided yet, so this was the best opportunity for them to attack the base. If they missed this chance and the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s fleet reacted and dispatched warships for support, it could be a catastrophic blow for the Guard Corps.@@novelbin@@


    Under Rocky''s constant urging, the Thunderhawk and its escort ships finallynded on the ground. Once they hadnded, the Guard Corps leaped off the ship and formed up their ranks within minutes.


    But at the same time, arge number of bandits surged out from the ruins of Hongcheng!


    "Ascend immediately, Felly is in charge ofmand, cover the Guard Corps!"


    Having handed overmand of Thunderhawk''s escort ships to Felly, Rocky and Liliya jumped from the bow, and as they left, the Thunderhawk and the escort ships immediately took off, preparing to cover the Guard Corps as Rocky had instructed.


    However, as soon as the two warships had just taken off, several reconnaissance ships and one escort ship broke away from the formation of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, which was engaged in the aerial battle, and flew at high speed towards the direction of the Hongcheng Ruins!


    They had still been discovered...


    Upon realizing that warships were approaching overhead, Rocky sighed to himself, though it seemed that the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had indeed discovered their presence and sent warships in response.


    This wasn''t surprising, since Rocky''s target was the enemy''s base after all. Moreover, they had made quite amotion in blowing up the city walls, so being discovered was to be expected. However, this meant that the Thunderhawk and its escort ships could no longer cover the Guard Corps; the two warships had to intercept the enemy''s warships in the sky.


    But fortunately, the Guard Corps had already sessfullynded, which allowed the tworge warships to disengage and tangle with the enemy. Otherwise, if they had been a bitter, Rocky and the Guard Corps might not even have disembarked before being entangled by the enemy, which would have been the worst-case scenario.


    So, after that, Rocky waved to Felly at the bow and pointed at the approaching enemy ships. Felly immediately understood his intent, and the Thunderhawk and its escort ships increased their altitude and flew towards the iing enemy ships.


    "Guards! It''s your time to shine!"


    As the Thunderhawk gradually moved away, Rocky turned to look at the Guard Corps. Without any need for a pep talk, he could already see the excitement and desire in the eyes of the guards, so he wasted no words and flew into the air. After that, the Guard Corps, already lined up in neat squares, started to advance towards the Hongcheng Ruins!


    "Brothers, ughter them all!"


    It was at the same time Rocky led the Guard Corps closer to the Hongcheng Ruins that the bandits, who had been waiting for a long time within the ruins, also charged out!


    The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was an extremelyrge bandit group with numerous members. Unlike regr troops, with their clear divisions ofbor¡ªcrew for sailing, soldiers for fighting¡ªthe bandits differed: on a ship, they were crew members, and with a de in hand, they were butchers who ughtered without blinking. They might be a bunch of scoundrels, but they were also versatile fighters.


    So, as soon as the Guard Corpsnded, the bandits of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group were ready to fight. They had not dared to burst out earlier due to fear of bombardment from the Thunderhawk and escort ships.


    But now, with the Thunderhawk and escort ships ascending to high altitudes to intercept the enemy ships dispatched by the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, the ground battle was entirely in the hands of the soldiers.


    Under these circumstances, the bandits of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group no longer had any reservations. Each wielding their weapons, they surged over the destroyed city wall like a horde of wild beasts, crazily breaking out from the ruins of Hongcheng!


    PS: Seeking rmendations! Seeking rmendations!

 Chapter 182 Blood! Roar!

    "Forward, everyone!"


    Against the raiders that pounced like mad dogs, Monte, the Captain of the Guard, raised his broadaxe and issued the forwardmand with a robust voice. He immediately took a step along with the guards behind him.


    By this time, the Guard Corps had already formed arge square formation. Three hundred guards, fifty in a row, constituted six rows of a formation. The front three rows were closebat soldiers, the fourth row were mages, and thest two rows were archers.


    So when Monte issued the forwardmand, the first three rows of guards stepped forward with him, taking firm and steady steps towards the approaching raiders!


    Simultaneously, the remote unit in the back three rows also readied themselves. All mages activated their magic, fireballs appeared in their hands, leaping continuously between their palms, while the archers all drew their bows, pulling the strings to the fullest, aiming the arrow tips up to the sky.


    It was evident that after several months of training, the quality of the Guard Corps had improved beyondparison. Describing them as well-trained was not an exaggeration; one could say that, save for slightly fewer numbers, the Guard Corps were almost no different from a formal military unit in terms of overall quality.


    In contrast to the disciplined guards, the raiders charging head-on were much more disorganized. Those raiders bursting out from the ruins had no formation to speak of and resembled scattered sand; calling them warriors would be a stretch¡ªthey appeared more like a pack of wild beasts.


    However, the raiders also had their advantage: they were numerous. At least five hundred people emerged from the wreckage, nearly doubling the number of the Guard Corps!


    Honestly, when Rocky saw so many raiders rushing out, he was also taken aback; he hadn''t expected the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group to be sorge. Counting these raiders and the crew operating the fleet, the numbers in the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group should be close to a thousand!


    What Rocky didn''t know was that groups like the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group didn''t just target goods during their raids. They didn''t spare the merchant ships themselves, nor the people aboard.


    These raiders took everything, and with the backing of a mid-sized city in the sky, Wild Horse City would secretly hand over the city''s criminals and prisoners of war to the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, thereby replenishing their numbers regrly.


    That''s why the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had so many people, which may seem abnormal, but upon closer consideration, it wasn''t all that surprising.


    Despite this, Rocky still wasn''t overly worried. Even though the raiders were vastly outnumbered, he still had great confidence in his own Guard Corps.


    The Guard Corps also didn''t betray his trust. Once the raider beasts approached within a hundred meters of the guard formation, a furious roar came from the remote unit in the back!


    "Archers! Release arrows!"


    The leader of the Archer Troops was named Chu Dong. He came from Backhill Vige and had been Lin Feng''s right-hand man back in the vige. He was also the leader of the Archer Troops, so naturally, after joining Thunderhawk City''s Guard Corps, he took up the same position.@@novelbin@@


    Following Chu Dong''s roar, a hundred archers simultaneously released their fully drawn bowstrings. Shortly after, a rustling noise filled the air as a hundred arrows flew upwards. They drew an arc in the sky before turning downwards, plunging fiercely towards the raiders below!


    "Draw bows!"


    After the first volley of arrows, Chu Dong shouted again. The archers, following hismand, uniformly drew new arrows from behind and drew their bows again, aiming towards the sky.


    "Release!"


    After themand, another volley of arrows shot forth.


    "Draw bows!"


    "Release!"


    "Draw the bow!"


    "Release!"


    Under Chu Dong''s constantmand, the Archer Troops mechanically repeated the series of actions: nocking, drawing, and releasing the arrows. It was through these repetitive actions that wave after wave of arrow rain was shot into the sky, descending like raindrops!


    The bandits madly charging toward the Guard Corps suffered greatly under the continuous arrow rain.


    Those bandits with shields could barely guarantee their safety amidst the sessive waves of arrows, but the unlucky ones without shields had no way to deal with it. With nowhere to hide or take cover, their only option was to rely on luck. If they were lucky, they would escape unscathed; if not, they would be riddled with arrows and turned into sieves.


    The bandits who had managed to withstand the relentless arrow rain and approached the main formation of the Guard Corps¡ªafter covering a distance of a hundred meters¡ªhad already lost nearly a hundred men.


    Some were shot dead by arrows, others lost their ability to charge due to being wounded, copsing to the ground and crying out in agony; all in all, nearly a hundred lost their fighting capability.


    But even after enduring the onught of arrow rain, the bandits who had just reached the Guard Corps'' main line had no time to catch their breath before a series of fireballs flew over the front lines and smashed into them!


    Continue your adventure at empire


    Compared to arrows, magic had a shorter range but possessed much greater power. Any bandit hit by a fireball would be burned by the mes and severely injured, even if they had shields or wore armor.


    Even so, this was not the worst for the bandits. What was more disastrous was that after taking hits from both the arrow rain and magic, the steadily advancing Guards suddenly elerated and charged toward them!


    "Brothers! Charge with me!"


    Monte, the Captain of the Guard, roared and raised his broadaxe high, bing the first to charge at the bandits and initiating the battle!


    "Roar!"


    In two strides, Monte reached a bandit and, with a roar, swung his broadaxe in a horizontal sweep. The massive axe head surged toward the bandit''s waist, all the while radiating the light of mana!


    The axe Monte wielded was specially purchased for him by Rocky. Whether in terms of material or forging, it was far superior to the weapons used by regr guards. Consequently, this axe was also the prime choice for Orton''s experimental enhancements, and after being empowered by Orton, its power had surpassed that of a Two-Star Mana Weapon!


    A Two-Star Mana Weapon was considered quite powerful already,manding a market price of at least several thousand Gold Coins. Naturally, one could imagine its formidable power.


    So when Monte''s axe swept across the bandit''s waist, the bandit was cut in half, transforming into two pieces!


    Blood, lots of blood, sprayed out from the bisected body of the bandit a momentter, reaching up to the sky and then falling down like rain, sttering onto Monte.


    As he was drenched in blood, Monte felt a wave of irritability mixed with an iparable excitement and let out an earth-shattering roar!


    His roar shook the entire battlefield, and the bandits who were charging toward him immediately turned tail and ran, because everyone knew never to provoke a Beastman stimted by blood. Such a foe was not to be trifled with!


    That roar also fully unveiled the prelude to the ground battle. With this roar as the starting signal, more and more guards and bandits encountered each other, shed, and then killed their opponents!

 Chapter 183 Street Fight! Void Magic Warrior!

    ```


    The fierce battle officially began!


    The onrushing brigands, like predatory beasts, charged at the Guard Corps with an insanity of having lost all reason, while the guards also lifted their longswords and met the brigands head-on without a hint of fear.


    In terms of numbers, the brigands had a clear advantage. Even after having suffered several rounds of long-range attacks, their numbers were still around four hundred, which was more than the guards. And don''t forget, out of the three hundred members of the Guard Corps, a full half were ranged units.


    In other words, there were only one hundred and fifty soldiers responsible for closebat, while all of the brigands charging at them were warriors. So, strictly speaking, the Guard Corps was using one hundred and fifty men to fight against more than four hundred brigands!


    The numerical disparity was indeed significant.


    Frankly speaking, if it were a regr unit, there would be no hope of victory given such a disparity in numbers. The brigands were numerous and individually strong fighters. As desperados, they had a relentless ferocity that could easily give them an absolute advantage in a fight.


    Unfortunately for the brigands, they were facing Rocky''s Guard Corps!


    The Guard Corps under Rocky''smand hadn''t really fought with humans much, their only experience inbat was fighting Demons!


    The brigands were indeed fierce and ruthless, but whenpared to the ferocity and terror of Demons, it really was a case of the minor leagues meeting the majors. Thus, even though they were fewer in number, it was the Guard Corps who managed to exhibit an even more aggressive momentum facing the many vicious brigands!


    "Die, you little devil!"


    A brigand bellowed as he brought his steel de down fiercely, with the cold gleam of the de aiming straight for Sandro''s forehead.


    However, facing this ferocious strike, Sandro remained extremelyposed, even eerily so. He gave off the impression that instead of being on a chaotic battlefield, he was engaged in one-on-onebat with the brigand before him.


    Confronting the descending de, he calmly raised his left hand''s shield. After a blink of an eye, a ng was heard, and the Magic Energy Shield effortlessly deflected the de. It was at the very moment the steel knife was repelled that Sandro suddenly stepped forward and thrust out his longsword.


    Thump!


    The Magic Energy Longsword pierced through the brigand''s chest, and this ferocious brigand quickly turned into a corpse.


    Having switched to a full set of rune equipment, the guards had a significant advantage in equipment. Take Sandro''s longsword for example; originally just a standard issue longsword, it had gained the power of a One-Star Magic Energy Weapon after rune enhancement.


    Slicing through regr Leather Armor was like cutting through paper, and even if faced with Armor forged of steel, as long as the wielder was strong enough, it could be easily prated.


    Your adventure continues at empire


    Sandro was clearly a very capable warrior.


    After striking down this brigand, Sandro set his sights on the next target, then with shield in hand, he advanced unhurriedly, leaving behind at least four brigand corpses in his wake.


    His current performance was, in fact, a microcosm of the whole Guard Corps. Facing the mad and frenzied brigands, the Guard Corps showed chilling steadiness. Faced with a vast number of exceedingly fierce enemies, not a single guard showed panic. Furthermore, they maintained an impressive formation during the intense fight.


    Being able to do this was all thanks to the soldiers from Backhill Vige, as after incorporating the soldiers from Backhill Vige, the Guard Corps had greatly improved in formation coordination.


    Lin Feng and the soldiers from Backhill Vige, due to their years ofbat against Demons, had a wealth of experience in this regard, which naturally had been spread throughout the entire Guard Corps.


    As a result, even though the brigands had more people, when closebat truly began, and as time went on, the advantages of the Guard Corps came to the fore. In contrast to the brigands who started fiercely but became weaker as the battle progressed, the Guard Corps only grew stronger inbat, and their momentum continued to rise.


    Finally, when the number of brigand corpses on the battlefield surpassed two hundred, some of the surviving brigands began to run. And with the appearance of the first deserter, more and more brigands followed suit,pletely falling into a rout!


    "Pursue!"


    ```


    As Rocky noticed more and more brigands running towards the ruins, he pointed his broadaxe in the direction of Hongcheng and then led the Guards in pursuit.


    "Let''s go."


    In midair, Rocky and Liliya watched the fleeing brigands exchange nces before following the Guard Corps flying towards the Hongcheng Ruins.


    During the recent battle, neither of them had engaged inbat. Firstly, there was no need, and secondly, Rocky also wanted to use this opportunity to assess the true strength of the Guard Corps.


    After the fight, he was quite satisfied. Compared to the mission at Backhill Vige, the overall strength of the Guard Corps had clearly improved significantly.


    However, the battle was far from over. It was too early to draw any conclusions since the brigands seemed to be losing, but they were merely escaping to their stronghold. This meant that not only was more fighting imminent, but it would also be much more dangerous urban warfare!


    Indeed, that was the case. Although the brigands who had been defeated on the frontal battlefield were fleeing, their spirits were revived once they returned to the Hongcheng Ruins, their base of operations.


    As the captain and vice-captain, Monte and Lin Feng were well aware that street fighting was the most dangerous, so upon reaching the vicinity of the city walls, they ordered the Guard Corps to disperse into small squads, each led by its own squad leader into the ruins.


    Street fighting was simply like this: once the three-hundred-member Guard Corps entered the ruins in arge formation, they were bound to face guerri tactics from the brigands. This would not only result in heavy casualties but could also lead to an awkward situation where they could neither advance nor retreat.


    Soon after, the warriors of the Guard Corps were divided into more than a dozen squads and entered the ruins. As for the ranged forces, they quickly took control of high ground in the ruins, serving both as sentries and being ready to provide immediate support whenbat was detected.


    "Stay alert! Watch out for sneak attacks!"


    Robin, armed with a sword in one hand and a shield in the other, led his squad through the ruins with extreme caution and at a very slow pace.


    Although Hongcheng Ruins was the base of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group and had been rebuilt by the brigands, it was, after all, a city with a vast area. Therefore, the ce was full of ruined houses and broken walls. Enemies could be hiding in any part of these ruins. Lack of caution was definitely not an option, and reckless advancement was out of the question.


    Indeed, just as Robin led his squad through a section of the ruins, seven or eight brigands suddenly rushed out, and the two sides immediately shed!


    "Quick, there''s a fight over there! Go check it out!"


    When Robin''s squad engaged with the brigands, a Guard squad located two streets away heard the sound of the fight. The squad leader didn''t think twice before leading his men towards the source of the noise.@@novelbin@@


    However, they failed to notice the malicious eyes watching them from a dpidated house on the street side. As the squad rushed past this house unwittingly, suddenly, a person charged at them from within the house!


    Yes, only one person rushed out.


    But this person was a Void Magic Warrior!


    In an instant, the Void Magic Warrior charged up to a Guard, who didn''t even have time to shout before a sword viciously pierced his chest, running him through. Following that, the Void Magic Warrior leaped up andnded beside another Guard, swinging his sword and cleanly decapitating him!


    It was only at that moment, after two Guards had already perished, that the rest of the squad realized they were under attack by a Void Magic Warrior...!

 Chapter 184 Murder! Butcher!

    Clearly, the base of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was not so easily taken down, for it was guarded by Void Magic Warriors!


    The guard squad was caught off guard by the sudden rush of Void Magic Warriors, and in an instant, two guards were killed!


    At this time, the Guard Corps had already switched to brand new rune equipment. Not just one or two pieces, but every guard had donned a full set of rune equipment. Thus, whether in offense or defense, their strength had been greatly enhanced¡ªa fact that became evident in previous battles, where the Guard Corps had an absolute advantage in equipment when facing bandits.


    Yet, this advantage was still insufficient against the Void Magic Armor!


    The rune equipment was powerful, but at this stage it had only reached the level of mana equipment. After all, Orton was still conducting in-depth research on runes, and the true advantage of the runes had not been fully realized.


    So, just after a single exchange, the Void Magic Warrior from the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had killed two warriors, not only efficiently but also leaving the guards powerless to resist.


    "It''s a Void Magic Warrior!"


    "Launch the signal!"


    After two people had died in session, the small guard squad finally reacted. Upon realizing that they were facing a Void Magic Warrior, the squad captain let out a yell and immediately cast a Magic sh.


    Unfortunately, before he could raise his hand, the Void Magic Warrior instantly elerated towards him, and then, just like he killed the previous two, he struck down fiercely with his sword. The sharp longsword shed into the captain''s shoulder, cleaving through his chest almost without resistance!


    Another one dead!


    "..."


    After killing the squad captain, the Void Magic Warrior momentarily paused his assault. Then he sneered, raising the longsword to his mouth and licking the fresh blood off the de with his tongue before curling his lips into a smirk.


    "Blood..."@@novelbin@@


    In his sneer, the Void Magic Warrior spat out the blood in his mouth and then gazed at the remaining seven soldiers with an almost psychopathic look.


    However, at the same moment he turned his gaze towards the guards, a re suddenly lit up above everyone''s heads!


    Clearly, as the squad captain was killed, one of the other guards had reacted swiftly,unching a Magic sh into the sky.


    This was a universal signal for the Guard Corps. Whenever a squad encountered an unbeatable enemy, like demons or the Void Magic Warrior before them, they could use Magic sh to call for support.


    "......"


    Looking up at the burst of Magic sh overhead, the Void Magic Warrior from the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group slightly furrowed his brow, and within a few breaths, a figure flew down from the sky andnded heavily a momentter!


    Rocky!


    After the Guard Corps dispersed into the Hongcheng Ruins, Rocky and Liliya had been patrolling in the air, ready to provide support at any time. Liliya had already gone to support another squad, so when Rocky saw the re in the sky, he immediately rushed over.


    "A Void Magic Warrior?"


    Uponnding, Rocky naturally caught sight of the enemy standing by the bodies first thing, making him somewhat surprised.


    The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group... still had Void Magic Warriors!?


    The man before him was undoubtedly a bandit from the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, which meant... this Air Pirate Group actually had as many as six Void Magic Warriors, five of whom were engaged in battle with Karina, while the remaining one had stayed back at the base!


    Experience new tales on empire


    This truly shocked Rocky. He had not expected the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group to be so deeply rooted, not only possessing a massive fleet but also a substantial number of Void Magic Warriors. No wonder these bandits had been roaming the skies unchecked for so many years¡ªthey truly had strength.


    But when Rocky shifted his gaze from the Void Magic Warriors and looked at the three corpses in the pool of blood, his expression turned ugly.


    "These people... did you kill them?"


    Looking at the bodies on the ground, Rocky slowly lifted his head, his tone suddenly turning cold.


    "What, are you the leader of this trash?"


    Faced with his question, the Void Magic Warrior standing beside the Guard corpses curled his lips into a sneer and carelessly kicked a corpse with his foot, as if he was dealing with a pile of garbage.


    This action immediately made Rocky lift his head, and his eyes unconsciously narrowed into slits.


    "Good."


    As the words fell, he charged towards his opponent!


    Rocky had no intention of going easy on the man who ughtered his Guards. Without wasting any words, he not only took action but also raised his Rune Longsword and shed down while sprinting!


    However, facing his sword strike, the opponent revealed a ferocious smile. An already aberrant look in his eyes suddenly filled with bloodthirsty madness; he didn''t dodge but instead charged straight towards him.


    A nging sound echoed as the two Mana Weapons collided mid-air, creating a sh of light, and then the two figures in the sky each drew back some distance!


    "Your Armor... has it been modified?"


    After shing head-on with Rocky, the Void Magic Warrior of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group furrowed his brow.


    An evenly matched oue was unexpected to this Void Magic Warrior since he wore the second-generation Armor, the Madman Model 4, with a magic energy value of 1100. In contrast, Rocky was wearing first-generation Armor, which, to his knowledge, did not exceed a magic energy value of 500. How could their sh have been a draw?


    But the reaction of this Void Magic Warrior was rather quick as he immediately realized that Rocky''s Armor must have been modified.


    Unfortunately for him, Rocky had no intention of answering his question. Stopping his retreat, he immediately elerated at full power, lifting his Rune Longsword tounch another charge!


    "Hmph!"


    Seeing Rocky act without any discussion, the opposing Void Magic Warrior sneered ferociously and, without any sign of fear, directly met his charge!


    This Void Magic Warrior named Toss had the nickname "The Butcher" within the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. He had an abnormal personality, harboring an obsessive fascination with ughter and bloodshed. While others turned to piracy out of desperation or greed, he joined purely for the convenience of killing.


    Even Kilov, the leader of the Air Pirate Group, was troubled by Toss''s character, as he was too aberrant. At times, even Kilov couldn''t stand it, making Toss not very popr within the Bandit Group.


    However, his strength was truly formidable, and it was precisely because of this that Kilov reluctantly gave him a set of Void Magic Armor, although only the second generation. Most of the time, Kilov would not keep Toss close by; he couldn''t stand that man''s twisted gaze.


    Now, facing another attack from Rocky, Toss revealed that loathsome look that even a desperado like Kilov would dislike, chuckling weirdly and screaming as he met Rocky''s advance!


    "Even if your Armor has been modified, it''s still junk!"


    Getting ahead by striking after Rocky, Toss raised his longsword and hacked down!

 Chapter 185 Thunderous Double Cannons!

    For Toss, it didn''t matter who Rocky was; what he cared about was the thrill of killing!


    The attack by the Guard Corps had exhrated Toss; he didn''t care if the base of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group would fall, because to him, these guards were delicious dishes, a feast to satisfy his murderous desires!


    And the main dish among them was Rocky and Liliya!


    Stationed at the base, Toss hadn''t participated in the earlier battle, but he had silently observed the entire fight from within the city, which had stirred his lust for ughtering early on.


    Thus, when the Guard Corps dispersed into the ruins, he, like a venomous snake, hid among the shattered walls and patiently waited for his food toe to him.


    However, Toss was slightly disappointed that Rocky had discovered him so quickly; he had initially nned to wipe out all the guards of the Guard Corps before finally dealing with Rocky and Liliya.


    Indeed, that was Toss''s original n¡ªto kill all the guards of the Guard Corps single-handedly!


    Though the idea sounded insane, considering Toss''s personality, his strength, and most importantly his Void Magic Armor, it really seemed possible.


    Unfortunately, the Guard Corps was already prepared for this, leading to his early appearance, where he had only killed three guards before encountering Rocky.


    Even so, Toss didn''t care, because, to him, whether it was the guards or Rocky himself, they were all his prey; it was merely a difference between the main dish and the side dish; the order in which he ate them didn''t matter.


    Thus, after confronting Rocky, Toss bent his body in midair, dodging the sweeping swording at him, and then let his Void Magic Armor suddenly elerate, circling halfway around Rocky and arriving behind him, swiftly striking down with his sword.


    As a second-generation Void Magic Armor, the Madman Type-4''s energy value reached a staggering eleven hundred points, and the higher the magic energy value, the stronger the overall performance of the armor, including attack, defense, and the speed of sudden bursts.


    So, in Toss''s view, facing his own strike, Rocky, who was in the first generation armor, couldn''t react in time, and even if he managed some reaction, the Blood Pattern Mark II wouldn''t be able to respond; therefore, this strike alone could determine the oue.


    When he confidently made his move, he heard a ng as his sword heavily struck the tip of the Rune Longsword, bursting into a bright light just like before.


    Despite being attacked from behind, Rocky turned around extremely quickly, appearing to narrowly block the strike, but in reality, he easily parried it!


    Continuing without pause after blocking the strike, he leaped up in midair, raising his stature dramatically so that he was half a body length above Toss, then from a higher position he fiercely cleaved downward!


    As mentioned earlier, the fighting style of the Void Magic Armor isn''t a t-surface battle but a three-dimensional spatial one, making it incredibly flexible and versatile.


    So when the sword came down, Toss was forced to horizontally lift his sword to block; barely had he done so when an extremely strong force suddenly pressed down from above, crushing him from midair to the ground!


    Such incredible force naturally came from Rocky, no, to be exact, from the Blood Pattern Mark II Armor he wore, a move he had stealthily learned from Baron Wolin.


    In the previous aerial battle with Baron Wolin, Rocky won the war but lost the fight with Baron Wolin; there was simply too great a gap in strength between them. Surviving Wolin''s hands was already a miracle for Rocky, let alone dreaming of victory.


    Yet, although he lost to Baron Wolin, Rocky learned a lot during their confrontation, and it''s no exaggeration to say that his concepts ofbat had significantly improved after facing Wolin, and he also picked up several highly practical tricks.


    Take, for example, now, his reason for elevating his position to attack from a high vantage point was to create the kind of suppression he was currently applying.


    In his bouts with Baron Wolin, Rocky had been suppressed numerous times by the advantage of the Baron''s armor, always pressed to the point of not being able to lift his head, and now Rocky intended to use the same method to suppress Toss.


    This move was incredibly effective. The sudden, powerful thrust caught Toss off guard, and within the blink of an eye, he was pressed down more than ten meters. Before he could react, he heard a loud bang, apanied by a cloud of dust rising; he had actually hit the ground...


    Readtest stories on empire


    Oh no!


    Realizing he had been pressed back to the ground, Toss cursed under his breath and immediately dodged to the side, narrowly escaping Rocky''s downward sh.


    Awkwardly evading the attack, Toss hurried to take off, but Rocky had already preemptively reached above him. As Toss prepared to ascend, Rocky struck down with another sword blow, forcefully pressing him back down just as he was about to rise!


    Using the advantage of high ground against low ground, Rocky instantly took control of the confrontation, then began a relentless assault from above, while Toss, even though equipped with the Void Magic Armor, was constantly suppressed on the ground with no strategy against Rocky in the air.


    "How could this be!"


    After being beaten down three times consecutively while attempting to ascend, the sinister smile on Toss''s face and the murderous look in his eyes both disappeared, reced by stress and confusion.


    He couldn''t understand why, wearing the Blood Pattern Mark II Armor, he was being suppressed by the older Void Magic Armor?!


    This truly rmed Toss. With his richbat experience, he knew very well that once suppressed like this, his chances and opportunities to strike back would diminish. Therefore, left with no other choice, he decisively abandoned the idea of flying upward and instead began to rapidly skid on the ground, trying to create distance from Rocky above him and regain the skies.


    At full speed, he raced across the ground in a straight line, covering over ten meters in just a few blinks. However, when he looked up, he saw Rocky was still right above him!


    "Damn it!"


    ncing up at the tenacious Rocky, Toss cursed and found himself needing to elerate again, dashing forward another ten-plus meters.


    But Rocky, who had already anticipated his n, naturally wouldn''t be easily shaken off and quickly pursued him.


    However, just as Rocky had barely caught up with Toss, maintaining his position of suppression, the relentlessly charging Toss suddenly turned around and extended both hands towards Rocky!


    "Thunderous Double Cannons!"


    With his palms aimed at Rocky, a sinister smile crossed Toss''s face again. At the moment the smile appeared, his raised palms burst into intense light, followed by two Magic Energy Cannon sts firing fiercely towards Rocky!


    The Thunderous Double Cannons, the proudest weapon of the Madman Type-4 Armor, utilized Mana Launchers in the palms to create powerful Mana Cannonballs. Thebined force of the twin sts reached an energy value of 300, powerful enough to rival a real Magic Energy Cannon!


    A momentter, two booming explosions were heard, and Rocky, unable to react in mid-air, was directly hit by the twin cannonballs!


    The powerful Magic Energy Bullets exploded in the air, kicking up a cloud of smoke. However, before the smoke could clear, a figure fell from the sky and crashed heavily onto the ground¡ªit was Rocky, struck by the Thunderous Double Cannons!


    "Hmph...!"


    Watching Rocky fall from the sky, Toss no longer needed to flee in disarray since there was no need to run anymore. In his view, Rocky, who had been directly hit by the Thunderous Double Cannons, couldn''t possibly survive and was undoubtedly doomed.


    Thus, amidst a sinisterugh, he skidded forward a distance,nded, and then looked down at Rocky lying on the ground facing upwards. Immediately, he raised the Rune Longsword in his hand, aimed at Rocky''s chest, and thrust down heavily!@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 186 Counterkill!

    Gliding to Rocky''s side, Toss looked at him with a sneer.


    "Quite tough to deal with¡­ huh!"


    After sneering twice, he raised the longsword in his hand and aimed for Rocky''s chest, a twisted expression reemerging on his face.


    Although the exchange with Rocky had put unexpected pressure on Toss, the more pressure he felt, even danger, from his opponent, the more he relished it¡ªnot the battle with a strong adversary, but the thrill of killing one!


    Therefore, when the moment to kill Rocky came, he felt an immense excitement. Indeed, Rocky was a feast that he enjoyed to the fullest!


    In just the span of a breath, Toss thrust his longsword viciously towards Rocky''s chest!


    With a clink, the longsword hit the ground, and the immense force drove it half a foot into the earth, but¡­ it did not hit Rocky!


    In the instant the longsword was descending, Rocky, who had been lying on the ground almost indistinguishable from the dead, suddenly rolled to the side, causing the longsword to miss its mark!


    "Wha¡­"


    Toss was shocked that Rocky still had the energy to dodge, and it was during his moment of stupefaction that Rocky, who had evaded the lethal strike, suddenly burst up from the ground like a panther pouncing on its prey and lunged at him.


    At the same time, Rocky''s rune longsword swung into action, its tip glowing with rune light as it traced a perfect arc, shing across Toss''s neck in an instant!


    With a swoosh, the longsword swept by, and Rocky stopped right in front of Toss. Then came a gurgling sound as Toss''s head rolled off his neck andnded at Rocky''s feet, tumbling there.


    In the Air Pirate Group, Toss, known as the Butcher with a twisted killing desire, was dead!


    As the head fell to the ground, Toss''s body slowly toppled and with a thud knelt on the ground, with arge amount of fresh blood spurting from the bowl-sized wound on his neck momentster.


    For some reason, an unusual amount of blood gushed from Toss''s neck, shooting up two to three meters high. It looked like a fountain, and when the blood dispersed and fell, itpletely turned into a blood rain.


    The blood rain scattered, and Rocky, standing underneath, was drenched. Although it felt disgusting, he had to admit that the ecstasy brought on by ughter was iparable to anything else¡ªeven he felt a tinge of excitement at that moment.


    Thankfully, Rocky quickly suppressed that hint of excitement, and then he looked down to see Toss''s head lying at his feet¡ªno, Toss''s head.


    Even in death, Toss''s face still wore a look of surprise and confusion, which with the end of his life became eternal.


    To his dying moment, Toss could not fathom one thing: how he died? Stay tuned to empire


    How could Rocky, stricken by two Thunder Cannons, possibly have the ability to counter-kill? He was only wearing first-generation armor! The power of the Thunder Cannon was almost equal to a standard Magic Energy Cannon, and a direct hit should have, at least, severely wounded and knocked out Rocky on the spot.


    So Toss died without ever understanding what happened; he just couldn''t grasp how Rocky had reversed the situation on him.


    But his bewilderment was natural, for Toss could never have known that Rocky''s Armor, after being rune-enhanced, had reached a magic energy value of 900 points. This value was already on par with the average of second-generation armors. Therefore, in terms of magic energy value, Rocky was not at a significant disadvantage, and although injured by the Thunder Cannon, he was far from incapacitated.


    Moreover, Toss had underestimated Rocky, thinking that wearing first-generation armor meant he didn''t warrant serious attention. He didn''t realize that it was with this very armor that Rocky had fought and survived encounters with great warriors like Baron Wolin!


    Thus, Toss might have thought he had the upper hand over Rocky in terms of armor and strength, but in reality, he was not much superior in either aspect. Consequently, being counter-killed by Rocky was a logical oue; Toss deserved to die with his eyes closed.


    "Rocky!"


    Just as Rocky was bending down to pick up Toss''s head and remove the helmet of his Void Magic Armor, Liliya''s voice came from above, and then a red figurended beside him.


    "Are you okay?"


    Looking at the sorry state of Rocky and then at the body of Toss lying in a pool of blood, Liliya immediately understood what had happened and hurriedly asked.


    "It''s fine," Rocky said with a slight smile, shaking the severed head and helmet in his hand. "Look, my arms and legs are all intact."


    "What do you mean, ''fine''!"


    Liliya was no fool; she had hurried over precisely because she heard the booming of the Thunder Cannon, so Rocky''s nonchnt attitude immediately angered her.


    "Why didn''t you call me for help!"


    ring at Rocky, Liliya was genuinely angry this time, so much so that she didn''t wait for him to retort and rattled on like a machine gun, "I''m your guard, and I should be the one to deal with the enemy! Why do you always do this, never considering my feelings! If this continues, let''s just switch roles, so I don''t have to worry about you all the time!"


    "Fine, from now on, you be the City Lord, and I''ll be your guard,"


    Faced with Liliya''s imposing anger, Rocky chuckled and started to y dumb...


    "You!"


    Liliya was so infuriated by his shenanigans that she stomped her foot and, in a huff, just flew off.


    "Monte and Lin Feng have already found the Air Pirate Group''s headquarters,e if you want!"


    After taking to the air, Liliya shouted at Rocky in a huff, then elerated and flew away. Upon hearing her words, Rocky was delighted and quickly followed Liliya after instructing the surrounding guards to remove the Void Magic Armor from Toss and stash it away.


    Following close behind Liliya, it didn''t take long for him to see a horde of guards besieging a three-story building.@@novelbin@@


    This building was obviously constructed by the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, erected anew on the foundation of an abandoned site and turned into the group''s headquarters.


    At this moment, over a hundred guards wereying siege to the three-story building. Under Monte''smand, warriors from the Guard Corps formed a line, each one holding up their shield high to defend against arrows and magic flying out from the building; meanwhile, the Guard Corps'' archers and mages were constantly striking at the bandits inside from afar.


    After the previous street battle, the bandits had indeed exerted some pressure and caused injuries to the Guard Corps, but they were still gradually forced back into their headquarters, signifying a lost cause. Nheless, the bandits were stubbornly resisting, making it difficult for the guard to break into their base for the time being.


    In this situation, Monte chose a rtively secure tactic, which was to wear down the enemy, given the Guard Corps had a real ranged unit and wouldn''t be at a disadvantage when exchanging arrow volleys and magic.


    And it was at this moment that Rocky and Liliya arrived.


    "How''s it going?"


    Rockynded next to Monte and Lin Feng and immediately asked.


    "Sir, these guys refuse to surrender; it seems they are waiting for a warship toe to their rescue," Monte replied, having already figured out the reason behind the bandits'' stubborn resistance: they were simply hoping that Kilov could secure a victory in the aerial battle ande back to save them.


    "Understood,"


    Rocky nodded at Monte''s exnation and then flew into the sky.


    "You!"


    Seeing him taking off on his own again, Liliya stomped her foot in exasperation, unable to do anything but hastily follow him.


    However, once in the air, Rocky shouted at the bandits inside the building!


    "You! Who knows this man?"


    After the shout, Rocky raised the head of Toss!

 Chapter 187 Surrender! Or Die!

    "You! Who recognizes him?"


    Hovering mid-air, Rocky bellowed as he lifted the severed head in his hand!


    His shout instantly halted the chaotic battle; the Guard Corps stopped attacking, and the robbers in the building paused for a moment at the sudden appearance of this Void Magic Warrior. And when these robbers saw whose head was in Rocky''s hand, they all showed looks of panic!


    The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had thousands of robbers, but when it came to fame, Toss was at the top. Almost every robber in the Air Pirate Group knew this murderous butcher, so when Rocky lifted Toss''s head, the stubbornly resisting robbers panicked on the spot!


    In the eyes of these robbers, Toss was not only a high-profile figure but also an incredibly powerful Void Magic Warrior. Hence, seeing that even Toss had been beheaded, their morale instantly copsed.


    "I give you one minute!"


    As the robbers were thrown into disarray by the sight of Toss''s head, Rocky''s voice echoed once more in their ears, "Surrender within a minute, and you can live! After a minute, those who dare resist will meet the same fate as him!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rocky tossed Toss''s head into the air and followed up with a Magic Bullet spell. In the blink of an eye, the head was blown to pieces!


    "I¨CI surrender!"


    As the shattered remains of the head fell like raindrops, cries for surrender immediately echoed from the building, and then a robber, holding his bow, stood up from a window.


    "I surrender too, don''t kill me!"


    "I surrender!"


    "We''ve surrendered, don''t kill us!"


    After the first robber openly surrendered, more and more robbers started to stand up at the windows. They each raised their weapons high, shouting loudly at Rocky.


    Clearly, under Rocky''s intimidation, these robberspletely gave up resistance. In fact, they had no choice but to surrender, because they had managed to hold out against the Guard Corps for so long only because Monte didn''t want to cause any unnecessary casualties, opting not to press a hard attack.


    Another reason was the robbers'' advantage of terrain, allowing them to use the cover of the building to hold off the Guard Corps.


    But now that both Rocky and Liliya had arrived, against the two Void Magic Warriors, the robbers, mere mortals, stood no chance. Remember how Toss killed three Guards? If Rocky and Liliya were to charge into the building, the robbers would face the same end.


    So, faced with Rocky''s ultimatum, the robbers didn''t even consider for a full minute before choosing to surrender.@@novelbin@@


    "Everyone drop your weapons ande out in a line from inside! Anyone daring to make a rash move will be killed on the spot!"


    Yelling out to the surrendering robbers, Rocky gave the order, and the robbers obediently raised their hands, lining up to exit the building.


    "Monte, tie all these people up and have them watched,"


    "Understood!"


    With a confirmation, Monte led the Guards to tie up the surrendering robbers one by one and then gathered them all together for collective custody.


    Indeed, the number of robbers who had been resisting inside the building wasn''t small; Monte roughly counted the number and discovered there were actually over one hundred and fifty!


    ```


    This number is not small, and because these people are all robbers who naturally possess quite considerablebat abilities, those more than 150 individuals need only some additional training and discipline to directly form a troop.


    Of course, these robbers were all spoils of war belonging to Karina, and Rocky and Karina had already agreed that all captives from this operation would belong to Karina, while all valuables that could be sold would go to Rocky.


    With the surrender of the more than 150 robbers, it also meant that the stronghold of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had been thoroughly captured by Rocky!


    However, this did not mean that the battle was over, as the skies were still aze with gunfire, and the aerial battle led by Karina was still ongoing. Only when the airbat had a victor could this fight truly be considered concluded.


    In this situation, Rocky subsequently said to Monte, "I''m heading back to the Thunderhawk to takemand now. You keep an eye on these robbers here, but also be ready to retreat at any time. If Karina is defeated, I''lle to pick you up, and by then you must be prepared."


    "Understood, my lord. Rest assured."


    Seeing Monte nod heavily, Rocky did not say more and promptly took Liliya with him, flying towards the sky, toward the Thunderhawk that was engaged inbat with the enemy.


    When Rocky led the Guard Corps to attack Hongcheng Ruins, Felly had also been constantlymanding two warships to fend off the enemy, so when Rocky and Liliya flew towards the Thunderhawk, it was still entangled with the enemy.


    However,pared to thest aerial battle with Baron Wolin, the opponents that the Thunderhawk had to face this time were much weaker. After all, this front was not the main battlefield. The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, facing therge forces of Karina, could only send a limited number of warships to harass and bind, even though they sent some over for diversion.


    Under the immense pressure from Karina and her fleet, Kilov had sent only one Escort Ship and five Reconnaissance Ships, a clearly limited number, but this was all he could dispatch. If he sent more warships to deal with Rocky, he would not be able to withstand Karina''s onught on the main battlefield.


    But the warships Kilov sent did not pose any threat to Rocky and the Guard Corps, as all these warships were intercepted by the Thunderhawk and the Scavenger Type 1 Escort Ship.


    Facing the enemy, the Thunderhawk and Scavenger Type 1 Escort Ship lined up side by side, forming a wall of iron and bronze thatpletely blocked the enemies outside of the Hongcheng Ruins.


    Facing such behemoths, the enemy''s Reconnaissance Ships did not dare to approach, knowing fully well that if they did, the dozens of Magic Cannons on the two warships could immediately st them to smithereens.


    Even the opponent''s Escort Ship was the same, unable to gain any advantage in a two versus one situation, and might even risk being sunk by the warships'' main cannons in the first round of fire.


    So even as time passed, both sides only exchanged Magic Bullet cannon fire at a safe distance, and no particrly intense engagement urred.


    This situation was naturally what Felly wanted to see. He believed that under Rocky''s leadership, the Guard Corps was bound to win, so his job was to block any enemy ships attempting to provide support to Hongcheng Ruins. Doing just that would be enough.


    However, this stalemate situation came to a swift end with Rocky''s arrival.


    "My lord!"


    As Rocky and Liliyanded on the deck of the Thunderhawk, Felly hurried over with evident hope in his eyes, and in that hope, he saw Rocky nod at him.


    "That''s great!"


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Seeing Rocky nod, Felly knew that the stronghold of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had been upied, which meant they had secured half the victory in this great battle!


    "Don''t celebrate too soon. We only im true victory when the aerial battle is won."


    Patting Felly on the shoulder, Rocky then looked towards the opposing warships, "Felly, order a full-speed advance; we''re going to assist Karina!"


    "Yes!"


    ```

 Chapter 188 The Focus of Everyone

    Under Rocky''smand, the Thunderhawk and the Scavenger Type 1 Escort Ship began to gradually turn their hulls and then elerated at full force, closing in on the warships of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group!


    "Boys, fire! Fire! Hit them hard!"


    As the Thunderhawk closed in on the enemy, Old Jack, who was in charge of deckmand, roared at the gunners, but his voice was soon drowned out by a series of cannon fire¡ªthe Thunderhawk''s main and secondary guns fired simultaneously!


    Since they were facing the enemy head-on, only half of the magic cannons on both warships could take aim, but even so, the firepower remained strong enough that a reconnaissance ship was sunk in an instant as soon as they opened fire!


    Meanwhile, as the Thunderhawk and the Scavenger Type 1 Escort Ship approached, the escort ships of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group hurriedly turned tail, choosing to flee without daring to resist!


    Their actions were evidently correct, for if one were to talk aboutprehensive strength, the escort ship could not even defeat a single warship like the Thunderhawk, let alone when it also had to face the Scavenger Type 1 Escort Ship. So, when Rockymanded his two warships to advance, the enemy chose to flee without firing a single shot.


    "The escort ship stays behind to protect the Guard Corps, Thunderhawk joins the battlefield."


    Easily driving back the enemy, Rocky issued a new order for the Scavenger Type 1 Escort Ship to stay behind and protect the guards below. Otherwise, once he joined the battlefield, if the enemy sent warships to harass, even reconnaissance ships could pose a threat to the Guard Corps.


    After that, Rocky directed the Thunderhawk towards the main battlefield in the sky!


    ......


    ......


    By the time Rockymanded the Thunderhawk to join the aerialbat, therge-scale battle had been raging for quite some time.


    And after such a prolonged period of fighting, both Liliya''s fleet and the fleet of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had shed intensely, losing their respective formations and beginning the most brutal of melees.@@novelbin@@


    In this situation, Rocky didn''t hesitate to lead the Thunderhawk into the fray!


    Interestingly enough, when Rocky and Liliya stood on the deck leading the Thunderhawk into battle, they happened to fly past Void Magic Warriors engaged in fiercebat, making them visible to all of the opposing Void Magic Warriors.


    After so much time had passed, with the fleets locked in fierce gunfire and their respective Void Magic Warriors engaged in a deadly fight which resulted in casualties, one of Karina''s four guards had been killed, and Kilov had simrly lost onepanion, turning the original battle of ten Void Magic Warriors into a sh of four against four.


    Clearly, neither side wanted the other''s Void Magic Warriors to join in the fleet''s battle since the quality of the armor worn by both sides'' Void Magic Warriors was extremely high¡ªconsisting entirely of fourth-generation models.


    In such a situation, if anyone from either side disengaged frombat, no, even if just one person withdrew to join the fleet''s engagement, it could be a significant threat affecting the entire battle.


    So despite the airbat havingsted so long, both sides'' Void Magic Warriors were constantly tangled up with their opponents. Among them, Karina and Kilov were the most active; both were bent on killing each other, both were trying hard to stop the other, and both were looking for ways to break free from the fight quickly to assist their fleets.


    Regrettably, neither could achieve this because their opponents were paying them special attention.


    Especially Karina, she was the only one among them wearing Special Armor. While Kilov''s strength and experience were evidently superior, his armor was a fourth-generation Mass Production Type. Perhaps Kilov''s armor stood out among the mass-produced versions, but it still couldn''tpare to the true Special Armor.


    In contrast, while Karina was indeed a bit inferior to Kilov in terms of strength, her Special Armor was truly amazing. The armor, a fourth-generation Special Type, boasted a magic energy value of 6000 points! Its power was so formidable that it could take on arge warship single-handedly!


    Such a formidable armor made Karina the target of everyone''s arrows, as all the enemy''s Void Magic Warriors circled around her, like a swarm of bees around a rose.


    And it was amid such intense shing that Rocky arrived.


    Once he appeared, he attracted the attention of everyone present, bing the focal point of eight Void Magic Warriors.


    In the eyes of these warriors, Rocky stood alone on the bow of the Thunderhawk, with Liliya at his side. The two seemed rxed and at ease, and when they noticed everyone else, Rocky even smiled and waved at them!


    This scene stunned all eight Void Magic Warriors, all d in fourth-generation armors, as they were taken aback by Rocky, who wore merely a Blood Pattern Mark II.


    But after a brief shock and surprise, they each had different reactions.


    For Karina''s side, of course, there was excitement because the appearance of Rocky and Liliya undoubtedly signified that the ground battle had ended, meaning their of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had been upied by them!


    Such an oue was naturally what Karina most wished to see, so morale immediately soared.


    Simrly, Kilov also had a notable reaction upon seeing Rocky and Liliya, but it was not excitement he felt; instead, his heart sank.


    He might not know who these two people were, but he did know that the person in front of him, donning only a Blood Pattern Mark II, was the very same who had led an attack on his base earlier. And upon seeing Rocky, he also immediately realized that his base might have fallen.


    However, that wasn''t what concerned Kilov the most, because even if his base had been captured, as long as they could win the ongoing air battle, the base would eventually be retaken. After all, ground troops, no matter how strong, couldn''t possibly match the air force.


    So what truly worried Kilov wasn''t his base, but rather Rocky and Liliya, and the Thunderhawk theymanded!


    At this moment, the battle in the skies had entered its most dogged phase. While both fleets had been entangled in a melee for a while, no clear winner had emerged yet. Under such circumstances, the entry of a main warship and two Void Magic Warriors into battle would undoubtedly greatly influence the oue¡ªan oue Kilov did not wish to see!


    "Stop them!"


    Thinking of the severe consequences that would follow Rocky and the Thunderhawk joining the battle, Kilov immediately shouted out and, without waiting for others to act, he charged towards the Thunderhawk with all his might!


    Kilov was donning a fourth-generation armor, which was the best-performing one of the Mass Production Type, so he elerated instantly. Almost before his voice had faded, he was already flying towards the Thunderhawk.


    Facing Kilov''s rapidly approaching figure, Liliya took off but was blocked by Rocky, who stood at the bow. Then, instead of letting Liliya fly out to engage, Rocky even waved at the speeding Kilov, as if saying goodbye.


    This gesture infuriated Kilov, who, in a roar of rage, cranked up the speed of his armor to its limit, moving even faster.


    Find your next adventure on empire


    However, just as he increased his speed, Karina''s figure caught up with him at a pace too fast for the naked eye to follow, instantly blocking his way!

 Chapter 189 Breakout!

    She made a move to intercept Kilov and raised her left hand towards him¡­


    Oh no!


    Realizing Liliya was aiming her arm at him, Kilov was instantly horrified and dodged without a second thought,pletely forgetting about Rocky.


    When he had hastily retreated several dozen meters, he realized Liliya hadn''t actually done anything to him; she was merely feinting.


    I''ve been tricked!


    Upon realizing he''d been duped, Kilov quickly looked towards Rocky and noticed that the Thunderhawk had already moved away¡­


    "Damn it!"


    As he watched the Thunderhawk slowly get away, Kilov was not willing to let it go but he didn''t have a way to pursue. He and Liliya had shed before, and he was well aware of her tactics. Therefore, when he saw Liliya aiming her hand at him, he had to dodge even though he knew she was just trying to scare him; it was her most lethal move, capable of killing him in one strike!


    So after cursing reluctantly, Kilov once again faced Liliya. As Rocky led the Thunderhawk into the fray, the situation began to tilt against the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. Kilov had to keep Liliya upied and prevent her from joining the battle as well.


    Some might wonder, in such arge-scale aerial battle with nearly a hundred ships from both fleetsbined, could the involvement of just Rocky, Liliya, and the Thunderhawk influence the oue of the battle?


    Indeed, it could.


    When the forces were evenly matched, any small addition of external force could break the bnce and influence the oue of the great battle, even if that force was just two people and a single ship. This demonstrates thest-straw principle.


    "Full speed ahead!"


    Having moved away from the group of Void Magic Warriors, Rocky ordered the Thunderhawk to charge at full speed into the battlefield!


    Under hismand, the Thunderhawk charged like a ferocious tiger straight towards the heart of the battle.


    However, as soon as the Thunderhawk violently entered the fray, the fleet of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group also immediately reacted. Numerous reconnaissance ships began to surround it.


    In the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, there were manymanders with extensive experience. Noticing the gship joining the battle, they immediately realized the severity of the situation and quickly responded.


    To the Thunderhawk, the threat posed by reconnaissance ships was virtually nil, because even the magic cannons of fifth-generation reconnaissance ships couldn''t prate the Thunderhawk''s defensive, let alone those of the Pirates'' fleet, which were only fourth generation at best, and many even third and second generation. Facing these ships, the Thunderhawk didn''t feel threatened at all.


    But don''t forget, the reconnaissance ships had a numerical advantage.


    One-on-one, they were no match for the Thunderhawk, but what about ten against one? If there were ten, or even twenty reconnaissance ships surrounding the Thunderhawk, even if they couldn''t damage it, trapping it within their midst was certainly feasible!@@novelbin@@


    So, within a few breaths'' time, numerous reconnaissance ships had surrounded the Thunderhawk, encircling itpletely.


    "Fire! Fire!"


    "Fire with all your might! Dammit, not the main cannon! You''re using a sledgehammer to crack a nut; use the secondary guns, hit them hard with the secondary guns!"


    When arge number of reconnaissance ships began encircling the Thunderhawk, the magic cannons on the Thunderhawk also started to fire fiercely.


    As the gship, the firepower of the Thunderhawk was unquestionable. Being a gship, its firepower configuration was already higher than that of simr types of escort ships, and after Orton''s rune enhancement, the firepower of the Thunderhawk had already surpassed most third-generation gships.


    However, the enemy ships surrounding them were simply too many. The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had clearly gone all out, sending over twenty reconnaissance ships topletely surround the Thunderhawk.


    Looking around, the number of reconnaissance ships even exceeded the number of magic cannons on the Thunderhawk, and with problems like hit rates, the Thunderhawk simply had no way to break out in a short time.


    "My Lord! We are trapped!"


    As more and more reconnaissance ships gathered around, Felly quickly ran to Rocky''s side, indicating that they were surrounded and could not move.


    "Ignore these reconnaissance ships, break through directly!"


    Frowning, Rocky nced at Felly and repeated his order.


    "But, but my lord¡­ If we force a breakout, we will collide¡­"


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    Stared at by Rocky, Felly was somewhat afraid, but still insisted.


    He was not wrong. The Thunderhawk was already surrounded; the only result of forcing a breakout would be colliding with the reconnaissance ships blocking the path!


    Although the Thunderhawk was arge warship and a gship, colliding with one or two reconnaissance ships would not be an issue, but this time there weren''t just one or two ships blocking their progress! If the Thunderhawk forced a breakthrough and collided with several reconnaissance ships in session, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    "Pass my order, full speed ahead!"


    However, despite Felly''s objections, Rocky was still issuing the samemand, ordering the Thunderhawk to forcefully break through the encirclement!


    After issuing this order, Rocky and Liliya exchanged a nce next to him, and then both of them leapt from the bow and flew into the air, splitting in two directions, rushing towards the reconnaissance ships blocking the way of the Thunderhawk!


    Watching Rocky and Liliya fly from the bow into the air, Felly was momentarily stunned but then caught on, immediately yelling to the sailors behind him, "Full speed ahead, break through the encirclement!"


    Following Felly''s order, the previously halted Thunderhawk began moving forward again, while Rocky, who had flown into the air, had already elerated towards a reconnaissance ship, which was exactly blocking the Thunderhawk''s path.


    With a full-power sprint, Rocky instantly shattered the defensive of the reconnaissance ship,nded heavily on the deck after a blink, and facing him, the pirates on deck were stunned on the spot,pletely unable to react.


    Rocky ignored these pirates. Afternding, he stretched out his hand and released a series of Magic Bullets at the deck beneath his feet, sting a hole in the deck, and then jumped down.


    By the time he jumped into the cabin, only a moment had passed when suddenly, with a loud bang, Rocky burst through the hull and flew away.


    Until he gradually flew away, the pirates on the reconnaissance ship still did not understand what had happened, all still dazed. But just at that moment, when these people were staring nkly, not understanding the situation, a loud shout suddenly came from inside the ship: "The mana drive is going to explode! Run! Quic¡­"


    Before the pirates in the cabin could finish shouting, the reconnaissance ship exploded, directly turning into a fireball in the air.


    Shortly thereafter, another nearby reconnaissance ship also made a loud noise and simrly exploded into a fireball...

 Chapter 190 The Final Battle!

    Before the light from the explosions of two reconnaissance ships had even dissipated, the Thunderhawk, like a ferocious beast elerating with all its might,pletely scattered the ze in midair.


    At the same time, the reconnaissance ships blocking the Thunderhawk''s path began to explode one by one into fireballs. Within just a few minutes, five or six reconnaissance ships had sessively blown up, bing stepping stones for the Thunderhawk''s breakout!


    Such a quick session of explosions among the reconnaissance ships immediately drew everyone''s attention.


    As the warring parties saw the Thunderhawk crushing fireballs and breaking through the encirclement, different reactions emerged from each side.


    Karina''s fleet, upon sighting the Thunderhawk, was instantly morale-boosted, recognizing it as their own reinforcement. Amongst Karina''s crew were many veterans who, upon seeing the Thunderhawk, realized the decisive moment in this aerial battle hade. The captains of the escort ships, including themander of the gship Code Rose, all began to converge towards the Thunderhawk.


    The members of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group also noticed the presence of the Thunderhawk. In contrast to their opponents'' soaring morale, the pirates responded equally actively and swiftly, with arge number of warships, including escort ships, heading straight for the Thunderhawk.


    This development broke the momentary stalemate that had been maintained in the chaos, and both sides began a decisive battle around the Thunderhawk!


    This truly was a case of one stone stirring a thousand waves!


    To be honest, Rocky hadn''t expected his arrival to trigger a battle between the two sides, but this turned out to be very advantageous for him.


    There were norge warships around the Thunderhawk, so when both sides started to approach at the same time, the Thunderhawk''s firepower superiority became evident. Before the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''srge warships could arrive, the Thunderhawk was invincible.


    In this situation, Felly, who was in charge ofmanding, decidedly gave up waiting where he was and insteadunched an attack, charging towards the enemy!


    In order to avoid unnecessary casualties, the nearest escort ship of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had no choice but to elerate and meet the Thunderhawk head-on.


    Bothrge warships elerated towards each other, and within minutes they entered each other''s firing range. Immediately they opened fire, unleashing the fiercest of artillery barrages on one another!


    "Fire! Fire!"


    "Lads, aim carefully and hit them hard. It''s just an escort ship, take it down!"


    "Fire! Fire! Hit them brutally hard, let these bastards know our strength! Take down that gship!"


    "Quick! Quick! Aim and fire!"


    As the two warships began to exchange cannon fire,manders on their respective decks urged their gunners to fire as many rounds as possible in the shortest time.


    In the deafening roar of gunfire, the first round of cannon fire quickly ended, followed by the second round, and then the third. And with each round of cannon fire, the two warships drew ever closer.


    However, as the distance between them decreased and the rounds of cannon fire increased, the advantage of the Thunderhawk gradually became apparent.


    As the gship, thebat power of the Thunderhawk was inherently stronger than that of an ordinary escort ship, be it the defensive or the number and firepower of the main and secondary cannons. When you add that all of the Thunderhawk''s magic cannons had been rune-enhanced, their power was much greater than other gships of the same ss.


    Therefore, as the two sides drew closer and the hit rate increased, the escort ships of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group gradually couldn''t withstand the onught.


    By the time the Thunderhawkpleted its third round of cannon fire, an escort ship of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had already been directly hit by two main cannon shots, sting tworge holes through the hull. Not long after themencement of the fourth round, that escort ship was directly sunk!


    Meanwhile, the fleets of both sides had also gradually approached. The Thunderhawk, having just sunk an enemy escort ship, naturally became the vanguard of its side. With the momentum of a recent victory, it led the many warships behind it into the decisive battle against the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group!


    The decisive battle erupted with nonstop cannon fire, the sound of simultaneous salvoes from both fleets'' warships even drowning out the thunder of the magical energy storms within the Traceless Battlefield!


    "Kilov, your Wild Horse Air Pirate Group is finished!"


    As the two fleets engaged in the decisive battle, Karina, who had been constantly entangled with Kilov, deliberately widened the distance between them and then sneered coldly at Kilov.


    Yet faced with her words, Kilov, looking exceedingly haggard, was at a loss for words, because what Karina had said was true¡ªhis Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was finished... Find exclusive content at empire


    Once Rocky''s Thunderhawk joined the fray and directly triggered the final engagement of this space battle, the inevitability of defeat had already been looming.


    In terms of strength, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group might have had a slightlyrger fleet, but that was mainly due to the additional reconnaissance ships. In the count ofrge warships, the sides were actually even. However, in the quality of their warships, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was at a disadvantage.


    Karina''s fleet, from the gship to the escort ships and down to the reconnaissance ships, was uniformly of the fourth generation. The entire fleet was at the fourth-generation standard, a level of powerparable to a medium-sized Sky City; in contrast, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s fleet varied greatly in quality, with a mix of fourth, third, and even second generation warships.


    It was impressive that they had managed to hold on up to this point.


    This was precisely why the participation of the Thunderhawk was extremely important. It disrupted the bnce of the battlefield, directly leading to Karina''s side gaining a lead in the number ofrge warships and even leading by an additional gship. Secondly, it significantly boosted the morale of Karina''s side.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t havemenced the decisive battle immediately upon the Thunderhawk''s arrival on the battlefield.


    What''s more, the decisive battle had only just begun, and the Thunderhawk had already taken the lead by sinking one of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s escort ships. This was absolutely pivotal. The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''srge warships were already one ship down with the joining of the Thunderhawk, and before the battle had even formally kicked off, another one had sunk.


    With such disparity in the naval quality and also at a disadvantage in numbers, how could they win this decisive battle?


    All of this Kilov knew all too well, so he had no way to refute Karina''s mockery.


    However, after this, Kilov looked at Karina with a ferocious smile, and with madness bellowed:@@novelbin@@


    "You bitch! My air pirate group is finished, but you won''t fare any better!"


    With a frenzied roar, the shoulders of the Void Magic Armor Kilov was wearing suddenly opened up, revealing two manaunchers hidden within!


    "You bitch, go to hell too!"

 Chapter 191 Killing Move!

    "My Air Pirate Group is finished, and you won''t fare any better!"


    Seeing his fleet doomed in the space battle, with defeat being only a matter of time, Kilov viciously roared at Karina, and then the shoulders of the Void Magic Armor he was wearing suddenly opened, revealing the Mana Launchers hidden inside!


    "Annihtion Cannon!"


    Apanied by Kilov''s roar, the Mana Launchers on his shoulders burst into a dazzling light, and immediately two mana energy beams shot fiercely towards Karina!


    Kilov''s Armor''s ultimate move was the Annihtion Cannon. As one of the elite among the fourth-generation mass-produced Armors, its magic energy value reached 3900 points. The Annihtion Cannon, as its most powerful move, had a power of an astounding 1000 points. Its power was not only on par with Magic Cannons but even reached the level of a warship''s main guns!


    In fact, the Annihtion Cannon was not meant to be used against Void Magic Warriors but designed to directly counterrge warships.


    Unfortunately, Kilov had already gone mad, directly using the Annihtion Cannon against Karina.


    To be honest, Karina had not expected him to use such a move as the Annihtion Cannon against her. She was wearing fourth-generation Special Armor, which had an extremely obvious speed advantage, so a weapon like the Annihtion Cannon, meant for shipbat, should not have been able to hit her at all.


    However, it was exactly because of this thought that Karina becamecent, and so when Kilov fired the Annihtion Cannon, not only were they extremely close in distance, but she was also half a beat too slow in reacting, missing the optimal opportunity to dodge.


    And so, after a single breath''s time had passed, the two mana energy beams of the Annihtion Cannon struck Karina!


    In an instant, truly just an instant, Karina was engulfed by the light produced by the mana explosion. The scope of the st that resulted from the hit was sorge that, with Karina at its center, it covered a radius of dozens of meters. The scorching wave of explosion in mid-air looked like a miniature sun¡ªterrifying and blinding!


    The sudden explosion even drew the attention of both fleets. Rocky, who had just destroyed a Reconnaissance Ship, stopped mid-air as soon as he heard the loud noise and hurriedly looked in Karina''s direction.


    As his gaze followed, the sun-like fireball remained for more than ten seconds before gradually receding. And as the mes and light slowly faded, a circr Defensive Net appeared in front of everyone, with Karina floating in its center!


    If Kilov had been facing a regr Void Magic Warrior wearing just a standard Armor, then without a doubt, he would have won by now. The immense power of the Annihtion Cannon would have been enough to instantly obliterate the enemy to the point of leaving no trace. Unfortunately for him, he was facing Karina, and Karina was wearing the fourth-generation Special Armor!


    In the moment before she was hit, she had timely activated the Armor''s Defensive Net, barely managing to block the strike!


    "Kilov!"


    After the explosion''s smoke cleared, Karina shouted angrily in mid-air, but by the time she looked in Kilov''s direction, she found that he had vanished...


    Kilov had run away!


    "Damn it!"


    Realizing that Kilov was nowhere to be seen, Karina immediately figured out that she had been tricked.


    Indeed, she had indeed been duped by Kilov.


    As mentioned before, Kilov had faced Karina more than once and knew very well that he couldn''t gain any advantage in Armorbat. So, while it seemed like he had fallen into madness out of desperation, he was actually nning his escape, using the Annihtion Cannon as a smokescreen.


    From the moment Karina was hit by the Annihtion Cannon to theplete dispersion of the explosive smoke, more than ten seconds had passed. That amount of time might not seem like much, but for Kilov, wearing a fourth-generation Armor, it was more than enough, at least plenty to make his escape.


    In fact, when Karina realized she had been deceived, Kilov had already taken a low-altitude route across half the battlefield at full throttle, and within minutes, he had returned to his gship!


    "Run! Run now!"


    Upon returning to the gship, Kilov didn''t say a second word and instantly ordered the gship to turn around and flee.


    Read new chapters at empire


    Here it must be mentioned, though the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was just a bandit group, the core members had considerable synergy. For instance, themander on the gship knew the moment Rocky joined the battle that the tide had turned.


    Thus, while the other warships in the fleet moved towards the Thunderhawk and prepared for the decisive battle, the gship of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group lingered slowly at the back, evidently ready to escape.


    In such a situation, when Rocky, Karina, and the others noticed Kilov had fled back to his gship, the ship had already elerated away from the battlefield...@@novelbin@@


    Watching Kilov escape, Karina felt somewhat unwilling to let him go but kept her cool. She didn''t chase after just one man and a warship. Instead, she had her team of Void Magic Warriors continue to engage the enemy as she swiftly flew towards the battlefield where the two fleets were locked inbat.


    In the blink of an eye, Karina entered the battlefield, but she didn''t return to her gship; instead, she headed straight for an Escort Ship of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group.


    Instantly arriving in front of the Escort Ship, Karina raised her left hand without a word!


    Raising her left hand, there was a crisp sound as the Armor on her left hand sprang open like a blooming flower petal. All the magic energy in her body then gathered in her left hand.


    "Sun sh!"


    Seconds passed as the magic energy finished gathering. With her right hand supporting her left arm, Karina then fiercely unleashed a huge magic energy beam!


    This beam, half a meter in diameter and shining like sunlight, shot towards the Escort Ship!


    An instantter, the beam hit the Escort Ship''s Defensive Net, shattering it in a moment, thennded on the bow''s armor. Unhindered, the beam, capable of withstanding bombardments from Magic Cannons, pierced through the armor as if it were made of paper. In a brief moment, the beam ran the entire Escort Ship through, leaving it devastatingly prated from end to end!


    Sun sh, the ultimate ability of Karina''s Special Armor, which could only be used twice in each battle. Every activation could unleash a magic energy power of 2000 points!


    This was a truly devastating move, one that required Kilov to flee at the mere sight of Karina raising her left hand in preparation. It was also a move that could instantly obliterate an Escort Ship!


    After the Sun sh had pierced the Escort Ship from bow to stern, the hundred-meter-long warship slowly tilted in the air, then exploded and disintegrated as it fell, bing a hundred-meter-wide fireball in the sky...


    The explosion''s glow cast upon the face of everyone on the battlefield, painting their faces blood-red!


    At that moment, the gunfire stopped, and the roaring ceased; the entire battlefield fell silent.


    And in this silence, Karina, floating in the air, slowly raised her left hand again, aiming at another Escort Ship. Then she yelled with a woman''s distinctive scolding voice:


    "Surrender!"


    "Or die!"


    PS: A reminder that there has been confusion with the chapter numbers, but it''s only the chapter numbers that are mixed up¡ªnot the story itself. This was a mistake on Little Detective''s part, and I apologize for any inconvenience this caused to the readers during their reading.

 Chapter 200 Victory!

    After merely one strike that destroyed an escort ship, Karina and Rocky imed victory in this great battle!


    Faced with Karina''s blunt yet straightforward final ultimatum, the bandits chose to surrender when even their chief and gship had fled.


    The bandits weren''t fools; they understood there was no possibility of victory on their side. In this decisive battle, the addition of the Thunderhawk had already put the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group at a disadvantage with one less major warship, and before the battlemenced, the Thunderhawk sank another escort ship, bringing the tally of major warships to 5:8.


    5:8.


    With only five major warships, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was up against eight warships from Rocky and Karina''s fleet¡ªthe disadvantage was so obvious it didn''t need stating. Moreover, the fleeing Kilov took with him one warship, which happened to be the strongest gship of the entire fleet.


    As a result, the number of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s major warships was reduced by one more, from five to four, and then Karina personally destroyed another as soon as she joined the battle, instantaneously reducing their major warships to three!


    How could they possibly hope to confront the enemy''s eight warships with only three escort ships and a bunch of reconnaissance ships?


    The bandits might not have been highly educated, but they were not stupid; they wouldn''t do something as insane as hitting a stone with an egg. So, when Karina issued her forceful ultimatum, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s warships ceased resisting and chose to surrender!


    With Kilov''s escape, the fleet''s surrender, and their base seized early on, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, this bandit group that had roamed the skies for many years, was utterly annihted¡­


    "All warships,nd at Hongcheng Ruins, and behead any who resist!"


    Upon the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s fleet surrendering, Karina immediately issued the order for all the surrendered warships tond near Hongcheng Ruins, where they would be kept under watch together with the captured bandits inside Hongcheng.


    Clearly, receiving prisoners was a major undertaking because, although they had lost the aerial battle, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s fleet still had three escort ships and more than twenty reconnaissance ships. Although ships are inanimate objects that can''t rebel, there were still six to seven hundred bandits aboard these vessels who needed proper handling to prevent trouble.


    Fortunately, with Karina and Rocky''s forcesbined, they were not short on personnel, and with the elite Guard Corps among them, the bandits who had be prisoners were rtively submissive.


    It wasn''t until all the arrangements were made and all her subordinates had started their busy work that Karina finally met with Rocky.


    "Rocky."


    "Karina."


    In the headquarters of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, as others busied themselves with gathering prisoners or purging the pirate group''s base, only Rocky and Karina were left inside.


    "We won."


    Standing face to face with Karina, Rocky revealed a smile.


    "Yes, we won." Continue your journey on empire


    In response, Karina also smiled slightly, seemingly as calm as Rocky.


    But although both appeared very calm on the surface, they could each see the suppressed excitement hiding in the other''s eyes!


    Indeed, on the outside, they both seemed normal, but inside they were both bursting with joy!


    Rocky needn''t be mentioned at this point, as Liliya was currently leading her team through the Hongcheng Ruins to confiscate everything valuable that the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had plundered over the years¡ªall of which were his spoils of war from this battle!


    Although it was still unknown exactly how much the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had hidden in their base, there was no doubt there was a significant amount, because after Rocky''s departure, Monte and Lin Feng, having nothing else to do, began to interrogate the bandits one by one, asking where Kilov had hidden the warehouses.


    Perhaps Monte and Lin Feng were indeed very idle, or maybe they were considering the information Rocky would need upon his return; in any case, the two men thoroughly interrogated the captive bandits. They also cross-checked the information these bandits revealed, and liars were promptly executed¡ªeventually, they managed to extract the details about everything!


    ording to the information they elicited, there were severalrge warehouses within the Hongcheng Ruins. The goods looted by the Air Pirate Group were stored there, and the gold coins obtained from selling the goods were also ced inside.


    And with the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group now annihted, all these things had be Rocky''s spoils of war.


    And his spoils of war from this conquest were far from just that!


    Because the fleet of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was also Rocky''s!


    ording to the agreement made previously with Lord Karina, she had imed only the personnel. Beyond the people, everything else was Rocky''s spoils of war, so everything within the Air Pirate Group''s base was Rocky''s¡ªand there''s no need to say more about it, including the surrendered fleet!@@novelbin@@


    This ie was also enormously significant and crucial for Rocky because, although the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s fleet had suffered substantial losses in the aerial battle, there were still plenty of warships that survived. About twenty reconnaissance ships and the remaining three escort ships had been preserved!


    Those were three escort ships!


    Admittedly, the escort ships of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group were third-generation warships, and the only fourth-generation gship had been fled on by Kilov. Nheless, even so, this was still an incredible treasure. Once Rocky incorporated these warships into his fleet, itsbat power would instantly be restored to its peak¡ªand not just that, it would be even more formidable than before.


    Including the three escort ships of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, the number ofrge warships at his disposal would reach five!


    Besides, please don''t forget that among the five Void Magic Warriors of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, one had died in battle, Kilov himself had fled, but there were still three remaining!


    These three Void Magic Warriors, along with their fleet, chose to surrender. After surrendering, they naturally divided between Rocky and Karina. The people were Karina''s, while the armors became Rocky''s!


    Three sets of fourth-generation mass-production type armors¡ªall Rocky''s now!


    What did that mean? It meant that including these three sets of Void Magic Armor, Rocky now had five sets of Void Magic Armor¡ªenough for half a Void Magic Squad!


    With such a massive haul, how could Rocky not be excited?


    And simrly, Karina was extremely thrilled. The elimination of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had unraveled a heavy burden that had oppressed her for years; that alone was more important than any amount of money. In addition, like Rocky, she too had gained tremendously from this battle¡ªthe captured bandits were her spoils.


    After the great battle, aside from the bandits who had either died or escaped, the number of bandits who had joined the aerial battle with the fleet was as many as six or seven hundred. Coupled with those caught by the Guard Corps, the total was nearly a thousand!


    These nearly one thousand bandits would all be Karina''s prisoners of war, and if her methods were harsh enough, then these almost one thousand bandits would doubtlessly be a powerful force under hermand!


    A win-win!


    When Lord Karina had first sought Rocky out and proposed a partnership, she had said that this cooperative effort would be a win-win for both of them; looking at the oue now, Karina had not lied. With the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group vanquished, both had indeed obtained everything they wanted¡ªit was truly a win-win!


    "Rocky, Lord Karina."


    Just then, Liliya entered the room, and after saluting Karina, she said to Rocky, "We''ve found the warehouses of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group."

 Chapter 201 Warehouse? Treasury?

    "My lord, the Air Pirate Group''s warehouse has been found."


    As Rocky and Karina felt a tingling excitement over their victory, Liliya brought them good news: the warehouse of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had been located.


    Upon hearing the news, Rocky and Karina exchanged nces, then they left the room together with Liliya without hesitation and headed straight for the warehouse!


    Although ording to the agreement, everything in the warehouse belonged to Rocky, Karina was also somewhat curious. She wondered what exactly the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s warehouse contained, just how much wealth was hidden there.


    Under these circumstances, the three of them left the headquarters of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group and walked through the ruins of a vast city before they finally reached the location of the warehouse.


    "Good heavens..."


    Upon arriving at the warehouse, Rocky couldn''t help but open his mouth wide in awe at the sight before him. There were three huge storehouses! Each storehouse was built on the foundation of the ruins, varying in sizes, with two of them being slightly smaller and one particrlyrge, covering at least a hundred meters in area!


    The three storehouses in front of them were where the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group stored all their possessions!


    When Rocky and the others arrived, the Guard Corps was on watch next to the storerooms, and the doors to the warehouses hadn''t even been opened.


    This was, of course, intentional; the locked doors were waiting for Rocky to be the one to open them.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    "Someone, open the gates!"


    Standing before the door of one of the smaller storehouses, Rocky nced at the iron chains and padlocks on the door, then shouted.


    "Coming!"


    After hismand, Monte immediately stepped forward from behind him. Without a word, he raised his broadaxe and brought it down on the padlocks.


    With a crack, the basin-sized lock was shattered by the broadaxe, and immediately Monte and a few guards pulled away the chains and together, they slowly pulled open the doors...@@novelbin@@


    Creak... creak creak... creak...!


    Through thebined effort of Monte and the guards, the doors of the warehouse were gradually pried open.


    tter tter tter!


    And as the doors were progressively opened, a crisp, pleasant sound emanated, followed by the sight of gold coins tumbling out from the widening gap in the door!


    The Traceless Battlefield was a ce devoid of sunlight year-round, but even so, as gold coins poured from the opened door of the warehouse, everyone was still dazzled by the brilliant light. And when the door was fully open, they heard a whoosh as even more Gold Coins rolled out...


    This seemingly not-sorge warehouse was filled entirely with Gold Coins!


    The vast amount of Gold Coins were dazzling, so much so that the onlookers outside were stunned, the sound of numerous gulps urred simultaneously, leaving everyone agog.


    It wasmonly known that the warehouse of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was bound to contain goodies, as they were a Bandit Group with a natural habit of hoarding. But no one had imagined that they would be so brazen as to umte an entire storehouse of Gold Coins!


    This was no mere warehouse; it was clearly a treasure trove!


    "Hahaha! Men, load everything onto the ship!"


    While everyone was blinded by the re from the warehouse''s gold, Rocky was the first toe to his senses. Heughed heartily and then said to Monte, who was nearby, to immediately organize people to transport the Gold Coins to the ship!


    "Yes!"


    Monte quickly deployed several guards around him, instructing them to go and call for help immediately.


    The warehouse filled with Gold Coins might not look veryrge, but it was still a storehouse, presumably holding hundreds of thousands of Gold Coins. Definitely not a job for one or two people, arge crew was necessary.


    Fortunately, by this time, the Guard Corps had alreadypleted the handover with Karina''s troop, and the captive bandits were thus left in the care of Karina''s troop, so the Guard Corps was well-staffed.


    When Monte began leading the guards in their busy work, Rocky and Karina arrived at the second warehouse.


    This warehouse was about the same size as the one filled with Gold Coins, and its big door was also locked with a huge padlock.


    "Lin Feng! Open the door!"


    "Got it!"


    Now that Monte was directing the Guard Corps to transport the Gold Coins, Rocky directly called for Lin Feng. The summoned Lin Feng immediately strode to the warehouse and, raising his long sword, he shed down viciously, shattering the padlock on the door. Then, just like before, he and a few guards worked together to pull open the door of the warehouse.


    This time, as the door was pulled open, there was no glittering gold coins tumbling to the ground. Once the door waspletely open and everyone looked inside, they discovered the warehouse was packed with wooden boxes, one after another.


    "What is this¡­"


    Looking at a warehouse full of wooden boxes, Rocky was a bit stunned and also somewhat disappointed. The previous warehouse full of Gold Coins had been so shocking that it had raised his expectations¡ªso when he saw the boxes in this warehouse, he knew they were definitely goods.


    However, after a brief disappointment, he perked up again. After all, goods were valuable too, easily convertible into glittering money with a simple transaction.


    "Take them all out, let''s see what they are!"


    Having adjusted his attitude, Rocky nodded at Lin Feng. Afterward, Lin Feng led a few guards into the warehouse, and each brought out a box.


    "Open it."


    Watching Lin Feng and the guards ce several wooden boxes before him, Rocky immediately ordered them to be opened, and then the guards used their weapons to knock open the boxes one by one.


    "This is¡­"


    "Sir! It''s Demon Cores! Demon Cores!"


    When the guards pried open the first wooden box, the guard was directly stunned, and immediately started shouting at Rocky!


    "What?"


    The guard was so excited that his voice was very loud, causing everyone nearby to hear it. Then, everyone started looking at him, including the other guards who were also prying open boxes.


    What did this guy just shout?


    Was it Demon Cores?


    At this moment, both Rocky and Karina felt they hadn''t heard clearly. After a brief pause, they looked at each other and then quickly walked over to the shouting guard. Bending down to look, they indeed found a whole box full of Demon Cores at his feet!


    In the small wooden box, neatly arranged Demon Cores of various colors, some as big as fists, were stacked¡ªdozens of them.


    "Don''t just stand there, pry open the other boxes too!"


    Facing a box of Demon Cores, Rocky was only startled for an instant before he promptly told the other guards, who had also snapped out of their surprise by now and hurriedly began prying open their own boxes¡­


    "It''s demon bones, sir!"


    "This box I have is Demon Skin!"


    "Sir! This box is all demon spines!"


    "Sir, this box is also Demon Cores!"

 Chapter 202 Return with a Full Load

    As one wooden crate after another was pried open, everyone finally figured out what was stored in the second warehouse. Experience new stories with empire


    Demons.


    This warehouse was filled with items derived from demons: immensely valuable demon cores, widely used demon skins, and even demon bones¡ªin short, anything derived from a demon''s body could be found here!


    Without a doubt, the contents of this warehouse were far more valuable than the gold coins from the previous one!


    "Excellent."


    Gazing at crate after crate of goods, Rocky couldn''t help but reveal a broad smile on his face, despite making an effort to restrain himself. He hadn''t been able to contain it and had burst outughing.


    His mood was so indescribably good now. Karina had said before that the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had roamed the skies for so many years, building a substantial reserve, so this heist alone could potentially yield loot valued at over a million.


    However, although she had said that, Rocky hadn''t taken it too seriously; he had thought that a harvest of a few hundred thousand would be quite impressive. But now, it seemed that Karina hadn''t lied¡ªthe Wild Horse Air Pirate Group indeed had a very substantial stash!


    "It looks like Kilov had a fair bit of private loot as well."


    As the guards began to move all the crates out of the warehouse, Karinamented at Rocky''s side:


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Rocky gave her a nce, somewhat perplexed.


    "The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group could swagger around for so many years, all relying on the support of Wild Horse City, but such supportes at a cost."


    With a slight smile towards Rocky, Karina exined, "As far as I know, Kilov''s agreement with Karlo was that Wild Horse City would provide protection for the Air Pirate Group, and in return, the Air Pirate Group had to hand over seventy percent of the loot from each raid to Wild Horse City and be at the city''smand and disposal at any time."@@novelbin@@


    "But now it seems that Kilov was quite selfish. Otherwise, he would not have been able to save much, having to feed so many robbers and give tributes to Wild Horse City."


    ncing at a soldier passing by and the crates in the soldier''s arms, Karina then added:


    Even for someone as experienced as her, she had to admit, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had more stashed away than she had expected, and it was obvious to anyone that whether it was the gold coins from the former warehouse or the demonic items from this one, they were all umtions over many years of the Air Pirate Group''s operations.


    In fact, that was indeed the case. As a robber, Kilov clearly couldn''t simply y by the rules of Wild Horse City. While they seemed united, at the core, they were merely using each other. Therefore, Kilov didn''t entirely rely on Wild Horse City.


    Thinking ahead, he had been preparing for a potential fallout with Wild Horse City for years, stockpiling his private stash to ensure his survival should conflicts arise.


    Unfortunately, before any issues with Wild Horse City could surface, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was annihted, and all the goods Kilov had cautiously amassed wound up enriched Rocky.


    "Karina, these goods..."


    "They are all yours; I only want the people."


    Turning to look at Rocky, Karina preempted what he was going to say, interrupting his words and indicating that the agreement they had reached earlier still stood¡ªprofits from sales were his, she only wanted the people.


    It was no wonder Rocky was overthinking. The wealth hidden by the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was indeed substantial. It wasn''t just beyond his expectations, but certainly beyond Karina''s as well. And when the stakes were sorge, some things could begin to take root in one''s heart.


    Fortunately, Karina was not blinded by wealth and insisted that the spoils be shared as previously agreed upon.


    "Alright..."


    Rocky nodded slightly and didn''t say anything more, but his esteem for Karina had risen yet another level in his heart.


    After that, the group arrived in front of the third warehouse.


    The third warehouse, not only was it thest warehouse of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, but also thergest one among the three. Just the warehouse door was seven or eight meters wide. This time, when they arrived in front of the warehouse door, Liliya took the initiative without waiting for Rocky''s order. With a wave of her hand, she cut off the lock and iron chain on the door.


    Then, enhanced by the Void Magic Armor, she opened the door single-handedly!


    As the door was gradually opened, everyone looked inside and let out a gasp of surprise.


    "So much goods?"


    In this third andrgest warehouse, everything packed was cargo, all sorts of goods.


    Looking around, the crowd soon spotted piles of ore, boxes of Magic Stones, Armor, weapons, silk, fabrics, various daily necessities, and some raw materials and parts and so on that were unnamable.


    Clearly, these items were all loot that the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had robbed. By the looks of it, they had been stolen not too long ago, with no time to hand over to Wild Horse City or to sell off, hence they were all stockpiled in the warehouse.


    "Just how many merchant ships did this Wild Horse Air Pirate Group raid to have gathered so many goods?"


    Seeing the mountainous pile of goods in the warehouse, Rocky couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    Although the items in this warehouse didn''t look as valuable as those before, in reality, their worth was not a bit lower, possibly even higher! Because these goods were the actualmodities, ready to be sold on the market. And clearly, they were all robbed by the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group.


    This was precisely what made Rocky''s eyes pop; he couldn''t figure out just how many merchant ships the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group could have raided to acquire such a huge amount of goods!


    "It''s not as exaggerated as you think,"


    Seeing Rocky making such a fuss, Karinamented, "With the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group being sorge, they would definitely split into several teams when they go out. They could raid multiple merchant ships in one operation. Moreover, these goods are certainly not from a single heist; it''s possible that the looted goods of the past quarter are stored here, and you just happened toe along."


    "So you''re saying I''m quite lucky?"


    "Exceptionally lucky."


    Rocky and Karina exchanged smiles, and Rockyughed heartily, his mood bing even more joyous.


    This time his gains were simply too great. He had acquired not only a fleet, Void Magic Armor, but also so many goods. Adding up everything from the three warehouses, their value was at least one million Gold Coins, maybe even more. Therefore, with this fortune, the economic crisis of Thunderhawk City would be consideredpletely resolved. He guessed Aileen would be ecstatic.


    In such high spirits, Rocky ordered the Guard Corps to get busily to work. Although the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had been utterly annihted, this ce was still the Traceless Battlefield after all. Neither Karina nor Rocky wanted to linger in such a ce, so the Guard Corps immediately began loading the goods onto the warships. To speed things up, even Karina allocated some manpower to help.


    Everyone kept busy for several hours before all the contents of the three warehouses were finally loaded onto the warships, filling up four full Escort Ships!


    After this, the huge fleet slowly took off. After thoroughly bombing the ruins of Hongcheng to utterly destroy the base of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, Rocky and Karina led theden fleet back home.


    Standing at the prow of Thunderhawk, as Rocky looked out at the distance, he found even the Magical Energy Storm before him not as fearsome anymore. His thoughts were no longer here. Suddenly, he thought of the Mairente Family and Lexington. To be honest, for a fleeting moment, he wished Lexington''s revenge woulde swiftly!


    Lexington surely couldn''t imagine he had acquired such a tremendous fortune, so when his revenge arrived, Rocky believed he would certainly give him a big surprise!

 Chapter 203 Sudden Change!

    With a significantly rich harvest, Rocky and Liliya left the Hongcheng Ruins, and before they departed, theypletely bombarded the century-old ruins, turning them into a pile of bricks and tiles.


    However, once the entire fleet had ascended, they didn''t return via the original route. Rocky and Karina discussed for a while and then summoned Orton. In the end, they decided to leave the Traceless Battlefield directly from the direction of the Hongcheng Ruins and then circle back to Sky City outside the battlefield.


    This route naturally added much distance to their journey and would dy them by at least two or three days. Since the Hongcheng Ruins were located in thetter half of the Traceless Battlefield and they had entered from the first half, it meant that after leaving from thetter half, they would have to circle around the entire Traceless Battlefield to return to their own Sky City.


    However, the advantage of doing so was increased safety.


    If they were to return along the original route, the fleet would have to pass again through the area engulfed by the Magical Energy Storm. No doubt they would endure the baptism of the Magical Energy Storm just like on their way there, and in the wake of a major battle, no one knew if the fleet could withstand the storm''s assault.


    Therefore, for safety''s sake, everyone ultimately decided to take the longer route.


    Thus, after taking off, the fleet moved forward along the direction of Hongcheng Ruins and quickly flew out of the Traceless Battlefield. They then started to navigate along the edge of the battlefield, preparing to return to Sky City.


    The scope of Traceless Battlefield was very vast; although called a battlefield, it was actually aplete territory, and circling around it would take at least two to three days.


    However, this amount of time was clearly negligible to everyone in high spirits. Having achieved a great victory and captured immense spoils of war worth millions, Rocky and the others werepletely willing to spend some time to ensure safety.


    Yet some things just couldn''t be avoided...


    When the fleet left the Traceless Battlefield, it was already evening. The massive fleet sailed slowly through the night sky, neither fast nor slow, since there was no rush.


    On the Thunderhawk, Rocky and Liliya stood together at the bow, enjoying the night view.


    "Rocky, you..."


    Standing by Rocky''s side, Liliya, who had been silently watching the starry sky, suddenly spoke.


    "What''s up?"


    "You and Lord Karina... seem to... get along very well..."


    Standing by Rocky, Liliya, still d in her Void Magic Armor, maybe because the helmet muffled her voice, made it very soft and almost inaudible.


    But Rocky heard her clearly, yet when he heard these words, he was momentarily stunned, then nodded.


    "Yes, I really admire Karina for developing Rose City into something so powerful. It''s absolutely not an exaggeration to call her a heroine among women."


    "Oh..."


    Hearing Rocky say this, Liliya nodded and then fell silent, her expressions obscured by the helmet.


    "Hahaha!"


    But after this, Rockyughed out loud and suddenly extended his arm, pulling Liliya into his embrace!


    "You, what are you doing!"


    Startled by Rocky''s sudden embrace, Liliya instantly became flustered; she seemed like she wanted to break free but didn''t use much force.


    At this, Rocky''sughter became even more joyful.


    "What, are you jealous of Karina?"


    He ced his hand on Liliya''s slender yet powerful waist and cheerfully asked.


    "I, I am not!"


    When asked this, Liliya''s cheeks flushed, red as a juicy apple, so evident that it could be seen even beneath her helmet.


    And this look only made Rockyugh even more joyfully.


    "Look, look! Look what the City Lord and the captain are doing!"


    "Quiet! Do you want to die!"


    While Rocky and Karina were flirting on the bow of the ship, the guards on deck had gathered at a distance, enthusiastically watching their every move.


    "You rascals, what are you all doing!"


    Just as the guards were snickering at Rocky, Old Jack suddenly appeared and gave each of them a kick from behind.


    "A bunch of kids, don''t look at what you shouldn''t see, watch out for eye burns! Disperse, quickly!"


    After shouting at the guards, Old Jack forcibly drove them away and then nced at Rocky and Liliya on the bow, smiled slightly, and returned to the cabin.


    Rocky, of course, heard themotion behind him, but he didn''t care because nearly everyone in Thunderhawk City knew that he and Liliya were childhood sweethearts, and already considered them a couple. So, Rocky wasn''t afraid of being seen. Besides, as the City Lord, who could control him?


    Just then, as Rocky was flirtatiously embarrassing Liliya, making her face turn red in disarray, suddenly, a fierce roar erupted!


    "Roar! Roar!!"


    This sudden roar reverberated through the sky; once it appeared, it spread throughout the entire fleet, causing every person in the fleet to hear it. Soldiers who were deep in sleep were instantly awakened, and those not asleep were startled by the roar.


    At the same time, the roar seemed to possess some kind of magic power, making anyone who heard it uncontrobly feel chills, as if scared out of their wits.


    Rocky and Liliya, who were at the bow, naturally also heard this terrifying roar, and the moment they heard it, both thought of the same thing.


    High-level demons!


    This was the roar of a high-level demon!


    Rocky remembered the first time he had fought a demon, when he killed a Grayrock Demon, he and Liliya had heard the roar of a high-level demon. Therefore, the two were very familiar with the sound of high-level demons and instantly identified its source.


    Could there be a high-level demon nearby?


    At the thought of this possibility, Rocky''s face turned deathly pale. If it was true, they were in big trouble!


    Despite Rocky having an entire fleet with him, boasting forty to fifty battleships, and including six Void Magic Warriors with him in the fleet, all these were nothing before a high-level demon!


    The formidable nature of high-level demons was indescribable. Although these formidable creatures were also demons, they were not at all like normal demons. Even if Rocky and his team encountered just one high-level demon, the oue would surely be annihtion!


    Under these circumstances, he immediately ordered the Thunderhawk to increase altitude and move away from the ground. Then he and Liliya both left the bow to go outside and see what was really happening.


    As they flew out of the Thunderhawk, Karina, along with three Void Magic Armor, flew out of Code Rose.@@novelbin@@


    "Karina, this is the sound of a high-level demon!"


    The six Void Magic Warriors met in the air, and Rocky hurriedly said.


    "I recognized it."


    Karina nodded in response to his reminder and said, "I have already instructed the fleet to increase altitude as much as possible to stay away from the ground, so don''t worry too much. High-level demons capable of flying are few..."


    Karina intended tofort Rocky, reminding him not to be overly worried. After all, the number of high-level demons among demons is extremely scarce, and among these scarce high-level demons, even fewer could fly. This meant that if they did actually encounter a high-level demon, as long as the fleet maintained sufficient altitude and moved away quickly, they should not face much danger.


    But before she could finish her sentence, the roar sounded again!


    "Roar! Roar!! Roar!!!"


    The roar, louder than thunder, once again came through, causing intense pain in everyone''s heads and ears, even creating a moment of dizziness.


    When the roar had subsided, everyone''s expression changed, for they suddenly realized through this roar that the terrifying sound was noting from the ground but from above!


    "Look quickly!"


    Just as everyone became aware of this, Liliya suddenly pointed towards the distance and shrieked.


    Rocky and the others hurriedly looked in the direction she was pointing, and then it seemed like they saw something even more terrifying than a high-level demon, their faces instantly turning white...

 Chapter 204 Magic Dragon Destroys the City...

    Looking in the direction Liliya pointed, the faces of Rocky and others instantly turned pale!


    In their line of sight, an immense Sky City loomed at the horizon, sorge that even from a great distance, Rocky and Karina could tell that it must be a major Sky City with a poption exceeding one hundred thousand!


    Of course, althoughrge Sky Cities weren''t particrly numerous, they also weren''t rare; at least Rocky had seen many on his way to Eternal City. So, this wasn''t what shocked him; what drained the color from his face was the sight of therge Sky City being besieged by dozens of Magic Dragons!


    Magic Dragons, high-level demons, and among them, one of the most terrifying known to exist!


    These high-level demons were hundreds of meters in body length, varying in size; adult Magic Dragons could grow longer than three hundred meters, with the smaller ones surpassing one hundred and fifty meters. In other words, a single Magic Dragon was equivalent in size to an Escort Ship.


    More importantly, Magic Dragons were among the few high-level demons capable of flight!


    There were many types of demons, but not many could fly; over ny percent of demons were confined to the ground, with only a rare few able to soar through the sky. Magic Dragons were one of these rare species, and among them, the most dangerous.


    Don''t be fooled by the Magic Dragon''s massive body; once airborne, it became incredibly agile. Coupled with the robust physique of a high-level demon, a casual swipe of its w, or a flick of its tail, could easily destroy arge warship. But these were merely the most basic attack methods.


    The most threatening attack from a Magic Dragon was its fireballs¡ªjust one breath could unleash a fireball more destructive than the main cannon of a warship, and a single fireball could easily obliterate a warship!


    As high-level demons, the scale armor of Magic Dragons was much thicker than that of ordinary demons, such that even the main cannon of a warship striking them would feel like a tickle. Simply put, unless faced with an attack exceeding the strength of 5000, any hit on a Magic Dragon would likely go unnoticed by the massive beast because it was too light.


    With its overwhelming destructive power and nearly invincible defensive power, the Magic Dragon had be a name that struck fear into hearts. It was even said that if a thousand Magic Dragons suddenly emerged among the demons, half the Sky Cities would disappear; if the number exceeded ten thousand, the sky itself would be overrun by demons!@@novelbin@@


    Thankfully, such terrifying creatures were not numerous. ording to known records, Magic Dragons had never exceeded five hundred in number over thest hundred years. When spread across the whole world, they were as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns. Unless one was particrly unlucky, a lifetime might pass without encountering one.


    However, this time, Rocky, Karina, and the others were extraordinarily unlucky¡ªthey not only encountered the rare Magic Dragons, but dozens of them all at once!


    What did it mean to face dozens of Magic Dragons?


    Sorry, there were no precedent events in known history to draw upon, so there was no concept to describe it!


    And what did it mean for dozens of Magic Dragons to besiege arge Sky City together?


    Sorry, but that notion was so fantastical that even those with the wildest imaginations had never considered it.


    Yet today, Rocky and Karina witnessed this once-in-a-century spectacle!


    They saw, on the distant horizon, dozens of Magic Dragons continuously circling therge Sky City, opening their massive jaws to emit deafening roars while spewing giant fireballs. These fireballs crashed into the Sky City''s Defensive Net like meteors, lighting it up with shes of brilliant colors.


    The Defensive Net of therge Sky City was the only thing that could withstand such a fierce assault. If it were a smaller Sky City, like Thunderhawk City or Rose City, there was no need to think about it¡ªthe Defensive Net would shatter instantly under such an intense barrage.


    But even arge Sky City would have no issues facing the attack of one Magic Dragon, or even two; however, facing a fierce onught from dozens of Magic Dragons like now, it could only hold for a brief moment, and certainly couldn''t withstand it indefinitely.


    Thus, not long after, Rocky and the rest saw countless tiny ck dots flying out from the Defensive Net.


    These ck dots were warships!


    Because the distance was too great, the warships over a hundred meters long became mere dots in the eyes of Rocky and his party. Although it wasn''t easy to make out the details, they knew those dots must represent the fleet of the finest warships.


    Given the strength of arge Sky City, its fleet would surely not be mainlyposed of Reconnaissance Ships. Even the basic ships would be Escort Ships at least, and the quality of the fleet would not be below the third generation. No, even an ordinaryrge Sky City''s fleet would be entirely formed of fifth-generation warships!


    As for the quantity of the fleet, there was even less to say. Due to the great distance, Rocky and the others could clearly see that the ck dots flying out from the Defensive Net quickly surpassed a hundred, then two hundred, three hundred, four hundred, five hundred, six hundred, seven hundred, eight hundred, nine hundred¡­!


    In just a few minutes, more than a thousand warships had flown out from the Defensive Net!


    Without a doubt, this unnamed Sky City was also not to be trifled with, because even amongrge Sky Cities, those that could muster a fleet of over a thousand ships were formidable, and could even be described as behemoths. This Sky City was one such giant.


    And when over a thousand warships flew out of the Defensive Net, the battle between the two sides immediatelymenced with gunfire!


    From that moment on, the sky was continually aze with shes of light, which were not from the Magic Cannons but the light of warships disintegrating and exploding in mid-air after being destroyed!


    There was no helping it; the number of Magic Dragons was too great. If there were only one Magic Dragon, no matter how enormous it might im to be, a fleet of a thousand warships could turn it into a sieve. But now, there were dozens of Magic Dragons rampaging across the sky, unstoppable. Thus, the battle had barely begun when the fleet suffered heavy losses.


    ```


    However, one should not underestimate the power of these thousands of warships; although the fleet continued to be destroyed as the battle began, under the fierce bombardment of over a thousand warships, the Magic Dragons couldn''t possibly remain unscathed forever.


    In fact, after about ten minutes ofbat, the first Magic Dragon was shot down from the sky, followed shortly by the second, the third, the fourth, and more and more Magic Dragons started being downed during the fight.


    "Is that¡­"


    When another Magic Dragon was shot down, Rocky was stunned. He couldn''t quite understand how that Magic Dragon died. In his eyes, it clearly tried to escape due to severe injuries and had already left thebat zone, but it fell straight to the ground while in mid-flight without any warning.


    "It''s the Void Magic Warriors."


    At this moment, Karinamented from beside him, and Rocky suddenly realized that it could indeed be the work of Void Magic Warriors, as they were too far from the battlefield. In everyone''s eyes, even the hundreds of meters long warships were just tiny dots, making the Void Magic Warriorspletely invisible.


    But thinking that a Void Magic Warrior had killed the Magic Dragon, Rocky found it somewhat unbelievable¡ªthat was a Magic Dragon, after all! So he turned his head to nce at Karina.


    "Void Magic Warriors... can they kill a Magic Dragon?"


    "Yes."


    Nodding, Karina stated with certainty, "If they''re wearing the 5th generation top Special Armor and have plenty of experience, it''s entirely possible for a Void Magic Warrior to fight and kill a Magic Dragon alone."


    "......"


    Hearing this, Rocky nodded and then took a deep breath before turning his gaze back to the battlefield.


    At this point, the battlefield had entered a deadlock phase, with Magic Dragons being killed one after another and the fleet suffering equally massive losses. In just a short few dozen minutes of battle, the fleet sent from Sky City had already lost hundreds of warships.


    Despite the heavy losses, the fleet gradually took control of the situation, and it seemed only a matter of time before the remaining Magic Dragons werepletely driven away.


    But at that moment, a series of roars came once again from the distance, followed by a new wave of Magic Dragons flying in from the far horizon and joining the siege on Sky City!


    "My God¡­ this, this...!"


    As a new group of Magic Dragons appeared, with their number still amounting to dozens, Rocky, Karina, and everyone else nearby took a collective sharp intake of breath!


    What in the world was happening?


    Were all the Magic Dragons in the world gathering together tonight to besiege this very Sky City?


    Why arge number of Magic Dragons had appeared and why they had targeted this Sky City were questions that Rocky and the others couldn''t answer. They only knew that as soon as the second wave of Magic Dragons appeared and instantly joined the battlefield, theypletely lost control of the situation.


    With the second wave of Magic Dragons joining the fray, a series of explosions lit up the sky as countless warships were destroyed under the assault of the Magic Dragons. In just minutes, the fleet that had once numbered in the five to six hundreds was nearly wiped out, and then dozens of Magic Dragons began attacking therge Sky City together!


    So many Magic Dragonsunching an attack at once caused the Sky City''s Defensive Net, the key to its survival, to hold out for only a few minutes before being breached. With thisst barrier gone, the Magic Dragons swiftly flew above Sky City, unleashing fireballs at will.


    In an instant, Sky City was aze with fire, and although far away, Rocky and the others felt as if they could hear the screams of the city''s residents. Unrted as they were, the thought of a hundred thousand residents dying under the attack of Magic Dragons caused them an indescribable pain in their hearts.


    It was over...


    This Sky City... was finished...


    Following the breach of the Defensive Net, thisrge Sky City was doomed. It might still be floating in the sky for the moment, but once the city''s center Super Crystal was destroyed, the Sky City would plummet from the sky, a fate that was only a matter of time.


    In reality, that time did not drag on for long. Twenty minutes? No, it was probably just a dozen minutester that thisrge Sky City, with at least a hundred thousand residents, began to tilt slowly in mid-air and then plunged directly from the sky...!


    A Sky City, arge Sky City with a hundred thousand residents, was destroyed under the siege of dozens of Magic Dragons!


    And after the destruction of Sky City, the dozens of gathered Magic Dragons dispersed into the air, each flying away in different directions.


    "This is bad!"


    The sight of Sky City''s destruction was so shocking that Rocky and the others were left stunned, but as the Magic Dragons scattered, the dazed crowd finally snapped back to reality, and immediately realized that something terrible was unfolding!


    Among the many Magic Dragons flying off in different directions, three of them were headed straight for their location!


    ```

 Chapter 205 A Matter of Life and Death!

    Discovering that among the scattered Magic Dragons, three were flying in their direction, Rocky and Karina and the others immediately panicked and the six Void Magic Warriors instantly flew out in two directions.


    Karina led her guards to fly towards Code Rose, while Rocky and Liliya headed to the Thunderhawk!@@novelbin@@


    At this moment, they were flying at their fastest speed, even faster than when Rocky faced Baron Wolin or when Karina faced Kilov, as if they were exerting all their primal strength to return to their respective gships.


    "Descend! Descend! Fast! Quick!"


    The moment hended on the deck of the Thunderhawk, Rocky immediately shouted at the crew to make the Thunderhawk descend immediately.


    At his roar, the crew was stunned because just moments ago, they were still trying to gain altitude with the Thunderhawk, why suddenly start descending?


    Fortunately, Felly reacted quickly, snapping back to his senses almost instantly. He then loudly urged the crew to act, stopping the Thunderhawk from ascending and starting its rapid descent.


    Meanwhile, Karina, who had returned to the Code Rose, was giving the samemand, ordering the entire fleet to stop ascending and descend immediately.


    Having witnessed arge Sky City get destroyed, Rocky and Karina deeply realized how terrifying Magic Dragons could be. Under such circumstances, how could they dare to let the fleet stay in the air? The only thing they could do was to have the fleet descend immediately, reduce the altitude, and then hope that the Magic Dragons didn''t have sharp enough vision to notice them.


    Within a few minutes, the warships that were ascending constantly all descended to just mere tens of meters above the ground, already at the limit of how low they could go without actuallynding.


    In an unfortunate stroke of luck, the battlefield where the Magic Dragons and therge Sky City shed was almost at the end of what everyone could see, so when the three Magic Dragons flew toward them, it would still take some time to get close, undoubtedly providing everyone a chance to hide.


    And once the fleet had descended to low altitude, over a thousand people hid inside the cabins and were strictly ordered to maintain silence, forbidden to make any noise at all.


    After that, a long wait began. The Guards and crew hiding in the cabins might not have witnessed the earlier devastating battle, but none of them were fools. They knew that whatever had terrified Rocky and Karina to such an extent must be a high-level demon, so everyone in the cabins remained silent, some even praying silently in their hearts, hoping thatdy luck would favor them just a little.


    In theory, given the speed of the Magic Dragons, it would take only about fifteen minutes for them to reach the fleet''s location, so whether it was life or death would be decided in just that short time. But perhaps because of too much tension and fear, these mere minutes felt longer than entire days.


    "Captain¡­ has it¡­ has it passed already¡­?"


    After what felt like an eternity hidden in the cabin, a Guard could no longer bear it; the immense psychological pressure made him sweat profusely, and he looked at his squad leader Sandro as he spoke.


    "Don''t talk!"


    Though he was also under great pressure and fear, Sandro still managed to remain rtively calmpared to others, ring fiercely at the Guard who spoke, making him immediately shut up.


    At this moment, a violent shaking suddenly urred within the cabin, causing everyone inside to stagger and tumble as if in the midst of a great storm.


    The Magic Dragons, they had arrived!


    Although it felt like a long time to the people in the cabin, this was only their perception; in reality, it had only been a few minutes, and the Magic Dragons flying from a distance had just reached the airspace above the fleet!


    At this instant, three enormous Magic Dragons hovered above the fleet, beating their wings slowly as they passed. Two were in front and one was behind, each over three hundred meters in length, their massive wings blotting out the sky, each p causing gusts of wind.


    The flying altitude of these three Magic Dragons wasn''t particrly high, only about three to five hundred meters above the ground, and they weren''t flying particrly fast, almost leisurely.


    Because of this, as these three huge creatures slowly flew over the fleet, the hurricanes stirred by their wings immediately affected the ships below, buffeting the many warships that were suspended at a low altitude.


    This was bad news!


    At this time, the fleet was only a few dozen meters above the ground, and the strong wind blew, causing some warships to struggle to maintain stability, even showing signs of making an emergencynding!


    "Don''tnd... don''tnd... please don''tnd at this time!"


    Even those inside the cabin, as soon as some seasoned old crew members felt the ship start to sway, understood what was happening, but regretfully, there was nothing they could do at the moment, other than pray ceaselessly in their hearts, praying that no warship wouldnd at this time.


    Falling from several dozen meters in the air, naturally, the warship wouldn''t sustain too much damage, but the noise generated could attract the attention of the Magic Dragons, and that would mean their end!


    Fortunately, this time it seemed that Lady Luck had indeed cast a favorable nce their way, because amidst the hurricane, the few reconnaissance ships that appeared to be in extreme danger managed to maintain their stability, and the three Magic Dragons that flew over the fleet took no notice of them, and after a few moments had passed, they flew away...


    "We''re safe..."


    Rocky, hiding inside the captain''s cabin of the Thunderhawk, because of the wide field of view, was the first to see the Magic Dragons flying off into the distance, and he only breathed a long sigh of relief after the massive creatures had gradually moved away.


    "Tell the crew we''re safe, but no one should make any loud noises."


    After heaving a sigh of relief, Rocky instructed Felly, who was next to him, then left the captain''s cabin with Liliya and flew out of the Thunderhawk''s defensive.


    As soon as the two flew out of the defensive, Karina had already been waiting in mid-air, apanied by her guard.


    Clearly, due to this unexpected ident, their previous ns had beenpletely disrupted, and they had to decide, and do so immediately, what to do next.


    Before this, they had nned to leisurely circle around the Traceless Battlefield and fly back to their own Sky City, but it seemed they couldn''t be so leisurely now. The dozens of Magic Dragons had just scattered, and if they continued to circle the Traceless Battlefield, they might encounter them again, even if the odds were only one percent, they couldn''t bear such serious consequences.


    And don''t forget that Thunderhawk City and Rose City were located near the Traceless Battlefield! If the dispersed Magic Dragons identally ran into the two sky cities, it would be an unbearable disaster for Rocky and Karina, so they had to return to their cities as quickly as possible and leave this terrible ce.


    "Let''s go through the Traceless Battlefield; it''s the only safe ce right now."


    "Agreed, the Traceless Battlefield has Magical Energy Storms, and the Magic Dragons wouldn''t dare to enter."


    After some discussion, Rocky and Liliya decided to lead the fleet back into the Traceless Battlefield. Returning via the battlefield was the quickest shortcut, and because of the Magical Energy Storms within it, the Magic Dragons definitely wouldn''t dare to enter, which made this route rtively the safest.


    After making this decision, both parties returned to their respective gships, preparing for the fleet to turn around and re-enter the Traceless Battlefield.


    But at that moment, just as Rocky and Liliya had just returned to the deck, Felly, who was there to greet them, hadn''t even started to speak when she suddenly opened her eyes wide in surprise and pointed emphatically behind them!


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing Felly''s strange expression, Rocky quickly turned around and then saw a figure approaching rapidly from the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, the figure that appeared out of nowhere was now above the Thunderhawk, and following that, it crashed heavily onto the deck...!


    As they watched the figure fall onto the deck from the air, Rocky and the others rushed over without a moment of surprise, only to discover that the person was a Void Magic Warrior!


    "Quick... go and notify the Sky Alliance... Tulip City... has been overrun!"


    When Rocky and the others reached the Void Magic Warrior who had appeared so suddenly and helped him up from the deck, the severely injured Void Magic Armor managed to speak with a weak voice before he passed out.


    In Sky Era, Year 117, October, a world-shocking event urred ¡ª Tulip City, one of thest three cities on thend, had fallen!

 Chapter 206 Big Event!

    Sky Era, Year 117, October, a shocking incident urred that stunned the world, Tulip City, one of thest three cities onnd, fell!


    Today, a hundred years after demons upied thend, only three ces can still be called cities, Gesya City, Tulip City, and Mount Wanshan City. These cities stood unyielding for a century, bing humanity''sst bastions onnd, and were collectively revered as The Three Holy Cities.


    But in October of Sky Era Year 117, Tulip City, one of The Three Holy Cities, fell.


    To the people, it was simply unimaginable, because after the demons had upied thend for a hundred years, the survival of these three cities was not due to luck but because of their indestructible strength.


    Gesya City, with a poption of several hundreds of thousands, located at the heart of the Karina Great Swamp, is surrounded by vast swamps on all sides making it impossible for demons to cross, and even if high-level demons fly over the swamp, nearly ten thousand warships and thousands of Void Magic Warriors are there to y them.


    Mount Wanshan City, with a poption of over a hundred thousand, situated atop the world''s highest peak, Mount Wanshan, with the entire city built among the clouds, making it unassable to demons.


    Tulip City, with thergest poption among the three cities, nearing a million residents, was located in Cliff Canyon, relying on mountain cliffs for protection and facing a hundred-mile deep valley as a barrier, which prevented demons from breaching the city for a century.


    The three cities were not only powerful but also upied uniquely advantageous locations, which allowed them to stand for a hundred years.


    Yet now, Tulip City had been breached!


    The fall of Tulip City was not just a piece of terrible news but a blow to the entire world! As long as these three cities stood, it meant that thend had not entirely fallen, that people still had strongholds onnd, and those in the sky could coordinate with these cities at any time tounch a counterattack war against thend.


    Therefore, these three cities onnd were not only symbolic but also of strategic importance, irreceable to everyone.


    Bearing such significance, for many years, everyone in both the sky and onnd had painstakingly maintained these cities, and to keep them secure, The Three Great Alliances from the skies evenunched the Second Counterattack War! This demonstrates how crucial these cities were.


    But now, Tulip City had fallen, an event that not only significantly impacted the whole world but also subsequently sparked off the Third Counterattack War!


    Of course, these are all matters forter, as aside from Rocky and others, no one in the skies knew yet that Tulip City had fallen. Even Rocky and his group harbored doubts about the news.


    Certainly, Rocky knew what Tulip City was, but like everyone else, he was skeptical about the news of its fall. Because of this, he immediately had the unconscious Void Magic Warrior carried to his cabin and then once more gathered everyone, including Karina and Orton together.


    It must be said that the operation to eliminate the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was full of unexpected twists. The annihtion of the Air Pirate Group itself wasn''t surprising, but ever since they were wiped out, a series of unforeseen events unfolded one after another.


    First was witnessing the rare sight of a Magic Dragon destroying a city, followed by the sudden appearance of a severely wounded Void Magic Warrior who then told everyone that Tulip City, which stood unvanquished on thend for a hundred years, had actually fallen?


    All of these entirely unexpected events left Rocky and the others somewhat at a loss.


    "Who is this guy, exactly?"


    Everyone Rocky had summoned gathered in his cabin, looking at the stranger lying on the bed.


    "Who he is doesn''t matter. What''s important is the message he brings. Tulip City has been taken? Do you believe it?"


    "You''re joking, right? How could Tulip City possibly fall?"


    "Exactly, this guy must be confused because of his severe injuries¡­"


    Standing around the sickbed, everyone chimed in one after another, barely believing what the man had said.


    "He said, it might be true."


    However, at this moment, Orton''s voice attracted everyone''s attention, prompting them to turn their gazes toward him.


    "Teacher¡­"


    Looking at Orton, Rocky found him holding a piece of Void Magic Armor in his hands, seemingly engrossed in studying it closely.


    The Void Magic Armor he held was indeed the armor worn by the stranger. After the man had fainted and was carried to the cabin, Rocky ordered his men to remove the armor to treat his injuries.


    "Do you know what kind of armor this is?"


    ncing at the crowd looking at him, Orton then pointed to the armor in his hand and asked.


    "It should be a fifth generation armor, right?"


    After a nce at theplete set of armorid out on the table, Rocky spoke. Although he did not recognize the specific model of the armor, he could tell that it was definitely a fifth generation armor!


    "You''re only half right," Orton shook his head and corrected him, "This is indeed fifth generation armor, but it''s not just any fifth generation armor. It is a fifth generation Special Armor, and it has been custom-made."


    "What?"@@novelbin@@


    "That''s impossible!"


    Hearing his words, everyone in the room was stunned, then hurriedly approached Orton, fixating on the armor in his hands.


    The fifth generation armor was the most advanced armor of the time, and the Special Armor within it was even more top-notch. It could be said to be the strongest ss among all armors. However, this particr set of armor seemed even more formidable because it was custom-made!


    Custom-made armor was a technology unique to the fifth generation armor, meaning it was crafted to fit the user''s bodily functions and personal needs. This type of armor could only be used by one specific person and was extremely expensive to produce.


    But since it was tailor-made ording to the user''s specifications and requirements, itsbat power was incredibly powerful, often far surpassing Special Armor. It was the pinnacle among the top!


    Rocky and Karina had only heard of this kind of custom-made armor and had never seen it. That was not odd because the level of custom-made armor was higher than that of Special Armor, and only fifth-generation armors could be customized. They simply couldn''t afford it.


    So, when everyone learned that this seemingly unremarkable set of armor was in actuality a custom-made armor, they couldn''t help bute over to watch in awe.


    "Master Orton, you really can''t be kept in the dark about anything¡­"


    Just as Rocky and the others were captivated by this top-tier armor, the Void Magic Warrior, who had been unconscious on the bed, suddenly spoke!


    The voice from behind startled everyone, prompting them to quickly turn around, only to discover that the Void Magic Warrior lying in bed had already sat up.


    Facing the now-awake Void Magic Warrior, Orton set aside the armor in his hands and said cheerfully, "The technology of custom-made armor was something I was involved in. Naturally, you can''t hide it from me. And if I''m not mistaken, this set of custom-made armor is called Holy Knight Armor, isn''t it?"


    Continue reading stories on empire


    "Holy Knight¡­ Armor¡­?"


    Upon hearing Orton''s words, Rocky and Karina felt a moment of shock because the name sounded familiar. As the thought struck them, a name emerged simultaneously in everyone''s minds: Holy Knight Wilton?


    The instant they thought of the name, all eyes turned to the Void Magic Warrior on the bed, and their faces showed a look of surprise. Could this person before them be the renowned Holy Knight?!

 Chapter 207 Legend of the Holy Knight

    In the struggle against demons, both past and present, many heroes have been born.


    Holy Knight Wilton is such a hero!


    Wilton is not yet fifty years old today, he has an ordinary appearance, and an ordinary physique. If not for wearing the Void Magic Armor, he would seem no different from an ordinary person. Yet, this ordinary man is like a legendary figure!


    Tales of Wilton''s deeds have been circting in the sky for many years. It is said that he was but amoner by birth, yet a born Void Magic Warrior. He obtained his very first set of Armor at the age of fifteen, soon started to stand out, and made a name for himself in the Second Counterattack War.


    In that war, Wilton killed countless Normal Demons, and even was able to y thirteen high-level demons all by himself! This feat made him the Void Magic Warrior with the most high-level demons killed in the entire war, thus making him a true hero of the Second Counterattack.


    Bing a war hero did not stop Wilton from continuing to craft his illustrious legacy. His deeds are too numerous to count, but one of the most celebrated was when he led his Void Magic Squad to help relocate an entire vige''s poption¡ªa tremendous feat.


    This relocation process took half a month toplete, was entirely overnd, covered more than a hundred kilometers,cked any protection from Sky City, without warship support, with only Wilton and his Void Magic Squad.


    During this half-month, they protected the vigers while killing every demon that attacked along the way, totaling over a thousand demons in, and ultimately sessfully escorted the vigers to Gesya City. Upon their arrival in Gesya City, not a single viger they escorted had been harmed!


    This act granted Wilton the name Holy Knight and his fame spread throughout thends.


    As such a renowned figure, Rocky and Karina naturally heard of him. The reason was simple, for the deeds of Holy Knight Wilton had been inscribed in books. Even those who had never seen him would surely have read of his deeds.


    So when everyone learned that the grievously injured Void Magic Warrior before them was none other than Holy Knight Wilton, they were all dumbfounded!


    For a moment, everyone in front of Wilton became helpless and unsure of what to do.


    "Everyone, I hope you can send me to the Sky Alliance immediately."


    And just when Rocky and the others did not know what to do, Wilton directly spoke up.


    "Tulip City has been breached, and this information must be conveyed to the Sky Alliance as quickly as possible. That''s why I hope you can hurry and take me to the Alliance''s airspace. When we arrive, I will surely reward you greatly!"


    "This..."


    Find adventures on empire


    Hearing Wilton''s words, Rocky and Karina looked at each other. Could it be true that Tulip City, which had stood unbreached for a hundred years, had actually fallen?


    If this news came from somebody else, Rocky and the others would likely be dubious, just as they were before, not believing it at all. But if these words came from Holy Knight Wilton himself, that changed everything.


    So afterward, everyone unanimously turned their gaze to the same direction¡ªOrton.


    Wilton and Orton both were great personages, and it was clear that they knew each other. Some matters were simply more convenient for Orton to address.


    At this time, Orton had already stepped forward and came before Wilton: "Wilton, there''s no need to worry for now. We are in the process of returning to Sky City. Even if we wish to send you to the Sky Alliance, we must get back to Sky City first."


    "So it is. Then I''ll have to trouble you all."


    Hearing Orton''s words, Wilton finally calmed down.


    However, Orton continued to ask, "Wilton, the Sky City that was just destroyed by the Magic Dragon, that was your city, wasn''t it?"


    "Yes..."


    Mentioning the Sky City that had just been torn apart by the Magic Dragon immediately brought a downtrodden look to Wilton''s face, obviously touching upon his distress.


    "We still have time, tell us in detail what''s going on."


    Taking a chair, Aodu sat down opposite him while speaking, obviously very interested in everything that had just happened, as well as the matters he was talking about.


    Upon hearing these words, Wilton nced at Orton, then looked at Rocky and the others, and immediately began to recount the events.


    The three cities on thend had close associations with The Three Great Alliances in the sky. Each of The Three Great Alliances was directly in contact with one city; in particr, the Sky Alliance was responsible for supporting Tulip City.


    Three days ago, allmunication between Tulip City and the Sky Alliance suddenly broke off, which gave the Sky Alliance a bad feeling. They immediately dispatched Sky City, where Wilton was, which was the very one that had just been destroyed, to check on the situation in Tulip City and to investigate.


    However, when Wilton arrived at Cliff Canyon, he found that Tulip City, which had lost contact for only three days, had already been overrun by demons!@@novelbin@@


    This turn of events took himpletely by surprise. But before he could figure out what was going on, arge number of Magic Dragons suddenly appeared andunched a fierce attack on Sky City.


    To avoid the brunt of their attack, Sky City where Wilton was promptly withdrew from the vicinity of Tulip City, hoping to shake off the attackers, but it turned out to be impossible. Dozens of Magic Dragons relentlessly pursued and attacked Sky City, chasing it for a full day and night until Sky City had no choice but to engage them in battle.


    During the battle, Wilton disyed extraordinary strength unparalleled by others, single-handedly ying three Magic Dragons! Unfortunately, there were too many Magic Dragons. He might have been able to contend with the Magic Dragons by relying on his strength, but the other Void Magic Warriors, as well as the fleet, simply couldn''t withstand the Dragons¡­


    What happened next need not be mentioned, as Rocky and the others had witnessed it with their own eyes: Sky City was destroyed, the fleet and all the Void Magic Warriors fell in battle, leaving only Wilton who barely escaped to the Thunderhawk.


    In just a few words, Wilton summarized the entire incident for everyone present, and while the matter was straightforward without any twists and turns, it shocked every person who heard it!


    Tulip City, as solid as iron and upying a strategically impregnable position, had been taken in such a confusing manner?


    How could this be possible!


    Everyone present knew what the fall of Tulip City implied. Not only did it mean one less city on thend, but what was even more serious was that Tulip City had stood unbreached for a hundred years onnd, yet now had inexplicably fallen in just a few days. This certainly indicated that the demons were showing an activity beyond everyone''s imagination!


    This change could potentially affect everyone!


    No wonder Welsh was so eager to ry this message back to the Sky Alliance; the matter was indeed too significant!


    "Welsh, you should rest well now. After we return to Sky City, we will help you contact the Sky Alliance as soon as possible," said Orton to him after Wilton had finished speaking. He then gave Rocky a look, and everyone followed him out of the cabin.


    "Teacher..."


    Having left the cabin and returned to the deck, Rocky and Karina both looked at Orton, understanding that he had something to say to them.


    "What do you two think should be done about this matter?"


    Despite Orton''s usually quirky demeanor, he was decisive in critical moments. He didn''t make decisions for Rocky and Karina. Instead, he asked for their opinions.


    "Of course, we have to deliver Wilton to the Sky Alliance. The fall of Tulip City is too grave a matter; we can''t ignore it, nor can we dy!"


    To this question, Rocky immediately gave his answer, which was naturally to help Wilton.


    But to his surprise, after he finished speaking, Karina spoke up from beside him, "Sorry, I won''t be involved in this matter."

 Chapter 208 Testing the Waters

    "Sorry, I won''t be involved in this matter."


    After Rocky had actively expressed his stance like a patriotic young man, Karina spoke up too, but her attitude was the direct opposite of Rocky''s. She clearly stated that she had no interest in the matter and did not n to get involved at all.


    "Karina?"


    Rocky was somewhat surprised by her stance, because the fall of Tulip City was no small matter. It was truly a major event. It is no exaggeration to say that if this were mishandled and the situation worsened, it could potentially affect every person in the world!


    In such a case, how could one just stand by and do nothing?


    "I am not the only City Lord in the world. Even if I do not get involved, naturally, there will be others who will handle it. Moreover, I am not interested in any Alliance, nor do I wish to have any contact with one," she stated.


    From Rocky''s puzzled gaze, Karina could tell what he was thinking, but she did not care in the slightest.


    "Besides, there''s you."


    With a slight smile toward Rocky, Karina casually pushed the entire matter onto him...


    "This¡­ Okay then¡­"


    Rocky could somewhat understand Karina''s decision, knowing her past and how she had once been abandoned by the Alliance. It was natural for her to have some aversion to sending Wilton to the Sky Alliance.


    "Let''s do it this way then, after we return to Sky City, I will directly contact the Sky Alliance. Once everything is settled, I''ll head to Lingyu City, and we can meet there."


    Since Karina wanted no involvement with Wilton or the Sky Alliance, Rocky did not press further, and he then voiced his own suggestion.


    "Alright, let''s do as you say. We''ll meet in Lingyu City."


    With a nod, Karina gave Rocky a slight smile, then she and her guards left the Thunderhawk and returned to her gship.


    Not long after, the fleet reentered the Traceless Battlefield. Although there was now a distinguished guest on board, both Rocky, who was headed to the Sky Alliance, and Karina, who was headed to Lingyu City, had to return to their respective Sky Cities, so the fleet still had to pass through the Traceless Battlefield.


    While this route avoided the threat of the Magic Dragon, it also faced the threat of the Magical Energy Storm, so the level of danger was still considerable, and everyone was somewhat on edge.


    However, once the fleet entered the Magical Energy Storm, Holy Knight Wilton showed everyone what he could do!


    Having awakened, upon learning the fleet intended to traverse the Magical Energy Storm, he donned his Holy Knight Armor and flew alone into the sky!


    "My heavens... what is he doing...!"


    Rocky was unaware of Wil''s actions. When he found out and hurried to the deck, he was shocked by Wil''s actions!


    This is the range of the Magical Energy Storm!


    Orton had previously mentioned that the Magical Energy Storm could automatically target and attack within its range. Therefore, all targets within its enveloped airspace were in danger, especially aerial targets. That''s why the fleet dared not fly at high altitudes but only at low altitudes, even though they still had to endure the storm''s onught.


    But Wil, after having flown out of the Thunderhawk, had risen directly to the high altitudes!


    What was he trying to do?


    Was he challenging the Magical Energy Storm!


    Such audacious, or might as well say suicidal, action stunned everyone in the fleet, whether it was Rocky, Karina, or the crew members on each warship. At this moment, they all came out on the deck, and each of them looked up at Welsh in the sky as if they were looking at a madman.


    However, the next scene left everyone gasping in surprise!


    Explore more at empire


    In the sky, Welsh, unsurprisingly, suffered the onught of the Magical Energy Storm. Dozens of lightning bolts shed out from the huge dark clouds epassing the entire battlefield. Each lightning bolt seemed alive, wing and snarling as it shot straight towards Wilton!@@novelbin@@


    But faced with these numerous attacks, Wilton in the air raised his long sword and then furiously shed at the lightning bolts barreling towards him!


    The long sword equipped with the Holy Knight Armor was vastly different from the standard long swords. The biggest difference was that it wasrger, wider, and longer, and naturally, it was heavier. Therefore, it was more appropriate to call it a two-handed great sword.


    Yet this great sword, handled by Wilton, seemed to have no weight at all as it swung extremely smoothly. It might not look very fast, but every sh would hit the lightning precisely and shatter it with a single strike!


    It took only a few blinks of an eye, and dozens of lightning bolts had been shattered by Wilton with his great sword, while he himself remained unharmed!


    Experts are known from the moment they act. As Wilton demonstrated his skills in front of everyone like slicing through butter, warriors like Rocky and Karina were utterly convinced. Those were lightning bolts!


    To sh at the lightning with a great sword required incredibly quick reactions, precise movements, and tremendous strength. Wilton managed to do this and made it look easy!


    Of course, his ability to perform such a feat, aside from his personal strength, was also greatly aided by his custom-grade Armor.


    It is important to know the attacks of the Magical Energy Storm are not just scratching an itch¡ª those are genuinely deadly attacks. To withstand them, Wilton''s Holy Knight Armor must possess extremely high magic energy, for only with a magic energy value of the same intensity could he use his great sword to cleave through lightning; otherwise, it would be suicidal.


    After this, Rocky couldn''t help but turn to Orton beside him.


    "Teacher, how high is the magic energy value of this Holy Knight Armor?"


    Since Wilton was wearing the top-of-the-line custom-level Armor, its contained magic energy could not be judged by the standards of regr Armor. Thus, Rocky could only ask Orton, who, as a Magic Energy Master involved in the development of customized technology, must be able to estimate the magic energy of the Holy Knight Armor.


    But when Rocky looked at Orton, he found Orton was frowning at Wilton, as if deep in thought.


    "Teacher?"


    Seeing that Orton didn''t respond for a long while, Rocky asked again.


    This time Orton finally came back to his senses, but he did not answer Rocky''s question and instead nced at him.


    "It''s time..."


    Without responding to the query, Orton turned and left the deck, heading back to his own cabin, leaving a bewildered Rocky behind...


    PS: Please rmend! Please rmend! Please rmend! The story is about to enter a new chapter soon, a bigger stage, more opponents, and Rocky will soon make a significant mark on the world. We ask for your support!

 Chapter 209 Invitation

    "It''s time..."


    After ncing at Rocky, Orton said something off-topic and then turned back to the cabin, leaving a bewildered Rocky behind...


    Rocky was naturally puzzled by Orton''s strange behavior, but he was used to it. So, after scratching his head a bit, he didn''t think much of it and turned back to look at the sky. Explore more at empire


    In the sky, Wilton was still continuously resisting the mana storm, and after the first round of lightning attacks, the storm''s assault had be significantly more fierce and more frequent. Yet, facing such fierce attacks, Wilton, high above, remainedposed, showing no signs of pressure.


    As a result, the fleet''s pressure was greatly reduced because the mana storm focused its attention on Wilton. Thus, the fleet immediately increased its speed to the maximum, swiftly passing through the area affected by the mana storm.


    In this way, Wilton, with his own strength, drew the attention of the mana storm, allowing the entire fleet to smoothly leave the Traceless Battlefield and sessfully return to Sky City!


    Having sessfully returned to Sky City, Rocky and Karina followed the prior arrangements, with Karina going directly to Lingyu City for adjustments, while Rocky headed to the Sky Alliance, and the two parted ways.


    Setting aside how Karina went to Lingyu City for a moment, let''s talk about Rocky.


    Having returned to his own Thunderhawk City, Rocky entrusted all matters regarding the spoils of war and such to Aileen, while he personally escorted Wilton to the City Lord''s Mansion, then he proceeded to establish contact with the Sky Alliance.


    However, there were some slight issues with this matter.


    Rocky had certainly heard of the Sky Alliance, but only in passing, and he didn''t have a clear understanding of what this alliance was about. So, when he attempted to contact the Sky Alliance, he found he had no means whatsoever to reach them...


    Fortunately, Wilton was there, and it was through Wilton''s introduction that Rocky finally gained some understanding of the Sky Alliance.


    As one of the three top powers in the sky, the Sky Alliance could certainly be described as colossal. It included thousands of participating cities, and ny percent of these cities were of medium orrge scale. Of course, the most astonishing part was that the Sky Alliance contained three God Cities!


    In the entire sky, there were only ten God Cities, and the Sky Alliance monopolized three of them! Just this point alone was enough to imagine how powerful this alliance was.


    ording to Wilton''s introduction, members of the Sky Alliance were categorized as core members and peripheral members, with the vast majority being peripheral members. Only after making certain contributions to the alliance could one be promoted to a core member.


    Even as a peripheral member, one could still enjoy the basic benefits of the alliance. For example, one could request support from the alliance when their city faced an attack or when initiating a war. Or, one could get certain discounts when trading with a Chamber of Commerce belonging to the alliance, among other perks avable to peripheral members.


    Once one became a core member of the alliance, the benefits were even greater. In addition to doubling the benefits avable to peripheral members, one could also station their Sky City permanently in the airspace controlled by the alliance!


    The alliance''s airspace refers to the airspacepletely controlled by the Sky Alliance. All the cities within this airspace are core members of the alliance and are also where the three God Cities are located. No outsider is allowed entry, making it a hundred percent safe ce!


    "Lord Rocky, if you could just put me in contact with a member of the Sky Alliance, even a peripheral member would do. The alliance will naturally send someone to pick me up,"@@novelbin@@


    After briefly introducing the Sky Alliance to Rocky, Wilton said he didn''t need Rocky to send him to the airspace controlled by the alliance, as it was too far away. He just needed Rocky''s help to contact other alliance members, and naturally, someone woulde to fetch him.


    This made things much easier for Rocky. He immediately contacted Berg and asked him to use the Shadow Alliance''s resources to find any members of the Sky Alliance in a Sky City close to his location.


    Berg quickly replied that there was a Sky City to the east of Thunderhawk City which was a member of the Sky Alliance. The journey would take about three days, which wasn''t too far.


    Upon receiving this news, Rocky immediately put Thunderhawk City into flight mode and headed straight for the coordinates.


    "Lord Rocky, did you and Lord Karina go to eliminate the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group this time?"


    Since the journey required three days, during this period, Rocky and Wilton naturally came into contact with each other. Thus, when Rocky went to visit him to check on his injuries one day, Wilton casually broached the subject while chatting.


    "...Sir, how did you...?"


    This question made Rocky frown. He remembered that he had never mentioned anything about the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. How did Wilton know about it?


    "Haha, Lord Rocky, I wasn''t intentionally prying into your affairs. It''s just that I know the base of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group is located within the Traceless Battlefield, and I also saw the spoils on the warship, so it wasn''t hard to guess."


    With a slight smile, Wilton exined.


    "Have you also heard about the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group?"


    "I''ve heard a bit."


    Nodding, Wilton said, "This air pirate group has robbed the Alliance''s goods, and the Alliance had nned to eliminate them, but various issues have dyed the matter."


    "So your actions with Lord Karina have indeed done a good deed for everyone."


    Looking at Rocky, Wilton spoke with evident approval.


    He was right. Regarding the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, the Sky Alliance indeed had nned to deploy troops to eradicate them. In the face of the Sky Alliance, air pirate groups and Wild Horse City were but ants, trivial for the Alliance to annihte with a flick of a finger.


    However, it was precisely because the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group seemed so insignificant in the eyes of the Alliance that, through a series of mishaps, the issue got postponed. Moreover, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had a keen instinct to disappear without a trace for a long time, resulting in the matter no longer being brought up within the Sky Alliance.


    But as one of the prominent figures in the Sky Alliance, Wilton remembered.


    Then, following this, Wilton asked Rocky:


    "Lord Rocky, would you and Lord Karina be interested in joining the Sky Alliance?"


    "Hmm?"


    Perhaps Wilton''s question was too sudden, catching Rocky off guard, as he had never considered the possibility of joining such a top force and waspletely unprepared for it.


    So, after reflecting for a while, Rocky asked in confusion:


    "Sir, am I qualified to join the Alliance?"


    He remembered Berg had said that joining the top forces was not an easy matter; it not only required meeting certain criteria, but at the very least one had to attain the scale of a mid-sized Sky City¡ªThunderhawk City was simply not up to par.


    "There are always exceptions."


    Addressing this doubt, Wiltonughed heartily, "Indeed, the Alliance has requirements for applicants wishing to join, but there are always exceptions. Even a small Sky City may join if it has huge potential for development or has made a significant contribution to the Alliance."


    "The tyrant of Rose City, Lord Karina''s reputation is well-known to the Alliance; she already possesses the qualifications to join. Since Lord Rocky has been able to cooperate with Lord Karina on equal footing and even saved my life, he naturally also qualifies."


    "So Lord Rocky, what do you think?"

 Chapter 210 Sky Alliance

    Wil remembered Wilton once saying that if Rocky helped him make contact with the Sky Alliance, there would certainly be a generous reward. Now it seemed that this "generous reward" was an invitation for him and Karina to join the Sky Alliance!


    Of course, this was just one aspect of Wilton''s invitation. On the other hand, he truly saw potential in both Rocky and Karina.


    Karina, needless to say, had a reputation that was far greater than what most would imagine. With her standout strength among the smaller Sky Cities, Karina had long been in the sights of The Three Great Alliances and had been observed for quite some time.


    As for Rocky, although Wilton had not heard of him before, he was quite satisfied with what he had observed of Rocky throughout their journey.


    Firstly, Wilton quite recognized Rocky''s strength. His Excellency the Holy Knight, having seen much of the world, knew well what the average strength of a small Sky City looked like. In his view, Rocky''s current strength not only met the average standard of small Sky Cities but greatly exceeded it.


    Secondly, it was the ambition Rocky disyed that Wilton found very satisfying.


    In today''s world, there is amon understanding about the City Lords: being content with poverty means being mediocre! A City Lord without ambition will not see any development. In this era, in order to grow strong and earn respect, one must forge ahead against the current, constantly developing and expanding. Only then can one be a regional hegemon and be admired by others.


    And this was precisely what Wilton saw in Rocky.


    He dared to coborate with someone like Karina and to challenge the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. This undeniably proved that Rocky was not a man content with little. The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group might be seen as a mere ant in the eyes of the Sky Alliance, but for small Sky Cities, their strength was incredibly formidable, even stronger than that of some small Sky Cities.


    The fact that Rocky and Karina dared to challenge such a foe, regardless of whether it was for personal vendetta or fame and fortune, was not what mattered. The important thing was that they dared to take action! That was enough.


    Therefore, the invitation from Wilton to Rocky was partly to repay him and partly because he truly saw potential in him.


    "This¡­"


    However, when faced with his invitation, Rocky found himself at a loss for how to respond.


    It wasn''t hesitation; he was simply unprepared due to the surprise.


    The idea of joining an Alliance had crossed his mind as early as when Berg mentioned it, but after learning of Karina''s experiences, Rocky became less confident in the reliability of such Alliances. The Alliances of the past had abandoned Karina, so if Rocky were to join one, they might very well abandon him too¡ªespecially since his opponent was not just anyone, but the infamous giant crocodile of the skies, the Mairente Family.


    It was because of this that Rocky had put the idea of joining an Alliance aside, without giving it much thought. So when faced with Wilton''s sudden invitation, he felt somewhat at a loss.


    "Wilton, if you want Rocky to join the Sky Alliance, you should first ask his mentor,"


    Just as Rocky was at a loss and unsure how to respond to Wilton, Orton suddenly pushed open the door and walked in.


    "Mentor!"


    "Master Orton."


    Seeing Orton suddenly appear, Rocky''s anxious feelings immediately eased, because Orton''s arrival at this time was obviously to help him.


    And indeed, right after this, Orton, without any reservation, took a seat directly opposite Wilton and then righteously asked:


    "Wilton, tell me, do you want Rocky to join the Alliance because you found out about my research in Thunderhawk City, and then you n to monopolize my research findings?"


    "Ah?"


    As soon as Orton finished speaking, Wilton was immediately stunned, and His Excellency the Holy Knight was left speechless with shock.


    "Master, your words¡ªdon''t use me wrongly! I¡ªI¡ªI would never harbor such intentions!"


    Wilton, gaping at Orton, struggled even to speak clearly: "Master, you have cooperated with the Alliance before, so you should know that the Sky Alliance never monopolizes any possessions of its members, including technology,"


    After saying this, Wilton hurriedly turned to Rocky: "City Lord Rocky, although the Sky Alliance encourages members to make contributions to the Alliance, including technology, it never resorts to forceful plundering. Anyone who submits technology to the Alliance will receive an award of equal value, and once the Alliance puts the technology into practical use, the contributor will also have priority rights to its use."


    It must be said that experience truly counts, as Master Orton was very aware of what City Lord Rocky was most concerned about. Thus, by starting off with such a direct and unreasonable questioning of Wilton, he immediately befuddled him.


    In order to exin things clearly to City Lord Rocky, Wilton simply went over the benefits of joining the Alliance as well as the obligatory duties in detail.


    As one of thergest forces in the sky, the Sky Alliance had aplete management system.


    Any Sky City that joined the Alliance would initially only be a peripheral member. As peripheral members, they would be under the protection of the Alliance, but this protection was not endless. The Alliance would only provide unconditional support to peripheral members once a year, whether in offense or defense, and would only send troops once.


    If multiple assists from the Alliance were desired, the corresponding Contribution Points would need to be paid, which brought into y an important system within the Sky Alliance: the Contribution Points System.@@novelbin@@


    The Sky Alliance was not a retirement home; it did not support idlers. Thus, any member who joined, whether a peripheral or core member, had to make a corresponding contribution to the Alliance each year to continue their membership. And to better demonstrate each member''s contribution, the Contribution Points System was born.


    In this system, all contributions made to the Alliance by members would be converted into tangible Contribution Points. The more one contributed to the Alliance, the more Contribution Points they would umte. More Contribution Points would lead to a higher status within the Alliance and ess to more benefits.


    Even more importantly, Contribution Points functioned as currency. Allmodities sold within the Alliance had to be purchased with Contribution Points, and to encourage members to contribute more, all goods sold by the Alliance were rare and not avable on the open market. This included high-level Armors, high-grade warships, and scarce resources, all valuable items unattainable elsewhere that could only be traded with Contribution Points.


    So, how could one earn Contribution Points in the Sky Alliance?


    In fact, there were many ways to earn Contribution Points within the Sky Alliance, mainly divided into three categories. One way was toplete tasks issued by the Alliance, simr to those from the Mercenary Guild: the Sky Alliance would issue tasks to various members andpensate them with Contribution Points uponpletion.


    The second method of earning Contribution Points was to participate in Alliance wars.


    While the Sky Alliance might already be one of the dominant powers in the sky, it was still only one of them, and wars with other forces happened from time to time. Moreover, as a dominant force, the Sky Alliance was constantlyunching attacks on thend-dwelling Demons, striving to carve out a stronghold for itself onnd.


    Along with battles to protect resources like mines, assist members inbat, and so on, there was almost daily warfare within the Alliance, and participation would yield Contribution Points regardless of victory or defeat.


    Thest method of earning contribution involved providing the Alliance with various technological products. This included new technologies developed by different Sky Cities, new types of Armor and warships, and even turning over lost technologies discovered in the Lost Research Institutes to the Alliance, which could garner substantial amounts of Contribution Points.


    These were the main ways to earn Contribution Points within the Sky Alliance, and with them, survival within the Alliance wasn''t only easier, but one could live quite well.


    After giving City Lord Rocky a basic introduction to the Sky Alliance, Wilton breathed a sigh of relief. He then nced at Orton as if to say, "See, I had no intention of forceful seizure."


    Once Rocky listened to the exnation, he pondered for a moment and then turned to Orton.


    Thanks to Wilton''s detailed introduction, Rocky came to understand the Sky Alliance more profoundly and realized that some of his concerns did not seem to be an issue within the Alliance.


    For instance, his biggest worry, the Mana Runes, seemed unlikely to be forcibly taken even if the Alliance discovered them, which certainly set Rocky''s mind at ease.


    In fact, Rocky really could rest assured, just as Wilton said. The Alliance indeed didn''t indulge in such aggressive seizures because it simply wasn''t necessary.


    With the Alliance''s immensely strong research and development capabilities, many technologies, including many top-tier ones, had been developed by the Sky Alliance. Even if the Mana Runes that Rocky mastered were exceptionally advanced, the Alliance had no need to seize them forcefully but could instead share them through exchange.


    Furthermore, the Alliance would not restrict its members'' freedom, which was also a major concern for Rocky. He feared that once he joined the Sky Alliance, such arge force, his and Thunderhawk City''s freedom would be interfered with¡ªa scenario Rocky definitely wanted to avoid. Continue reading on empire


    However, based on everything Wilton had said, the Sky Alliance did not seem to interfere with the freedom of its members. Peripheral members aside, even core members would not face any interference from the Alliance regarding the development of their own Sky Cities.


    These two points were of utmost concern to Rocky, but it appeared that the Sky Alliance had neither issue, so he directly looked at Orton and saw that Orton was also looking at him, nodding gently towards him.


    Clearly, Orton also agreed with Rocky joining the Sky Alliance.


    Therefore, following that, Rocky said to Wilton, "Your Excellency, I am willing to join the Sky Alliance!"


    PS: Seeking rmendations! Seeking rmendations! We''re about to enter a grander stage soon, seeking rmendations!

 Chapter 211 Starlight City

    In the beginning of October, Sky Era, Year 117, Rocky made a decision that was extremely important both to himself and the entire world¡ªhe agreed to Wilton''s invitation and joined the Sky Alliance!


    At that time, Rocky didn''t realize how significant his decision was; even Wilton didn''t know. Wilton had simply made the invitation to repay a favor, unaware of the profound implications it would have. If it weren''t for his invitation, Rocky and the Sky Alliance might have ended up lookingpletely different in the future.


    Of course, these are all matters forter; for the present Rocky, he hadn''t thought that far ahead¡ªhis concern was still focused on the immediate situation.


    To him, the decision to join the Sky Alliance meant not only enjoying the many benefits of the Alliance but, more importantly, finding a powerful backer.


    Rocky hadn''t forgotten how perilous his current situation was. The vengeance of the Mairente Family was like a thorn in his side, and he didn''t know when it might strike. By annihting the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group with Karina, he had provoked Wild Horse City, undeniably making another enemy.


    So now, Rocky had two enemies: one, a powerful family, and the other, a mid-sized Sky City several times stronger than himself. Any one of these foes was not to be taken lightly, let alone both together, which was why Rocky chose to join the Sky Alliance.


    To put it bluntly, Rocky wasn''t concerned about the contribution points system of the Sky Alliance or any of those other benefits; what mattered most to him was the annual support he could request from the Alliance after joining¡ªthat was crucial!


    For Rocky, who faced two formidable adversaries, this support from the Alliance was pivotal. Should Wild Horse City or the Mairente Familyunch an overwhelming attack on Thunderhawk City, this support from the Alliance could help him avert a deadly crisis!


    It was with this consideration that Rocky chose to join the Sky Alliance, without overthinking other matters.


    After epting Wilton''s invitation, Rocky didn''t celebrate alone but immediately contacted Karina because Wilton had made it clear that he wasinviting both Rocky and Karina to join the Alliance.


    When he reached Karina and conveyed Wilton''s invitation, she refused outright without a second thought... Explore more at empire@@novelbin@@


    How should I put it, Rocky found her refusal simultaneously unexpected and yet, upon reflection, quite reasonable. After all, due to her own experiences, Karina harbored a deep aversion to alliances, viewing all of them as products of self-interest and untrustworthy, even the Sky Alliance.


    Rocky naturally expressed understanding and then delicately conveyed Karina''s decision to Wilton, who, although not angry, was regretful. After all, he had a higher opinion of Karina and had hoped that she would join the Alliance.


    Once everything was dealt with, three days passed, and Thunderhawk City finally made contact with Starlight City.


    Starlight City, a mid-sized Sky City, was the closest member of the Sky Alliance to Thunderhawk City. After flying for three days, Thunderhawk City finally arrived in the airspace of Starlight City and established contact, only to be met with a cold shoulder...


    As a member of the Sky Alliance, even if only an outer member, Starlight City and its City Lord possessed considerable pride. The reason was simple¡ªbeing a mid-sized Sky City, even without considering the status of an Alliance member, Starlight City was a colossal presence in front of Thunderhawk City. So, when Rocky sent out a Reconnaissance Ship to make contact, Starlight City didn''t even bother responding, and Rocky''s ship couldn''t get through Starlight City''s Defensive Net.


    To make matters worse, they sent out a Fleet that included four Escort Ships and twenty Reconnaissance Ships, intending to expel Rocky and Thunderhawk City without exnation!


    Truth be told, Rocky was quite dissatisfied with such an arrogant attitude, and perhaps due to long contact with the war-loving Karina, his temper had also be more vtile. ordingly, he took advantage of escorting Wilton to meet with them and dispatched all of Thunderhawk City''s warships!


    Having captured the warships of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, Thunderhawk City''s Fleet had been significantly reinforced: not only did the number of Reconnaissance Ships once again exceed thirty, but more importantly, the number ofrge warships in the Fleet had increased from the original two to five!


    With four Escort Ships plus a gship, and over thirty Reconnaissance Ships, Thunderhawk City''s Fleet exceeded that of Starlight City in scale. So, when Rocky led his impressive Fleet, emerging from within the Defensive Net of Thunderhawk City anding face to face with Starlight City''s Fleet, the enemy Commander was left inplete shock!


    Such a vast Fleet was a rare sight within a small Sky City, which left Starlight City''s Fleet Commander at a loss as to Rocky''s intentions. Was this small Sky City actually preparing to attack Starlight City?


    In such a situation, the opposition immediately went on high alert, even preparing to call back to Starlight City for reinforcements, but just then, Wilton, d in Holy Knight Armor, timely appeared between the two Fleets.

 Chapter 212 Millionaire!

    How Wilton returned to the Alliance after staying in Starlight City, and how he reported the fall of Tulip City to the Alliance, I will not mention for now, but let us talk about Rocky, who had returned to Thunderhawk City.


    After safely delivering Wilton to Starlight City, Rocky who returned to Thunderhawk City could finally do what he desired most: count the war spoils!


    Since he encountered Wilton on the way, Rocky had entrusted the task of counting the war spoils to Aileen after returning to Thunderhawk City, and had stayed with His Excellency the Holy Knight at all times. Now that Wilton had finally been sent off, he had time to properly calcte his gains from this venture!


    This kind of minor thought was not because Rocky was greedy, but simply because he was in dire need of money. Before annihting the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, the treasury of Thunderhawk City was already empty. To help the city survive this difficult time, Aileen even went so far as to obtain food on credit from the Ruby Chamber of Commerce, which only highlighted the dire straits of Thunderhawk City''s situation, making mary concerns something Rocky couldn''t ignore.


    Fortunately, the loot from this expedition was incredibly substantial. Although he did not know the exact amounts yet, in the past few days, whenever Rocky met Aileen, he could feel a happiness radiating from her akin to that of a newly married woman still soaking in love, which meant the spoils must have been significant.


    Indeed, when Rocky called Aileen over and inquired in detail, Aileen gave him an answer that was very satisfying and even beyond his expectations.


    "My lord, the counting of the war spoils isplete," she said.


    Standing before Rocky, Aileen''s face beamed with happiness, then she reported, "My lord, you have captured a total of twenty-three warships, including twenty reconnaissance ships of the 4th generation and below, and three 3rd generation escort ships."


    "Additionally, you also captured four sets of the 4th generation Mass-Produced Void Magic Armor. Just these two items alone bring our gains close to a million Gold Coins," she added.


    Speaking of war spoils, perhaps some only think of money and goods, forgetting that captured warships and Void Magic Armor are also part of the spoils, and they represent a considerable value.


    The warships captured by Rocky may not be high in quality, but their quantity was considerable; twenty reconnaissance ships might not be very valuable, but three escort ships and four sets of armor were quite precious.


    Even if the escort ships of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group were only of the 3rd generation, the market price for such ships hovered around two hundred thousand Gold Coins each, even second-hand ones fetched a price of several tens of thousands of Gold Coins.


    The value of the four sets of Void Magic Armor goes without saying. Though the most advanced armors nowadays are the 5th generation, the 4th generation armors have not been phased out. In fact, most Void Magic Squads in the Sky Cities use the 4th generation armor as their main equipment. Based on market prices, even the Mass-Produced 4th generation armor averaged between fifty thousand to one hundred thousand Gold Coins each. Thus, these four sets of armor alone were worth at least three hundred thousand Gold Coins!


    Each escort ship was valued at a minimum of one hundred thousand Gold Coins, making three add up to three hundred thousand Gold Coins; the four sets of armor were also valued at about three hundred thousand, totaling six hundred thousand Gold Coins. Adding the twenty reconnaissance ships, valued at an average of fifteen thousand Gold Coins each, that another three hundred thousand, so Aileen''s estimate was spot on. Among the spoils Rocky obtained this time, just the warships and armor alone were close to a million!


    Perhaps this nearly one million in value couldn''t be directly converted into Gold Coins, but conversely, with these fleets and armors captured, wouldn''t the money Rocky used to replenish his troops be significantly saved?


    In other words, whatever the warships and armor were worth, that was exactly how much Rocky had saved for himself!


    That''s why Aileen was so excited, because with this batch of warships and armor, Rocky''s expenses naturally decreased, and with fewer expenses, he no longer needed to withdraw money from the treasury, which was the most critical part for Aileen.


    Following that, Aileen continued, saying:


    "My lord, besides the warships, the Gold Coins you captured from the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group have also been fully ounted for," she added.


    "The Gold Coins you brought back from the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group totaled one hundred and fifty thousand and have all been ced in the treasury for the daily expenses of Thunderhawk City."


    While she didn''t say it directly, Aileen made her stance very clear ¡ª the Gold Coins that Rocky brought back from the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had already been locked in the treasury and were not to be taken out again!


    "Besides the Gold Coins, there are also Demon Materials and goods."


    "In terms of Demon Materials, we have a total of fifteen boxes of various Demon Cores, numbering one hundred and fifty; one hundred thirty-three pieces of various Demon Skins; one hundred eleven different types of Demon Bone Spurs; plus nearly three hundred various Demon Bones."


    "The quantity of these Demon Materials is too great, and with the variety, their pricing isn''t easy to estimate; the actual value will be calcted once we arrive at Eternal City," she exined.


    Regarding the batch of captured Demon Materials, Aileen didn''t specify how much money it was worth, but the more this was the case, the happier Rocky became!


    Because based on his understanding of Aileen, she was excellent at estimation and never falsified ounts or made reckless ims in his presence. If she thought something was worth one hundred thousand Gold Coins, then it would only ever be more than that estimate, never less; she was extremely urate.


    If she said she couldn''t estimate their value, that only meant one thing: the value of this batch of Demon Materials was so immense that even Aileen dared not specte! Naturally, this was great news for Rocky!


    Just as he could hardly contain his joy, Aileen continued:


    "I have also cataloged the goods you brought back ording to their ssification."


    This time, Rocky brought back war spoils that were divided into four major categories: captured warships and armor, gold coins, demon materials, and goods.


    Among these four categories, the quantity of goods was by far thergest.


    So, when Aileen mentioned the goods, Rocky focused his attention, knowing that the batch of goods he had brought back must also be of significant value.


    Sure enough, Aileen then said,


    "The goods you brought this time... how should I put this, are quite diverse, divided into forty-two kinds, so I won''t go into specifics."


    Aileen was right, the goods that Rocky had brought back were all plundered by the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, and not in just one raid, making the variety particrly chaotic, with all kinds of items that took Aileen quite some time to inventory.


    In this situation, she didn''t introduce each item to Rocky one by one, but rather mentioned a figure: "I have contacted the Ruby Chamber of Commerce, and discussed the types of goods with them. They offered 800,000 gold coins, hoping that we could sell all the goods to them."


    "800,000 gold coins?!"


    Upon hearing this figure, Rocky involuntarily took a deep breath and nearly rose from the City Lord''s seat! Stay tuned for updates on empire


    800,000... gold coins!


    That amount of money... was really... a lot!


    This figure waspletely beyond Rocky''s expectations; he had originally thought that if the total value of all the war lootbined could reach one million gold coins, it would be quite remarkable. Yet, the goods alone were selling for 800,000 gold coins!


    And let''s not forget, this did not include the simrly valuable demon materials. If the profits from the demon materials were also counted, wouldn''t Rocky''s earnings this time exceed 1.2 million?


    Could it be...


    Had he be a millionaire?@@novelbin@@


    From a pauper who used to buy on credit to bing a magnate with millions of gold coins, this dramatic change was something Rocky found difficult to adjust to. So when Aileen announced the figure of 800,000 gold coins, Rocky was stunned on the spot and took a long time to recover.


    "Sir?"


    With a smile, Aileen called out to Rocky and could understand his reaction; a month ago, they were still worrying about money and didn''t even have enough to buy food. Who could have imagined that a monthter, they would beden with millions in wealth?


    "Whew..."


    It took a while, but Rocky gradually came to his senses, and then let out a long sigh. With the exhale, it was as though he had expelled all the pressure within his body, suddenly feeling a wave of relief.


    Finally, they no longer had to worry about money!


    Without the pressure of finances, Rocky immediately felt a huge burden lifted from his shoulders, and not only that, he now had money!


    And in this world, having money equaled having strength!


    Recalling thest mission in Backhill Vige, Rocky had earned more than 500,000 gold coins, which he used to establish Thunderhawk City''s first fleet and with it defeated the menacing Baron Wolin.


    This time, he had nearly a million gold coins, doubling hisst earnings! This didn''t even count the profits from the demon materials. If he sold all the demon materials, Rocky''s wealth would be even greater, amounting to millions!


    What level of enhancement could this amount of money bring to Thunderhawk City''s strength?


    Honestly, Rocky couldn''t even imagine the answer to that question. He only knew that after elevating Thunderhawk City''s strength to another level,bined with the backing of the Sky Alliance, whether it was retaliation from Wild Horse City or the Mairente Family, not only was he confident in defending against them, but he was also confident in standing toe-to-toe with them!


    PS: Please rmend! Please rmend! Please rmend! Important things said three times!

 Chapter 213 Frustrated Berg

    Upon learning that he was soon to be a millionaire, Rocky was naturally quite excited, but he quickly contained his excitement and immediately set Thunderhawk City back into flying mode, heading straight for Gale City.


    He had already agreed with Karina that after sending Wilton to the Sky Alliance, they would meet in Lingyu City. At the same time, considering his friendship with Berg, Rocky decided to set the location for the trade with the Ruby Chamber of Commerce in Lingyu City, ensuring that Lingyu City would earn a significant transaction tax.


    Without conversation, a full week passed, and Rocky once again came to the airspace where Lingyu City was located, directly finding both Lingyu City and Rose City among the clouded sky, indicating that Karina had been waiting there all along.


    As he took the skyship down to the skyport of Lingyu City, no sooner had he disembarked than he saw Berg, brimming with enthusiasm and with a smile reaching all the way to his ears.


    "Rocky! Rocky, the great financier! I finally waited for your arrival!"


    As soon as Berg saw Rocky disembarking, he burst intoughter and came up to meet him, then grabbed Rocky''s arm, "Rocky, I finally waited for your arrival!"


    "Are you waiting for me or the cargo on my ship?"


    Due to their heart-to-heart conversationst time, Rocky was very familiar with Berg and wasn''t surprised by his exaggerated performance at all, even jokingly asked back.


    Unfortunately, Berg didn''t care about the joke at all, and insteadughed heartily, "Both the same, both the same! You arrive, the goods arrive, the goods arrive, the moneyes, so it''s all the same!"


    During this conversation, he pulled Rocky into the carriage that had been prepared beforehand and headed directly to his City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Has Karina arrived?"


    "She arrived, long ago."


    In the carriage, Rocky naturally asked about Karina only to find Berg showing a pained expression. Not only that, but his frown also bore deep resentment as he almost gritted his teeth, "That woman arrived a week ago!"


    "What happened?"


    Noticing Berg''s aggrieved look, though Rocky had no idea what was going on, he couldn''t help but find it funny and quickly asked, very curious.


    Once asked such, Berg opened up and began toin indignantly: "Rocky! Tell me, isn''t Karina too much? After she arrived, I treated her well, worshipped her like an ancestor, I almost sent some male pets to serve her, and guess what? This woman didn''t consider me one of her own at all!"


    "All I did was ask her to share some of the captured robbers with me. Can you believe it? She turned against me on the spot and nearly drew a sword on me. If it weren''t for the fact that I had several Void Magic Warriors as guards around me, you might not see me at all now. Can you believe how infuriating that is?"


    Sitting across from Rocky, Berg gestured with his hands while speaking, vividly describing how Karina bullied him, with great animation and expressive detail.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he finished speaking, Rocky burst into loudughter, leaning back and forth, his stomach beginning to hurt from it.


    In this shrillughter, Berg''s expression grew even more unpleasant, and his facial expression became gloomier, eventually unable to restrain himself from breaking into Rocky''sughter.


    "What''s so funny!"


    With a gloomy shout, Berg rounded his eyes at Rocky, not understanding at all what was so funny about his plight and why it would make Rockyugh like that.


    However, in Rocky''s view, he was clearly feigning ignorance!


    He actually dared to ask Karina for a share of the captured robbers?


    To be honest, after pulling a stunt like that, it''s nothing short of a miracle that Berg hadn''t been chopped to pieces by Karina. In the operation to annihte the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, Karina''s only gains, aside from resolving her personal issues, were the captured bandits. Also, it goes without saying how important poption is to a City Lord, right?@@novelbin@@


    In such a situation, Berg actually had the audacity to ask Karina to share some of the bandits with him. Isn''t that like trying to pull a tooth from a tiger''s mouth? It''s no wonder Karina wanted to kill him.


    Clearly understanding how outrageous his request was, Berg wasn''t really trying to get Rocky to judge the fairness of his actions, but rather, to drag Rocky into it; hence, he pitifully said afterward:


    "Rocky, tell me, isn''t Karina being too unreasonable? You wouldn''t do the same, right?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    After giving Berg a nce, Rocky raised an eyebrow, and instantly, Berg changed his demeanor, chuckling, "Rocky, I heard from Karina that you got quite some good stuff from the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group''s base, so you surely wouldn''t forget about me, right?"


    "Of course."


    With a slight smile, Rocky nodded directly.


    "That''s fantastic!"


    Hearing this, Berg immediately beamed with joy and then eagerly asked, "Rocky! I heard you got a lot of Demon Materials from the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group? That''s really great; I urgently need such scarce resources right now!"


    "This... you better not think about it."


    Seeing Berg so excited, Rocky really didn''t have the heart to let him down, but he had to share his ns. He nned to sell the Demon Materials in Eternal City; as for other goods, he had already promised the Ruby Chamber of Commerce to sell it all to them, and Berg''s Lingyu City could only get the transaction tax from this deal.


    "You, you guys! How could you do this!"


    When Rocky had finished exining his ns, Berg''s eyes widened in disbelief: "How could you do the same as Karina! Rocky, you can''t be like this. Being a person, you must not be ungrateful!"


    "Where have I been ungrateful?"


    Berg''s usation was one Rocky was not willing to shoulder. He certainly hadn''t been ungrateful. For instance, his current decision involved trading the goods taken from the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group at the Ruby Chamber of Commerce, yet he chose Lingyu City as the venue. This meant that Lingyu City could receive transaction tax for doing nothing ¨C wasn''t that his way of repaying them? Discover more content at empire


    Back when Rocky had no money, Berg personally took him to the city''s skyport to haggle prices, enabling Rocky to refurbish his fleet with limited funds. Rocky hadn''t forgotten this kindness, hence his decision. Otherwise, he could have let the Ruby Chamber of Commerce trade directly in his Thunderhawk City without spending a penny, and still collect a transaction tax.


    However, Berg clearly didn''t see it that way. Subsequently, he looked at Rocky with a sulky face, grumbling, "Ungrateful wretches! Both you and Karina are ungrateful! Have you forgotten my contribution to defeating the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group too!"


    "What contribution did you make?"


    Upon hearing this, Rockyughed, as defeating the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group really had nothing to do with Berg.


    "I offered you advice and strategies!"


    "No, you were just drinking the whole time; it was Karina and I who discussed everything."


    "I, I... I cheered you on! Isn''t moral support also a form of support!"

 Chapter 214 Unexpected!

    Under Berg''s incessant pestering, Rocky really couldn''t stand his harassment any longer and finally agreed to make a deal with him, agreeing to sell a portion of his Demon Materials to the Chamber of Commerce within Lingyu City.


    This made Berg ecstatic!


    As everyone knows, Demon Materials have always been the most sought after resource, equivalent to Gold Coins in value, only appreciating and never depreciating. As soon as Rocky would part with even a small portion of the Demon Materials he had acquired, it would immediately enhance the reputation of Lingyu City, attracting more customers.


    So when Berg finally managed to coax Rocky into agreeing to his request, the gloom on his face vanished, and he decided on the spot to hold a dance. He summoned all the merchants in the city so that Rocky could pick and choose whom to trade with as if selecting a woman.


    Not long thereafter, a carriage arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion, and soon after in the same banquet hall, at the same table, the same three people gathered once more.


    A few weeks before, it was here that the three of them had set the n to annihte the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. Today, they reconvened, but the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was no more.


    "My esteemed colleagues, let me toast to you both! To our great victory!"


    After the three took their seats with Berg as the host, he was the first to raise his ss, and both Rocky and Karina did the same, downing their drinks in unison.


    "Rocky, Karina, you might not know it yet, but the news of the eradication of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group has already spread."


    After emptying his ss, Berg eagerly opened the conversation, not waiting for the maid to refill his drink before hastily informing Rocky and Karina.


    "Not surprising."


    Upon hearing this, Karina raised an eyebrow, seemingly unsurprised by such news, and the same was true for Rocky. After all, with the presence of the Shadow Alliance and considering the notoriety of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, it was only natural that their defeat had be widely known.


    "Look at you, a single victory and you''re already full of yourselves! See how arrogant you both are!"


    Seeing their indifferent reactions, Berg snorted, "Have you forgotten who was backing the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group? That''s the Wild Horse City itself!"


    "I''m telling you, the City Lord Karlo of Wild Horse City is aware of the good deeds you two have done, and he has vowed to annihte both of you!"


    Having said that, Berg raised his ss again,ughing as he watched the expressions on their faces.@@novelbin@@


    At this moment, the expressions on Rocky''s and Karina''s faces were indeed different. Karina casually scoffed, her face full of disdain, clearly not taking the threat from Wild Horse City seriously.


    However, Rocky frowned and then asked, "Has Wild Horse City taken any specific action?"


    "This¡­ Well, I haven''t heard anything about that yet¡­"


    Caught off guard by the question, Berg awkwardly shook his head, indicating he had no news regarding that matter.


    "Karlo has no time to bother with us right now; it would be good enough if he could manage his own affairs."


    At this, Karina let out a coldugh and said, "Wild Horse City is currently at war with Fire Elf City, and with the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group eliminated, Karlo himself is too preupied to even focus on threatening us. Does he think I am so easily intimidated?"


    After sipping her wine, Karina concluded with a smirk.


    As a battle-hardened City Lord, Karina''s perspective and control over the bigger picture were indeed much stronger than the average person. And just as she said, even though City Lord Karlo of Wild Horse City had made tough derations, he was actually too busy tackling his own problems to manage taking action against them.


    Inparison to Wild Horse City, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was naturally insignificant in strength, but the role it yed for Wild Horse City was substantial, especially the role it yed during warfare, which was irreceable.


    The wars of small Sky Cities were usually decided in a single battle, as one fight could determine the oue between two cities. Because small Sky Cities generally had weak strength and smaller military sizes, the losing side was typically left without the capability to fight again after a battle, leading to the war''s conclusion.


    However, when the scale of Sky City reached medium or above, warfare became a different matter.


    The strength of medium Sky Cities was several times, even a dozen times, higher than that of small Sky Cities, and their military power could be significantly greater. This meant that warfare between medium Sky Cities could never be resolved quickly. The fleets would sh back and forth incessantly, in a constant tug-of-war with battles urring one after the other. Wars couldst a few months at their shortest, and some could go on for a year or two.


    This made resources a key factor, as wars were essentially a battle of resources. In a prolonged conflict that couldst months or even years, the resources within the cities alone were simply not enough to sustain the demands of the war; external supply lines were imperative. And this was where the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group became crucial.


    Firstly, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, being a band of brigands, could hand over various loot to Wild Horse City to support its wartime expenditures, and they could even select targets to rob based on Wild Horse City''s needs.


    Secondly, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group could act as an independent raiding force, striking at the enemy''s supplies with agility.


    Take, for example, the ongoing war between Wild Horse City and Fire Elf City. The two have been long-standing rivals, engaging in conflict that couldst months at a stretch. In these numerous encounters, Wild Horse City often came out ahead. Why? Both were of medium Sky City scale withparable strength, so why had Wild Horse City consistently gained the upper hand?


    It was because of the assistance of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group!


    Throughout the prolonged conflicts between Wild Horse City and Fire Elf City, the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group would always strike at the enemy''s supply lines, robbing the Chamber of Commerce that was supplying Fire Elf City. Even if the robbery failed, they could still tie down a substantial amount of the enemy''s forces, leaving Fire Elf City stretched too thin to effectively respond.


    Indeed, just before Rocky and Karina exterminated the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, Kilov had received an order from Wild Horse City, instructing them to attack by all means the merchant ships trading with Fire Elf City.


    In such a situation, the sudden extermination of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was definitely a blow to Wild Horse City. It not only deprived Wild Horse City of a trump card in the war against Fire Elf City but also caught them off guard during thebat, throwing all their ns into chaos.


    And it was precisely because she knew these circumstances that Karina didn''t care about Karlo''s threats at all.


    After listening to her exnation, Rocky was also able to put his mind at ease.


    "Hehe."


    However, at this moment, Berg chuckled twice and then said, "Latest news, Wild Horse City and Fire Elf City have already ceased fighting."


    "What!"


    Upon hearing this, Karina instantly turned towards Berg, her brows furrowing into knots!


    "I''m not lying to you. The Shadow Alliance just delivered the intelligence this morning; Wild Horse City and Fire Elf City have ceased fighting."


    "This..."


    Berg''s statement plunged Karina into deep thought, and it took her a while before she spoke again, filled with bewilderment, "How is that possible? Fire Elf City and Wild Horse City have been fighting for so many years, and now is an excellent opportunity to inflict heavy damage on the other side, why would they cease fighting?"


    The ceasefire between Wild Horse City and Fire Elf City not only surprised Karina but also left her perplexed. With the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group eradicated and Wild Horse City caught off guard, this was an excellent opportunity for Fire Elf City to deal a heavy blow. Was the City Lord of Fire Elf City a fool? To pass up such an opportunity and agree to a ceasefire!


    "I don''t know about that. I only heard that it was Wild Horse City that actively proposed the ceasefire, but Fire Elf City agreed to it very quickly, clearly indicating some kind of deal or agreement was reached..."


    As he spoke, Berg nced at Rocky.


    Turning towards Rocky, Berg noticed something off about his expression. There wasn''t much surprise on his face, rather he seemed distracted, as if he hadn''t listened to what he and Karina had been discussing.


    "Rocky, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing Rocky''s abnormal behavior, Berg called out to him.


    "Did you just say... that Wild Horse City and Fire Elf City may have reached some agreement, and that''s why they stopped fighting?"


    Called back to reality, Rocky looked at Berg and asked.


    "Certainly, that must be the case. And the price paid must have been significant; otherwise, why would Fire Elf City give up such a good opportunity."


    Berg nodded decisively as he spoke.


    Although the Shadow Alliance didn''t provide this part of the intelligence, everyone was a City Lord, so they were all very clear about the nuances involved. Fire Elf City would not be passing up a great opportunity to attack unless Wild Horse City had offered a price for this oue.


    "I think... I know why Fire Elf City agreed to Wild Horse City''s ceasefire request."


    After hearing Berg''s words, Rocky sighed and then spoke up.


    Find more chapters on empire


    "Why?"


    "You know?"


    As soon as he finished his statement, both Berg and Karina turned their gaze toward him.


    Facing both of their puzzled looks, Rocky shook his head with a wry smile and said:


    "The Mairente Family."


    As he spoke, he let out a long sigh, "Just as we eradicated the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, Wild Horse City issued threats and also ceased fighting with Fire Elf City. This clearly shows an intention to act against us."


    "But doesn''t it seem strange to you? Wild Horse City is willing to pay a great price to Fire Elf City to stop fighting, just to deal with us. Is it worth it? That''s why I think there''s definitely something fishy going on... it''s very possible that the Mairente Family intervened."


    "Are you saying... the Mairente Family approached Wild Horse City toe after you?"


    When Rocky said this, Karina asked with a frown, which clearly was also Berg''s question.


    And to her question, Rocky nodded helplessly... It was very possible!

 Chapter 215 Revenge Alliance

    "You''re saying... it''s really possible..."


    Both Berg and Karina, after careful consideration, nodded repeatedly, finding Rocky''s spection to be very reasonable!


    The annihtion of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was indeed a blow to Wild Horse City, but this kind of blow was not serious enough to cripple the city. There was absolutely no need for them to cease hostilities with Fire Elf City because of this. Read exclusive chapters at empire


    Therefore, Wild Horse City''s initiative to stop fighting with Fire Elf City was not due to defeat, but rather due to other matters that very likely involved Rocky and the Mairente Family.


    The Mairente Family, or to be more precise, one of the big shots in the family, Lexington, had always been looking for ways to exact revenge on Rocky. However, he had been unable to act personally due to the n Leader Atted''s interference. But Lexington had his own methods. He had been nning to make contact outside the family with Sky City to retaliate against Rocky. Rocky was aware of these developments, so when he learned that Wild Horse City had suddenly ceased hostilities with Fire Elf City, he immediately thought of the Mairente Family.


    "Let''s do this, I will ask the Shadow Alliance. They must know the specifics."


    "Okay, just tell me how much money you need,"


    Rocky nodded and said.


    This matter was closely rted to him, and he was naturally willing to spend money to obtain important intelligence and figure out what was really going on.


    Afterward, the three of them chatted for a while and then left separately, as they still had to prepare for the evening''s ball.


    As evening arrived, Rocky brought his people from his city, especially Aileen as promised, to Berg''s City Lord''s Mansion. Likewise, Karina brought her own people. A grand and lively ball was held with individuals from the three Sky Cities at Berg''s City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Rocky, I have some bad news for you."


    As the main figures of the evening, Rocky, Berg, and Karina naturally took the spotlight. After the ball had been going on for a while, Berg drew Rocky and Karina aside.


    "The Shadow Alliance has already sent back a message."


    "That fast?"


    Surprised, Rocky looked at Berg. He was really taken aback by the Shadow Alliance''s efficiency¡ªthey had only decided to buy intelligence that morning, and the information was already in hand by evening?


    "What''s so surprising about that? You don''t think the Shadow Alliance got this intelligence today, do you? They''ve had this information in hand for a while now, just waiting for us to buy it."


    Berg briefly exined, then his expression turned serious. He looked at Rocky and said, "Rocky, congrattions. All your previous spections hit the bullseye."


    "......"


    "ording to the Shadow Alliance''s intelligence, the reason Wild Horse City and Fire Elf City were able to cease hostilities smoothly is indeed because of the Mairente Family."


    "One of the big shots of the Mairente Family, Lexington, is said to have personally made a visit to Fire Elf City and then went to Wild Horse City, meeting with each City Lord individually. Subsequently, the two cities signed a ceasefire agreement, and furthermore..."


    "Furthermore, Lexington has reached an agreement with Wild Horse City, and your city is their next target."


    As he spoke, Berg looked at Rocky and let out a helpless sigh.


    Unfortunately, intelligence from the Shadow Alliance confirmed that Rocky''s previous spections were all correct; Wild Horse City had indeed made contact with the Mairente Family, no, to be more precise, with Lexington of the Mairente Family. Both had set their sights on Rocky!


    To tell the truth, this oue left Berg quite puzzled, for as a powerful figure within the Mairente Family and the City Lord of arge Sky City, Lexington wouldn''t typically make such a move. In his view, Wild Horse City and Fire Elf Citybined weren''t even worth a word from him. Yet this time, he personally intervened, not only brokering a ceasefire between the two cities but also aligning with Wild Horse City to deal with Rocky¡ªto Berg, this was utterly abnormal!


    So, after giving Rocky a nce, he couldn''t help but ask, "Rocky, what on earth have you done to provoke Lexington into such a massive retaliation? A big shot like him wouldn''t bother unless it''s necessary. You... you haven''t slept with his daughter, have you?"


    "Slept with who? I have blood ties with his family!"


    After giving Berg a re, Rocky retorted irritably, indicating that he also had no clue why Lexington was targeting him so personally.


    "Anyways, you need to be careful. Now that Lexington has teamed up with Wild Horse City, the family''s restraint on him is no longer effective. He can fully utilize Wild Horse City to retaliate against you, so..."


    Berg sighed and did not continue.


    Without needing Berg to say it, Rocky was well aware of the gravity of the situation. Clearly, his two enemies had now formed an alliance. Lexington, wanting revenge, had approached Wild Horse City, which harbored grudges against Rocky. Whether their partnership was a perfect match or the result of some deal, they had formed a Revenge Alliance aimed at him!


    That meant... their retaliation would be upon him very soon!


    "When can you join the Sky Alliance?"


    Just when Rocky was furrowing his brows, Karina suddenly asked from the side.


    While the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group had been vanquished by both Rocky and Karina, Wild Horse City had targeted Rocky as their primary enemy due to Lexington''s influence. Consequently, Karina faced no imminent danger. But she wasn''t just watching idly; she was actively thinking of ways to help Rocky and quickly thought of the Sky Alliance.


    That Rocky was nning to join the Sky Alliance was something Karina was well aware of. Berg had also heard about it, so when Karina brought it up, Berg nodded repeatedly and turned his gaze to Rocky.


    Unfortunately, under their watchful eyes, Rocky shook his head vigorously...


    "Wilton has already spoken to me about joining the Sky Alliance. We have to wait until he returns to the Alliance and reports everything before it can be finalized. So, it''s not possible to join right away."


    "So that''s how it is..."@@novelbin@@


    Upon hearing what Rocky said, Berg and Karina understood that joining the Sky Alliance wouldn''t provide an immediate solution to Rocky''s urgent crisis.


    With that, the three of them fell into silence, each one with knitted brows.


    Lexington''s sudden intervention disrupted everyone''s previous ns. ording to their initial assumption, Wild Horse City, constrained by Fire Elf City, would be unable to extricate itself, which meant Rocky and Karina would have had plenty of time to grow their own strength or even hide away. In short, there were many ways to avoid Wild Horse City''s reprisal.


    But now the situation had be troublesome. Lexington, by brokering a ceasefire between Wild Horse City and Fire Elf City, had enabled Wild Horse City to shake off the shackles of war and focus entirely on dealing with Rocky.


    Being the sole focus of a medium-sized Sky City''s full efforts... the pressure from that could definitely be described as enormous...


    "There is another way that could help you avoid disaster for the time being."


    After a period of mutual silence, Berg suddenly spoke up and then suggested to Rocky, "You could hide in Eternal City."

 Chapter 216 You Chase, I Run

    "You can hide in Eternal City."


    Berg looked at Rocky and offered a solution.


    Even now, although Rocky could make a qualitative leap in strength with the profits from exterminating the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, he still couldn''t contend with Wild Horse City unless he joined the Sky Alliance.


    As long as he could sessfully join the Sky Alliance and gain the protection it offered, Wild Horse City would have to consider the Alliance''s reinforcements before attempting to move against him again, which would undoubtedly create many hesitations for them and thereby significantly reduce the pressure on Rocky.


    However, there was no telling when Wilton would settle this matter, and how to survive the undetermined waiting period had be the key issue.


    The solution Berg hade up with was for Rocky to hide in Eternal City.


    Don''t forget, Eternal City is not only thergest trading city in the sky but also a Neutral Sky City. Within the airspace of Eternal City, no Sky City is allowed to engage in battle, otherwise, it would be a provocation to God City!


    In any era, not just today, neutrality is not so easily achieved, because being neutral means not only that you do not attack others but also that others do not attack you, which is a difficult stance. Controlling oneself may be easy, but controlling others is far from simple.


    Therefore, any city that has been able to maintain its neutrality over a long period must have exceedingly strong forces of its own. It is precisely because of their formidable strength that others may be deterred from viting them, otherwise, neutrality would be impossible to discuss.


    Eternal City is such a city. Within its airspace, all Sky Cities must refrain frombat. Any that vite this rule will be forcefully expelled, and should any resist during this process, regardless of whether they arerge Sky Cities or not, they will be utterly destroyed!


    This rule is effective for everyone, even the three major forces must abide by it, so if Rocky could hide within the airspace of Eternal City, then Wild Horse City would be powerless even if they located him.


    "It''s a good idea."


    Explore more stories with empire


    When Berg proposed this solution, Karina nodded vigorously, because it was indeed a good idea.


    In fact, many Sky Cities choose to flee to the airspace of Eternal City when faced with crises to take cover. If others can do it, so can Rocky.


    "However, if you want to do this, it''s going to cost you a lot of money."


    Seeing Rocky nodding his head in agreement at this point, Berg reminded him: "The highest Committee of Eternal City is a group of merchants even shrewder than hairy monkeys, knowing that many Sky Cities hide within the airspace of Eternal City to escape danger, they have set a rule."


    "What rule?"


    Rocky was very curious.


    "What else could a group of merchantse up with, it''s nothing but to pay a fee."


    Berg scoffed and said, "Any Sky City staying in the airspace of Eternal City gets the first month free, but from the second month on, they''ll have to pay protection money, and it gets more expensive each month. If you can''t afford to pay, you''ll be expelled without any mercy."


    "Can they really do that?"


    "That''s how it is." Berg nodded and continued to exin, "ording to the rules set by Eternal City, a small Sky City has to pay a protection fee of 50,000 Gold Coins for the first month, 100,000 for the second month, 200,000 for the third month, 400,000 for the fourth month, 800,000 for the fifth month, and 1.6 million for the sixth month, and so on."


    "That''s so expensive!"


    Hearing the prices Berg mentioned, Rocky''s eyes widened on the spot, and his face showed an expression of disbelief. That price was exceedingly high! This wasn''t charging a protection fee; it was outright robbery!


    Berg, however, curled his lip in disdain, "Is that expensive? That''s just the rate for a small Sky City. If it were a medium-sized one, you''d have to pay five hundred thousand Gold Coins in the first month and the amount would exceed one million from the second month on!"


    "My heavens..."


    Upon hearing this, Rocky couldn''t help but rub his temples; he hadn''t expected hiding in Eternal City to be so costly!


    "What are you afraid of? You don''t have to hide forever, just until you join the Sky Alliance. Then you won''t have to hide anymore."


    Seeing Rocky looking so distressed before even spending any money, Karina rolled her eyes at him.


    She was right. Rocky only needed to hide temporarily, not for a lifetime, but he still felt a pang of pain. After all, every cent he''d earned was the result of his hard work¡ªhow could he willingly let it be snatched away for no reason?


    Regrettably, his current predicament left him little choice, so after grinding his teeth, he looked towards Berg and Karina, "Then it''s decided. Once everything here is settled, I''ll head straight to Eternal City."


    "The sooner the better. Wild Horse City will definitely think of Eternal City, too, so you must be fast; it would be troublesome if they catch you en route."


    "Exactly, go as fast as you can."


    Rocky had thought he could rest for a while this time, contemting future ns, but reality gave him no chance to breathe. Here he was, on his first day in Lingyu City, already in a rush to depart.


    Perhaps this was the best illustration that ns can''t keep up with change.


    Thus, on the second day, Rocky immediately had Aileen start trading with the Ruby Chamber of Commerce, and he personally dealt with a small portion of the Demon Materials with the Chamber of Commerce of Lingyu City.


    Because time was of the essence, neither the Ruby Chamber of Commerce nor the Chamber of Commerce of Lingyu City could provide the payment in Gold Coins immediately. The magnitude of Rocky''s transactions was incrediblyrge, amounting to over a million whenbined. Fortunately, both parties had a good foundation of trust, so Rocky decided they could pay part of the sum first, and the rest could be paid in full once he arrived in Eternal City.


    Once everything was settled, he bid farewell to Karina and Berg overnight and made a beeline for Eternal City, narrowly escaping another disaster.


    Why had he escaped a disaster?


    Because on the day after he left Lingyu City, Berg received a message from the Shadow Alliance that Wild Horse City was on its way to their airspace! That meant if Rocky had left a dayter, he could have been caught by Wild Horse City en route!


    Upon receiving this news, Berg and Karina also left immediately, so by the time Wild Horse City reached the airspace of Lingyu City, there was nothing there but clouds.


    "Damn it!"


    Discovering everyone had fled, Karlo, the City Lord of Wild Horse City, was so furious he was ready to explode, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Someone, set course for Eternal City at once!"


    As the City Lord of a medium-sized Sky City, Karlo was an experienced yer in the game. Quickly putting two and two together after finding his target missing, he guessed where Rocky might have gone and immediately directed Wild Horse City toward Eternal City, hoping to intercept him mid-journey.


    The information provided by the Shadow Alliance was not at all incorrect; Wild Horse City''s Lord Karlo had indeed teamed up with Lexington, intending to join forces to take out Rocky!@@novelbin@@


    For Karlo, this partnership was somewhat unbelievable¡ªLexington was a major yer, and here he was, making such a big fuss over a small Thunderhawk City, over a small Sky City Lord, which Karlo found perplexing.


    But Karlo didn''t need to understand these things; all he knew was that Rocky, in cahoots with Karina, had destroyed the Air Pirate Group he had managed for years. This single act was enough for him to act to eradicate them both, not to mention Lexington, a big shot, had opened his mouth, even promising a hefty reward should Karlo capture Rocky. In such circumstances, naturally, Karlo set his sights entirely on making Rocky his top priority!

 Chapter 217 Consecutive Calamities!

    "Father, Karlo has already started to act."


    Qiming City, arge Sky City owned by Lexington, boasting a poption of one hundred and fifty thousand, it was also a prominent presence among therge Sky Cities.


    While Rocky and Karlo were engaged in a life-and-death chase in which they jockeyed for position, the instigator of it all, sat in his study discussing the matter with his son.


    "Baron Wolin, are you certain you haven''t mistaken something? Did that Rocky really master a new technology?"


    Standing before Lexington, his son Abraham turned his head after reporting Karlo''s movements to look to the side at Baron Wolin.


    "Young Master, I would never make a mistake."


    Faced with such direct skepticism, Baron Wolin took a deep breath and then nodded vigorously.


    Several months had passed since hisst failure; Baron Wolin, who had fallen seriously ill upon his return, had long recovered, but he looked more than ten years older than before. What used to be a few white hairs at his temples had turned into a full head of white hair, making him look like a man in his twilight years.


    The previous failure had dealt an immense blow to Baron Wolin, not only emotionally but also because it had wiped out all his wealth!


    As a member of the Mairente Family, the private army led by Baron Wolin had been painstakingly built up through his numerous campaigns over the past decade. However, they had beenpletely wiped out in the previous battle. He could not ept such a loss, and the consequences of the failure were also unbearable to him.


    Although the forces lost in defeat were solely Baron Wolin''s own, thew of survival in their great family was to advance or retreat. Once Baron Rocky had lost all his assets, his standing in the family plummeted ordingly.


    For instance, his rtionship with Lexington. Apart from a single visit when Baron Wolin fell ill, they hadn''t seen each other for an entire month. The implications of such estrangement were self-evident.


    Hence, now faced with Abraham''s skepticism, Baron Wolin not only nodded repeatedly but also quickly turned toward Lexington.


    "My Lord, I am absolutely not lying; Rocky must have mastered a new technology. Otherwise, it''s impossible for him to have defeated me!"


    "Wolin, I believe you."


    Seeing Baron Wolin''s urgency, Lexington smiled, "Abraham doesn''t know what you''ve told me, so don''t me him. This is a good opportunity; exin it to him in detail."


    "Yes!"


    Having agreed, Baron Wolin turned back to Abraham, took a deep breath, and then started, "Young Master, what you don''t know is that Rocky''s Void Magic Armor has been greatly enhanced, far exceeding normal levels. Although I didn''t have a magic energy detector with me at the time, I can confidently say that his Armor''s magic energy value must have reached at least 1000 points, and he''s wearing the first-generation Armor!"


    "1000 points? The first-generation Armor?"


    Hearing this, Abraham raised an eyebrow. As a Void Magic Warrior, he was well aware of the capabilities of different generations of Armor, and he knew that the limit for the magic energy value of the first-generation Armor was about 500 points. To reach 1000 was simply impossible¡ªsuch figures were only attainable by second-generation Armor.


    "And his warship was also modified, especially the gship."


    As Abraham furrowed his brows, Baron Wolin continued, "Young Master, you should know my Baron Number is the firepower-focused Watcher Model, whereas Rocky''s gship is the bnced Scavenger Model. In terms of firepower, my gship clearly has the advantage. Yet, when our gships exchanged fire, my gship waspletely outgunned, and within three volleys, it was sunk by the enemy!"


    "Young Master, you have personallybated our family''s enemies and know full well how incredible this is. A Watcher Model gship, in close-rangebat, was instantly sunk by a Scavenger Model. Is this feasible?"


    "So I think there must be something fishy going on! Rocky must have mastered a new technology, one that can be applied to both warships and Armor, for him to be so powerful!"


    "Moreover, ording to my investigation over the recent period, I''ve discovered that there''s a big shot hiding within Thunderhawk City."


    "A big shot... Who?"


    "The authority in the Magic Energy Domain, Orton!" Looking at Abraham, Baron Wolin shared the information he had uncovered: "Young Master, Orton is an authority in the Magic Energy Domain, and he has served The Three Great Alliances. Such an important figure staying in the modest Thunderhawk City¡ªdoesn''t this suggest something?"


    "This..."


    After Baron Wolin had said his piece, Abraham''s brows knotted tighter. Although what Baron Wolin said was spective, it made a lot of sense, especially because Abraham knew very well that while Baron Wolin might not be exceptionally strong, he wasn''t that weak either. Logically, he really shouldn''t have lost to Rocky, and the mention of Orton only bolstered the credibility of his ims.


    Following this, Abraham turned to his father, and at that moment, Lexington spoke up, "Wolin, you''re right. I will handle this matter with caution. You are dismissed for now."


    "Yes."


    With that response, Baron Wolin exited the study, and once he was gone, Lexington turned to his son.


    "Abraham, what do you think of this matter?"


    "I believe..." When asked by Lexington, Abraham did not immediately respond, but furrowed his brow and pondered for a moment before speaking, "Father, I think there''s a certain credibility to what Baron Wolin said; it''s indeed possible that Rocky has mastered some new technology..."@@novelbin@@


    "Just new technology?"


    Without waiting for his son to finish, Lexington abruptly interrupted him, then smiled and said, "Wolin''s vision is still too narrow..."


    "It has been less than a year since Rocky took over Thunderhawk City, even if he had started developing new technology with Orton from day one, is it possible he could have developed something in less than a year?"


    "This¡­" Confronted with such a question from Lexington, Abraham was stunned, "Father, do you mean..."


    "Lost technology."


    With a gleam in his eye, Lexington looked at his son and gave the most urate answer!


    "Lost technology... Father, how is that possible!?"


    "Why not?"


    Faced with his son''s disbelief, Lexington chuckled, "Although lost technologyes from the Land Era, each technology is quite mature and can be directly used with a little research upon discovery."


    "After Rocky got his hands on Thunderhawk City, there was not much initially, but in thest six months, there have been continuous big moves; first subduing Backhill Vige, then defeating Wolin, and now he has joined forces with that crazy girl Karina to annihte the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. All these are things he has done in the recent six months, and behind all this must be some kind of lost technology."


    "Only technology of this level could attract an authority in the Magic Energy Domain like Orton to his side."


    Lexington was indeed shrewd and tough; even without a single meeting with Rocky, just by relying on Baron Wolin''s conjectures and some intelligence, he urately deduced the truth!


    Hearing his father''s words, Abraham took a deep breath and hurriedly said, "Father, if that''s the case, we should personally capture Rocky! How can we let Karlo, that robber, make a move? It''s too unsafe!"


    Abraham certainly knew how valuable a piece of lost technology was, and he had no doubt about his father''s judgment, so he immediately felt letting Karlo deal with Rocky was not an appropriate approach.


    The rtionship between Karlo and the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was well known to many, so in the eyes of other city lords, Karlo and the robbers were no different. Abraham felt letting such a person deal with Rocky was far too unsafe, especially since it concerned lost technology!


    However, when he expressed his concerns, Lexington shook his head, "Abraham, you are still too young..."


    "If I were to take matters into my own hands, Rocky and Thunderhawk City would naturally be easily captured, but don''t forget, within our family, how many eyes are watching my every move? Once I personally take action, people like Atted and Kelly must notice, and what I can discern, they will not fail to see either."


    "Moreover... do you think Karlo is capable of handling Rocky?"


    This question from Lexington made Abraham pause, unclear as to what he meant.


    "Abraham, don''t overestimate Karlo, nor underestimate your cousin; he is about to join the Sky Alliance."


    "What!"


    This time, Abraham was genuinely surprised. As Lexington''s son, his perspective was far broader than that of ordinary people, even broader than that of ordinary city lords, so he was very clear how difficult it was to join the Sky Alliance and how tough they were to deal with!


    Butpared to his surprise, Lexington''s face remained smiling, seemingly not too concerned about it.


    "You don''t need to inquire why he can join the Sky Alliance, but I have already made contact with the Sky Alliance through my connections. Therefore, Rocky won''t be able to enter the Alliance for half a year. In this situation, he has only one way to avoid Karlo."


    "Eternal City?"


    When Lexington got to this point, Abraham had already thought of the oue. Continue reading stories on empire


    "Exactly, Eternal City," Lexington said with satisfaction, continuing, "Rocky will definitely go to Eternal City, but with his finances, he won''t be able to stay long; at most, six months, or as little as two, he muste out. Therefore, I need you to take your private army there."


    "If Karlo captures him by that time, then eliminate Karlo and bring Rocky back."


    "If Karlo fails, then you directly capture Rocky and bring him back. Do you understand?"


    "Rest assured, Father!"

 Chapter 218 Adding Trouble?

    The secret of Mana Runes, unless locked in a box and untouched, once used, even with extreme caution, can still be discovered by those who are intent on doing so. Lexington was one such individual, a shrewd man who urately guessed that Rocky possessed technology from a lost era!


    The only constion was that he did not know the lost technology Rocky possessed was the extremely important Mana Rune, capable of changing the world. Plus, his excessive greed meant he was afraid of others in his family learning of this, which is what allowed Rocky to narrowly escape a life-and-death crisis. Otherwise, had Lexington personally intervened, Rocky and Thunderhawk City would have been destroyed by now.


    Even so, Lexington still made ample preparations. He reached out to Wild Horse City and even the Sky Alliance, using his influence to interfere as much as possible with Rocky''s integration into the Alliance. More importantly, he had sent out his son, ready to stage a y where the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.


    And at this time, Rocky waspletely unaware of it...


    Rocky was now making his full effort to rush to Eternal City.


    They say people have a Sixth Sense, a feeling that often transcends the other five senses and can preemptively sense certain things. Rocky now had such a premonition, feeling as though he had been cursed by the goddess of bad luck, surrounded by crises now and in the future. This sensation chilled him to the bone, making him restless and uneasy.


    In such a state, he repeatedly pushed Thunderhawk City to elerate, unwilling to settle even when they had reached the speed limit of Sky City. Had Orton not forcefully intervened,nding several hard punches on his head, Rocky''s reckless actions might have caused irreversible and severe damage to Thunderhawk City''s Super Crystal.@@novelbin@@


    However, his excessive actions due to nervousness were clearly correct, for soon after, he received amunication from Berg, telling him that Wild Horse City was in pursuit!


    On hearing this news, Rocky breathed a sigh of relief because by the time he received this message, Eternal City was already within reach!


    That''s right, he had already arrived at Eternal City!


    By leaving two full days ahead of Wild Horse City and maintaining Thunderhawk City''s maximum speed during the journey, they greatly shortened the travel time to Eternal City. Even though Karlo immediately gave chase after failing to find them, he was still toote.


    Upon entering the airspace of Eternal City, Rocky''s anxious heart finally eased a bit. However, he did not rush to God City but instead gathered everyone in the city. After all, they might stay in Eternal City for several months, and some matters had to be properly arranged.


    "Aileen, once we get to Eternal City, immediately get the details of the refuge from city officials, and calcte how long we can hold out here."


    "Understood."


    "Lord Jack, the second series of training sses is about to end. Arrange for the workers to start their jobs in the factories quickly. If we take refuge in Eternal City for a long time, the expenditures will undoubtedly surge, so the leather factory needs to start operating as soon as possible to alleviate some of the burden on the city."


    "Alright."


    "Monte, Lin Feng, and Felly, work hard to train the troops. Whether we join the Sky Alliance or not, a battle with Wild Horse City is inevitable, so be prepared. Also, pass the word to award the Guards who perform best in training with the fourth-generation Void Magic Armor; exemry crew members in the Fleet will have a chance to be promoted to Captain of an Escort Ship."


    "Also, Felly, please tell Old Jack that if their crews are willing to stay in Thunderhawk City, they can continue to enjoy the same treatment as the Thunderhawk City crew."


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Upon receiving Rocky''s series of orders, everyone immediately nodded, then dispersed to carry out their tasks.


    After everyone had left, Rocky leaned back in the City Lord''s seat and let out a sigh, suddenly finding the position of City Lord ufortable no matter how he sat.


    "We''re going to make it through this."


    As Rocky struggled to getfortable in his seat, finding that no position seemed to ease the difort, Liliya patted him on the shoulder beside him, calming his restlessness.


    "Let''s hope so..."


    Grasping Liliya''s hand on his shoulder, Rocky suddenly realized it wasn''t that the seat was ufortable, but rather there was a problem with his own mindset.


    And at that moment, the doors to the City Lord''s Hall were suddenly pushed open, and Orton walked in.


    Orton''s abrupt entrance made Liliya hastily withdraw her small hand from Rocky''s shoulder, and Rocky also quickly stood up. Their expressions were like those of young lovers caught by parents for the first time.


    Unfortunately, Orton didn''t pay any attention to what the two were doing before, or perhaps he chose to ignore it. In any case, he sauntered up to Rocky soon after.


    "Kid, I need research funding."


    Read thetest on empire


    Speaking directly, Orton said this as he approached Rocky.


    "Oh... sure."


    Hearing this, Rocky was first taken aback, but then he nodded his head quickly.


    Although Thunderhawk City was facing many crises and taking refuge in Eternal City required arge amount of money, Rocky had justpleted two transactions in Lingyu City, and theirbined earnings had already exceeded one million. So, it was feasible for him to take out tens of thousands of gold coins to fund Orton''s research.


    So, after nodding his head, he asked, "Teacher, how much do you need?"


    "One million gold coins, and the four sets of Void Magic Armor you captured."


    After Orton said these words, Rocky almost spat out a mouthful of blood! One million for research and four sets of fourth-generation Void Magic Armor?


    It wasn''t just about money; it was as if he was asking for Rocky''s life!


    From the two transactions he conducted in Lingyu City, Rocky had earned a total of one million and eighty thousand gold coins. Rounding up, let''s say he made one hundred and ten thousand gold coins. But as substantial as this amount was, it simply wasn''t enough to cover all expenses.


    Rocky had to seek shelter in Eternal City to avoid retaliation from Wild Horse City. ording to Berg, aside from the first month which Thunderhawk City could dock for free, protection fees must be paid to Eternal City each month thereafter for continued refuge.


    Starting from the month they began paying, the first month''s protection fee was fifty thousand gold coins, then it doubled to one hundred thousand for the second month and doubled again to two hundred thousand for the third month. Each subsequent month, the fees would double.


    In other words, the cost of taking refuge in Eternal City was potentially limitless, and Rocky''s million gold coins wouldn''tst long!


    And that was just the money needed to pay fees. Aside from that, Rocky had to provide for over three thousand people living in the city, which also required hundreds of thousands of gold coins.


    Furthermore, as he had mentioned earlier, whether or not he could sessfully join the Sky Alliance, there was bound to be a big battle with Wild Horse City. Aside from the soldiers'' training, just the repairs on the fleet would take up a considerable sum.


    Since wiping out the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, Rocky had been traveling non-stop. The warships captured from the Air Pirate Group had no time for repairs and had been seized only after engaging in battle with Karina''s fleet¡ªeach ship bore some damage, especially the three Escort Ships. Therefore, these warships needed fixing before they could fight again, and it would cost at least two hundred thousand gold coins to do so!


    After calcting everything, Rocky would have practically nothing left of his million-plus gold coins. That he could scrape together tens of thousands for Orton''s research under such severe financial strain was already quite the feat, but he had never imagined that Orton would have the gall to demand a million in research funds!


    He was just making things worse!


    But before Rocky had a chance to refuse, Orton spoke first.


    When Orton had finished exining his thoughts, both Rocky and the nearby Liliya were stunned. Their faces, initially filled with surprise, slowly turned grave.


    After a while, Rocky clenched his teeth and nodded, telling Orton, "Teacher, I''ll give you a million!"

 Chapter 219 Rune Armor Project!

    As night fell, Rocky brought the four sets of Void Magic Armor that he had just seized to Orton''s research institute and met Orton, who had still not rested.


    "Teacher¡­"


    Upon entering theboratory, Rocky found Orton still standing at the experiment table and quietly uttered a word.


    "Sit down."


    Without looking back, Orton casually spoke as he continued working without pause.


    An hour and more passed in this manner before he finished his work and finally turned around to nce at Rocky.


    "Young man, you seem to be weighed down with worries."


    After taking a look at Rocky, Orton picked up a chair and sat down next to the experiment table.


    And hearing his words, Rocky could only give a wry smile; of course, he was weighed down with worries!


    Right now, Thunderhawk City was facing a life-and-death crisis, and yet Orton had asked him toe up with one million Gold Coins for research. The pressure this ced on Rocky was immense, not to mention that he could not refuse the reasons Orton had given. Under such circumstances, he naturally seemed heavily preupied.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that in just half a day, Rocky was so worried that the corners of his mouth had developed blisters!


    So, after a wry smile, he looked at Orton and feltpelled to ask again, "Teacher, were all those things you said true?"


    That morning in the City Lord''s Hall, Orton had had a serious talk with Rocky, primarily about the fall of Tulip City.@@novelbin@@


    In Orton''s eyes, the fall of Tulip City was a very dangerous sign, indicating that the delicate bnce that had been maintained between humans and demons for nearly a century had been broken!


    Demons upied thend, and humans lived in the skies; this situation had been ongoing for nearly a hundred years. Although during this time humans had made more than one attempt to fight back, evenunching tworge-scale wars of resistance, the situation had ultimately remained unchanged.


    In fact, this nearly century-long status quo had formed a delicate bnce. In this bnce, both sides were doing quite well¡ªdisregarding the quality of life of the demons, at least the people living in the skies were not doing poorly.


    However, with the fall of Tulip City, this bnce had been disrupted!


    In the eyes of the average person, the fall of Tulip City might not signify much. After all, there were still two other cities on thend. Even if the other two were lost as well, the sky and thend werepletely separate realms; it would be impossible for demons to threaten those living above.


    For an average person to have such a thought was normal, but in the eyes of someone with a broader perspective like Orton, the fall of Tulip City represented far more. Especially since Orton had witnessed the annihtion of a city by a Magic Dragon firsthand, this made him all the more aware of the severity of the issue.


    The demons that had been dormant for a century were on the move!


    This was Orton''s judgment. He had arrived at this conclusion through the fall of Tulip City and the obliteration of the city by a Magic Dragon¡ªthat the demons were about to take action!


    Was his judgment correct?


    It was!


    In fact, as early as six months before, there had been noticeable unrest among the demons, coinciding oddly with the time Rocky had be troubled!


    As Rocky discovered the Mana Runes, he began to gradually establish his reputation, especially after eradicating the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. Many City Lords were already familiar with his name. But the beginning of it all, can be traced back to the mission to protect Backhill Vige.


    In that mission at Backhill Vige, Rocky had noticed the peculiar increase in demons, although at that time he didn''t give it much thought. The fact was, the unusual activities of demons had started back then, and Rocky was unaware that, while he was determinedly defending Backhill Vige, the far-off Gesya City was undergoing a massive siege by demons!


    Therefore, the abnormal activities of demons had already been manifesting six months ago, and the fall of Tulip City was merely a result that arose from these movements.


    At the same time, in Orton''s view, the consequences of these movements weren''t as simple as just the fall of Tulip City. He believed that the unusual activities of demons would have a profound impact on the entire world!


    Explore new worlds at empire


    In light of these circumstances, he felt he could no longer wait.


    In line with his previous thinking, he had nned to dedicate one to two years to thoroughly research the Mana Runes and then move on to their practical development. This approach might seem slow, but was actually the quickest because the longer the research on runes took, the fewer detours would have to be navigated once applied in practice.


    But now, as demons started to stir, Orton felt there was no time for a leisurely pace anymore. He could wait, but the demons would not; who knows when they might all grow wings andunch an attack on the skies.


    So Orton decided to immediately put the runes into practical use!


    And his first n was the runification of the Void Magic Armor ¨C the Rune Armor project!


    Orton decided to apply runes to the Void Magic Armor as a priority, to alter the current situation where the Armor could only rely on a Magic Stone as its power core, by creating a new technology driven by runes. It was precisely because he was undertaking this epoch-making research that he had asked Rocky to provide him with one million Gold Coins in funding.


    When Orton shared his n with Rocky, who had originally intended to tly refuse him, he ultimately agreed.


    He had no choice but to agree. Whether Orton''s n would benefit the world or not, Rocky did not know; what he did know was that he would certainly reap immense benefits from it!


    Should the Rune Armor project seed, then Rocky would be the owner of this top-notch technology and also of the first set of Rune Armor. The benefits that these could bring him were immeasurable!


    Therefore, even if Rocky had to grit his teeth and tighten his belt, facing such challenging circumstances, he still agreed to Orton''s request!


    However, even though he agreed, he could not help but worry, and that was precisely the reason for his visit to Orton today.


    "Teacher, do you think the Rune Armor project can seed?"


    Sitting opposite Orton, Rocky couldn''t help but voice his concern. A million Gold Coins was not something he couldn''t afford, but it was all he had, and given his already challenging situation, if anything went wrong with Orton''s research, he would bepletely ruined. So, his worry was inevitable.


    "Brat! Don''t you trust me?"


    But as soon as he asked, Orton immediately rounded his eyes in surprise.


    "Teacher, it''s not that I don''t trust you, but I think... even with just you and myself, can we really create the Rune Armor?"


    Rocky wasn''t so much worried about Orton''s abilities; he was concerned about whether just the two of them could sessfullyplete the project. He had another unspoken worry: Orton was, indeed, a master in the field of Magic Energy, but what they were about to work on was Armor! While Armor and Magic Energy were inseparably linked, Armor nheless had its own unique technologies, in which Orton was not well-versed.


    After Rocky asked his question, Orton simply smiled and countered with a question of his own, "Brat, when did I ever say that this project involves only the two of us?"

 Chapter 220 Major Events and Minor Sentiments

    ```


    Facing Rocky''s concerns, Ortonughed aloud, "Kid, when did I ever say that only the two of us are involved in this n?"


    "What?"


    Orton''s words stunned Rocky on the spot and he couldn''t react for a moment.


    "I''ve contacted a few old friends toe here and conduct the research together with us."


    In the face of Rocky''s bewilderment, Orton casually exined.


    It turned out he had never nned toplete the Rune Armor project alone; he had already gotten others involved!


    But as soon as he finished speaking, Rocky jumped up!


    "Teacher, when did this happen?"


    "Just a few days ago."


    "Why didn''t you tell me!"


    "Forgot."


    While idly picking his nose, Orton said nonchntly and then gave Rocky a look, "Kid, look at that unimpressive expression on your face! What, in your eyes is everyone a thief, all scheming to steal your mana runes?"


    "That... I... I didn''t mean that..."


    With Orton putting it that way, Rocky''s face turned red in an instant because Orton was right, he was indeed worried about more people finding out about the mana runes.


    "Sigh... When will you, kid, be able to see the bigger picture?"


    Facing the flushed-faced Rocky, Orton sighed helplessly, "Kid, you must understand that not everyone in this world is corrupted by self-interest. My old friends might not be as formidable as me, but they have their merits. Most importantly, they are a group genuinely dedicated to academia, so you can rest assured."


    "Moreover, don''t forget that the content in the research notes is just the rune foundation left by thete Master Winzel. Only by further researching this foundation can runes truly flourish. I remember you once said that you ultimately want to share the technology of mana runes with the whole world. So, before sharing it, don''t you n to conduct further research?"


    "Don''t you intend to thoroughly research the runes before sharing them, ensuring that even if others know about the existence of the mana runes and master the basics, they will always be one step behind you?"


    After saying this, Orton patted Rocky on the shoulder, "Kid, possessing the mana runes gives you an edge over others, so it''s time to broaden your horizons and think more deeply."


    "......"


    Orton''s guidance was an epiphany for Rocky, leaving him utterly dumbfounded.


    ```


    Clearly, after having associated with Rocky for so long, Orton had discovered his shorings, namely that his perspective was too narrow and his vision too limited. Of course, this wasn''t his fault. After all, how profound could the insights of a small Sky City''s City Lord be? How broad could his vision possibly extend?


    In fact, this problem wasn''t unique to him; it wasmon among many of the small Sky City City Lords. But Orton made it clear that Rocky was different from the others. Those City Lords might spend their entire lives ruling over only a small Sky City, but Rocky, with hismand of the cutting-edge technology of Mana Runes, had a future that was boundless. Under such a premise, he had to broaden his horizons and deepened his vision. He couldn''t always disy such a petty mentality.


    Of course, this was not something that could be achieved overnight, so after this conversation, Orton called him to the small ckboard in the research room, beginning to share some thoughts about Rune Armor in advance, lest when the other masters arrived, Rocky would not even understand what everyone was discussing.


    ......


    ......


    Many events transpired in October of the year 117 of the Sky Era, some of which people came to know very quickly, while others only became known to them many yearster.


    For instance, the fall of Tulip City. Upon learning of this through Holy Knight Wilton''s report, the Sky Alliance initially intended to conceal the news, which was also the intent of the other two of The Three Great Alliances. They even contacted the Shadow Alliance for this purpose because Tulip City, which had stood for less than a hundred years, had already be a symbol in people''s hearts. If the news of its fall spread, it would inevitably cause a certain degree of panic.


    Unfortunately, the matter was too significant to be concealed. Even if the Shadow Alliance didn''t actively spread the news, any Sky City that happened to fly over Tulip City could find out, so as time went on, despite the deliberate concealment by The Three Great Alliances, many people learned of the fall of Tulip City through various channels.


    As The Three Great Alliances had anticipated, once the news spread, it immediately caused a sensation across the entire sky, making the people living above grow restless. Under these circumstances, the Sky Alliance had no choice but to issue a statement to the whole world, including through the Shadow Alliance, to calm the situation.


    In this statement, the Sky Alliance not only confirmed the fall of Tulip City but also assured everyone that they had mobilized arge military force and that Holy Knight Wilton wouldmand it to retake Tulip City as soon as possible.


    It was only after this statement was issued that the people living in the sky finally calmed down.


    However, this was only for the general popce. Some individuals with deeper foresight were not fooled by this deration. To them it was evident that if the impregnable Tulip City could be breached, how could it be so easily retaken?


    Moreover, the city was already broken. Even if they recaptured it, what good would it do? By the time the Sky Alliance released its statement, an entire month had passed since the fall of Tulip City. During this long month, all the residents within the city had already been in by the demons. So even if Wilton managed to recapture Tulip City, what was the use of an empty city!


    Indeed, those with a keen eye realized that the statement from the Sky Alliance was only meant to pacify the popce, and what they were truly concerned about wasn''t the city itself, but rather what the fall of Tulip City represented. That was the crux of the matter.@@novelbin@@


    So when the Sky Alliance published its statement, it seemed as though the incident with Tulip City had been settled. But in reality, undercurrents began to surge throughout the sky.


    The first was a series of actions from the other two powers among The Three Great Alliances, the Kafka Empire and the Magic Energy Research Society. Both sent arge number of Sky Cities to two other cities on thend, namely Gesya City and Mount Wanshan City, clearly not wanting the downfall that befell Tulip City to be repeated there.


    On the other hand, the Sky Alliance did as it said it would. In the second month after issuing the statement, a grand troop was dispatched straight to Tulip City!


    This force consisted of threerge Sky Cities and five medium-sized Sky Cities, with Wilton himself takingmand, and the fleets under the control of these eight cities amounted to thousands of ships! They set out for Tulip City in a magnificent formation!


    The deployment of such arge force naturally drew the world''s attention. Everyone''s eyes turned to this force, eager to see if they could indeed retake Tulip City.


    Yet, at the same time, a nearly unnoticed event was also unfolding. During this period, Thunderhawk City saw an unusual influx of visitors. Find your next adventure on empire


    Those "old friends" Orton mentioned, one after another, arrived during this time!

 Chapter 221 Masters Gather!

    In order to support the Rune Armor project, Rocky had to bring in Aileen and make some adjustments to the original arrangements.


    As one of Rocky''s confidantes, Aileen was already aware of the existence of runes, so Rocky ryed Orton''s n to her directly. Although Aileen might not be a researcher, she was in charge of finances, and the funding for Orton''s research had to be allocated by her. It was imperative that she knew about this matter.@@novelbin@@


    In response to this, Aileen offered Rocky her utmost support. Not only did she not hinder him in any way, but she also took the initiative to help n for him and then got to work immediately.


    First, they contacted the Ruby Chamber of Commerce and several other chambers ofmerce with whom they had conducted transactions in Lingyu City, settling all payments from the previous dealings. This provided Rocky with over a million Gold Coins in cash.


    With this cash in hand, Aileen first deducted five hundred thousand for a protection fee and other expenses, which would cover approximately three months; the remaining half a million was left entirely to Rocky for funding Orton''s research.


    After that, Aileen set off for Eternal City and began moving between the various chambers ofmerce, intending to sell off all the remaining Demon Materials. Once this inventory was sold, they could at least make another four to five hundred thousand Gold Coins. In this way, the one million Gold Coins that Orton requested would be secured, and at the same time, the expenses for the next three months in Thunderhawk City would also be ounted for.


    Meanwhile, as all this was happening, those old friends mentioned by Orton were arriving one after another!


    On this day, Thunderhawk City saw the rare arrival of a passenger ship.


    Passenger ships are the most basic means of transport between Sky Cities, different from merchant ships and warships. They are specifically designed to transport people. Smaller passenger ships can ferry a few hundred people, whilerger ones can carry thousands. To draw aparison, passenger ships are somewhat akin to cruise liners.


    The passenger ship that arrived in Thunderhawk City was arge one capable of carrying over a thousand people. However, when this huge vessel slowlynded at the Skyport, only one person disembarked, and he was a Dwarf.


    "What kind of lousy ce is this?"


    The short Dwarf, slightly over one meter tall with whiskers on his cheeks, stepped off the ship, looked around, and then grumbled his dissatisfaction.


    "Where''s Orton? That fellow Orton, why didn''t hee to greet me himself?"


    After looking around and not finding Orton, the little Dwarf casually called over a Guard and asked with a huff.


    "Excuse me... are you Master Hammerfire?"


    The person he had casually stopped was none other than Rocky, who had been waiting at the Skyport for quite some time. So upon being approached by the Dwarf, Rocky immediately asked.


    "That''s me, what''s up?"


    Seemingly surprised that Rocky knew his name, the Dwarf, just over one meter tall, tilted his head back and squinted his eyes¡ªsmall as soybeans¡ªto take a good look at him.


    "Master Hammerfire, I am a student of Orton''s and also the Lord of Sky City. My teacher is currently engaged in research, so he sent me to pick you up."


    Facing the dwarf in front of him, Rocky was extremely respectful and courteous, even a bit nervous!


    One should not underestimate this dwarf based on his stature, for the dwarf before you is a master smith of the Void Magic Armor!


    As a dwarf, Hammerfire was over fifty years old this year, but ording to traditional dwarf concepts, a hundred and fifty years was merely the age of maturity. So, despite Hammerfire looking like a sturdy old man, he was quite young in reality.


    And as dwarves, this race has an inherent intense talent and interest for smithing, a trait that has taken root deeply in their genes. During the Land Era, the dwarf race produced many master crafters of mana equipment. With the advent of the Sky Era and the emergence of Void Magic Armor, which took over as the mainstream while the traditional mana equipment faded into the background, this change had no effect on the dwarves, who continued to have masters in the crafting of Void Magic Armor.


    Hammerfire was such a master.


    At over a hundred and fifty years old, not only had Hammerfire witnessed the birth of the Void Magic Armor, he had also personally experienced its development over the decades. During these long years, Hammerfire had gradually be one of the most recognized masters in the field.


    His achievements in the domain of Void Magic Armor were second to nonepared to Orton in the field of magic energy, even surpassing him by a notable margin. Among the many models of the fourth-generation Void Magic Armor, one of the armors bore Hammerfire''s name, known as the illustrious Hammerfire Armor!


    Since the fifth-generation armors had been out for some time, people had already formed definitive opinions about the numerous fourth-generation armors, even including various rankings. In all these diverse, authorship varied, and even purpose varied rankings, the Hammerfire Armor, developed under Hammerfire''s personal direction, always ranked first!


    The Hammerfire Armor was hailed as the most perfect fourth-generation armor, without parallel!


    This armor, from its initial concept, toter design, and then to actual development, was all led by Hammerfire! Just this alone is enough to prove his formidable strength in the domain of armor crafting.


    Unfortunately, as the Void Magic Armor reached its fifth generation, Hammerfire, the master who created the most perfect fourth-generation armor, suddenly vanished. He had also led the development of a few fifth-generation armors, but only one was a sess, and the rest ended in failure. Even the sessful fifth-generation armor did not cause much of a stir, causing Hammerfire''s name to gradually fade from people''s sight over the years.


    Perhaps it was due to nearly identical experiences, or perhaps their areas of expertise greatly aligned, or even possible simrities in temperament, that Hammerfire and Orton became good friends. Therefore, when Orton was preparing to start the Rune Armor project, the first person he thought of was Hammerfire and he was the first one he contacted.


    However, Orton did not share many details with Hammerfire, only asking him toe to Thunderhawk City to participate in his project. That''s why, after arriving, Hammerfire was so eager to meet Orton.


    And when Hammerfire heard that Orton did note to meet him in person and had sent Rocky instead, his wrinkled face showed an expression of discontent.


    "Hmph! That old man! Let''s see how I''ll deal with him!"


    Having said that, Hammerfire ignored Rocky and went straight toward the carriage parked not far away...


    Three days after Hammerfire arrived in Thunderhawk City, still at the skyport, a passenger ship arrived, carrying a human mage who was of a simr age to Orton or, rather, even much older than Orton.


    This time, it was not only Rocky waiting to greet them. Orton also came in person, even Hammerfire came himself, and as soon as he saw the other party disembark, Orton hurriedly approached.


    Without his usual defiant demeanor, Orton respectfully bowed his head upon reaching the other person, "Senior Brother."


    "Master Aniye."


    Just like Orton, Hammerfire also respectfully bowed his head to the human mage and called out, "Master."


    The human mage in front of them, named Aniye, was also a master-level figure in the Magic Energy Domain. Moreover, he was Orton''s senior brother.


    Many people hadn''t heard of Aniye''s name because he was not as famous as Orton and Hammerfire, but in the academic world, his name was known to all. There was a simple reason for this: in his youth, Aniye had participated in the development of Sky City alongside his teacher!


    Just this achievement alone was enough to immortalize him in the history books.


    Three days after Aniye''s arrival, thest of Orton''s old friends, whom he had summoned, also arrived, but thisst friend of Orton was indeed ady.


    Actually, to call her ady wasn''t quite right, for Orton was already over eighty years old this year. Had it not been for his breakthrough in magic power to the level of an archmage, which kept him fairly robust, he would have been an old man in his twilight years. And this female friend he had invited, maybe she wasn''t as old as him, but she was in her sixties or seventies, so instead of calling her ady, it would be more urate to say she was an old woman.


    However, when Rocky followed Orton and the others to meet this old woman at the Skyport, he was startled, for she looked to be only in her forties and not at all like an old woman.


    "You rascal, how could you also bring your old me here!" Stay updated with empire


    Standing next to Orton, Hammerfire gave Orton a hard kick upon seeing who thest person was and mockingly said.


    "Shut up."


    After ring fiercely at Hammerfire, Orton took a deep breath and straightened his clothes, before finally stepping forward toward the person.


    "Pya, it''s been a long time."


    Bringing Rocky to the person, Orton tried to show a smile that was not too awkward.


    "Indeed, howe you seem to be getting older?"


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Pya, who had juste down from the ship, raised an eyebrow at him and then spoke.


    As an expert in the mana framework field, don''t let Pya''s real age fool you; she may look to be in her forties, possibly due to some special method, so when she raised her brow at Orton, she still had the charm of her youth, and Orton''s face instantly reddened.


    This scene left Rocky stunned; he had never seen Orton blush like that before.


    "Come on, tell me what you''ve summoned me here for this time, acting all mysterious."


    Pya immediately asked with augh, having made Orton''s face turn red with just a flick of her curved eyebrows.


    "Let''s talk about it at the research institute; I have something important to show you."


    Before this, although Hammerfire and Aniye had arrived much earlier, Orton had only settled them in at Rocky''s City Lord''s Mansion and hadn''t said much to them, clearly waiting for everyone to arrive before exining in detail.


    Now that Pya had arrived, all the old friends Orton had gathered were finally assembled. Although counting Orton himself there were only four people, each one of them was a master in their own domain, each capable of leading an entire project on their own. Yet, now, they had been convened together!


    Honestly, if this news were to leak out, one might not dare to say much else, but at the very least, it would cause a sensation in the academic world, because any project that required the participation of so many masters was without exception one of the world''s most cutting-edge projects!


    And now that everyone had arrived, they took a carriage from the Skyport, not going to the City Lord''s Mansion but directly to Orton''s research institute.


    "Orton, what exactly are you up to? It''s been so many days, and you haven''t said anything."


    Upon arriving at the research institute and going to Orton''sb together, Hammerfireined dissatisfiedly. He had been the first to arrive in Thunderhawk City, but it had almost been a week, and Orton still hadn''t said anything to him. This secretive behavior didn''t sit well with the straightforward Dwarf.


    Not just Hammerfire, even Aniye and the newly arrived Pya were also very curious, as their rtionship with Orton was surely closer, yet they too were unaware of why Orton had summoned them.


    However, faced with Hammerfire''s questioning and the curiosity of Aniye and Pya, Orton merely smiled slightly, offering no exnation or further words, only effortlessly drawing a Mana Rune in front of everyone with his magic power!


    "This...!"


    The moment the Mana Rune was drawn, Aniye stood up from his seat, followed by both Pya and Hammerfire doing the same.


    "This, what kind of Rune is this! It can actually store magic energy!"


    PS: The cross-era development of Rune Armor is about to begin, but not only does it need the support of gold coins, it also needs your rmendation support! So please, rmend it!

 Chapter 222 Joint Deliberation

    The first time they saw a mana rune, Aniye, Pya, and Hammerfire were all stunned. When Orton drew a rune in front of them using magic power, the three almost simultaneously jumped up from their seats.


    "What is this thing, and how does it contain mana?"


    "Although the content isn''t high, it indeed contains mana, but... how is this possible!"


    "It''s new technology!"


    All three were top figures in their respective fields. Perhaps they had never seen a mana rune before, but with their profound knowledge, a single nce was enough to see the significance.


    So after that, the three of them gathered around the rune that Orton had drawn.


    "Indeed, this is definitely new technology. It uses magic power to directly construct a symbol, and the symbol directly stores mana. I''ve never heard of this technology before, heavens! This idea is simply fantastic!"


    Pya, with her focus on the mana framework field, was amazed by the mana rune in front of her because she saw the rune differently than others did.


    But after the initial astonishment, Pya nced at Orton: "Orton, you didn''t invent this technology, did you?"


    "Do I even need to say it? How could he possibly invent such advanced technology!"


    Before Orton could answer, Hammerfire, who was next to him, took the initiative to speak, then waved to Rocky nearby: "City Lord kid,e give me a hug so I can see it more clearly."


    It might have been unintentional or deliberate; in any case, when Orton was drawing the rune with magic power, he purposefully set it very high. Even Aniye and Pya had to look up to see it clearly, but it troubled Hammerfire. The Dwarf, barely over a meter tall, couldn''t see the rune clearly even when he approached it and raised his head; he ultimately had to have Rocky pick him up.


    Hearing this, Rocky hurriedly ran to Hammerfire''s side and, with his hands around the Dwarf''s barrel waist, hoisted him high up so that Hammerfire could get a clear view of the rune.


    "This is truly a master''s work..."


    Being held high by Rocky, Hammerfire couldn''t help but exim after seeing the full scope of the rune, and then he confidently looked at Pya: "No need to think about it, this definitely wasn''t researched by Orton."


    "You! What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Constantly being mocked by Hammerfire, especially in front of Pya, Orton''s face started to lose itsposure. His eyes rounded in disbelief: "Why couldn''t I have researched it!"


    "You just couldn''t!"


    "I could!"


    "Stop lying, you couldn''t."


    This time, it was Pya who spoke. Her attention had always been on the rune, and she smiled as she nced at Orton, speaking the truth.


    When Pya said that, Orton''s face instantly turned the color of an eggnt, while Hammerfire burst into loudughter.


    "Alright, stop fighting, especially in front of the kid. Show some dignity befitting your seniority."


    Seeing that the three were about to argue, Aniye, who held the highest status and position among them, shook his head helplessly to stop their quarrel and then said, "Orton, this must be lost technology preserved from the Land Era, right?"


    Find more to read at empire


    "Right..."


    When his senior brother asked him that, Orton no longer argued and honestly nodded his head.


    "See, I told you it wasn''t your research!"


    As Orton admitted the truth, Hammerfire became the happiest person. High up in Rocky''s arms, he pointed at Orton and burst intoughter.


    "Which predecessor researched it out?"


    At that time, Pya asked.


    "You''ll have to ask him that."


    Facing this question, Orton didn''t answer but looked towards Rocky.


    As his gaze shifted to Rocky, Aniye and Pya also turned their attention to him, yet Hammerfire, who was lifted high up, was startled; he thought everyone expected him to exin.


    "City Lord, kid, put me down and talk. What is this thing and where did you find it?"


    Once Rocky set him down, Hammerfire looked up and asked.


    Feeling posed with such a question, Rocky actually became a bit nervous.


    He indeed was very tense, for each of the individuals before him was a prominent figure who had made significant contributions to the advancement of the world. In their presence, Rocky truly felt just as Aniye had said, like a mere child.


    So, under everyone''s watchful eyes, Rocky took a deep breath before slowly beginning, "Esteemed seniors, this technology was discovered in a Lost Research Institute and was left behind by a predecessor named Wensel..."


    Just like when he first exined runes to Orton, Rocky didn''t take long to recount the matter of the Mana Rune and then took out Wensel''s research notes.


    "It is actually... Predecessor Wensel..."


    After Rocky finished telling the whole story of acquiring the rune and took out Wensel''s research notes, Aniye and Hammerfire exchanged a nce and realized their eyes were reddening...


    Among those present, Aniye and Hammerfire were the oldest in age and the most senior in experience. Both were more than a hundred years old, that is, they had lived during the Land Era and thus had a far greater understanding of who Wensel was than most people.


    So afterposing themselves a bit, Aniye took the research notes from Rocky''s hand and started examining them along with Hammerfire and Pya.


    It wasn''t long before the trio had skimmed through the notes, afterward wearing faces of astonishment, the three master craftsmen standing still as if stupefied in ce.


    It was only after quite some time that they finally came back to their senses and then turned to look at Orton and Rocky together.


    "The two of you, your purpose in calling us here is...?"


    The three of them could be considered among the smartest in the world today, and upon understanding the Mana Rune, they immediately grasped the reason Orton had summoned them, surely epassing a grand n requiring their involvement.


    And indeed, as they had envisioned, Orton subsequentlyid out his Rune Armor project.


    In front of his three old friends, Orton held nothing back and fully articted his thoughts, even sharing his own perspective on the fall of Tulip City.


    After he hadid out all his thoughts, he looked at the three somewhat anxiously, seemingly waiting for their reaction.


    "I think... it''s feasible."


    "Since the Mana Rune is meant to rece the Magic Stone, the difference between rune and Magic Stone in terms of framework and conduction is very small. Although integrating runes into Armor indeed requires a new conduction system, there shouldn''t be too many technical hurdles."


    Pya, an expert in the mana framework field, spoke first among the three. She believed Orton''s idea was entirely feasible, at least within the domain of her expertise, where there were no technical barriers.@@novelbin@@


    "I think it''s possible too."


    At this moment, Hammerfire also nodded in agreement, "Using runes to rece Magic Stones... there might be some technical challenges, but it''s definitely achievable, and the idea is simply fantastic! If we can apply runes to Armor, then the limitations of Armor in terms of mana will be broken through, and the future of Armor will undergo earth-shaking changes!"


    "Senior brother, what do you think?"


    With the other two expressing their opinions, Orton then looked towards Aniye. Although Aniye wasn''t well-known in the outside world, he was a true authority in the academic field, having participated in research on Sky City, thus his view was critical. If he found the n unfeasible, then in all likelihood, it meant that there was a fundamental w preventing its implementation.


    As such, Orton was most eager to hear his thoughts.


    However, unlike the others, Aniye wasn''t in a hurry to voice his opinion, instead frowning and thinking hard for a long while, and only after a considerable time did he nce at Orton.


    "Orton, your idea... it''s excellent!"

 Chapter 223 New Style Armor!

    "Your idea... it''s great!"


    After saying that, Aniye walked right over to the small ckboard in the researchb, took a quick nce at the contents, then turned to Orton and the others: "This idea is very good, but the first issue we need to tackle is how the runes will fit with the Armor..."


    Without a doubt, Orton''s idea had already been epted by everyone. Not only that, but as soon as Aniye and the others acknowledged his idea, they didn''t waste even a minute before they started to implement it!


    In Sky Era, Year 117, October, in a small city that almost no one was aware of, within a research institute that didn''t even have an official name yet, a research project began that could change the world! Enjoy new adventures from empire


    And just as Orton had said, the old friends he''d brought in were truly masters who threw themselves into their research. With their status and positions, they didn''t bring up any demands before starting the research, a spirit that truly moved Rocky and even left him in awe.


    With four master-ss figures conducting the research together, their vast experience, and solid abilities, naturally, the progress of the research was extremely rapid.


    Once the research started, Aniye was elected by Orton and the others as the leader of the research. Having participated in the Sky City project, he had an extremely rich experience with projects of this magnitude, and Aniye did not shy away. Under his leadership, the research quickly progressed beyond the initial theoretical deductions and entered the phase of practical operations.


    Some might wonder here if the progress is too fast?


    Indeed, in the initial stages of the research, everyone''s progress was very fast, mainly because the initial task was to conduct theoretical deductions, which is to determine the feasibility of the Rune Armor n theoretically. This could be a significant problem for most people, given how vast andplex the theoretical knowledge involved is, way beyond what the average person can imagine.


    But for these four master-ss individuals, this step was the simplest part. Their knowledge was simply too rich; not only did they know all the theoretical knowledge rted to Rune Armor by heart, but some of them were the very founders of certain theories. Under these circumstances, the theoretical deductions were quicklypleted, and the research thus moved into the practical operations phase.


    The so-called practical operations was the phase of applying the mana runes to the Armor in practice.@@novelbin@@


    However, as the research entered this phase, problems emerged, and they were so serious that they caused a direct disagreement among the four, and research they were conducting had to be put on hold!


    "No, Orton, I disagree with your idea, I strongly disagree because it''s simply not feasible!"


    Being rather short, Hammerfire had to stand on a chair to take part in the discussion, so at this moment, he was shaking his head and speaking while standing on a chair.


    "Why isn''t it feasible?"


    Frowning, Orton''s eyes widened in apparent dissatisfaction with Hammerfire''s rejection, and he went on to say, "The goal of the Rune Armor n is a technological breakthrough! As long as we can research the technology to apply runes to Armor, the n will be a sess. Why can''t we experiment on the old Armor?"


    The disagreement among them stemmed from Orton''s idea. ording to his n, once the research entered the practical operations stage, they would apply the runes directly to the four sets of Armor Rocky had captured for experimentation¡ªtime-saving and efficient. Wasn''t that great?


    But Hammerfire rejected this approach!


    "It''s impossible!"


    Facing Orton''s challenges, Hammerfire blew his beard, red, and started to shout, "You''ve never made Armor; you don''t understand the structure of the old Armor. The old Armor was driven by Magic Stones from the outset, even from the design phase - the concept was to be centered around the Magic Stone. It''s not as simple as you think; you can''t just remove the Magic Stone and reuse the rest easily."


    "Once the Magic Stone is removed from the old Armor, it essentially bes no better than a heap of scrap metal. The technology contained in the Armor cannot be used again; it''s entirely unsuitable for experiments. If we follow your approach for the research, even if we seed, our end product won''t be Rune Armor but merely rune equipment!"


    ```


    "Nonsense! I''ve upgraded Magic Cannons with runes before, and it was a sess. Why can''t I modify Armor the same way?"


    "Are the technologies contained in Magic Cannons and Void Magic Armor the same? Are they on the same level technically?"


    "Well, I''ve also used runes to upgrade Armor before, and this kid''s Blood Pattern Mark II is my work, and it functions just fine!"


    "All you did was use runes to bolster the magic energy value; the Armor itself still relies on Magic Stones to operate. This is not at all the same as using runes to directly output mana to power Armor!"


    With his eyes wide, Hammerfire then turned to Pya, "Pya, you''re the expert in this field, tell this old fool Orton whether I''m right or not!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone''s gaze turned towards Pya, who was an expert in the mana framework field and the most knowledgeable in this area.


    Confronted with everyone''s gaze, Pya helplessly nodded, then looked at Orton, "Hammerfire is correct. If you take off the Magic Stones from the old-fashioned Armor, then it bes nothing more than ordinary Armor. The technology contained within cannot be directly applied to runes."


    After Pya''s words, Orton''splexion turned somewhat unsightly because clearly, his previous ideas had been too simplistic.


    The research they were set to undertake wasn''t about rune enhancement of Armor, but about recing Magic Stones with runes to make them the core of the Armor''s operation. This concept was fundamentally different from Orton''s previous enhancements.


    After all, the old-fashioned Armor was designed from the very beginning, even at the early stages of design, around the Magic Stones as the core. The technology within might be adaptable to runes after some improvements, but it wasn''t as simple as just swapping the Magic Stones for runes and expecting it to work; the issues involved were quiteplex.


    Thus all of Orton''s previous ideas had fallen through...


    "What do you suggest we do then?"


    Feeling helpless, Orton had no choice but to ask.


    "Isn''t it obvious? We need to design a set of New Armor! Start with runes as the core right from the design phase, employ brand new technology, brand new concepts, and instantly outss the current generation 5 Armor!"


    When it came to this matter, Hammerfire naturally had the most authority to speak. He didn''t even need to think before providing an answer¡ªthey needed to design apletely new concept of Void Magic Armor with runes at the core!


    "Um..."


    Upon hearing Hammerfire''s answer, Orton hummed thoughtfully, then looked towards Rocky.


    As the four were engaged in a heated discussion, Rocky had been quietly listening in as a bystander. Although he didn''t understand most of it, he felt an inexplicable sense of awe and had listened so intently that he was practically enthralled.


    Now, caught by Orton''s gaze, he snapped back to reality, then cautiously asked Hammerfire, "Master Hammerfire, how much would it cost to develop a New Armor?"


    "Hmm... let me think..."


    Upon being asked how much it would cost to design new Armor, Hammerfire actually took the question seriously and thought for a while before giving an answer, "Fifty million Gold Coins should be enough to produce a set of Prototype Armor."


    ```

 Chapter 224 Code Name White Demon!

    "What are you all looking at me for?"


    When Hammerfire mentioned the figure of fifty million gold coins, not to mention Rocky''s reaction, even Aniye and Pya turned to look at him, leaving Hammerfire baffled because he didn''t think the number was exaggerated at all.


    In fact, it indeed wasn''t, as Hammerfire had just rified: he intended to design brand-new technology, a whole new concept of armor that would be capable of instantly overpowering the Fifth Level Armor oncepleted. Given this premise, investing fifty million gold coins in research and development was not only reasonable but actually quite conservative!


    Unfortunately, as soon as he mentioned this figure, Aniye and Pya realized that Rocky simply couldn''t afford it.


    That''s why, after that, Orton simply punched Hammerfire in the head, nearly knocking him off the chair.


    Perhaps because of the punch, Hammerfire seemed to have been stirred up emotionally, and he turned to look directly at Rocky, "City Lord kid, you can''te up with the money?"


    "I can''t, I can''t..."


    Shaking his head as if he were a rattle-drum, Rocky immediately responded. Fifty million gold coins¡ªhe couldn''te up with that amount even if he sold Thunderhawk City!


    "What are we going to do now..."


    Seeing Rocky shake his head energetically, Hammerfire also felt dejected.


    However, at the moment when Rocky''s face turned pale, and Hammerfire was also feeling glum, Aniye spoke up, "How about this."


    As he spoke, he looked at Rocky, "City Lord Rocky, how much money can youe up with right now?"


    "Five hundred thousand, and I cane up with another five hundred thousand after one month."


    Rocky answered the question truthfully¡ªone million gold coins was the limit he could invest in this research at present.


    "One million... that''s enough..."@@novelbin@@


    Upon hearing this amount, Aniye nodded with a smile and looked at Hammerfire, "Hammerfire, your idea is correct. To apply runes to Armor, we indeed need to design a whole new Armor."


    "But, there''s no need to design something so advanced just yet. I think as long as it''s adequate, that will be fine."


    "But, but... Master Aniye, although our goal is indeed to apply runes to Armor, we can''t ignore the other technological aspects of Armor! Once Rune Armor bes sessful, it will inevitably rece the old-style Armor, and many technologies currently applied to Armor¡ªwe surely can''t just neglect them, can we?"


    Facing Aniye, Hammerfire feltpelled to exin his thoughts, which were actually quite simple: he wanted the top-notch technology of runes to be fully applied to Armor. This included using runes as the core to drive Armor, as well as to drive other technologies rted to Armor.


    "Of course, we need to do research."


    But hearing this, Aniye merely smiled and then said, "We will certainly conduct this research, but we cannot achieve everything all at once. The runification of Armor is a major project, it''s not something that can be aplished just by designing a new concept of Armor. We need to do it step by step and ensure each step is solid. Only then can we truly bring out the full potential of runes."


    "So I think, indeed, we need to design a New Armor, but the level doesn''t need to be very high. I think basing it on the Fourth Level Armor would suffice."


    "Can''t it be Fifth Level...?"


    Upon hearing that he should design a New Armor based only on the Fourth Level, Hammerfire became like a child, pleading gloomily.


    "No."


    Unfortunately, Aniye shook his head in the face of Hammerfire''s pleas and subsequently provided his reasoning: "The most advanced Armor may be the Fifth Level now, but in terms of both manufacturing maturity and technologicalpleteness, the Fourth Level Armor remains the most perfected. Even today, Fourth Level Armor still possesses considerablebat capability."


    "Besides, you said it yourself¡ªto fully apply runes to Armor, it''s imperative to include the other technologies rted to Armor. The Fourth Level Armor''s technologies in all aspects have long matured. You canpletely incorporate these technologies right from the start of the design, and then we can work together on improvements. This will not only save time and effort but also won''t be excessively expensive."


    There was a reason why everyone favored Aniye to lead this project¡ªhis control over the big picture of the research was indeed stronger than anyone else''s.


    Just like everything he was saying now, which was clearly the result of careful consideration. It was helpful for the research and also took into ount Rocky''s situation, leading everyone to nod in agreement and fully concur.


    "Alright! I''ll start drawing the design now!"


    With the decision to research an Armor specially designed for runes, Hammerfire, an expert in this field, promptly got to work, ready to begin drawing the designs.


    Such task was naturally his forte, and don''t forget¡ªit was going to be based on the Fourth Level Armor, the most perfect of which hade from Hammerfire''s own hands, so designing this New Armor was virtually effortless for him.


    Furthermore, Orton and others would also participate in this design process, as they were experts in various fields. Their involvement wouldn''tplicate Hammerfire''s work; on the contrary, it would provide tremendous help.


    Under these circumstances, it took around three days for Hammerfire and the team to finalize the concept for the New Armor!


    This New Armor, specially designed around Mana Runes, was codenamed White Demon. The design temte was based on the Hammerfire Armor¡ªthe most perfect Fourth Level Armor.


    Following Aniye''s instructions, Hammerfire didn''t load the White Demon Armor with too many high-tech features. This New Armor would adopt all the mature technologies from the Fourth Level Armor. Additionally, since it will utilize runes for operation, after much deliberation the team decided to use Third Level, Fourth Level, and Fifth Level, making it a total of three different Rune levels, for mana output.


    The primary reason for this was to test the full range of rune applicability. After all, the purpose of designing this New Armor was to utilize runes; however, considering Rocky''s limited funds, applying multiple levels of runes on a single Armor became the best solution.


    On the other hand, while the New Armor was being detailed in design, Rocky was also getting busy. He was responsible for procuring the necessities for manufacturing the New Armor!


    Hammerfire gave Rocky a list detailing dozens of essentials for making Armor, including equipment, materials,ponents, and so on. All these were items Rocky had to acquire, and only with these in hand could the New Armor be truly crafted by Hammerstone.


    The time hade to spend money.


    Up until this point, although Orton and the others had been researching for nearly a month, the research had stayed in the theoretical phase, and virtually no money had been spent. In other words, from now on, the real expenditure began! Continue your story on empire

 Chapter 225 Enemies Meet!

    "Boss, I need one hundred kilograms of Kolmar Fine Steel."


    "Of course! Of course!"


    In the shop, Rocky, holding a Hammerfire, used the list provided to purchase the essentials needed for creating the new model of armor.


    "Also, fifty grams of Xin Gold, three hundred grams of Guma Demon Blood Silver, and..."


    To ensure smooth progress in research, although the new model of armor was designed based on the fourth generation, its grade was that of Special Armor First Level. Therefore, the materials required for forging were not only diverse but also incredibly valuable.


    Given this situation, by the time Rocky had read part of the list, the shopkeeper in front of him had already beamed with joy and immediately instructed his workers to get busy.


    "My lord, the items you''ve requested total seventy-eight thousand Gold Coins."


    While rubbing his hands together, the shopkeeper said to Rocky with a face as bright as a blooming chrysanthemum.


    Hearing this amount, Rocky sighed helplessly and had Aileen handle the payment.


    Seventy-eight thousand Gold Coins...


    This number might not seem particrly high, but remember, this was merely the cost of the raw materials needed for the armor. The expenses for the necessary machinery and various misceneous items hadn''t even been included yet!


    Rocky had once shown Hammerfire''s list to Aileen and, ording to her estimates, purchasing everything on the list would cost at least two hundred to two hundred fifty thousand Gold Coins!


    This meant that just this single expenditure had already consumed a quarter of the one million Gold Coins designated for research.


    "Let''s go..."


    After Aileen had paid the Gold Coins and arranged for the materials to be delivered to Thunderhawk City, Rocky led the group out of the shop with a sigh, returning to Star of the Sky.


    "Aileen, did you manage to arrange things with Eternal City?"


    Seated in the carriage on their way back to Star of the Sky, Rocky asked.


    As the City Lord, he needed to consider Orton''s research as well as the entirety of Sky City. Now, a month had passed since they came to Eternal City, which meant Thunderhawk City''s time of free stay in this airspace had ended. To continue taking refuge here, they had to pay a protection fee.


    "It''s been taken care of, the fifty thousand Gold Coins needed for the first month have already been given to Eternal City."


    Aileen nodded her head, not particrly enthusiastic, but relieved that this matter was already settled.


    Hearing this, Rocky felt relieved as it meant Thunderhawk City wouldn''t face danger for the next month. Then, he turned to Liliya.


    "Liliya, did you manage to get in touch with the Shadow Alliance?"


    "I did."


    Nodding, Liliya said: "As per your instructions, I''ve paid the fees for the next three months. So, for theseing three months, the Shadow Alliance will regrly provide us with various types of intelligence and news from across the continent. However, if we want specific information about a particr city or person, that would require additional payment."


    This trip to Eternal City was not only for Rocky to purchase the materials listed but also to establish contact with the Shadow Alliance.


    As his own power grew, Rocky could no longer afford to remain isted in Thunderhawk City as he had been in the past. He needed to increase his contacts with the outside world for both his and Thunderhawk City''s future development. Under these circumstances, establishing a connection with the Shadow Alliance became a priority.


    In this rtively istedmunication world, only the Shadow Alliance had the capacity to gather significant events happening globally every day and ry this information to all associated forces or individuals. Thus, to stay informed about external affairs, they were reliant on them. Discover more stories at empire


    On the other hand, Rocky now had two major enemies: Wild Horse City and Lexington from the Mairente Family. Both opponents had the capability to endanger Thunderhawk City. Therefore, when necessary, using the Shadows to gather intelligence on their movements and intentions was essential.


    Thus, upon arriving in Eternal City, Rocky asked Liliya to make contact with the Shadow Alliance.


    "Here, the material provided by the Shadow Alliance this week."


    While speaking, Liliya handed a thick stack of documents to Rocky, which indeed consisted of the information gathered by the Shadow Alliance that week.


    After ncing through the thick documents, Rocky smiled, realizing it was essentially a weekly report.


    The Shadow Alliance was indeed the world''srgest media outlet, even producing weekly reports.


    Since it was his first time receiving intelligence from the Shadow Alliance, Rocky then began to read the ''newspaper'' with curiosity.


    "Sky Alliance Triumphs!"


    Upon opening the first page of the documents, that was the headline Rocky saw.


    "On October 27 of Sky Era Year 117, the Sky Alliance Army, personally led by Sir Wilton, the Holy Knight, reached Tulip City, marking the official start of the counterattack in Tulip."


    "His Excellency the Holy Knight led the Alliance Army in a fierce battle with the demons thatsted five days, eventually achieving a remarkable victory by killing over ten thousand normal demons, thirty-seven high-level demons, and fifteen magic dragons; however, based on reliable information, Tulip City haspletely fallen, and the number of demons gathering within the city is incalcble. Whether Sir Wilton can sessfully reim Tulip City remains unknown."


    The biggest and most eye-catching news this month was certainly the incident of Sir Wilton leading the Sky Alliance Army to take back Tulip City. When the Sky Alliance decided to send arge force to reim Tulip City from the demons, the entire world''s attention was focused on the troop led by Wilton, closely following his and his troops'' every move.


    For this reason, the Shadow Alliance extensively covered the event, and two-thirds of the dense documents Rocky was holding were detailed reports on this incident. It was soprehensive it was astounding, and by the time Rocky finished reading all the documents, it felt as though he had experienced the great battle himself!


    Besides this event, the documents also contained many minor incidents, none of which were directly relevant to Rocky, so he just skimmed over them before setting the documents aside.


    "Hmm¡­"


    After cing down the material provided by the Shadow Alliance, Rocky pondered for a moment, his expression bing somewhat distressed.


    The Shadow Alliance''s counterattack on Tulip had made Rocky realize one thing, that before Wilton ended this big battle, he might not even be able to join the Sky Alliance at all. After all, in the eyes of the Alliance, his joining was insignificantpared to the retaking of Tulip City.


    This was certainly not good news for Rocky. If he couldn''t join the Sky Alliance, how would he deal with Wild Horse City and safeguard Thunderhawk City?


    Thinking this, he looked over the list in his hands. If he couldn''t join the Sky Alliance in time, then he would have to depend on Orton''s Rune Armor n. If Orton and the others could sessfully develop a new type of armor, he might still stand a chance inbat against Wild Horse City; otherwise...


    Shaking his head, Rocky did not wish to think further, for if he did, he might truly be overwhelmed with anxiety.


    Not long after, the carriage arrived at Star of the Sky.


    The list Hammerfire gave Rocky had many items, far too many to be sold in one day. Rocky had to stay in Eternal City for several days to manage everything. For him, the owner of Thunderhawk City, Star of the Sky naturally was the best ce to stay, and importantly, staying here was free.


    Since it wasn''t his first time staying at Star of the Sky, when Rocky arrived once again, Aileen naturally headed straight for the front desk in the lobby to check in.


    But just at that moment, when Aileen was about to process the check-in, suddenly a dozen guards-looking men burst into the lobby and quickly surrounded Rocky and hispanions!


    "What are you doing!"@@novelbin@@


    Seeing that they were suddenly surrounded, Liliya immediately shielded Rocky, and Monte on the side roared angrily!


    "No need to be so tense; I just wanted to get to know who Rocky is."


    After Rocky and his group were surrounded, a voice emerged from within the lobby, and when the group followed the sound, they saw a middle-aged man slowly approaching, surrounded by a group of guards.


    The moment Rocky saw this middle-aged man, he squinted slightly. He certainly didn''t recognize who this person was, but he did recognize one of the guards next to the man!


    This guard had a fierce countenance, with three ghastly scars on his face, unmistakably the bandit leader of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, Kilov!


    Having recognized Kilov, when Rocky looked again at the man next to him, it wasn''t hard to guess who this man was¡ªnone other than the City Lord of Wild Horse City, Karlo!

 Chapter 226 Assassination!

    As soon as they arrived at Star of the Sky, Rocky and hispanions were inexplicably surrounded, and when Rocky saw clearly who these people were, he recognized a familiar figure among them.


    Kilov!


    There, circled around them, he saw Kilov!


    Upon seeing Kilov, Rocky immediately turned his gaze to the middle-aged man beside him. This man appeared to be in his forties, of average build, and his features were not particrly outstanding, but he carried a ruthless pride that made it clear he was no ordinary person.


    Of course, everyone who coulde to Star of the Sky was a City Lord, so this middle-aged man with the ruthless pride was surely a City Lord, and specifically, the City Lord of Wild Horse City!


    "You are Rocky?"


    With Kilov and others slowly walking out from the hall, Karlo approached Rocky. At the same time, Rocky patted Liliya and Monte on the shoulders, signaling for them to step aside and guard him, then he stepped towards Karlo.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you must be Karlo, right?"


    Faced with Karlo, Rocky showed no hint of fear, because he didn''t need to be frightened. This wasn''t Wild Horse City; this was Eternal City, Star of the Sky to be exact, reserved only for City Lords. Here, no one dared to make a move, so Rocky had no reason to fear the other party.


    "Hahaha!"


    However, once he finished speaking, Karlo across from him burst intoughter,ughing heartily for quite a while before suddenly stopping, then red at him fiercely: "Rocky, you really have guts!"


    "No wonder, no wonder you dare to touch my people. I thought you were just bewitched by Karina, but it seems I thought too much."


    "Very good! This is very good!"


    While speaking, Karlo took a step forward,ing near Rocky as if to stand together: "Kid, don''t think you can hide in Eternal City forever. It won''t be long before you are driven out, and then... I''ll take good care of you on the outside."


    "Let''s go!"


    Having said that, Karlo waved his hand, and the guards who had surrounded Rocky and hispanions dispersed in an instant, then they followed Karlo out.


    Before turning to leave, however, Kilov standing beside Karlo sneered at Rocky and, with a swift motion, drew his hand across his neck, making a throat-slitting gesture.


    Soon after, Karlo and his entourage left, leaving only Rocky and a few others in the hall. No, not just them. Other City Lords who were stunned by the scene also remained. When Karlo hade in a threatening manner to encircle Rocky, there had been other City Lordsing in and out of the hall.


    Even though the hall was filled with City Lords, they were all shocked by the confrontation they had just witnessed, as such direct confrontations between City Lords were extremely rare.


    So when Karlo left, all eyes naturally turned towards Rocky.


    Unconcerned by the gazes focused on him, Rocky nced at Liliya and Monte, who were looking particrly ufortable, then smiled at Aileen, who was clearly still frightened, and went to the counter as if nothing had happened to begin the check-in process.


    It wasn''t until he approached the front desk that Liliya and the others shook off their shock and hurriedly followed him, then the group left the hall together.


    The hall immediately erupted into a buzz of discussion as Karlo and Rocky left, resembling a bustling marketce.


    "Who were those two just now?"@@novelbin@@


    "Karlo! Wild Horse City''s Karlo, don''t you even recognize him?"


    "And the other one?"


    "Don''t know..."


    "The other one is Rocky."


    "Rocky?"


    Hearing this name, many City Lords showed puzzled expressions, evidently not familiar with it.


    "You guys, don''t you keep up with current affairs? The Wild Horse Air Pirate Group was annihtedst month, haven''t you heard?"


    "Heard of it, yes! But wasn''t that Karina''s doing? That crazy woman really is something, not putting Karlo in her eyes at all..."


    "Your information is outdated. ording to thetest news from the Shadow Alliance, it wasn''t just Karina who annihted the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group; she was coborating with this Rocky, the City Lord of Thunderhawk City."


    "Ah, I see... No wonder! No wonder Karlo went to such lengths to find trouble with him; so that''s what it was all about."


    With this exnation, the many City Lords in the hall suddenly understood, and then they all looked in the direction Rocky had disappeared, showing various expressions.


    While the others were busy discussing the recent events, Rocky had already returned to his room.


    "Aileen, we''ll act separately tomorrow. You go and buy the rest of the items on the list, and I''ll purchase the equipment."


    "Huh? Oh, okay... okay..."


    Aileen''s reaction was dyed after Rocky''s words ended, and then she just nodded nkly.


    "What''s wrong with you all?"


    Seeing that Aileen was clearly off, Rocky looked at the others and noticed that they too seemed uneasy.


    But as soon as he finished asking, Monte sprang to his feet!


    "Sir! I''m going back to the city to bring Lin Feng and the Guard Corps. If that Karlo wants to start something, we''ll finish him!"


    Bursting from his seat, Monte roared immediately. The Beastman, known for his fiery temper, wasn''t used to being suppressed as they had been just a moment ago.


    In fact, if it hadn''t been for the fact that only he and Liliya were there, and he worried about Rocky''s safety in a fight, Monte''s disposition would have led him to sh head-on with Karlo right there and then!


    No sooner had he spoken than Rocky nced at him: "Sit down."


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    Rebuked with a cold nce from Rocky, Monte pursed his lips and begrudgingly sat back down, but he was clearly still seething.

 Chapter 227 Give an Explanation!

    ```


    "Liliya!"


    Rocky suddenly awoke to find himself lying on arge bed, and as he looked around, he realized he was in a hospital room.


    Having just regained consciousness, he was clearly perplexed for a moment before attempting to sit up from the bed; however, the moment he tried to exert force, he felt a pain in his chest and back that made it impossible for him to rise.


    "Don''t move, your wounds haven''t healed."


    It was then that Liliya''s voice reached him. Rocky quickly looked in the direction of the sound and saw Liliya sitting by his side, keeping vigil.


    It was not until then that he noticed not only Liliya, but Monte, Aileen, and others were also present in the room.


    "Where is this? What has happened since I passed out?"


    Relieved to see everyone safe, Rocky exhaled deeply before turning to Liliya and asking.


    By now, he had fullye to his senses but had no idea where he was, as Rocky''s memory stopped at the moment the carriage overturned and several assassins emerged to try to kill him. Beyond that point, he knew nothing.


    "This is the hospital in Eternal City..."@@novelbin@@


    Noticing that Rocky was still confused, Liliya recounted what had transpired after he lost consciousness.


    The present time was four days after Rocky''s assassination attempt, meaning he had been unconscious for a whole four days!


    In the assassination attempt four days prior, after Rocky copsed due to severe injuries, Liliya, who was also severely injured, was unable to stop the assassins. Despite her condition, Liliya managed to kill two of the five assants. However, the remaining three went straight for Rocky, shing him brutally several times.


    Your journey continues at empire


    Logically, Rocky''s fate should have been sealed. He had already lost consciousness, and Liliya, wounded as she was, could not possibly eliminate all the assants on her own. Even one surviving assassin would have sufficed to seal Rocky''s doom.


    But at that critical juncture, the Guard Corps of Eternal City arrived!


    In Eternal City, even the mostmon Guard is equipped with Fifth Generation mass-produced Armors. So when the Guard Corps arrived, they instantly killed the remaining three assassins. The situation was certainly one of them being saved by a hair''s breadth, and thus the lives of both Rocky and Liliya were spared.


    Subsequently, they were rushed to the hospital, and when the Guard Corps identified Rocky''s status as a City Lord, they promptly transferred him, taking him and Liliya to the best,rgest, and most exclusive hospital in Eternal City, essible only to the nobility.


    Meanwhile, Aileen and Monte, who had been operating separately, quickly received the news. On one hand, they went to the hospital, and on the other, they notified Thunderhawk City, and Master Orton arrived shortly afterwards.


    "I see..."


    After listening to Liliya''s ount of the events that transpired during his unconsciousness, Rocky nodded on his hospital bed and then asked, "Have the culprits been apprehended?"


    Although the event had taken Rocky by surprise, he was no fool. Not only did he realize that he had been the target of an assassination, but he even had an idea who had orchestrated it¡ªKarlo! Besides him, nobody else would want Rocky dead.


    "No..."


    To his disappointment, as soon as he finished speaking, Liliya helplessly shook her head: "After Master Orton arrived, he immediately contacted Eternal City. Eternal City did not shy away from the incident,unching an investigation on the same day, but they found no useful leads."


    Liliya''s words were true; the assassination of Rocky was taken very seriously by Eternal City. Once they learned of Rocky''s status as a City Lord, they initiated an investigation without a minute''s dy.


    As a neutral trading city, Eternal City attracts countless dignitaries every day. The number of City Lords residing there was in the hundreds. Thus, how to ensure the safety of these City Lords had always been one of the most important concerns for Eternal City.


    The skies were beautiful but far from peaceful. Conflicts, frictions, and wars among Sky Cities never ceased, making itmon for City Lords to have grudges against each other. Hence, if someone''s neighbor in the Star of the Sky happened to be their archenemy, it would not be at all surprising; it was quite normal.


    Therefore, Eternal City ced high importance on the safety of City Lords. After all, as a trading city, every City Lord was a major client. If City Lords could not trade and spend safely in the city, wouldn''t Eternal City suffer losses?


    For this reason, Eternal City had strict regtions: no private fights were allowed within the God City. Vitors, including the City Lord and their cities, would be expelled from the God City''s airspace at once and barred from entering again for a certain period.


    Under such stringent rules, the City Lords within Eternal City generally behaved, maintaining etiquette. If there were any grievances, the antagonists would at most avoid each other, or if they did meet, it would result in minor scuffles¡ªall well within controble limits.


    But Eternal City could never have anticipated that someone would dare to assassinate a City Lord under such strict regtions.


    The city viewed the incident as not only a blow to its own reputation, but once word spread, it could also negatively impact the reputation of the God City. After all, even if Rocky was just a small Sky City''s City Lord, he was still a City Lord with the potential to make an impact!


    ```

 Chapter 228 Seeking Justice!

    When Rocky felt that this time he was indeed out of luck, Liliya told him that the matter was not yet finished.


    Originally, when the investigation in Eternal City ended and they nned to leave the matter at that, Orton refused to ept it!


    Knowing that the oue of Eternal City''s investigation was inconclusive, Orton immediately ran to the Eternal City Hall. The old man was truly determined; he ranted in the city hall all day, forcing the administrative officer to call a councilman.


    It was inevitable, after all, Orton was no ordinary old man; he was a master in the academic world, a well-known schr with outstanding achievements in the Magic Energy Domain. So, despite the fact he had no money or power, and his rtionship with Rocky wasn''t exactly legitimate, Eternal City still had to treat him with respect.


    But although Eternal City treated Orton politely, they were also quite firm, emphasizing from the start that the investigation into the matter had concluded, and insisting that all the assassins were dead, they nned to leave the matter at that.


    This attitude did not change even after the councilman arrived; instead, it became even harder. Although the councilman was very polite to Orton, he did not agree to any of his requests, maintaining from beginning to end that the investigation concerning this matter had ended, and so had the matter itself.


    In fact, the side of Eternal City also knew what Orton wanted, which was simplypensation, and Orton didn''t hide his motives, making it clear from the beginning that he wantedpensation for Rocky from Eternal City, since the assassination had urred there, and they could notpletely disassociate themselves from it.


    However, this idea of Orton''s was something Eternal City would never agree to, not because they were unwilling topensate, but because if theypensated Rocky, wouldn''t that mean that the responsibility for the assassination would fall on Eternal City?


    Such responsibility, whether true or not, Eternal City could never bear, so they would not offer anypensation to Rocky.


    Logically speaking, at this point, the matter should have nearly concluded; after all, the arm is no match for the thigh, and Orton could hardly confront Eternal City with just his own strength.


    But the matter did not end there; instead, it got even bigger! Because on the third day after the investigation ended, the day Rocky woke up, Orton directly sought Aniye to pressure Eternal City!


    Now, Eternal City really had a headache.


    Because to ordinary people Aniye might sound like a stranger, but anyone of status knew who he was, a pioneer involved in the Sky City project was nearly no different from a great man, not knowing him would make one the subject of ridicule.


    Compared to the emotionally unintelligent Orton, who only knew how to rant recklessly, Aniye was obviously much more cunning. Being in a transcendent position, he naturally would not engage in mutual nder but firmly seized the point that Rocky''s identity was not only that of a city lord but also a student of Orton and him. By treating Rocky superficially, Eternal City was neglecting Orton and him.


    "Exactly! Do you know what Rocky is researching with us! Do you know how important Rocky is in the research! He is now injured, do you know what that means for the research?"


    Experience new tales on empire


    "Councilman Huson, you''re adopting such an attitude toward such a severe issue, this is disrespect to all schrs!"


    When Aniye raised this point, Orton finally got it, bbering and starting to argue with the councilman, speaking as if Rocky was involved in a groundbreaking major project.


    To Huson, the councilman from Eternal City, Orton''s words seemed likeplete nonsense. Even if Rocky was a disciple of Orton and Aniye, given his age, how much could he have learned, what projects could he participate in? Talking about how important he was in research was pure nonsense!


    But even though Huson knew that Orton was talking nonsense, he couldn''t expose him, because Aniye was still sitting there.


    Dealing with Orton, Huson, as a councilman, might remain superficially polite, not really taking him seriously. Orton''s achievements in academia were undeniable, but he was insignificant in other aspects, having no money or influence andcking his former glory in recent years; Huson really didn''t care about him.


    However, facing Aniye was different. Aniye was a leading figure in academia. Although not well-known externally, in terms of reputation, status, and connections, he was iparable to Orton and someone Huson did not want to offend.


    In this situation, even though Huson was well aware that Orton was talking nonsense and everything he said was sheer gibberish, as long as Aniye did not deny it, Huson, being a congressman, had no choice but to wear a forced smile.@@novelbin@@


    "Master Orton, you are gravely misunderstanding us!"


    As a congressman, what Huson did every day was interact with all kinds of important figures. He then said with an innocent face, "Master Orton, we take the matter regarding City Lord Rocky very seriously and will certainly provide an exnation, but you must wait for us to thoroughly investigate the matter before making a decision, right?"


    "Currently, the whole matter is still under investigation, and I really can''t make an immediate decision."


    Just a day earlier, Huson had insisted that the investigation was over and the matter was closed. However, with Aniye''s arrival, he immediately changed his statement.


    From his current statement, it seemed he intended to drag the matter out, after all, he mentioned waiting until the investigation was over, but those involved in the assassination were already buried underground¡ªwhere could he investigate?


    "Nonsense!"


    However, facing such a statement, Orton mmed the table immediately!


    He might not have high emotional intelligence, but his intellect was certainly notcking! He also deduced that the other party intended to drag the matter out.


    "Huson! Stop spouting rubbish here¡ªthe investigation regarding this matter had long since finished. Eternal City failed not only in protecting my apprentice but also in finding the real culprit! So, I don''t need any more worthless investigations from you. I want results! Results!"


    "Master Orton, please calm down, let''s discuss this slowly¡­"


    Just as Huson was about to argue further with Orton, Aniye, who had been sitting silently at the side since the beginning, coughed lightly. At his voice, both Orton and Huson fell silent and turned their attention towards him.


    "Orton, do not be disrespectful. After so many years, how have you not yet cured your habit of foul speech?"


    Aniye, having resumed speaking, did not say anything to Huson but red at Orton first.


    His words were quite effective. Orton pouted his lips but dared not speak a word.


    Only after this did Aniye turn to Huson: "Since Congressman Huson has already stated that we will investigate this matter, I assume Eternal City will certainly give us an exnation, right?"


    "Yes! Yes! Master, you are absolutely right. We will definitely ensure a thorough investigation of this matter and provide a satisfactory exnation to City Lord Rocky."


    "That''s good¡­"


    After nodding, Aniye seemed to genuinely believe Huson''s words. He then stood up and said with a smile, "Congressman Huson, since that''s the case, we leave this matter entirely in your hands. I still have to meet with the people from the Shadow Alliance and rify this situation. Therefore, I won''t disturb you any further."


    After saying these words, Aniye turned and left. Angrily following behind was Orton, who, just before leaving, roared at Huson, "Just you wait! If Eternal City does not provide an exnation for my apprentice, I will go to the Shadow Alliance. I''ll let everyone judge! Let''s see if you can cover the sky with one hand!"

 Chapter 229 Applying Pressure

    "Teacher, Master Aniye, maybe... we should just let it go..."


    From the hospital bed, Rocky looked at Orton and Aniye, speaking with some difficulty.


    He was already aware of what Orton and Aniye were doing, as well as the stance of Eternal City''s Councilor Huson, which also put him in a tough spot.


    To be honest, Rocky felt angry about Eternal City''s intention to sweep the matter under the rug, especially since he and Liliya had nearly been killed. If he wasn''t upset about that, his temperament would truly be too good.


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    But as the City Lord, Rocky also knew that sometimes, an arm could never twist a thigh, and faced with a sky monster like Eternal City, what could he, a mere City Lord of Thunderhawk City, do?


    To put it bluntly, he didn''t even have the right to raise his voice in front of Eternal City!


    This time, if Orton hadn''t been there, andter on brought the even more renowned Master Aniye, the matter would''ve probably been concluded long ago, and Rocky might have even been kicked out of the hospital he nowy in.


    In such a situation, Rocky didn''t want to make things too stiff. Although he now had Orton and Master Aniye supporting him, Eternal City was merely showing him courtesy due to their fame and academic status. If he really pushed them too far, it was uncertain how they might react.


    "How can that be eptable!? We can''t let this end like this!"


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Orton disagreed, staring at Rocky with widened eyes, very dissatisfied with his attitude on the matter, "You brat! We two old men have been helping you so much, and you''re thinking of backing out now?"


    Puffing up his cheeks and ring at Rocky, Orton spoke irritably. Were it not for Rocky''s iplete recovery, he might have been tempted to punch him on the head already.


    "Rocky, don''t be afraid."


    At this point, Aniye spoke up.


    Unlike Orton, Aniye had always conveyed a sense of calm andposure, which was normal given that he was over a hundred years old and had weathered many storms, ustomed to remaining unflustered in the face of most things.@@novelbin@@


    So Aniye followed up saying to Rocky, "In extraordinary times, extraordinary measures are necessary. We understand the difficulties you''re facing. At times like these, you must fight for what you can to ensure your survival, which is of the utmost importance."


    "This..."


    Such words left Rocky stunned; he, of course, understood what they meant.


    The difficulties Aniye referred to were clearly Rocky''s current predicaments, facing strong adversaries while having to conduct immensely taxing research. The pressure from both fronts made it a struggle for Rocky to keep up, without any assurance of holding on.


    In such a situation, surviving was indeed his most crucial goal; where would he find the spare thought for other matters?


    Aniye''s words made a lot of sense. In fact, the reason he came all the way here with Orton was to help Rocky as much as possible. Otherwise, given Aniye''s status and age, why would he stoop to such embarrassing affairs?


    But this was exactly where Aniye far surpassed others; having lived through the Land Era, he had witnessed too much. Precisely because of this, he knew what was most important in any given circumstance.


    And with Aniye''s words, what could Rocky still say? Orton and Aniye were already helping him so much; if he backed out now, how would he be any different from the spineless person he used to be?


    So after that, he gave a nod and asked, "Teacher, Master Aniye, what should I do?"


    "You don''t need to do anything, justy honestly in bed."


    Hearing this, Aniye chuckled and then said, "I''ve already contacted the Shadow Alliance. They will send someone, and when they arrive, just recount your experiences truthfully to them."


    The only asset Rocky and his group now had to oppose Eternal City was the Shadow Alliance. As a City Lord, being assassinated in Eternal City was an incident that, no matter how you looked at it, reflected negatively on Eternal City. And such incidents were precisely what the Shadow Alliance relished most.


    As thergest intelligence organization in the world, the primary duty of the Shadow Alliance was naturally to provide information to clients. But apart from intelligence, the Shadow Alliance also offered news services, a wide variety of news, including gossip.


    And Aniye seized this point and proactively reached out to the Shadow Alliance, using this method to put pressure on Eternal City.


    "And you! You little brat!"


    At this moment, Orton also spoke up, but it was to Liliya that he was addressing.


    As soon as Orton finished his sentence, he red at Liliya, who was standing by Rocky''s side: "You little brat, what are you hopping around for? Get back to bed and lie down! You are a patient now, understand? A patient!"


    "Ah? Oh, okay..."


    When Orton said this, Liliya was momentarily stunned, then numbly nodded her head and immediately ran out of the room like a frightened little rabbit, back to her own sickroom.


    Liliya was injured as well, having been in the same car ident as Rocky, but on one hand Liliya was strong, and on the other hand, she was not hurt by the assassins that followed, so although she was not yet fully healed, she was able to get out of bed to take care of Rocky.


    However, it was clear that Orton was not pleased with her behavior, because her lively and jumping appearance created an illusion, as if Rocky''s injuries were not serious.


    Liliya obviously understood Orton''s intent, so she obediently returned to her own bed toy down.


    And the day after that, the Shadow Alliance indeed sent someone!


    However, when the person from the Shadow Alliance arrived, Aniye did something iprehensible; he did not let them meet Rocky directly but instead had them meet with Liliya first.


    This action puzzled Orton and also left him unsatisfied.


    "Senior brother! Why not let them meet Rocky directly? What''s the use of interviewing Liliya? She''s just a bodyguard,cking persuasiveness!"


    Standing beside Aniye, Orton anxiously said.


    "Sigh..."


    Aniye rubbed his temple, feeling helpless about his fellow apprentice brother. He wanted to exin but knew it was futile because in this regard, Orton was like an idiot. So in the end, he could only sigh and say, "You wouldn''t understand..."


    Just as he finished speaking and Orton was about to question further, the door to Rocky''s sickroom was knocked. Following a series of knocks, the door was pushed open, and Councilman Huson walked in!

 Chapter 230 Compensation and Being Too Clever by Half

    When the person who entered turned out to be Councilor Huson, everyone in the room was stunned.


    As a councilor of Eternal City, Huson''s status and position were so high that even surpassed that of the city lord of a major Sky City. Therefore, when he entered, Rocky immediately sat up from his bed.


    Before he had even managed to sit up fully, Councilor Huson had already reached the bedside and asked with concern,


    "City Lord Rocky, how are your injuries? Lie down, lie down, no need to be so formal."


    "City Lord Rocky, I''ve been investigating the assassin these days, so I haven''t visited you. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Sit, sit, everyone sit, I am here on behalf of Eternal City to visit City Lord Rocky, no need to be so formal."


    Upon reaching the sickbed, Councilor Huson began inquiring warmly,pletely baffling Rocky who, unable to grasp the situation, could only look towards Orton, only to find Orton as confused as he was.


    At this moment, everyone present was bewildered by Councilor Huson''s behavior, unclear about what role he was ying, except for Aniye, who smiled quietly, as if everything was within his expectations.


    Indeed, Councilor Huson''s appearance had been anticipated by Aniye!


    Aniye had previously said that their only way to pressure Eternal City now was to contact the Shadow Alliance, to have the assassination attempt on Rocky reported by the Shadow Alliance, thereby creating a negative impact on Eternal City, so that they might be prompted toply.


    Aniye thought so and acted ordingly, in fact, the members of the Shadow Alliance were in the next room, currently interviewing Liliya.


    This indeed was the brilliance of Aniye, bringing in the Shadow Alliance but not interviewing Rocky directly was a masterstroke.


    Aniye was very clear about the purpose of bringing the Shadow Alliance, not to report the incident but to pressure Eternal City. As long as enough pressure was applied, Eternal City would react and eventually makepromises and concessions.


    Because he always knew what the goal was, Aniye did not let the Shadow Alliance interview Rocky, because if he had done so, and actually allowed the Shadow Alliance to report it, then there would be no room for maneuver between Rocky and Eternal City, and it was unpredictable what extreme reactions Eternal City would have.


    But now, he had Liliya take the interview first, which not only pressured Eternal City but also gave them room to maneuver. Aniye believed that, with Councilor Huson''s shrewdness, he would surely grasp his intentions.@@novelbin@@


    And so it was. Upon learning of the incident, Councilor Huson, while feeling a headache, hurried over and began inquiring warmly as soon as he saw Rocky.


    After greeting Rocky, Councilor Huson turned to look at Aniye, then with a smile, he said to Rocky, "City Lord Rocky, sorry to keep you waiting. We have already cleared up the matter of your assassination attempt."


    "Oh?"


    When he heard this, Rocky blinked in surprise, remembering that just yesterday Orton had mentioned to him that Eternal City nned to use the ongoing investigation as an excuse to dy, and now the investigation had concluded?


    "Councilor, that''s really great news."


    While Rocky was unclear about the situation, Aniye spoke up, approaching the sickbed with a concerned expression and asking, "Councilor, please tell us, what exactly happened?"


    "Ah... what else could it be, it must be the work of Karlo, the city lord of Wild Horse City!"


    Explore new worlds at empire


    Questioned by Aniye like this, Huson showed a face full of anger, indignantly saying, "Although all those involved in the assassination were either killed on the spot or silenced afterwards, our investigations these days have revealed that Karlo was deeply involved."


    "However, Karlo is cunning. Not only did he silence all those involved in the assassination, but he also left the day before the assassination urred, and has now returned to his own Sky City. We can''t catch him."


    At this point, Huson sighed, showing a look of deep regret. But as soon as he finished speaking, Orton was not pleased, because to Orton, this was stating the obvious!


    The mastermind behind Rocky''s assassination was Karlo, was there even a need for an investigation? That was a conclusion anyone could reach without thinking! What use were Huson''s words?


    But just as Orton was about to erupt, he was sternly nced at by Aniye, and frighteningly backed down, only to see Aniye, frowning, query, "Councilor Huson, what next?"


    "Oh, right, right."


    Prompted by Aniye, Huson hurriedly told Rocky, "City Lord Rocky, although the mastermind behind this incident must be Karlo, Eternal City also truly bears some responsibility, so the council has made the following decisions."


    "First, elevate the level of City Lord Rocky''s guest status to that of an important guest."


    "Second, the council has learned that City Lord Rocky had already applied for asylum, and topensate for our oversight this time, the council has decided to extend the asylum period for Thunderhawk City by three months."


    "Third, although Karlo has fled, his actions have seriously vited the rules of Eternal City, which is a tant provocation to God City. Therefore, the council has decided to severely punish him! For one year, Karlo and Wild Horse City are banned from entering the airspace of Eternal City, and during this period, all transactions with him by any chamber ofmerce within God City are forbidden!"

 Chapter 231 Orderly and Methodical

    When Karlo roared within Wild Horse City, Rocky had already left the hospital of Eternal City and returned to his own Thunderhawk City.


    The time now was one week after the assassination attempt, but due to the severity of his injuries, Rocky could only rest in bed after returning to Thunderhawk City, incapable of even attending the lectures at the institute.


    However, this was perhaps for the best, as throughout the year and more of being City Lord, Rocky had always been busy and had never truly rested¡ªnow, atst, he had the opportunity.


    Even though he was recuperating, Thunderhawk City was still developing in an orderly manner.


    Firstly, as more than a month had passed, the second cohort of trainees in leather manufacturing had graduated, and with their graduation, the leather manufacturing factory that had been built months ago finally began operations!


    This was a major event for Thunderhawk City as it was Thunderhawk City''s own factory, thus its significance was extraordinary. During the opening ceremony on the first day of operation, Rocky, despite his injuries, was in attendance.


    At the opening ceremony, the moment Rocky appeared, he received a warmth that far exceeded his expectations. Residents who came to the event chanted his name, tossing countless flowers into the air for him, and numerous young girls screamed his name without end.


    This kind of response from the residents was not nned but stemmed from their genuine affection for Rocky, the City Lord. The reason behind their fondness was simple¡ªRocky took good care of them. Read new chapters at empire


    Upon reflection, one could hardly fault such sentiments, as, after bing the City Lord of Thunderhawk City, Rocky had constantly been working hard for the city''s development.@@novelbin@@


    He once ventured to kill demons so the residents could have grain to survive the winter. Later, in order to set the city''s economy on the right track, he provided training to the residents for free and even built the first factory in Thunderhawk City. Moreover, to improve the living conditions of the residents, he also established shops in the city, which likewise were the first true stores within the city.


    Rocky indeed did many things for Thunderhawk City, and everything he did was witnessed by its residents. Although they seldom saw Rocky, they definitely knew who treated them well.


    Especially the older generation of Thunderhawk City residents, who had lived in the city when it still belonged to the Mairente Family, had seen one City Lord after another, but none had done as much for them as Rocky had.


    Past City Lords, upon taking office, would first raise taxes, and once war broke out, they would ask the residents for donations or even forcibly conscript them to serve. Otherwise, how could Thunderhawk City, with the capacity to house five thousand people, end up with only a poption of one thousand? It was these actions that had driven people away!


    Yet Rocky had never done any of these things. Since bing City Lord, not only had he not increased taxes, but he was also continuously finding ways to improve the lives of the residents. During the several big battles fought, he never asked the residents for money, nor did he conscript soldiers.


    People have hearts of flesh, and the residents could feel all of Rocky''s efforts. Thus, taking advantage of the rare opportunity provided by the opening ceremony, they were overjoyed to see Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was deeply moved by the residents'' enthusiasm. It at least let him know that his efforts were not in vain and made him vividly aware of Thunderhawk City improving and growing stronger step by step. For a City Lord, isn''t that the best oue?


    In such joy and emotion, Thunderhawk City''s first factory began operations, which not only meant that the economic reforms Rocky had initiated half a year ago were making concrete progress and achieving results but also signified that, from now on, aside from textiles, Thunderhawk City would have a newmodity to offer the outside world¡ªsomething hugely significant for the city, especially at this time.


    Of course, although the factory started operations, it would take at least a quarter before it could truly generate revenue, and because there was only one factory with limited output, the profit might not be substantial. But it was at least a good start, and in times like these, even a small increase in revenue was a boon for Thunderhawk City.


    At the same time, the Rune Armor Project had also made new progress!


    Although Rocky had been the target of an assassination, Orton and Aniye had been preupied with the matter for some time, but the Rune Armor Project had not stalled and was continuing as nned.


    When Rocky was attacked, most of the materials needed to construct the Void Magic Armor had already been purchased; only a few pieces of equipment were missing. So, while Rocky was hospitalized, with Orton overseeing everything, he and Aniye managed to acquire thest few necessaryponents on one hand and demandedpensation from Eternal City on the other.


    Thus, when Rocky returned to Thunderhawk City, Hammerfire and Pya visited him and briefly updated him on the progress of the Rune Armor Project.


    As of now, the new armor, codenamed White Demon, had been designed!


    Hammerfire, as a master in the field of Armor Domain, certainly lived up to his reputation. Despite not having any noteworthy works since the fifth generation of armor, his skill had not diminished, and since the new armor was based on the fourth generation¡ªHammerfire''s area of expertise¡ªhe managed toplete the design of the new armor in just a few weeks!


    Which meant that the new White Demon Armor, centered around the Rune Core, could now begin production!


    "City Lord, kiddo, you''d better heal up quickly. Once you''ve recovered, we''ll need your help testing the armor," Hammerfire said, sitting in a chair taller than himself, twirling his beard in his hand as he spoke to Rocky.


    Since the White Demon Armor was designed from the start with the Rune Core at its heart, during the process of making the armor, Orton and others would incorporate various technologies rted to runes into it.


    This was, of course, a rtively long process since all existing technologies, without exception, operated with Mana provided by a Magic Stone at their core. To transition to a Rune Core required certain adaptations. But given that masters were undertaking this project, and with the technologies nearing maturity, the process wouldn''t be significantly dyed. In fact, once Orton and Aniye returned to Thunderhawk City with Rocky, they continuously researched this area.


    In such circumstances, once the White Demon Armor waspleted, the Rune Armor Project would smoothly move to the next phase, the experimental stage.


    The main goal of this stage was to test the operation of the armor with the Rune Core. As the true owner of the Mana Rune, Rocky was undoubtedly the best choice to participate in the experiment. He would have the privilege of being the world''s first person to wear Rune Armor, participating in all aspects of the armor''s testing!

 Chapter 232 Sky Era Year 118

    While Rocky was healing in Thunderhawk City, significant events continued to unfold in the skies. Your journey continues on empire


    The time had now reached the end of November, Sky Era Year 117. With just a little over a month left, the year 117 was drawing to a close. Unfortunately, as the year-end approached, the world became increasingly unsettled, and several significant events urred from the end of November to December of Year 117!


    First and foremost was the much-watched Sky Alliance Army.


    Commanded by Holy Knight Wilton, the Sky Alliance Army had long since reached Tulip City and engaged the demons in a fierce battle, which they ultimately won. However, as time progressed, the victories led by Wilton and his Sky Alliance Army against the demons were minimal, and they failed to reim the fallen Tulip City.


    In this situation, Wilton had no choice but to slow down the offensive. He had to hold his ground against the demons who upied Tulip City and simultaneously call for continued reinforcements from the Sky Alliance.


    As many ''informed individuals'' had anticipated, Tulip City was not easy to recapture. Even though the revered hero Wilton personally led the army, they only won a few battles, and Tulip City remained in the hands of the demons, hardly a significant victory.


    In fact, to many, even the few victories Wilton imed were seen as inted. It''s not that Wilton was lying about his achievements¡ªhe definitely won those battles¡ªthat was not in question. However, what was the cost of these minor victories for the Sky Alliance Army?


    Regarding this, the Shadow Alliance did not mention any numbers, but for some battle-hardened bigwigs, even without these figures, just by estimating the demons'' casualties, one could gauge the Sky Alliance Army''s losses.


    ording to their estimates, the losses the Sky Alliance Army incurred for these few victories must have been substantial! This spection was evident from Wilton halting his offensive by the end of November and allowing the Alliance to continue sending more troops to Sky City.


    And this was precisely what puzzled people.


    As the saying goes, outsiders see the spectacle, experts see the path. While ordinary residents of Sky City might be excited about these victories, for some of the real power figures, the actions of the Sky Alliance and Wilton were baffling. Was it worth it to deploy such a massive force and suffer such heavy losses for a few inconsequential victories?


    Clearly, the Sky Alliance had another n. Otherwise, with the astuteness of the Alliance''s think-tank and Wilton''s experience, they would never have made such a foolish move. However, what exactly the Sky Alliance was calcting remained a mystery to everyone.


    While everyone was specting about the deep meaning behind the actions of the Sky Alliance, another significant event urred in early December of Year 117!


    The Three Great Saint Cities¡ªno, now it should be said, two, as Gesya City, one of the remaining Saint Cities on thend, came under siege by demons!


    Following the sudden fall of Tulip City, Gesya City, one of thest two Saint Cities onnd, also faced an attack by demons. And with the assault on Gesya City, the world finally understood the mystery behind the fall of Tulip City.


    It had been said before that Tulip City had fallen suddenly without any signs. The only hint was when it suddenly lost contact with the Sky Alliance. Right after Wilton immediately went to Tulip City to investigate, the city had already fallen. Everyone found it unbelievable andpletely unclear how a city that stood for nearly a century could fall in just a few days.


    This question had puzzled people for months, but with the attack on Gesya City, the puzzle was finally solved.


    Sneak attack.


    This was the real reason behind the fall of Tulip City¡ªsimple, brutal, and unbelievable.


    When the Shadow Alliance broadcast this news to the whole world, many people found it unbelievable that Saint City, which had stood for less than a century, had fallen due to a surprise attack. Was this a joke?


    However, after carefully reviewing the materials provided by the Shadow Alliance, they suddenly realized and finally understood what had happened.


    On December 1 of Sky Era Year 117, the first day of thest month of the year, a massive horde of demons, numbering in the millions, suddenly appeared around Gesya City!


    The millions of demons appeared out of nowhere and immediately surrounded the swamps encircling Gesya City,yering them inside and out. The demons then paved a road with their bodies, one after another jumping into the swamp. At the cost of the lives of hundreds of thousands of demons, they managed to pave a ''road of corpses'' across the swamp in less than two days!


    Following this road of corpses, countless demonsunched a fierce attack on Gesya City!


    The sudden emergence of millions of demons tounch an attack, sacrificing hundreds of thousands of their own, was the demons'' surprise attack!


    Once the people of the world witnessed how the demons attacked Gesya City, they also understood the mystery behind the fall of Tulip City. Clearly, the demons used the same method when they attacked Tulip City. Millions of demons appeared at once and thenunched a relentless assault on Tulip City, which, unprepared, couldn''t hold out for even a few days and fell immediately.@@novelbin@@


    But fortunately, Gesya City did not repeat Tulip City''s fate and withstood the demons'' assault.


    All this was thanks to the timely response of The Three Great Alliances after the fall of Tulip City. Apart from the Sky Alliance, the other two alliances, the Kafka Empire and the Magic Energy Research Institute, reinforced the remaining two holy cities as soon as they received the news of the fall of Tulip City. It was precisely because of this significant reinforcement that Gesya City managed to escape catastrophe.


    And it was the Kafka Empire that helped Gesya City withstand the demons'' attack.


    As the name suggests, the Kafka Empire is not an alliance or federation, but a nation, the only true nation still existing in the skies.


    With the emergence of Sky City, the concepts of local and central became increasingly blurred. The idea that all must centralize and follow sage governance ceased to exist. With Sky City in hand, every City Lord had the capital to dere themselves king, effectively making each holder of a city a ruler. In such conditions, the concept of nationhood quickly vanished.


    However, there was one exception¡ªthe Kafka Empire.


    The history of this empire dates back to the Land Era. When the era transitioned to the Sky Era, other nations quickly disintegrated under the tides of time, but the Kafka Empire persisted. Not only that, but it also gradually developed into one of the most powerful forces in the skies, owning over a thousand different Sky Cities. In terms of the number of Sky Cities, the Kafka Empire possesses the most among the three major forces!


    It was precisely because of the strong backing from the Kafka Empire that Gesya City was able to withstand the assault from the millions of demons.


    Of course, the intensity of this battle was also considered the most horrific in thest decade. Both Kafka Empire and Gesya City, although they withstood the demons'' attack, suffered tremendous losses. Gesya City as a battlefield goes without saying, but even the supporting Kafka Empire lost tens of thousands of warships and several times more Void Magic Warriors!


    As the news of this battle was spread by the Shadow Alliance to the whole world, a shadow enveloped the entire sky, because by this time, even the most dim-witted could see that this world was no longer at peace...


    Thus, with heavy hearts, bewilderment, and worry, December of Sky Era Year 117 passed, and a new year arrived...

 Chapter 233 Spend Money! Spend Money! Spend Money!

    In January of the Sky Era Year 118, it should have been a day worth celebrating. Yet due to the fall of Tulip City and the subsequent siege on Gesya City, such significant events had left everyone devoid of festive spirits.


    This included Rocky as well.


    Of course, he wasn''t worrying about Gesya City¡ªthat wasn''t his concern. His worries were about the development of new Armor.


    After Rocky returned to Thunderhawk City, the new Armor designed by Hammerfire entered its manufacturing phase, and at the same time, Orton and others began to modify and improve Armor Technology. This dual approach was pushing forward the Rune Armor project.


    It was after this that Rocky''s troubles began¡ªthe problem was simple, yet it consisted of just one thing: spending money.


    The development of the new Armor was much moreplicated and difficult than Rocky had imagined. In fact, by the end of December 117, Hammerfire had already produced the first version of the White Demon Armor and then conducted the first trial.


    Rocky did not participate in this trial. On one hand, he was recovering from injuries, and on the other hand, it was just a preliminary test. The main purpose was to check the strength of the Armor because the Mana Runes had to be directly inscribed on the Armor itself. Furthermore, it provides much more Mana than traditional old-fashioned Armor. In such cases, whether the Armor made with traditional craftsmanship could withstand the Runes, and whether it could handle the vast amount of Mana provided by the Runes, all had to be tested.


    And the result of the test ended in failure.


    ording to the initial design, the White Demon Armor was supposed to have three levels of Runes inscribed: twenty Level Five Runes, fifty Level Four Runes, and one hundred Third-level Runes. That was what everyone thought and did. However, as soon as the Runes were inscribed on the Armor and activated, the Armor failed because it could not withstand the vast Mana the Runes provided and was rendered useless...


    This failure was undoubtedly significant for the Rune Armor project. Before this, including Orton, who was most knowledgeable about Runes, most of the nning was theoretical. Many ideas were merely possible in theory, so through this failed trial, everyone inevitably gained a deeper and more thorough understanding of Runes.


    However, this meant that the Armor had to be remade.


    With no other choice, Aileen made another trip to Eternal City, spending nearly three hundred thousand Gold Coins to purchase materials sufficient to produce at least two sets of Armor for Hammerfire.


    With the new materials, the second version of the White Demon Armor was quickly produced, and then it exploded...


    The second version of the White Demon Armor also ended in failure after the trial, but this time, the failure was not due to the Armor unable to withstand Mana. In fact, after the first version of the White Demon Armor failed, Hammerfire and Orton and others improved the Armor''s design, both in terms of the raw materials used and by reducing the number of Runes inscribed on the Armor. Thus, when the second version of the White Demon Armor was produced, it not only withstood the Mana provided by the Runes but was also able to operate normally with the Runes as its driving core.


    But even so, the new Armor was not yet a sess. Although the new Armor could now fully rely on Runes for operation, at best it was only a set of Rune Armor, far from being a true Armor. To transform it into a real Armor, it was necessary to mount Armor Technology on it to meetbat requirements.


    It was precisely at this step that another problem arose.


    As previously mentioned, the new Armor was designed based on the Fourth Generation Armor, and the technology it carried was also an improved version of the mature technology of the Fourth Generation Armor. But when the Armor truly started operating with Runes as its core, Orton and others discovered that the Mana provided by the Runes far exceeded the maximum capacity of the old Fourth Generation Armor.


    This brought about two issues.@@novelbin@@


    Discover hidden content at empire


    First, the technologies applicable to Fourth Generation Armor, now supported by a more abundant Mana, would undoubtedly possess greater power, and could even extend to some new technologies that previously existed only in theory but were difficult to realize. However, the same abundant Mana also made the previously presumed mature technologies very unstable.


    Second, if they wanted to stabilize the improved technology, it was actually quite simple: they needed to control the Mana output of the Armor, which to Orton and his team was so easy it could be solved with a flick of their fingers. But once the Mana output was reduced, although stability was achieved, it meant wasting the abundant Mana provided by the Runes.


    Finding a bnce that would allow the technologies carried by the Armor to perform to their utmost potential while remaining stable became a challenging task that required repeated trials.


    Through trial after trial, the second version of the Armor was quickly scrapped. The third and fourth versions of the Armor also failed one after the other, and only after the fifth version of the improved Armor was produced did the trials make some progress.


    However, by that time, after five versions of Armor had been continuously produced, the one million Gold Coins Rocky had provided for research funding werepletely spent...


    There was no helping it, the research was just too expensive, no, not just expensive¡ªit was burning money!


    Rocky once had Aileen calcte the cost. Excluding the equipment for Armor production, just the materials alone for the first version of the White Demon Armor cost ny thousand Gold Coins¡ªmeaning ny thousand Gold Coins worth of materials were needed to produce a single set of White Demon Armor.


    And that was just the cost for the first version of the Armor. In reality, after the first version failed, Hammerfire made all-around improvements to the Armor, particrly in the materials used, which caused the cost of the raw materials for the second version of the White Demon Armor to skyrocket to one hundred and ten thousand Gold Coins.


    The third and fourth versions of the Armor also underwent various degrees of improvement, with the cost of production continuously rising. By the time the fifth version of the Armor was produced, the research effort that everyone had painstakingly poured their hearts and souls into, if we just considered the raw materials required, had already reached two hundred thousand Gold Coins!!


    What does two hundred thousand Gold Coins represent?


    The most expensive Mass Production Type among the Fifth Generation Armor only cost around one hundred and seventy to one hundred and eighty thousand Gold Coins, and the price of Specialized Armor from the Fourth Generation was generally around two hundred thousand Gold Coins. And these were retail prices¡ªif calcted by production cost, even the top Special Armor of the Fourth Generation had not exceeded two hundred thousand Gold Coins to make!


    Such an enormous expenditure hadpletely exceeded Rocky''s imagination and more importantly, his capacity to afford it, because even though Hammerfire had already manufactured the fifth version of the Armor, the research was still not over. After a series of experiments, he had started improving for the sixth version.


    But at this point, Rocky could no longer afford any more money...

 Chapter 234 Ran out of money...

    The cost of developing the new armor hadpletely exceeded Rocky''s imagination, and it even surpassed the maximum financial burden he could bear!


    When Hammerfire produced the fifth version of the improved armor and started to work on aprehensive upgrade to the next version, the one million Gold Coins provided by Rocky were entirely spent...


    To the average person, such spending would be unimaginable because only a few months had passed since the beginning of the Rune Armor project. Yet they had already spent over a million Gold Coins in such a short period, burning cash even faster than indulging in eating, drinking, and gambling.


    But this was the reality, and not only was it a fact, but in the eyes of people like Orton, it wasn''t even surprising because even a few million Gold Coins being spent on the research process of ordinary technology or techniques would be considered quite normal, let alone their research on Rune technology, which was of the topmost tier.


    In fact, knowing that Rocky had limited funds, Orton and his team had been trying to be as frugal as possible throughout the research process. For instance, despite Hammerfire manufacturing exactly five versions of armor, in order to save funding, only one set of each version was made. Under normal circumstances, for experiments of this level, at least a dozen sets of experimental battle armor would be needed.


    Moreover, with only one set of armor avable for testing, Orton and his team could only conduct repeat experiments on this sole set of armor. They wouldn''t design and produce the next version until they hadpletely worn out and scrapped the current set of armor afterbining the experimental results. It was a level of frugality that couldn''t possibly be further stretched.


    Yet even under such constrained research conditions, the progress made by the several masters was quite remarkable. After the fifth version of armor testing concluded, most of the technology used for the armor had been sessfully improved through incessant trials. This meant that by the time the sixth version of the armor was manufactured, the new White Demon Armor would be fundamentally finalized!


    Once the armor was final, it meant that the theoretical part of the research waspletely finished, and the study would officially enter the practical operation stage.


    During this phase, the White Demon Armor, driven by Rune technology, would undergo a series of experiments under Rocky''s operation, while Orton and his team would use the data from these experiments to make further adjustments to the armor.


    This meant that the research on the Rune Armor project had reached mid-course and was taking a significant step towards sess!


    But, just at this moment, the research funding provided by Rocky had run out, and they couldn''t produce the sixth version of the armor...


    For everyone involved, this was a significant setback, yet there was nothing they could do about it. After all, research depended on money to continue, and without it, regardless of the ideas, nothing could be researched. Money was necessary for ideas to be realized.


    This situation caused immense anxiety for Orton and his team, and Rocky was just as anxious.


    Orton and his team were anxious because they were top masters of their era, who hade together to research tirelessly for months, and just as the armor they had painstakingly developed was about to enter practical operation, they had to stop research due tock of funding ¨C how could they be content with that?


    Rocky was anxious too because he was the one truly spending the money, and one million Gold Coins had been exhausted, yet all he had to show for it were a pile of data ¨C wasn''t this equivalent to one million Gold Coins just drifting away like water!


    In this situation, both Orton''s team and Rocky wanted the research to continue, but where would the moneye for that?


    To solve this problem, they had no choice but toe together to discuss strategies.


    "Aileen, how much money can we still draw from the city''s funds?"


    After Orton and his colleagues arrived at Rocky''s study, Rocky immediately asked Aileen.


    "At most three hundred thousand, that''s the limit I can manage. If we use any more, the city simply won''t be able to cope,"


    As the finance officer of Thunderhawk City, Aileen was clearer than anyone about how much money was in Thunderhawk City''s treasury and how much was needed to maintain city operations. Therefore, without even needing to think, she immediately answered that Rocky could only contribute an additional three hundred thousand Gold Coins to the research.


    However, upon hearing this number, Orton and his colleagues shook their heads again and again, and even Rocky sighed, knowing all too well that three hundred thousand Gold Coins was simply not enough.


    But this was the limit Thunderhawk City could offer, and even these 300,000 gold coins were only avable thanks to the fortunate circumstances following Rocky''s assassination attempt. ording to Aileen''s original n, these 300,000 gold coins were meant to pay the protection fee. However, due to Rocky''s assassination attempt, Eternal City waived Thunderhawk City''s protection fee for three months, which is why this sum was avable. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have had even these 300,000 gold coins.


    As a result, everyone began to discuss countermeasures, looking for ways to gather enough research funds.


    After much discussion, they could only think of two methods.


    The first was for everyone to pool their money together. Rocky could still contribute 300,000 gold coins, and other researchers like Orton were masters in their field. Although they owned no industries, it was still not a problem for each of them to contribute hundreds of thousands of gold coins. Thus, by pooling together, they could raise another million gold coins for research. If they had an additional million in funds, ording to Orton and others'' estimates, they might not be able to achieve much, but they couldplete this phase of the research.


    But this method had one problem: it was not sustainable.


    The research on Rune Armor was not something that could be finished in a day or two, a month or two. Even if the new White Demon Armor was fully sessful, it wouldn''t mark the end of the project. Far from it, in fact¡ªit would just be the beginning! The sessful development of the White Demon Armor would signify the opening of a new field in Rune Armor, revealing many aspects to delve into deeper. Only then would the Rune Armor project reallymence!


    As the research deepened, funding would be consumed like a bottomless pit. What would Rocky and his colleagues do then?


    Would they tighten their belts and pool money together again? Even if they were willing, they wouldn''t be able to raise the funds!


    So this method could only temporarily alleviate the urgent problems but wouldn''t solve the issuepletely.


    As for the second method everyone thought of, it was to seek investors.


    Perhaps by approaching businessmen like the Chambers of Commerce or current Armor manufacturers or by turning to City Lords, whether ordinary ones or alliances like the Sky Alliance. In short, they needed to find wealthy individuals to invest in the Rune Armor project. With their support, the financial issue would be resolved permanently.@@novelbin@@


    In fact, more than ny percent of current research is carried out in this manner, with one party providing funds while the other conducts the research.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    However, there was also a significant issue with this approach, that is, the necessity to share the research results with the investors.


    The project Rocky and Orton were working on was their private venture, meaning that any sessful oues belonged to them alone. But once they sought investments for their research, even if funding was no longer an issue, the results would no longer belong solely to Rocky; they would have to be shared with the investors.


    This was clearly not what Rocky wanted to see. It wasn''t because he was stingy and wanted to hide and hoard the runes as treasures; the research they were conducting was just too important to him.


    Once the research on Rune Armor seeded, it would be the core technology in the field of runes. And as long as he held this core technology, even if Rocky publicized Mana Runes to the world, allowing everyone to know of their existence and start researching them, he would still maintain a leading position because he had the core technology!


    In the realm of technology, the principle of staying a step ahead is immutable. If you control core technology, you will inevitably lead thepetitive research race, and the Rune Armor research represented such core technology.


    In this scenario, once outsiders entered and had ess to their research results, Rocky would lose his advantagepletely.


    With that, the group found themselves at an impasse, unable to think of a solution that would meet both needs.


    However, it was at this moment that Hammerfire suddenly spoke up.


    "City Lord,d, I might have a way to alleviate the financial strain temporarily, although this method is quite dangerous..."

 Chapter 235 Arena

    Just when everyone was at their wits'' end over the financial issue, unable toe up with a perfect solution, Hammerfire suddenly spoke up.


    "I do have a method," he said.


    At these words, all eyes fell on him, and Hammerfire looked at Rocky: "It''s just that this method might be somewhat dangerous for you."


    "Master Hammerfire, please feel free to speak your mind," Rocky said.


    "Come on, Hammerfire, stop beating around the bush and tell us what it is!" Orton immediately asked, showing the urgency the group felt.


    And thereafter, Hammerfire continued:


    "The Arena."


    With the utterance of these three simple words, everyone present was momentarily stunned, then various expressions quickly spread across their faces. Explore more at empire


    "Hammerfire, make yourself clear, what do you mean? Are you suggesting that Rocky participates in the Arena?" Orton furrowed his brows tightly, hisplexion turning sour upon hearing the word "Arena."@@novelbin@@


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m suggesting, for Rocky to participate in the Arena," Hammerfire nodded in confirmation and borated: "Eternal City''s Arena holds a league every quarter. Any contestant who wins can earn an immensely generous prize money..."


    "No! Absolutely not!" Orton didn''t let Hammerfire finish his sentence and abruptly cut him off, his eyes widening as he shouted: "Rocky is the honorable City Lord! How can hepete in the Arena? Besides, the Arena battles are to the death. What if something happens to him, what if he loses an arm or a leg; would you take responsibility?"


    Orton was visibly upset with Hammerfire''s suggestion, the objection clear in his wide-eyed re.


    The Arena was essentially a ce of entertainment that capitalized on the spectacle of Void Magic Warriors battling each other to the death for the audience''s pleasure; a concept not to be underestimated. In God City, the Arena was one of the biggest entertainment events, with continual matches throughout the year, and without exception, all the contestants were Void Magic Warriors!


    However, although the Arena served as an entertainment venue for spectators, it was utterly brutal for the participants, because the Arena''s matches were realbats to the death, with the slightest mistake potentially costing a fighter their life.


    But correspondingly, the high risk ofpetition was matched by high rewards. Every Void Magic Armor warrior that won in the Arena could earn substantial rewards. The most basic rewards were Gold Coins, but if the level of the match was higher, the rewards would be more valuable than Gold Coins. Indeed, if one could be the champion at the triennial Sky Combat Skills Convention, they would be granted a whole Sky City as the ultimate prize!


    Because the rewards were sovish, despite the inherent dangers, there were still many who chose topete in the Arena.


    Nevertheless, even so, the number of Void Magic Armor warriors remained limited; after all, their status was far higher than regr soldiers, and not everyone was willing to risk their lives. Therefore, to attract more participants, the Arena provided Void Magic Armors free of cost to some contestants whocked the means, drawing in more regr soldiers topete.


    And it was because of the Arena''s provision of Armor for free that the number of contestants participating was always high, ensuring that matches took ce throughout the year.


    Moreover, since the quality of the participants varied greatly, both genuine and fake Void Magic Warriors were present, which further intensified the bloodiness of thepetition. Once a real Void Magic Warrior faced an imposter, it was almost certain that lives would be lost. Yet, the bloodier the matches, the more they drew spectators, increasing the earnings of the Arena.


    This was the Arena, an event that entertained people through bloodshed.


    Hammerstone hade up with the idea in hopes that Rocky wouldpete in the Arena to earn money. By doing so, not only would they secure the needed funding for their research, but they would also prevent the research oues from falling into the hands of others¡ªa solution that solved two problems at once.


    "Hammerfire, although there''s prize money for winning Arena matches, surely that''s not enough to support our research, right?" At this point, Pya spoke up. She didn''t outright reject the idea, like Orton did, but she did voice her doubts.


    In Pya''s view, while the prize money from the Arena might seem significant for the average person, what would tens or even hundreds of thousands of Gold Coins mean for the research of Rune Armor?


    But no sooner had she finished speaking than Hammerfire immediately replied: "Pya, you''re not aware, the Arena''spetitions are tiered. The prize money is naturally low for the lower tiers, but it''s different for the higher tiers. It''s quite normal to win over a hundred thousand Gold Coins in onepetition. Moreover, my suggestion for Rocky to enter thepetition isn''t for the prize money, but for the gambling outside the Arena!"


    "You think the Arena just earns money from ticket sales? That''s not the case. Each time there''s a match in the Arena, the officials set up betting pools outside, offering odds for both sides, then let everyone ce their bets. That''s the real source of the Arena''s ie."


    "So, as long as Rockypetes, we bet on him from the outside. And as long as he keeps winning, we continue to win money on the outside, multiplying our winnings manyfold. This way, wouldn''t the research funds be taken care of?"

 Chapter 236 Top Demons!

    Since Rocky had been healing from injuries previously, although he knew that the White Demon Armor had been manufactured and there had been multiple versions of it, he had not seen it with his own eyes. Today, he saw this legendary armor for the first time.


    As his gaze followed, a suit of immacte white Void Magic Armor appeared before him, precisely the White Demon Armor that Orton and others had painstakingly researched!


    Beautiful!


    At the first sight of this armor, both Rocky and Liliya beside him couldn''t help but gasp because it was simply too beautiful!


    The all-white paint and full-coverage style made the armor look like a snow sculpture in the sunlight. At the same time, it had an angr design giving every part of the armor clear, sharp lines without any ambiguity; one could feel the simplicity and directness of its beauty at first nce.


    This wasn''t just any armor; it was a piece of art!


    At the first sight of this armor, Rocky fell in love with it and couldn''t help but admire Hammerfire''s mastery because, although Orton and three others had coborated on the design, the main body and style of the armor were solely Hammerfire''s work. From the current masterpiece, it was clear that Hammerfire''s skills as an armor master hadn''t lessened with age!


    In fact, far from lessening, in order to design this White Demon Armor, Hammerfire had really put a lot of effort into it. Although the armor was based on the fourth generation, Hammerfire had incorporated many concepts from the fifth generation of armors. In some ways, he had achieved his goal; he truly created a brand-new concept and form of armor.


    "City Lord kid, stop standing there dumbfounded, quickly proceed with the mana matching!"


    When Rocky was stunned by the stunning White Demon Armor, Hammerfire snapped him back to reality.


    "Mana matching?"


    Upon hearing Hammerfire''s words, the awakened Rocky was puzzled as he had never heard of this technology; wasn''t armor usually just worn directly? Why was matching required?


    In response to his confusion, Hammerfire smiled and then nced at Orton beside him: "City Lord kid, mana matching is a technology only for custom armors which means this set was tailor-made for you from the beginning."


    When Hammerfire finished speaking, Rocky looked at Orton in surprise, then saw Orton also looking at him, his face carrying a kind smile.


    Custom fitting technology was one of today''s top technologies; this technology could maximize thepatibility between the user and the armor, thereby unleashing its maximum strength. The Holy Knight Armor worn by Wilton utilized this technology, and Orton was one of the top researchers of this cutting-edge technology, so naturally, the White Demon Armor owning it was credited to Orton.


    "Kid, stop staring; hurry up!"


    Noticing Rocky staring at him, almost to the point of tearing up, Orton scolded with augh and then led him to the White Demon Armor.


    Since it employed custom fitting technology, the White Demon Armor was naturally designed for exclusive personal use. Although it was Rocky''s, he had to undergo mana matching with the armor before it could truly be his.


    The matching process was notplicated; with Orton guiding him, it soon came to an end.


    After that, Rocky officially donned the White Demon Armor!


    "Kid, how does it feel?"


    Once Rocky had fully donned the White Demon Armor, Orton''s voice reached his ears, surprising him since the voice didn''te from outside, but directly inside the all-covering helmet.


    "Teacher, this is..."


    "Don''t act so surprised; it''s just an in-built magic energymunicator."


    At that moment, Orton and the other three were each wearing amunicator powered by magic energy. This allowed them to directlymunicate and talk to Rocky without shouting outside, especially since the White Demon was fully-covering, making it hard to hear external sounds clearly.


    "Kid, listen up, I''m going to introduce you to the basic functions of the White Demon Armor."


    "I''ll do it! Let me do it! You didn''t design this armor; you know nothing!"


    Just when Orton was about to introduce each function of the White Demon Armor to Rocky to give him a basic understanding, Hammerfire started moring from the side.


    About this, Orton immediately widened his eyes but eventually nodded, letting Hammerfire take over the task.


    "City Lord kid, can you hear my voice?"


    "Yes."


    "Great." After getting a response, Hammerfire said, "This armor, since it uses rune-driven power, operates a bit differently from old-style armors. Now, follow my instructions to activate the runes..."


    Although the White Demon Armor essentially still used magic energy, its carrier had changed from magic stones to runes. While functionally simr, there were substantial differences in certain details, which made the operation of the White Demon Armor somewhat different from older armors.


    Thus, Hammerfire exined to Rocky how to activate the runes.@@novelbin@@


    "City Lord kid, did you get all that?"


    Your journey continues with empire


    "Got it."


    "Great, now just like I told you, start by activating the Third-level Rune."

 Chapter 237 Weapon System

    All data for the White Demon Armor was performing normally, allowing Orton and others to finally rx.


    Although numerous tests had been conducted before, wearing the armor in reality was apletely different matter from just testing. Therefore, even with high confidence in the White Demon Armor, everyone was still somewhat apprehensive when Rocky put it on and began a series of tests.


    Now it seemed, Orton and his team''s efforts weren''t in vain. They had invested a lot of Gold Coins and sheer hard work to develop this new model of armor, and it was quite sessful.


    Of course, this sess was only in terms of basic functions, meaning the armor could fly, move, and its Magic Energy operated without issues. But to truly validate a new armor model, many other aspects needed to be checked, such as its criticalbat capabilities!


    While there are indeed some who treat Void Magic Armor as mere showy props, the true purpose of such armors is stillbat. Therefore, to verify whether an armor is up to standard or even exceptional, itsbat ability is of utmost importance!


    And in this regard, the White Demon Armor was naturally no slouch.


    Thanks to the powerful Magic Energy support, Orton and his team had included a rich array of weapon systems in the armor, most of which were modifications from the old fourth-generation armor weapon systems. Additionally, a smaller part consisted of new weapons developed through their original technology. In any case, Orton and his team had fitted all the weapons they could currently equip onto the White Demon Armor!


    So after about fifteen minutes, when Rocky flew around Thunderhawk City and returned to the research facility, the testing for this part began!


    The testing of the weapon systems was naturally moreplicated than basic testing because of the many factors involved, from the operation of the weapons to their strength and power, and even the armor''s application of these weapons in actualbat scenarios were part of the test items.


    Because it was tooplex, Orton and his team decided to first let Rocky familiarize himself with the White Demon Armor''s weapon systems and initially test each weapon''s operating conditions. Specific data and such would be saved for his participation in Arena matchester, where further observations would be made. After all, weapons are meant for realbat, and testing them in actualbat scenarios is also the most effective way to see results.


    "Kid, how does it feel?"


    When Rocky, d in the White Demon Armor, returned, Orton asked him via the Magic Energy Communicator.


    "Thrilling!"


    "Awesome!"


    "Super fast!"


    After the question, Rocky''s incredibly excited voice came through themunicator, clearly showing how thrilled he was from his recent flight around Thunderhawk City!


    Indeed, Rocky truly felt exceptionally thrilled right now, as before this he had only worn the Blood Pattern Mark II Armor, which, even after several enhancements, had a magic energy value that never exceeded 1000. So, when he put on the White Demon Armor, which had a magic energy value of 10,000, the feeling was absolutely mind-blowing.


    "City Lord, kid, don''t get too excited yet. We''ve hardly just begun,"


    Seeing Rocky so thrilled, Hammerfireughed and chided him, then said, "Now let''s test the weapon systems, and then you can get excited."


    "Alright!"@@novelbin@@


    Hearing they were about to test weapons, Rocky naturally became even more excited.


    The Blood Pattern Mark II Armor, which he previously wore, was the most outdated model, so its weapon system was hardly worth mentioning; aside from a standard regtion sword, the whole armor had only one Mana Launcher, which could only fire Magic Energy Bullets as effectively as scratching an itch. Because of this, Rocky was full of anticipation for the White Demon Armor''s weapon system.


    "City Lord, the White Demon''s melee weapon is on your left leg. Let me teach you how to use it¡­"


    "Left leg?"


    Hearing Hammerfire, Rocky looked down at the armor''s left leg and then tried Hammerfire''s method. Click - a handle popped out from the position of the left leg bracer.


    Holding the hilt in his hand, Rocky activated the magic energy runes on it, and the sword formed gradually from the magic energy materialization!


    "This is a Mana Sword driven by magic energy provided by the runes, and your right bracer can unfold a matching Magic Energy Shield," said Hammerfire.


    As Hammerfire had described, Rocky then raised his right arm, and upon activating the magic energy, a shield formed from the magic energy materialization appeared.


    "The Mana Sword and Magic Energy Shield are White Demon Armor''s melee weapons. The magic energy consumed by both is independently ounted for by the runes. However, if needed, additional magic energy can be supplied by the armor to increase the attack and defense strength," Hammerfire exined.


    "Besides the melee weapons, the armor''s right hand is also equipped with a triple-fire Mana Launcher capable of firing a Magic Energy Cannon with a power of 200 points."


    "You can try it," Hammerfire suggested.


    While they were speaking, Hammerfire pointed towards arge rock in the courtyard. Rocky turned around and lifted his right arm to aim at the rock.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Under Rocky''s operation, the Mana Launcher on his right arm immediately shot out three Magic Energy Bullets. Just after two sets of consecutive shots, the targeted rock was shattered into pieces.


    "Very good," Hammerfire remarked, nodding in approval of the power, before continuing, "Besides the arm''s Mana Launcher, the White Demon Armor''s shoulders can also fire Magic Bullets to aid in close-range attacks."


    "Additionally, there''s a small Magic Energy Beam Cannon on the waist of the armor. It can perform long-range attacks when fired concentrated, or disrupt nearby enemies with scattering beams if dispersed," Hammerfire added.


    "Moreover, six Smoke Grenades are hidden inside the backte of the armor; they can be used for cover when necessary, but don''t try it now; it produces too much smoke," he advised.


    "In terms of defense, apart from the Magic Energy Shield, you can also deploy a three-meter diameter Defensive Net capable of withstanding any attacks below 3000 magic energy points. Attacks exceeding this value will also have a simr magnitude of their power negated," he exined.


    "As for the ultimate weapon of this armor, it is the high-powered Magic Energy Beam Cannon hidden inside the chest te¡­"


    "Oh?"


    Upon hearing Hammerfire''s words, driven by curiosity, Rocky immediately activated the high-powered Magic Energy Beam Cannon, a weapon he not only heard of but also witnessed in action. During the elimination of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, Karina had destroyed an Escort Ship with a single shot from this weapon!


    Suddenly, the front of the White Demon Armor opened, revealing a huge cannon hidden within the chest te!


    At the same time, the magic energy inside the chest te began to rapidly gather towards the cannon mouth.


    "Stop! Damn kid, stop!"


    Just then, Orton''s voice suddenly appeared as he shouted into the Magic Energy Communicator, "This beam cannon is too powerful and is still being adjusted. You mustn''t use it, or you''ll blow up the research facility itself!"


    Upon hearing Orton''s words, Rocky was startled and quickly canceled the magic energy beam cannon that was about to fire.


    Only when the chest te of the White Demon Armor closed again did Orton and the others breathe a sigh of relief. They had indeed been scared. As Orton mentioned, all other weapon systems of the White Demon Armor had been verified and adjusted and were generally safe. The only exception was therge-caliber Magic Energy Beam Cannon, because it was simply too powerful!


    PS: I am truly sorry for thete update today; please forgive me. Another chapter ising soon.

 Chapter 238 Register to Compete!

    "Kid, these are basically the weapon systems of the White Demon Armor. Your next task is to keep operating these weapons. On one hand, it will help you be familiar with the armor, and on the other hand, it will allow us to collect various data."


    "Once you have mastered these basics, only then will you be able to participate in the Arena matches. Understand?"


    After Rocky had put away the high-powered Magic Energy Beam Cannon, Orton breathed a sigh of relief and then said to Rocky.


    The basic tests of the White Demon Armor were temporarily concluded now, and the results made everyone very satisfied. However, this was just the beginning. The purpose of these tests was merely to prove that the White Demon Armor operated normally. Whether it could bebat-effective would only be determined after Rocky participated in the Arena matches.


    But before that, Rocky had to familiarize himself with the armor. After all, the White Demon Armor was too advanced for him,pletely on a different level from the Blood Pattern Mark II. Thus, if he wanted topete in the Arena with the White Demon Armor and win, Rocky indeed needed a lot of preparation, just as Liliya once did with the Fire Guard Type 5.


    Consequently, for the next half month, Rocky visited the researchb almost daily, donning the White Demon Armor every day to familiarize himself with its various operations, while also fulfilling the various demands of Orton and others, providing them with all sorts of data about the armor.


    In the beginning, Rocky indeed seemed quite unfamiliar with operating the White Demon Armor. Firstly, because this armor was a huge leap from the ones he had previously used, making it necessary for him to learn from scratch; secondly, the core drive had changed to runes, resulting in some operational changes in the armor that he also needed to adapt to.


    Therefore, in the first few days, Rocky did not perform very well in using the White Demon Armor, which inevitably caused Orton and the others some concern.


    Before this, everyone had already decided that once Rocky adapted and became familiar with the White Demon Armor, they would let him participate in the Arenapetitions. This would not only help fund their research but also provide real battle data, a perfect win-win.


    But when everyone saw Rocky''s performance, they began to hesitate. The White Demon Armor was definitely capable ofpeting in the Arena, but what about Rocky? In his current state, could hepete?


    It''s known that even the strongest and most superb armor ultimately relies on the person operating it. If the skill of the Void Magic Warrior is not up to the mark, then even the strongest armor won''t perform to its potential.


    And the impression Rocky had given everyone over the previous few days was just that¡ªhe seemed too mediocre.


    However, as days passed, everyone began to realize they might have been mistaken.


    After all, Rocky was a tested Void Magic Warrior. From the first time he donned a Void Magic Suit, he had used the armor in battle, from discovering Mana Runes to his recent annihtion of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. He had relied on the Void Magic Armor in battle and often led the charges against formidable foes.


    So aside from being the City Lord, Rocky was actually a truly seasoned and experienced Void Magic Warrior.


    In this context, as he spent more and more time in the White Demon Armor, he adapted better and better. And this change was not gradual; it was by leaps and bounds!


    What does leaps and bounds mean?@@novelbin@@


    It means that one day Rocky might still have troubles with some operations of the armor, but by the next day, he not only fully mastered these operations but even performed them exceedingly well, as if he had undergone long-term training!


    This was precisely Rocky''s learning style. Initially lukewarm, but as time went on, his progress elerated, as if he was building a foundation at first, and then eruptingter on.


    As his progress surged, Orton and the others finally felt reassured, and they eventuallypleted all the basic tests of the White Demon Armor after half a month.


    Next, what Rocky needed to do was to participate in the Arena, to fight in real battles!


    ......


    ......


    That day, Rocky, apanied by Liliya and others, arrived at Eternal City and headed straight for the biggest entertainment district in the city.


    As one of the most popr entertainment venues in Eternal City, the Arena was located right at the heart of the entertainment district. Due to its immense poprity, the Arena was vast, evenrger than a ordinary city block, featuring a huge oval arena besides the main tform and eight smaller stages. As for the audience it could amodate, the number was a staggering one hundred thousand people!


    An arena could amodate an audienceparable to the poption of arge Sky City, which speaks volumes about the grandeur of this ce.


    "Over here, this is the registration desk."


    After some searching, Rocky and hispanions found the ce wherepetitors were registered, only to see a long line!


    As previously mentioned, although both parties in the arena must be Void Magic Warriors, the arena itself provides Armor to thepetitors. This allows many soldiers, martial artists, and even ordinary people without Armor to have a chance topete, especially with the generous rewards of thepetition, making the number of registrants very high.


    "How long will we have to wait?"


    Facing a line that had at least a hundred people, Rocky was puzzled; he hadn''t expected so many to register for thepetition.


    Hadn''t Orton and the others said that the arena''spetitions were extremely dangerous and brutal, where a slight mishap could result in death on the field? Rocky''s confusion stemmed from wondering whether all these hundredpetitors were famed Void Magic Armor users.


    The answer to this question was, of course, no, but as the old saying goes, "People die for wealth as birds die for food." In the face of immense benefits, some people are willing to risk their lives.


    "My Lord, why don''t you rest for a while? I''ll wait here in line," Monte suggested, standing to the side.


    Hearing this, Rocky nodded, then took Liliya and Aileen to a nearby shop and ordered some food.


    After about two full hours, it was finally Monte''s turn in the registration line, and Rocky was able to sessfully register for the arena.


    What somewhat surprised him was the simplicity of the arena''s registration procedure, which was frustratingly minimal.


    "Would you like to use your real name?"


    Rocky stood in front of the registration desk, but the beautiful woman inside the counter did not even nce at him before she directly asked.


    "No."


    "Then we''ll just use a number for you, your number is 1021."


    "Will you bring your own Void Magic Armor, or do you need one provided by the tournament?"


    "My own."


    It wasn''t until Rocky finished this sentence that the woman at the counter looked up at him, and then handed over a contract.


    "ce your handprint here to indicate that you agree that the arena is not responsible for any idents that ur during the match."


    Rocky took the contract and handed it directly to Aileen standing beside him. After Aileen had read it and nodded, he then ced his handprint on it.


    This contract was indeed a life-and-death agreement as mentioned; once you ced your handprint, it meant that you had signed the contract, and the arena would not be responsible for your life or death during thepetition.


    After handing over the contract to the beautiful woman at the counter, Rocky received a tag engraved with the number 1021 and also obtained a book of rules for the arena.


    "The preliminaries are in three days. Just bring your tag to participate then. Next!"

 Chapter 239 The Great Melee!

    After waiting in line for several hours, Rocky only took a few minutes to sessfully register for the Arenapetition, meaning he could participate in just three days!


    Although he had long been prepared, when he actually registered for thepetition, Rocky still felt somewhat nervous.


    As the City Lord, he had fought more than once, facing opponents ranging from Demons to Void Magic Warriors, and even warships, and each battle was a matter of life and death. Logically, his experience should have been sufficient.


    However, the battles Rocky had experienced were different from thepetitions in the Arena. Just as Orton had once warned him, one must never underestimate the battles in the Arena. After all, no one risks their life frivolously, so every opponent who steps into the arena is formidable and at least prepared to die.


    In such a situation, afterpleting the registration, Rocky returned to the Star of the Sky. He seemed to revert to his old self, like the first time he went to hunt Demons, using thisst bit of time to diligently adjust his mindset.


    Meanwhile, Liliya, Aileen, Monte, and Orton were helping Rocky study the Arena''spetition rules.


    Although all of them had heard of the Arena and some had even watched itspetitions, they had only been spectators at the time, and the matches were just entertainment for them. However, now that Rocky waspeting, the roles of Liliya and the others had changed. They needed to ensure everything besides thepetition itself was taken care of so that Rocky couldpete with peace of mind.


    It must be said, this was the advantage of being the City Lord. If it were an ordinary contestant, they would have to do everything themselves. Who else would help? But Rocky was different. As the City Lord, he had a group of highly capable confidants to handle everything, allowing him to concentrate solely on thepetition.


    As for matters outside thepetition itself, there were only three points worth noting.


    Firstly, thepetition rules.


    Although it was apetition, even one where life and death hung in the bnce, there were still rules. However, the Arena''spetitions, designed to entertain the audience, simplified the rules as much as possible.


    Thepetition arena was a thirty-meter by thirty-meter square ring. The match officially began the moment bothpetitors stepped onto the ring. There were no referees, no restrictions on weapons, and no limits on tactics, meaning any means, fair or foul, could be freely used as long as one could win the match.


    During the battle, if one side died, surrendered, or fell off the ring, then the match was dered over.


    However, it was important to note that if an opponent surrendered or fell off the ring, the victor must not continue to attack; doing so would result in a loss due to foul y.


    This meant that if one faced an opponent so formidable that defeat seemed inevitable or even life-threatening, surrendering or jumping off the ring would be the best way to preserve one''s life.


    The victor of the match would directly receive thepetition rewards and also gain points.


    Speaking of points in the Arenapetitions, this brings us to the second point worth noting, the schedule.


    The Arena''spetitions were not a progression system but rather a rank system. After winning the initial qualifying match, not only could the victorious contestants advance to the officialpetition and receive rewards, but they would also be assigned a Combat Skill Rank by the Arena.


    The Combat Skill Rank was crucial for Arenapetitions and arguably the most important factor, as the level of the rank affected both the rewards and the strength of the opponents.


    Once one had a Combat Skill Rank, each victory would earn corresponding points. umting sufficient points would elevate one''s rank, and with each rank increase, the rewards after winning a match would also increase. However, the opponents would also upgrade topetitors of the same rank.


    Additionally, because of the ranking system, even if a contestant lost a match, it was not a big concern. Losing a match essentially just meant losing points, and the most severe penalty for losing multiple matches was a demotion in rank. Ultimately, one could still continue to participate in the matches.


    Of course, this assumes one crucial premise: surviving the lost matches. As long as one survived, even losing a hundred matches in a row would be eptable.


    This system had given rise to a group of contestants who frequented the Arena year-round, relying on itspetitions for their livelihood. Each of them was a top expert, some even famous throughout the skies and extremely difficult to handle.


    These perennial Arena contestants were what Liliya and the others were most worried about because they were too familiar with thepetition. To outsiders, the ring might appear dangerous and brutal, but to these veterans, it was like home. Thus, Liliya and the others were very reluctant for Rocky to encounter suchpetitors, as even with the White Demon Armor, he might not gain any advantage and could even face mortal danger.


    Fortunately, the chances of encountering these ''veterans'' of the Arena were actually not high, at least for Rocky. Since these perennial contestants all had higher ranks, Rocky, being a typical neer to the Arena, was unlikely to face them directly.


    In fact, what Rocky should be most concerned about right now was not his future opponents, but the uing qualifying match.


    When Liliya and the others learned what the qualifying match involved, their hearts sank because this match was not going to be easy...@@novelbin@@


    The qualifying match Rocky was to participate in was not a one-on-onepetition, but a free-for-all!


    Ten Void Magic Warriors fighting on one ring, facing a brutal battle where nine were eliminated and only one could advance. That was the nature of the qualifying match!


    In a ten-man free-for-all, where one advances, the difficulty was no joke. On a ring with tenpetitors, everyone else was an opponent, truly making the qualifying match a one versus nine battle!


    What''s more, such matches were greatly unpredictable. Even the strongest contenders could inadvertently perish in the chaos. For Rocky, this was particrly true.


    So, upon learning that the qualifying match was a ten-person free-for-all, Liliya immediately sought out Rocky not only to inform him but also to help him prepare.

 Chapter 240 Attracting Attention

    "What''s there to worry about? Just use the White Demon to st everyone off the tform and that''s it!"


    As everyone discussed how they could win the preliminary round, Hammerfire spoke up disdainfully from the side.


    In his view, unless the opponent was wearing fifth-generation Special Armor or custom-made Armor, no other Armor stood a chance against the White Demon Armor; so why not just use brute force in this melee and kill all the opponents?


    "Impossible,"


    No sooner had he finished his sentence than Liliya shook her head, "ording to the Arena''s rules, if the contestants don''t have their own Void Magic Armor, the Arena will provide fourth-generation Mass Production Type Armor for contestants to use. This means that all participants of the preliminary selection will be wearing at least fourth-generation Mass-Produced Armor. The White Demon isn''t that powerful, is it?"


    It had been mentioned previously that the Arena would offer Armor to contestants who didn''t have the means, and the Armor provided by the Arena was the fourth-generation Mass Production Type Armor!


    If it were a one-on-one battle, the White Demon Armor could naturally suppress any fourth-generation Armor by 100%, not to mention the Mass-Produced Type, even the Special Armor wouldn''t be a match for the White Demon; but don''t forget, the preliminary round was a ten-person melee!


    Since the Arena provided fourth-generation Mass Production Type Armor, it meant in the ten-person melee, the opponents Rocky would face at the very least would be wearing fourth-generation Mass-Produced Armor. The White Demon was indeed strong, but it still wasn''t dominant enough to easily take on nine at once.


    Therefore, hoping that Rocky could rely on the advantage of his Armor to dominate and defeat all the opponents was a very slim possibility, or to put it bluntly, downright impossible.


    This only made everyone even more worried because, in a one-on-nine situation, even the White Demon Armor might not be able to suppress the opponents 100%... Didn''t this imply that Rocky had no surefire assurance of victory in the preliminary round?


    Could it be that he couldn''t even get past the preliminary selection?


    "Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine,"@@novelbin@@


    Just as everyone was worrying about Rocky''s first match, Rocky himself appeared quite rxed. Without a hint of nervousness or concern, he simply spoke these words and then went straight back to his room, leaving the bewildered others behind.


    "This kid, he doesn''t actually think that if he gets eliminated in the preliminary round, he can still continue fighting, does he?"


    As they watched Rocky''s retreating figure, Orton muttered with a sneer.


    Although the Arenapetition adopted a Rank system, which meant as long as one was alive, one could keeppeting, this premise required one to first win the preliminary round. Only by winning the preliminary round could one earn a Rank.


    "Enough, you don''t need to worry blindly,"


    Just as everyone was puzzled by Rocky''s calm andposed demeanor, Aniye spoke up from the side, "Don''t treat Rocky as though he''s a novice. Not only is he a City Lord, but he has also participated in numerous battles. So, he must be more aware of what''s at stake than us. Rest assured."


    ......


    ......


    Three days had passed in the blink of an eye, and before long, the day of the preliminary round arrived.


    Early that morning, Rocky arrived at the Arena and sessfully entered the backstage area using the number te he had obtained during registration.


    ording to the Arena''s schedule, there would be six preliminary round battles today, three in the morning and three in the afternoon. This meant that just for today''spetition alone, there would be as many as sixty contestants!


    Although Rocky''s match wasn''t until the afternoon, he arrived early because he wanted to watch the morning''s matches in advance, so he would know what to expect when it was his turn topete.


    Many otherpetitors had the same idea, so when he arrived at the participants'' lounge, he was met with a sea of people¡ªthe lounge was packed with over a hundred individuals!


    With sixtypetitors in the event, why were there over a hundred people in the lounge?


    Because manypetitors came with their ''support groups,'' like Rocky...


    Ever since thest assassination attempt, Rocky had been rtively safe in Thunderhawk City, but outside, especially in Eternal City, Liliya and Monte had be inseparable from him. Therefore, even though Rocky wasn''t too keen on it, Liliya and Monte didn''t give him a choice and simply came along for thispetition.


    "You don''t have to do this... didn''t teacher say that we should keep a low profile as much as possible¡­"


    Looking at the two who were always by his side, and then at the majority of thepetitors in the lounge who had arrived alone, Rocky felt somewhat awkward.


    However, Liliya and Monte didn''t care about his awkwardness at all, and the same went for the nces from others.


    In fact, as soon as Rocky and hispanions entered the lounge, they attracted the attention of manypetitors.


    Helpless to stop it, the three of them were quite conspicuous among the crowd ofpetitors. Liliya stood out for sure; in a lounge full of men with very few women, her striking presence was bound to draw eyes.


    Monte was simrly noticeable; his towering stature made him stick out like a sore thumb among the humans, hard to miss by anyone''s standards.


    As for Rocky, there was even less need to mention how he couldn''t help but be the center of everyone''s attention when nked by two such noticeablepanions. Moreover, as the City Lord, Rocky''s aura was already distinct from ordinary people, and no sooner had he appeared than countless gazes fixed on him.


    In such a situation, Rocky had no choice but to find a corner to sit down.


    By doing this, he evidently wanted to keep a low profile; after all, Rocky didn''t want to attract too much attention. However, this idea, although good in theory, was impossible to achieve. Having already attracted attention upon entry, even sitting in a corner, he still became a subject of spection.


    "Who''s that guy?"


    "Do you even have to ask? Definitely some noble''s son. Ugh! These shameless folks!"


    Somepetitors who hade to participate nced at Rocky in the corner and said disapprovingly.


    Among the numerouspetitors in the Arena, the majority weremoners or ordinary soldiers. However, there were also those of much higher status.


    These high-status participants, including renowned Void Magic Warriors or noble heirs, would often choose to enter thepetition anonymously, each with their own reasons, whether to temper themselves or simply for the thrill, among other possible motives.


    To the otherpetitors in the lounge, Rocky was clearly one such individual.


    Yet, towards such individuals, otherpetitors naturally had an antipathy, especially during the preliminaries, for any high-bornpetitor was sure to have high-grade Armor. In the eyes of the others, this was viewed as an unfair advantage, with no one fond of having a much stronger opponent.


    So as Rocky sat in the corner apanied by Liliya and Monte, not only were there whispers among otherpetitors, but some began to talk to each other in hushed tones, seemingly conspiring about something...

 Chapter 241 Conflict

    Regarding the whispers and conspiratorial exchanges of the other contestants, Rocky didn''t pay much attention. He knew they were discussing him and even understood that some might be plotting something, but none of that mattered to him.


    Rocky was well aware of why he hade topete in the Arena. He wasn''t there to make friends or engage in idle gossip; he had three clear objectives for his participation.


    First was to earn money. Whether through thepetition''s rewards or the betting around it, as long as he could win the matches, he could earn a substantial amount of money.


    Second was to test thebat abilities of the White Demon Armor. The basic tests for the White Demon Armor were alreadypleted and its performance was quite satisfactory. The next step was to verify the Armor''sbat abilities through real and intensepetition.


    Third was to hone his own skills. Thepetitions in the Arena were brutal and dangerous, but they also presented a great opportunity to refine his abilities. Thus, besides earning money and testing the Armor, Rocky hoped to strengthen his own capabilities through thepetition.


    These three goals outlined his purpose for participating in thepetition. Beyond these, he didn''t need to consider anything else. As for how others viewed him, he cared even less; he simply preferred to keep a low profile.


    In this situation, Rocky quietly stayed in the resting hall, avoiding any contact with otherpetitors, resembling a proud eagle perched atop a tree branch.


    Unlike him, Liliya and Monte were constantly looking around, keenly observing the other contestants in the hall.


    Their vignce was partly for Rocky''s safety. Following a previous assassination attempt, each time they went out, Liliya and Monte would be on high alert, always ready for someone who might dare to make a reckless move.


    Additionally, they were helping Rocky to scope out his opponents in advance.


    As mentioned before, as the City Lord, Rocky didn''t need to handle everything personally. Liliya and the others would take care of many things for him, such as collecting intelligence on the opponents beforehand.


    Upon learning that the format of the preliminarypetition was a melee, although Rocky seemed unconcerned, Liliya and the others didn''t idle because of his calmness. On the contrary, they continued gathering information on the opponents through various channels. Therefore, Rocky already knew which ninepetitors he would face in the preliminaries, thanks to Liliya''s efforts.


    Following her gaze, Liliya soon spotted a towering brute in the crowd.


    This towering brute was extremely noticeable among the contestants because his physique was so formidable, almost matching Monte''s beastly size as a Beastman, which was hard not to draw attention.


    Known as Powerful Peter, he was one of Rocky''s opponents in the preliminary contest.


    Powerful Peter was just an ordinary resident of Eternal City, but he possessed natural monstrous strength. It was said that without wearing any Void Magic Armor, he could defeat ordinary warriors easily, so his abilities were somewhat formidable. More importantly, this was his third time participating in the preliminary contests of the Arena!


    The Arena''s preliminary contests were held quarterly. The victor would gain a Rank and qualify for the rankpetitions, while the losers would be eliminated and could only sign up again for the next preliminary contest, provided they survived the match.@@novelbin@@


    And Powerful Peter was a contestant who had participated in multiple preliminary contests. But one shouldn''t underestimate him just because he had been eliminated several times before.


    ording to information Liliya gathered from various sources, Powerful Peter persisted in participating in the preliminaries and faced elimination repeatedly. Partly because he was a civiliancking his own Void Magic Armor¡ªthough the Arena provided Armor, it couldn''t be operated as efficiently as by a true Void Magic Warrior¡ªleading to his sessive defeats; another reason was simply bad luck. Every time he participated in the preliminaries, Powerful Peter found himself pitted against very strong opponents. These opponents were so formidable that after defeating him, they ascended to high Ranks.


    All things considered, Powerful Peter was definitely an opponent worth noting. Having participated in numerous preliminaries, he had be quite familiar with operating the Armor. Combined with his experience from previouspetitions, he would definitely pose a threat to Rocky.


    After ncing at Powerful Peter, Liliya turned her head towards another side and immediately noticed three men.


    From their posture, demeanor, and the aura they exuded, it was clear they were trained warriors or soldiers. Interestingly, these three men looked almost identical!


    Triples brothers!


    Jeff, Jerry, and Jess were not only triplet brothers but also soldiers from a Sky City. However, their city had fallen, and they had since moved to Eternal City, currently working as guards for a local nobleman.


    They were also Rocky''spetitors, deserving more attention than Powerful Peter because they were experienced soldiers with far strongerbat abilities than ordinary people. Moreover, in a melee, the three coborating would undoubtedly have a higher chance of winning than others. Even Rocky, if facing theirbined attack, would struggle to prevail.

 Chapter 242 The Preliminary Contest!

    Rocky and Xia Nai''s conflict had just ended when the preliminarypetition began. Following the staff''s announcement, half of the yers in the rest area headed to their respective arenas, including Xia Nai.


    "Let''s go too, to watch the other yers'' matches," Rocky said as he stood up from the bench and spoke to Liliya and Monte, after all thepetitors had left.


    His reason foring to the Arena so early was to watch the other yers'' matches, to get a concrete idea of thepetition. So, as the yers for the morning''s three preliminary matches took their positions, Rocky left the rest area, seemingly unaffected by the earlier altercation.


    Since he was apetitor, he enjoyed certain conveniences when watching the matches. The Arena had a special viewing area forpetitors, where they could watch the action up close. However, if multiple matches were happening at once, they would need to choose which to watch.@@novelbin@@


    In this regard, Rocky didn''t hesitate. He randomly picked the third tform''s match to watch because he simply wanted to see what the preliminary matches were like, without having any particr yer he wanted to follow.


    It wasn''t long after he entered the viewing area that the preliminary matches officially began!


    "Ladies and gentlemen! The first quarter preliminarypetition of the Sky Era Year 118 is about to officiallymence!"


    As mentioned before, the Arena is essentially for entertainment. So, when the preliminary matches were about to start, the announcer''s passionate voice resonated throughout, and cheers erupted from the stands. Clearly, the audience was growing impatient.


    "There''s quite a crowd..." Rocky couldn''t help but remark as he looked back at the audience from the viewing area. The stands around the third tform were practically full, with several thousand spectators at least, indicating the immense poprity of the Arena. Otherwise, so many wouldn''t attend just a preliminary match.


    "This isn''t even a big crowd yet," said Liliya as Rocky marveled. "These are only the preliminary matches, with a few thousand people. Once the rank matches start, that''s when you seerger crowds. I''ve heard that some high-rank matches can attract tens of thousands per match."


    "Really, that many people?" Rocky replied, turning to look at Liliya in surprise, but after a thought, it seemed reasonable since this was the Eternal City after all.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! The match at tform three will now begin! Please wee thebatants to the stage!"


    While Rocky and Liliya were talking, the announcer''s exhrated voice rang out again: "The first yer to enter the stage is contestant number 997, who has chosen to remain anonymous!"


    As the announcement was made, one of the ten gates around the tform slowly opened, and a warrior wearing the fourth-generation Mass Production Type Armor appeared before the crowd. His image was simultaneously broadcast on therge screen within the Arena.


    However, the entrance of this first contestant didn''t incite much enthusiasm from the audience, for a simple reason. It was clear at a nce that the contestant was using the tournament-provided Armor, indicating average ability. And for an averagepetitor, the audience wasn''t generous with apuse.


    Read new chapters at empire


    "And now, please wee the second contestant!"


    As soon as the first contestant entered, the second gate opened, and another warrior in Void Magic Armor walked out, also sporting a fourth-generation Mass Production Type Armor. However, upon entering, he raised his longsword high, striking a rather cool pose.


    This disy earned cheers from the crowd, evidently giving this second warrior a more enthusiastic reception than the previous one based on vigor.


    Afterwards, as the announcer kept introducing the participants, the ten yers for this preliminary match entered the stage one after another. Interestingly, or perhaps coincidentally, none of the ten yers in this preliminary round were true Void Magic Warriors, as all ten were wearing the fourth-generation Mass Production Type Armor provided by the Arena.


    This setup, whether intentional or not, left the audience quite dissatisfied. If all tencked their own Armor, it implied that none were genuine Void Magic Warriors, and therefore the quality of the preliminary match would likely be low. Since viewers paid to watch the match, they naturally felt discontent and responded with a resounding chorus of boos.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please be patient..."


    "Do not underestimate thesepetitors or the Void Magic Armor provided by the tournament. Every contestant participating is one in a hundred, an outstanding warrior, and the Armor provided by the tournament is among the best of the fourth-generation, the Firepower 4-Type Armor. It is one of the most renowned in the fourth-generation Assault Armor series. With such skilled warriors and exceptional Armor, they are sure to deliver an exceptionally exciting match!"


    Facing the jeers of the audience, the announcer had no choice but to confidently exin away their concerns, swiftly followed by announcing: "Competitors, please step onto the tform and begin the preliminary match!"


    As soon as the announcer finished speaking, the ten contestants, who were already gathered around the tform, all jumped onto the stage together.

 Chapter 243 Target of All Arrows

    The preliminary round at Arena Three had just begun, but the match at Arena One had alreadye to a crushing end, and the victor was none other than Xia Nai!


    When Xia Nai took off his helmet, his princely face appeared on the mana screen for all to see.


    "So it''s him... no wonder..."


    Upon discovering that the victor was Xia Nai, many of thepetitors in the viewing area with Rocky sighed, no longer surprised or incredulous, but resigned instead.


    To thesepetitors, the oue was too predictable. As the son of the Marquis of Kafka Empire, Xia Nai had too great an advantage. Even setting aside his personal strength, just his 5th generation Special Armor was enough to sweep through the otherpetitors in the preliminary round.


    Meanwhile, after a collective sigh, manypetitors turned their gaze toward Rocky because they had all witnessed his conflict with Xia Nai in the resting lounge. Now, since Xia Nai had won the preliminary round with undeniable dominance, their looks toward Rocky carried a slightly different nuance.


    Among these gazes, there were those gloating over misfortune, those resigned, and even some looking at Rocky with pity, clearly believing that Rocky had provoked an adversary he shouldn''t have.


    He was in for trouble.@@novelbin@@


    As for those looks, Rocky of course did not care one bit, and in truth, he wasn''t very concerned about Xia Nai either.


    Rocky had overheard some of the otherpetitors'' discussions and knew that Xia Nai was the son of a Marquis from the Kafka Empire, but what of it? Being a City Lord himself, if it were the Marquis himself, Rocky might have been somewhat apprehensive, but Xia Nai was just the Marquis''s son after all. Their statuses were not at all equivalent, and if Rocky were to be afraid, then he would not be worthy of his title as City Lord.


    So after that, Rocky turned his attention toward Arena Three.


    At that moment, thepetitors at Arena Three also snapped back to reality, and as if inspired by Xia Nai''s victorious instance, they resumed the match with even more intense and brutalbat than before.


    In just a few minutes, the first elimination urred; apetitor named Kang Ni was the first to be ousted and, at the same time, was the first to die on the arena!


    Kang Ni''s strength was the weakest among all thepetitors, and after the match restarted, he was trapped by two opponents. A few exchangester, not only did he lose, but he was also stabbed through the heart and died as he was eliminated...


    "Good!"


    "Good!! Well yed!"


    "Splendid!"


    His death did not elicit any mourning; instead, it sparked waves of cheers from the audience, some of whom were so excited that they stood up.


    In the midst of this cheering, the otherpetitors, also stimted by the bloodshed and sensing the threat to their lives, naturally fought even more fiercely.


    After the battle continued for over ten minutes, the preliminary round at Arena Three finally came to an end. The inconspicuous contestant No. 997 emerged victorious, but the victory came at a high cost: of the ten who had participated in the match, only four came out unscathed, while among the remaining six, three were dead and three were severely injured.


    "Let''s go."


    When the match result was decided and the announcer began to loudly dere the victor, Rocky, who had watched the entire match, said to Liliya and Monte before turning away from the viewing area and heading back to the resting lounge.


    "How do you feel?"


    Back in the resting lounge, still in the same corner, Liliya asked.


    "It''s alright, pretty much what I expected."


    With a slight smile towards her, Rocky remainedposed and calm, indicating that the previous matches hadn''t strayed too far from his expectations.


    This wasn''t Rocky feigningposure, it was what he truly thought.


    In the past three days, Rocky had been making adjustments for this preliminarypetition, both physically and mentally. With such thorough preparation, the intensity and brutality of the preliminaries hadn''t exceeded his expectations.


    "Promise me, don''t try to be a hero."


    Yet even with Rocky''s confident demeanor, Liliya felt both reassured and worried. Knowing him well, she was aware that if Rocky dared to speak such words, he must be confident. After all, his personality was such that he would n carefully before taking action; he wouldn''t act rashly or pretend to be more capable than he truly was.


    But even so, Liliya couldn''t help but worry. Apetition is full of uncertainties, anything could happen; therefore, despite making thorough preparations, idents could still ur. That''s why Liliya hoped that Rocky wouldn''t try to be a hero. If he truly couldn''t win, preserving his life was the most important thing.


    "Don''t worry."


    Rocky shed a grin and nodded. It wasn''t clear whether he had really taken her words to heart or if he was just trying tofort Liliya.


    As they chatted, other contestants who were watching the matches gradually returned to the rest hall.


    However, once everyone had returned, the atmosphere in the rest hall felt much more oppressive than before, clearly reflecting the tension from the recent matches.


    Of the three matches that had taken ce earlier, Rocky had only watched one. In that single match, three contestants had died.


    Unfortunately, by the end of all three matches, the number of contestants who had died wasn''t limited to three. In reality, once all three matches were over, fifteen contestants had perished!


    Out of thirty contestants, only half survived when the matches concluded!


    Of the three matches, the one with the fewest casualties was the one which Rocky had watched. In one of the other matches, four contestants died, while the one with the most casualties had eight fatalities¡ªit was the match Xia Nai participated in!


    "It''s horrifying¡­ truly horrifying¡­"


    The contestants who had watched Xia Nai''s match came back with pale faces. When asked by others, they spoke with dread: "You didn''t see it; Xia Nai was like a demon, not giving anyone a chance to surrender before he blew up the arena! Except for one lucky person, everyone else was blown to death!"


    "s..." After this person finished speaking, another contestant who had gone to watch the match sighed: "Too strong, the 5th generation Special Armor is just too powerful. The Armor provided by the Arena is practically paper-thinpared to this High-Level Armor, offering no chance of resistance."


    "Don''t worry, this time there should be only one ruthless person like Xia Nai. There wouldn''t be a second set of Special Armor... right?"


    As a contestant finished saying this, everyone paused for a moment, then they all turned their gazes toward a corner of the rest hall, looking in Rocky''s direction!


    Everyone knew that Rocky was no ordinary contender. Observing the two guards by his side, and recalling how he faced Head-to-Head with Xia Nai, it was clear he must be a tough opponent. So if there was anyone among the contestants who most likely possessed Special Armor, aside from Xia Nai, it would have to be Rocky!


    In the moment they looked at Rocky, everyone thought of this possibility. Some sighed with relief, as they weren''t in the same group as him, but others furrowed their brows, their expressions growing grim, because they were in the same group as Rocky and would have topete with him for a chance to win a spot!


    "Contestants, the afternoon matches are about to begin. Everyone, please prepare."


    At that moment, an Arena staff member appeared again in the rest area, announcing that the afternoon matches were about to start!

 Chapter 244 Rocky Appears!

    With the conclusion of the three morning matches, the afternoonpetitions began after the lunch break.


    The audience for the afternoon matches gradually entered the venue at this time, including Orton and others.


    "Which arena is Rocky in?"


    "Arena number two."


    "Have the tickets been purchased?"


    "They''re all bought, and all in the front row."


    As Orton queued up for ticket inspection and entry, his unrted questions to Rocky revealed the old man''s evident nervousness.


    In fact, not only him, but also others who came along, such as Aniye, Hammerfire, Pya, and Aileen, Lin Feng, were all very nervous.


    "It''s too risky for the Lord to do this. Monte and I should be the ones participating in suchpetitions."


    Following a few elders, Lin Feng couldn''t help but express hisints to Aileen.


    Lin Feng was unaware of the Rune matter, but he knew that Orton and others had developed new Armor for Rocky and roughly why Rocky was participating in the Arena. Nevertheless, he considered such action too hasty. After all, Rocky was the master of Thunderhawk City¡ªmore than three thousand people depended on him! How could he undertake such dangerous acts?


    "Alright, the Lord knows what he''s doing, you needn''t worry."


    After ncing at Lin Feng, Aileen couldn''t borate further and could only offer constion.


    Not long after, Orton and the others entered the venue and took their seats in the front row.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already arrived at the changing room reserved forpetitors.


    Since participants were to wear the Void Magic Armor, each one would go from the rxation hall to the designated changing room to get ready, and upon being prepared, they could proceed directly to the Arena.


    When Rocky entered the changing room, Monte opened a box he''d been carrying all along. Inside was the White Demon Armor!


    "Be cautious in everything."


    "I know."


    "Lord, you must pay attention to safety."


    "I know, I know."


    "Don''t try to show off..."


    "Alright, alright!"


    Rocky looked at Liliya and Monte helplessly. He didn''t know what to say in response to their excessive concern.


    Fortuitously, he had already donned the White Demon Armor, so he quickly put on the helmet, shed a thumbs-up at Liliya and Monte, and then stepped out of the changing room.


    Leaving the changing room, Rocky saw a long corridor before him, with arge door tightly shut at the end. This corridor led straight to thepetition scene, and the firmly locked door was the entrance to the stage.


    At this point, Liliya and Monte could not follow him any longer. Once a participant stepped onto the corridor outside the changing room, it signaled their imminent entry into the Arena, and no one else was allowed to follow; otherwise, the participant''s qualification would be immediately revoked.@@novelbin@@


    A person walked down the corridor, and as Rocky got closer to the entrance, he could faintly hear the sounds from outside; there were cheers from the spectators and the announcer''s voice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! The second round of preliminary contests is about to begin! Let''s give our warmest apuse to the ten contestants who are about to make their appearance!"


    Under the announcer''s prompting, a wave of cheers and apuse soon erupted from the stands.


    "Now, please wee the first contestant!"


    As the announcer spoke, the big screen switched to the entrance gate. Following that, the gate in the image slowly opened, and a towering Void Magic Warrior stepped out.


    "The first contestant in this preliminary round, havingpeted many times and with a wealth of experience, is none other than Powerful Peter!"


    "Roarrr!!!"


    With the announcer''s introduction, Peter, the first to appear, immediately raised his long sword and shield, roaring at the spectators!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you may already know, this is Peter''s third time participating in the preliminary contests. In previouspetitions, he has contributed time and again to thrilling duels, but has always been a hair''s breadth away from victory. Surely, Peter must have prepared thoroughly this time, ready to once again charge towards victory!"


    Indeed, a considerable number of the audience knew Peter, so when the announcer finished the introduction, the venue immediately resounded with apuse.


    "Next, please wee the second, third, and fourth contestants!"


    Amidst the apuse, the announcer introduced three contestants in one breath, which stopped the cheers of the audience¡ªthey hadn''t expected this approach.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the reason we''re introducing three contestants consecutively is that these three are brothers! Please wee Jeff, Jerry, and Jess!"


    Following the announcer''s introduction, the second, third, and fourth entrance gates opened simultaneously, and the triplet brothers in their Void Magic Armor walked out!


    "As the old saying goes, ''Brothers in arms are like tigers, and fathers and sons in battle are strong.'' Since Jeff, Jerry, and Jess are brothers from the same mother, they will surely not give their opponents any opportunities on the battlefield. Could one of these three brothers emerge as the winner of this preliminary contest? Let''s wait and see!"


    "Good! Very good!"


    "Brothers, you must win!"


    "Come on! You can do it!"


    When the three brothers appeared, the spectators gave them even more apuse and cheers than Peter, because everyone knew that in such a melee, unity among three was certainly stronger than fighting solo. The announcer was not wrong; the three brothers were indeed the favorites to win this contest. The audience naturally favored such a popr contestant.


    "Coming up next, please wee the fifth contestant to the stage!"


    Following the announcer''s introduction, the contestants of this preliminary contest appeared one after another. Some contestants received detailed introductions, like Powerful Peter and the three brothers, while other contestants were briefly mentioned by name and then quickly surpassed.


    About fifteen minutester, the first nine contestants of this preliminary contest had all made their appearance, leaving only thest one.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the next person to take the stage is thest contestant of this preliminary contest!"


    "This contestant did not reveal his name before thepetition, so we refer to him as Contestant #1021, but don''t underestimate him. Contestant #1021 is the only person in this preliminary contest who has brought his own Void Magic Armor, a true warrior!"


    "Please wee Contestant #1021! Please wee this real Void Magic Warrior to the stage!"


    As the words of the announcer came to an end, the gate of entrance ten slowly opened, and following it, Rocky, d in his White Demon Armor, stepped out, and his figure was also disyed on the big screen in the arena,ing into view of everyone!

 Chapter 245 Thorough Arrangement!

    As the announcer''s voice settled, the doors of the gateway number ten slowly opened, and Rocky, d in the White Demon Armor, slowly walked onto the field, his image simultaneously appearing on the big screen!


    "My god, what kind of armor is that?"


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    "Which generation of armor is this? Is it specialized?"


    When Rocky''s figure appeared on the big screen, the majority of the audience gasped in unison,pletely stunned by the brilliance of the White Demon Armor!


    Shortly thereafter, as the spectators regained their senses from the stunning impression left by the White Demon Armor, excited cheers erupted!@@novelbin@@


    "Amazing! It must be Special Armor!"


    "Right! This match is going to be worth watching!"


    "Nine against one! This match is definitely nine against one!"


    "Nine against one!"


    "Nine against one!"


    "Nine against one!!"


    In the midst of the rising cheers, someone took the lead in shouting the slogan "nine against one," and soon, this chant echoed continuously, every spectator shouting in excited unison.


    However, amidst these deafening cheers, a group of people had extremely grim faces. While the entire audience was thrilled, only this group was gloomy.


    This group was none other than Orton and hispanions.


    Listening to the deafening shouts around them, Orton and hispanions looked towards the arena with grim faces. They then dismally realized that among the ten participants in this preliminary match, except for Rocky, the other ninepetitors were wearing the Arena''s fourth-generation Mass-Produced Armor.


    The fourth-generation Mass-Produced Armor versus the White Demon Armor naturally wasn''t an equal match, yet the greater the disparity in strength, the more problematic it became. In a chaotic battle where strengths were so uneven, eliminating the strongestpetitor first became the primary strategy for victory or even survival.


    This was why the spectators were shouting "nine against one." And if even the spectators outside the arena could see what was obvious, how could thepetitors not?


    "Damn, it''s a setup!"


    Hammerfire muttered gloomily as he noticed that Rocky had instantly be the target of everyone.


    And he was right!


    The arrangement of this preliminary match was meticulously nned by the Arena¡ªfrom thepetitors'' entry, their order of appearance, and everything else, all designed to create the current scenario!


    Of course, this wasn''t the Arena deliberately targeting Rocky. In fact, the Arena didn''t care who Rocky was; they only cared about whether the match was exciting. To make each match thrilling, the Arena meticulously arranged every aspect.


    With the aim to please as many spectators as possible, the Arena would go to great lengths to enhance the appeal of the matches. They might, for instance, arrange matches betweenpetitors of simr skills if the matches were high-Rank, or even set up matches betweenpetitors with personal grievances to settle their differences in the arena. If the matches were low-Rank, the Arena might arrange uneven matchups or pit veterans against neers, all to add excitement in various ways.


    Besides finding focal points from thepetitors themselves, the Arena also put great effort into the format of thepetitions. The ten-person brawl of the preliminary match was one example. Other formats included Triple Threat matches, Four Corners matches, Gauntlet matches, Cage matches, and Hardcore matches, provide a variety of styles.


    Rocky''s match was meticulously orchestrated by the Arena to create an additional spectacle outside of the melee, deliberately setting up a scenario where he was outnumbered nine to one!


    The audience''s cheers were deafening, and thepetitors in the field could naturally hear them too. So when Rocky looked at the otherpetitors who had already entered the arena, he noticed that they were also watching him. Not only that, each of the nces held either ferocity or resolve; it was clear that they had all made the same determined decision!


    Realizing he had be the target of everyone even before stepping onto the tform, Rocky couldn''t help but sigh internally, feeling incredibly unlucky.


    From the audience''s perspective, he was facing a challenge of nine against one, but as apetitor, Rocky understood all too well that his problem was not just about being outnumbered. It was that all nine were desperate to fight for their lives against him!


    Why say this?


    Because of Xia Nai''s match!


    In the three preliminary matches that morning, the one Xia Nai participated in had the highest casualty rate, with eight people dead in just one match. Given this precedent, the opponents Rocky now faced were not just targeting him for victory¡ªthey were doing it to survive!


    Given this, one could imagine Rocky''s predicament. The preliminary match hadn''t even started yet, and it had already turned into a life-or-death struggle!


    "Ladies and gentlemen! I can assure you all with certainty that this match will be the most intense and spectacr of this round of preliminaries. Are you¡ªready?!"


    As Rocky sighed to himself, the announcer''s voice sounded again, and with his words, a wave of cheers erupted from the stands. Everyone was eagerly anticipating this match!


    Amidst the cheering, thementator turned to look at the ten contestants: "Contestants, are you ready?!"


    "Come on! Come on! Come on!"


    "Roar! Roar! Roar!!"


    "Go for it!"


    "Kill him!"


    At this questioning, all contestants except Rocky immediately responded with roars that sounded as if they were all on a frenzy, excited but also unusually aggressive.


    "The match¡ªbegins!"


    As the announcer dered the official start of the match, the contestants who had long been waiting around the ring couldn''t wait any longer and one by one jumped onto the tform!


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, the first nine contestants had climbed onto the tform, and seeing the others spring into action, Rocky took a deep breath and leaped up as well, standing on the tform a momentter.


    Like the previous matches, ten contestants upied their spots upon ascending the tform, dividing it into ten equally like slicing a cake. However, just like before, once everyone was up, all eyes uniformly turned to the same spot¡ªthey looked at Rocky.


    Indeed, as soon as the match officially started, all the contestants, without needing to discuss anything, intuitively teamed up together, nning to collectively take down Rocky!


    In this situation, there was no standoff, no caution, and no hesitation at all¡ªas soon as Rocky stepped onto the tform, the other nine contestants simultaneously charged at him!


    "Take him down!"

 Chapter 246 Nine Against One!

    There was no standoff, no caution, and certainly no hesitation. As soon as Rocky stepped onto the tform, his telepathically coordinated opponents instantly sprang into action.


    Nine opponents, like nine wild beasts, charged ferociously at Rocky!


    "Damn it!"


    Although he had been psychologically prepared, Rocky couldn''t help but curse when everyone lunged at him at once. Without a second thought, he leaped into the air.


    No sooner had he flown up than several of his opponents also jumped into the air and elerated directly towards him.


    Onepetitor elerated towards Rocky, roaring as he raised his long sword and viciously shed at him, exhibiting a ferocity and viciousness not typical of apetition but rather of a fight to the death!


    Indeed, thesepetitors were fighting for their lives.


    In their eyes, facing an opponent like Rocky who wore Special Armor, if they didn''t fight with all their might, their fate would be the same as Xia Nai''s opponent, undoubtedly fatal. Therefore, for them, the oue of the preliminarypetition had already taken a backseat. Their main goal was to take Rocky down to avoid meeting a grim end in the arena.


    Thus, as soon as the match began, they all exhibited desperate ferocity. Their moves were killing blows without any hesitation!


    Facing such vicious attacks, Rocky in mid-air quickly dodged to the side, not only evading the strike but also cleverly maneuvering to the side and kicking his opponent in the ribs, sending him flying several meters away.


    "Beautiful! Contestant 1021 easily dodged the attack and countered at the same time. That strike was so precise, truly smooth as flowing water, a real Void Magic Warrior! His control of the Armor is iparable!"


    After Rocky seamlessly dodged and counterattacked, thementator outside the arena shouted excitedly. Clearly, thementator had keen eyesight, for Rocky''s series of dodges and counterattacks were very quick,pleted in a flowing motion that the average person couldn''t clearly see, but thementator captured every move.


    Logically, the audience should have cheered by now because a real expert reveals himself upon taking action. Although Rocky had only exchanged one move with his opponent, the difference in strength was immediately apparent.


    However, at this moment, the stands were eerily silent, not because the audience was dissatisfied with Rocky''s performance, but because they simply had no time to cheer!


    Just as Rocky kicked his opponent away and was about to press his advantage, two more enemies, one on each side, rushed at him, their gleaming long swords shing directly at him from both sides!


    In this situation, all Rocky could do was elevate his position again, soaring up another two or three meters. Then he heard a ng as the two long swords aimed at him collided with each other.


    "Get down!"


    Seeing the two swords miss, Rocky, from a higher position, instantly plunged down. Utilizing the speed and weight of his descent, he stomped with both feet on one opponent, pushing him straight down to the tform while also using this action to return to his original position. Then, without hesitation, he delivered a spinning kick, striking anotherpetitor precisely on the head and sending him flying!


    This series of dodges and attacks was spectacr, fully showcasing the strength of a Void Magic Warrior. Unfortunately, after that, Rocky didn''t even get a chance to catch his breath. After one spinning kick, he barely had time to adjust his stance before he hurriedly darted several meters to the side. Just as he had dodged, anotherpetitor surged upwards from the position he had just vacated.


    After dodging this attack, Rocky finally had a chance to stabilize his stance. But when he looked around again, he discovered that he, positioned mid-air, was surrounded!


    All around him were enemies. The ninepetitors in this match had all risen into the air andpletely encircled him!


    Find your next read at empire


    This was meleebat!


    This was a one against nine battle!


    If it had been a one-on-one match, Rocky would have already won by now. The White Demon Armor, coupled with his own strength, made it impossible for any opponent tost three rounds against him. Unfortunately, this was a melee battle, and Rocky not only had to face one opponent, he had to face nine.


    In this entirely unfair and unequal fight, even though his power surpassed everyone else''s, and his Armor was superior to everyone else''s, it was difficult for him to gain any advantage.


    "All at once!"


    After surrounding Rocky, someone had shouted, and nine people charged at him together!


    "Contestant number 1021 is surrounded! He is being attacked by everyone!"


    As the nine opponents rushed at Rocky, the external announcer shouted excitedly!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, contestant number 1021 is now being attacked by nine contestants. Can he survive this onught?!"


    "Incredible, he dodged it! Contestant number 1021 dodged the triple team from the brothers!"


    "Contestant number 911''s surprise attack also failed, and he was even knocked off the arena!"


    "It''s over, Malin''s long sword has been taken away, his weapon was actually stolen, it''s embarrassing, really embarrassing!"


    "Goodness, goodness, goodness! Powerful Peter didn''t gain any advantage in a head-to-head confrontation. Contestant 1021''s control over his Armor is simply miraculous. He managed to offset most of the force when Peter struck him, giving Peter a thunderous counterattack in return. Peter missed his best opportunity to inflict heavy damage on him."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the joint attack of nine people has not managed to defeat contestant number 1021. This is truly incredible,dies and gentlemen, please do not skimp on your apuse and cheers, alright!"


    Provoked by the announcer, the audience immediately responded with cheers and apuse, all obviously for Rocky. Just as the announcer had described, in the nine-person onught, Rocky was still undefeated!


    Facing the attack of nine people, Rocky in mid-air kept dodging and counterattacking, managing again and again to break the encirclement thanks to his Armor''s advantages and his own experience, seizing every opportunity to counterstrike, and inflicting heavy damage on his opponents whenever he dodged.


    Clearly, this was why he had remained calm andposed before the match.


    In the eyes of outsiders, a melee might be a tough affair, and fighting multiple opponents even more daunting, but to him, it wasn''t the case. When he defended Backhill Vige, he had faced numbers more than ten times his own numerous times. Hence, whether it was a melee or one against many, Rocky had abundant experience, and thus, he was not at all afraid of this preliminary match.


    As the result showed, he really pulled it off. Facing the encirclement of nine opponents, he had used his experience and the power of the White Demon Armor to repel all opponents, denying them any chance to prevail.


    However, just then, Powerful Peter, who had been repelled, suddenly shouted, "Don''t engage him in aerialbat! We can''t beat him that way, force him tond!"


    As soon as Peter finished shouting, he was the first to descend to the arena, and then he raised his arms. With a snap, two Mana Launchers popped out of his arm Armor!@@novelbin@@


    Seeing his action, the other contestants quickly understood and descended back to the arena, raising their hands like Peter did.


    "Bombard him!"


    With Peter''s roar, all nine contestants fired together, sending countless Magic Bullets towards Rocky in mid-air!

 Chapter 247 Counterattack

    Rocky was able to stand undefeated in the midst of an onught from nine others not just because of his own skill or because of his Armor, but also because he chose aerialbat.


    Thebat of the Void Magic Armor is distinct from traditional fights. If one doesn''t understand how to use the Armor, especially how to take advantage of its aerialbat superiority, then there isn''t much difference between a Void Magic Armor and a regr Armor.


    The opponents Rocky faced were just like this.


    Whether it was the triplet brothers, or Powerful Peter, or the others, none of them were true Void Magic Warriors. Their use of the Armor was still at a basic level, barely able to utilize all of the Armor''s functions, let alone leverage its aerial advantages. It was simply beyond them.


    That''s why, despite their numbers, they were no match for Rocky in the air.


    This was also why Rocky stayed in mid-air right from the start¡ªhe intended to use his strengths to target their weaknesses!


    However, Rocky wasn''t the only smart one present. Powerful Peter, who had participated in the preliminaries many times before, was also experienced; after being repelled in the air, he quickly realized the key issue that all of them together could not beat Rocky in the air.


    Therefore, he immediately urged everyone to give up aerialbat and to decide the battle within the confines of the Arena''s tform.


    But how could they make Rocky return to the tform?


    Simple, they just needed to st him down!


    After they all descended, thepetitors simultaneously raised their arms, activated the Mana Launchers on their forearms, and bombarded Rocky with a series of Magic Bullets!


    The Armor provided by the Arena was the Firepower Type-4 Assault Armor. Although it was the fourth generation of Mass-Produced Armor, it must be admitted that within the realm of Mass-Produced Armor, the Firepower 4-Type was one of the best, with a magic energy value reaching 3100 points and an arsenal of weapons, especially rich in long-range weaponry.


    In an instant, countless Magic Bullets hurtled toward Rocky, and a series of small explosionsbined into a massive one that swallowed Rocky, who was mid-air. That wasn''t all; possibly feeling that it wasn''t safe enough or simply because it was unsatisfying, severalpetitors lowered their arms, opened their chest tes, and revealed tworge cannon muzzles hidden inside.


    Mini Magic Energy Cannons!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    unting the Firepower 4-Type Armor''s most powerful weapon, severalpetitors aimed the muzzles of the Mini Magic Energy Cannons at the sky and fired repeatedly!


    Even though they were mini, they were still Magic Energy Cannons, so their power was beyond doubt. The Magic Energy Cannons exploded directly in the air; a dozen shells firing at once linked the explosions, turning the sky into a zing inferno!


    With such intense attacks, even the spectators were stunned. Nobody expected just a preliminary fight to be fought so fiercely.


    Orton and others, sitting in the front row of the spectator seats, also looked grim. Liliya and Monte had already joined the crowd, watching Rocky''s match together.


    When they saw Rocky subjected to such a fierce assault, they all felt their hearts tighten. Liliya, Monte, and even Lin Feng unconsciously clenched their fists, extremely nervous. Aileen simply hid in Liliya''s embrace, too scared to watch.


    Only Orton and the other three remained rtively calm because they knew that the White Demon Armor could spread out a Defensive Net, and as long as Rocky was quick enough, these attacks wouldn''t be able to harm him.


    But... he couldn''t have failed to react in time, could he...?


    Several minutester, after the furious bombardment from the ninepetitors had finally concluded, everyone looked towards the sky, towards the smoke that filled the air.


    At that moment, everyone, whether they werepetitors or spectators, or even the broadcaster who had beenmentary the match, fell silent. They were all doing the same thing¡ªsearching for Rocky''s figure in the smoke.


    As time ticked away, the smoke that filled the sky gradually dissipated, followed by a sudden shout from a spectator!


    "There!"


    The unexpected shout drew everyone''s attention, and as the smoke slowly cleared, they saw Rocky''s figure!


    As the smoke faded, Rocky reappeared before their eyes, his hands raised level, with a circr Defensive Net unfolded around him!


    Indeed, he had managed to use the Defensive Net to fend off all the attacks!


    A deafening cheer erupted instantly; at that moment, the entire audience gave him their most fervent shout of support!


    "Phew..."


    Seeing that Rocky had deployed the Defensive Net in time, Orton and the others breathed a sigh of relief, visibly more rxed.


    "Damn it..."


    However, as Orton and the others rxed, the contestants on the field became tense again, for by this time, they had deeply realized the gap between them.


    Whether it was personal quality or the strength of their armors, Rocky was far superior to them, especially in terms of armor strength. The gap between them in this aspect was simply irreparable. Not to mention the plethora of other advantages, the defensive that could only be deployed by special armors had already made Rocky unbeatable. As long as the defensive was there, nobody else could harm him!


    This disparity left many contestants feeling disheartened...


    But just then, Rocky made a surprising move!


    He retracted the defensive and then... slowly descended onto the arena!


    "Contestant number 1021 hasnded!"


    Watching Rockynd, the announcer immediately shouted, "What is he nning to do?! Could it be... Could it be that contestant number 1021 has decided to give up aerialbat and is preparing to engage in a head-to-head battle with the other contestants!"


    And say what you will, but not only did this announcer have good insight, his experience was also quite rich because he was right¡ªRocky was indeed nning to engage in a head-to-head battle with the other contestants!


    As mentioned before, Rocky had three reasons for participating in the arena: one was to earn money, another was to test his armor, and the third was to hone himself.


    And in his eyes, the current match was an excellent opportunity for self-improvement, so he voluntarily gave up aerialbat to engage in groundbat with these opponents!


    "Kid, you want to go head-to-head with them and that''s fine, but don''t be too overconfident. Activate some more runes on the armor!"


    As Rockynded in the arena, Orton, sitting in the stands, had no choice but to contact him through themunicator, conveying that going head-to-head was fine and honing himself was fine, but activate all the runes on the armor first!


    That''s right, at this point Rocky had not activated all the runes on the White Demon Armor!


    From the beginning of the match till now, Rocky had actually activated only half of the runes, and the magic energy value of the White Demon Armor was maintained at around 5,000 points. In other words, thebat power of the White Demon had only been activated by half!


    This was something everyone had agreed on beforehand because they did not want the White Demon Armor to draw too much attention by showing its full prowess, which could bring unnecessary trouble. So, they always disguised the White Demon as a fourth-generation special armor, keeping the magic energy value at the peak level that a fourth-generation armor could reach, thus avoiding drawing too much attention.


    But now that Rocky had decided to go head-to-head with all the opponents, Orton felt that at least a part of the magic energy should be further activated, raising it from 5,000 to about 7,000. This would be somewhat safer.


    No sooner had he finished speaking when Rocky replied:@@novelbin@@


    "Teacher, 5,000 magic energy is enough."


    The moment he finished this sentence, Rocky suddenly charged out on the tform. He transformed into a white blur, and before all the opponents could react, he dashed past them in an instant, swooping by like a meteor.


    "Ah!"


    Right after the blink of an eye, one of the nine contestants suddenly let out a scream!


    This person was originally at the very back of the others, the farthest away from Rocky. But now he found Rocky had bypassed all the others, streaking across the entire arena like a shooting star, heading straight for him!


    Fast!


    Rocky''s speed was extremely fast!


    By the time this contestant realized he was being charged at, it was already toote to react, because Rocky was upon him!


    On the contrary, it was Rocky who raised his right arm and deployed the Magic Energy Shield as he approached, followed by a muffled thud as he mmed the Magic Energy Shield hard against the contestant''s body!


    With the force of a cannonball, the contestant was sted away and flew out of the arena in an instant, crashing heavily to the ground...!


    "Eight left." Find exclusive stories on empire


    Eliminating one contestant with a single strike, Rocky slowly turned around and, while looking at the remaining eight, he popped open the armor on his left leg and drew his Mana Sword!


    The counterattack begins!

 Chapter 248 One Against Nine!

    "Eight left."


    Rocky turned to face the remaining eightpetitors. He activated his Magic Energy Shield in his right hand and drew out his Mana Sword with his left, switching his White Demon Armor to melee mode!


    "So... so terrifying..." Experience new stories on empire


    In the face of his counterattack, at least three of the remaining eightpetitors couldn''t help but take two steps back!


    Just as these threepetitors were muttering, Rocky at this moment was truly terrifying!


    It wasn''t his appearance that was so frightening but the strength he had burst forth within an instant...


    Although Rocky had only eliminated onepetitor, think about how he had done so. He had crossed the entire arena at an extremely high speed and then, relying solely on the impact, flung his target out of the ring.


    During this process, none of thepetitors on the stage had time to react. They only saw a white blur fly past their eyes, that was all. By the time they came to their senses, the unfortunate individual Rocky had targeted was already out of the arena...


    What did this mean?


    It meant the gap between them was too vast!


    Although it wasn''t clear what generation of Armor Rocky was wearing, that moment on the stage made one thing clear to all thepetitors¡ªthey were no match for Rocky in aerialbat due to differences in experience and control, but on the ground, the drastic difference in Armor also made it impossible for them to contend with Rocky!


    So when Rocky revealed his melee weapons, manypetitors were afraid, truly afraid.


    But this time, Rocky didn''t give anyone a chance. He suddenly burst forward, charging towards anotherpetitor with great ferocity!


    "Damn it!"


    Realizing that Rocky had targeted him this time, Powerful Peter quickly positioned his shield in front of his chest, steadying himself for defense.


    It must be said, among these people, if one were to speak of individual strength and experience, besides Rocky, Peter was the strongest. He had, after all, participated in the preliminary rounds multiple times and shed with true masters¡ªhis reactions and countermeasures were much faster than the average person.


    Just as Peter had just set himself in a defensive position, ready to withstand Rocky''s charge, a scream came from behind him!


    Indeed, Rocky had targeted Peter, but it was merely a feint. His real target was someone hiding behind Peter.


    He remembered this guy¡ªhe had been trying to sneak attack Rocky during the aerialbat, almost seeding several times. Now he was cleverly hidden behind Peter''srge frame, surely looking for another opportunity to sneak attack. Rocky naturally couldn''t ignore such a person.


    So as he charged at Peter and in the instant he got to him, Rocky leaped into the air, flipped over Peter, and then elerated once more. Just like before, he mmed into his target with his Magic Energy Shield, sending them flying!


    With just this move, Rocky demonstrated his exceptional control over the Armor and the superior performance of the White Demon Armor to perfection. Keep in mind, he was at top speed when charging at Peter. At such a high velocity, not only did he manage to change direction abruptly, but he also exerted force again after the change of direction. These actions required a lot from both himself and the Armor¡ªmost people or ordinary Armors simply couldn''t execute such maneuvers!


    "Seven left!"


    After eliminating another opponent, Rocky didn''t pause for a moment, but turned and aimed at a third target. elerating around a bend, he charged toward the nearest contestant, then raised his Magic Energy Shield just as before, obviously intending to ram this person off the stage as well.


    But this time, the opponent''s reaction was also very quick. Noticing Rocky charging towards him, and just as Rocky was about to reach him, he leaped into the air.


    However, just as the opponent had barely reached midair and before he had a chance to take a breath, he found his ankle was grabbed!


    Yes, as soon as this contestant leaped into the air, Rocky followed suit, leaping up and grabbing the man''s ankle, then whirling around in the air several times, and like throwing a shot put, he hurled his opponent out.


    There was a thunderous crash as the thrown contestant, unable to adjust in midair, mmed into the spectator''s Defensive Net. Not only was he knocked unconscious, but he also suffered a disappointing elimination.


    "Six left!"


    Having dispatched another opponent, Rocky pressed on without missing a beat, diving towards his next target!


    "You wish!"


    However, at that moment, Powerful Peter roared and charged up from the ground, interrupting Rocky''s momentum with a downward sh of his sword.


    "What are you standing around for? Do you want him to knock you off one by one?"


    After intercepting Rocky, Powerful Peter swung his sword and shouted at the remaining contestants. Clearly, while others were getting cold feet, Peter showed no signs of backing down.


    He had entered the preliminary matches too many times; he desired victory too keenly.


    Reminded by his shout, the three brothers were the first to react, converging from three different directions, and the other two did the same.


    In truth, like Peter, those daring to participate in the Arena''s contests did note to y games with their lives at stake. While each contestant had different motivations forpeting, they all sought the same oue: victory!


    In such a situation, regardless of Rocky''s disy of formidable strength, his opponents were just as unwilling to give up!


    There was a ng as Peter''s sword struck down, hitting Rocky''s Magic Energy Shield. Rocky had to take two steps back; Peter''s brute strength was indeed frightening, and it wasn''t easy to handle when caught off guard.


    As Rocky retreated two steps and before he could steady himself, long swords thrust at him from both sides, wielded by two of the brothers who had already surrounded him.


    It must be said that the strength of these three brothers was also quite remarkable. The simultaneous thrusts from the left and right were not actually simultaneous ¨C there was a sequence. If Rocky thought he could dodge both swords at the same time, he''d be sorely mistaken; if he tried, he''d undoubtedly be hit by one of them.


    Fortunately, Rocky didn''t make such a move. Facing two urately angled and sequentially timed thrusts, he deftly ducked and, using his Armor for reverse propulsion, shot backwards a meter, avoiding the encirclement.


    It was a pity that just as he had escaped the brothers'' joint attack, he sensed danger from behind. Another contestant viciously swung a long sword at his back, forcing Rocky to quickly somersault on the spot, flipping midair to evade the strike.


    "Absolutely thrilling! This is just spectacr!"@@novelbin@@


    As Rocky and the other contestants engaged in closebat, the announcer outside the Arena couldn''t contain his excitement, shouting loudly. The series of offensive and defensive maneuvers were indeed spectacr, not solely because of Rocky''s performance. The others who were attacking him were also impressing, which is why the announcer stood up in his excitement, as if only by doing so could he thoroughlymentate on such an exciting match!

 Chapter 249 A Man Should Be Head-to-Head!

    The lightning-fast offense and defense battle had thementator shouting excitedly, and even more thrilled than thementator were the spectators themselves.


    The cheers and shouts from the audience could be described as explosive, and even Orton and the others watching from outside the venue were no different, their collective cheers even drowning out the voice of thementator.


    "This kid actually has some skill."


    Seeing Rocky handling the attacks from several opponents with ease, Orton and the others could finally rx a bit. However, still being older, they were somewhat restrained in their excitement. In contrast, Liliya and herpanions were much more animated.


    From the start of the match until now, Liliya and the others had been anxious for Rocky, so when heunched his counterattack, swiftly eliminating his opponents one after another, their suppressed emotions finally exploded with delight.


    At this moment, Liliya, Monte, Lin Feng, and Aileen had long since risen from their seats, shouting loudly like everyone else, continuously cheering for Rocky.


    At this very moment, Rocky himself was also extremely excited, as if he were enjoying the spectacle just like the spectators. As apetitor, he too found thebat extremely thrilling!


    The persistence of his opponents not only put great pressure on him but also ignited his fighting spirit, giving him a feeling he had never experienced on the battlefield before. It was an indescribable feeling that made Rocky very excited, veryfortable, and thoroughly enjoying himself.


    So, after weathering a round of attacks from his opponents, he immediatelyunched a counteroffensive!


    The moment hended from a flip, he didn''t even think before propelling his Armor backward, and in the blink of an eye, he collided with an opponent who had tried to sneak up behind him. Caught off guard, his opponent staggered, and without paying more attention to this person, Rocky went from retreat to advance in an instant, rushing towards another opponent.


    Charging at his target, Rocky leaped into the air and raised the Mana Sword, the first time he had truly swung it in the match. Earlier, he had either blocked with the sword or simply struck with the shield, having never truly used the Mana Sword.


    And this time, as he lifted the Mana Sword high and brought it down with force, the opponent beneath the de panicked.


    In terms of weapon ss, ordinary weapons were the worst, Magic Energy Enhanced Weapons were intermediate, and Magic Energy Materialized Weapons were the strongest¡ªthis wasmon knowledge. Rocky''s Mana Sword, solidified from pure Magic Energy, was a typical Magic Energy Materialized Weapon, andpared to it, the long sword equipped with the Firepower 4-Type Armor was somewhat inferior in every aspect. If the two were to sh directly, the long sword might well be cut in half!


    The opponent was clearly aware of this, so he quickly raised both shield and sword, pressing the sword against the shield in an attempt to block the attack.


    But in the blink of an eye, Rocky, who had leaped high and shed downward, suddenly maneuvered the Armor to change direction in mid-air, circling behind with a tight arc, then struck hard on the back of the opponent''s head with the hilt of his sword.


    Although the opponent was wearing a Helmet, the Magic Energy of the White Demon Armor was higher. Higher Magic Energy meant greater strength augmentation, so Rocky''s strike dazed his opponent, after which Rocky grabbed his shoulder, spun around, and flung him off the tform.


    "Five left."


    Having eliminated another contestant, Rocky immediately turned his attention to the others. At this moment, there were only five left on the tform, aside from himself!


    Just as he looked towards his opponents, Powerful Peter took the initiative and charged at him. But instead of facing the attack head-on, Rocky used the agility and speed of his Armor to sidestep him and headed straight for the three brothers.@@novelbin@@


    His next targets were the three brothers!


    "Surround him!"


    As Rocky charged straight at them, the three brothers reacted quite swiftly, encircling him from three directions, and immediatelyunched a joint attack.


    It must be said that the three brothers did indeed have some skill. They were soldiers who had seen battle, and each of them was quite strong. Plus, with their unity, their strategic coordination was many times stronger than ordinary people. Under such circumstances, even Rocky found it difficult to gain an advantage. In their previous encounters, facing the encirclement of the three brothers, Rocky had chosen to dodge their sharp edges, without a better way to respond.


    But this time, he changed his tactics. When surrounded by the three brothers, he didn''t choose to retreat but decided to go head-to-head!


    Facing the sword shing straight at him, Rocky didn''t dodge or flinch but used the Magic Energy Shield to block with force. With a loud ng, the sword was not only stopped by the shield, but the eldest brother who struck the blow was also shaken back two steps.


    The disparity in the Armor was too evident; the Firepower 4-Type Armor''s Magic Energy was only 3100 points, whereas the White Demon Armor, even when only half-activated, had a Magic Energy Value of 5000 points¡ªa nearly twofold difference!


    With such a vast gap, even if the brothers were stronger than Rocky, the enhancement the White Demon provided was enough topensate for all disparities and far surpass the opposition.


    This was why Rocky chose to confront the three brothers head-on. His n was to use the Armor''s advantage to power through their tactics andpletely break them down.


    After deflecting the eldest brother''s attack with the Magic Energy Shield, Rocky swiftly turned to face the youngest of the three brothers. Their swords shed, and with a sh of the Magic Energy Sword, it sliced straight through the opponent''s long sword!

 Chapter 250 First Victory!

    When Rocky shed passionately with Peter, there was actually another contestant on the stage¡ªonly, everyone''s attention was focused on Rocky and Peter,pletely overlooking the third.


    But now, just as Rocky had barely eliminated Peter from the match, not even having a chance to catch his breath, this final contestant seized the opportunity for a rare sneak attack on Rocky!


    No one noticed how this person had managed to creep up behind Rocky. In any case, he did, and then suddenly burst forth, shing with the razor-sharp longsword in his hand, aiming a horizontal strike directly at Rocky''s neck!


    Brutal!


    Too brutal!


    From this single strike alone, it was clear how malicious this contestant was¡ªhe wasn''t just trying to defeat Rocky, he was trying to kill him!


    Facing such a sudden sneak attack, everyone in the arena let out a gasp, with many covering their mouths in shock. Some young girls even covered their eyes, daring not to watch what happened next.


    Could it be, could Rocky be defeated just like that?


    After delivering such an exciting duel, was he to die from a sneak attack?


    Under everyone''s astonished gazes, the sword from behindnded heavily on Rocky''s neck...


    ng!


    A light sound rang out as the longsword struck the White Demon Armor...


    "Blocked! Contestant number 1021''s armor blocked the sword strike!"@@novelbin@@


    Realizing that his strike had failed, the announcer immediately roared, "Despicable! Absolutely despicable! Contestant Boff, in such a thrilling match, resorted to a sneak attack and even failed¡ªshameless! What a waste!"


    Idiot.


    As the announcer fervently shouted, Orton and Hammerfire, the two old men, had faces full of disregard, as they both snorted simultaneously.


    Joking aside, the White Demon Armor was a top-tier set forged for 300,000 Gold Coins! To amodate the powerful Mana of the Rune, the raw materials used for the armor were on par with those of the fifth generation of Special Armor. How could it be damaged by such an ordinary sneak attack? If that had happened, Rocky''s fate would be put aside for a moment, as Hammerfire would definitely be the first to take his own life.


    "How... how is this possible..."


    The contestant named Boff struck Rocky with his sword, found it had no effect, and was utterly dumbfounded, especially as Rocky turned around to face him, causing him to panic and stumble backwards.


    But facing an opponent who sneak-attacked him, Rocky was hardly going to show mercy. Even though he was exhausted from the confrontation with Peter, dealing with this type of character was still easy for him.


    With a single kick to the opponent''s chest, he sent him flying. Throughout the process, Rocky quickly elerated and caught the other''s ankle before they hit the ground. Then he flew straight upward into the air, spun around twice in the air to maximize the force, and then threw the opponent out!


    "Contestant Boff is eliminated!"


    As Rocky threw thest opponent out of the ring, the announcer finally proimed with a loud voice, "Ladies and gentlemen! The final victor of this preliminary match has emerged! He is contestant number 1021!"


    "Well done!"


    "What an amazing match!"


    "Keep it up in the future!"


    As the announcer dered Rocky the ultimate winner of the preliminaries, the audience all stood up,vishing him with the warmest apuse.


    Amidst the thunderous apuse, Rocky slowly descended onto the stage and graciously bowed to the entire audience before hopping down and heading back to the changing room through the exit.


    As he left, the audience who had watched the entire match continued to apud, their faces showing lingering excitement. The match had indeed been thrilling, where every contestant had given their all and used every means possible¡ªfrom honorable to underhanded¡ªkeeping every moment filled with suspense.


    Such a match naturally made the audience remember Rocky''s name, contestant 1021. Some had even made ns that the next time Rocky participated in a Rank match, they would definitelye to watch.


    Actually, not only did the audience immensely enjoy the match, but Rocky was also quite satisfied with it. If he had to describe it in one word, it would be "thrilling." He had never had so much fun fighting as he did in this match, unlike the desperate battling in wars. In the arena, he didn''t need to consider so many things; he only needed to enjoy the match itself. This feeling was something Rocky had never experienced before, so when the match truly ended, he felt somewhat reluctant to leave.


    The problem of what to do next was easily solved because, after Rocky won the preliminary contest, he not only received the match''s reward but also obtained a Combat Skill Rank. With the rank, he could participate in higher quality, richer rewarded, and more dangerous rank matches.


    It''s the rank matches that are the realpetition in the arena, so if Rocky felt unsatisfied, there were plenty of matches he could fight in.


    "Are you okay? Were you hurt?"


    "Sir, let me get that for you!"


    "Sir, please sit down and rest."


    After Rocky changed into casual clothes in the changing room, as soon as he returned to the rest lounge, he saw Liliya and the others and was immediately surrounded by them.


    Even though he enjoyed the match greatly, Liliya and the others who watched were constantly worried. Therefore, as soon as they saw Rocky return, they immediately surrounded him and started to fuss over him.


    "Is contestant number 1021 here?"


    Just as Rocky was engulfed by Liliya and the others, almost to the point of being carried back to Thunderhawk City, a middle-aged man around thirty walked into the rest lounge and called out his contestant number.


    "Over here."


    Waving his hand amid the crowd, Rocky indicated that he was still there.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man hurriedly walked up to him with a smile.


    "Hello, my name is Howard, the contact person for the Arena rank matches. Contestant number 1021, congrattions on winning the preliminary contest, this is your reward."


    After introducing himself to Rocky, Howard handed over a Gold Card: "Contestant number 1021, this Gold Card is the Arena''s reward card. Each time you win a match, you can collect your rewards with this card. The five-thousand Gold Coin prize for the preliminary contest is ready for you, and you can collect it anytime."


    "Furthermore, since you''ve won the preliminary contest, you''ve also obtained a Combat Skill Rank. Your current rank is the initial Level Fifteen, with zero points. If you continue to win rank matches, you will gain points, and the more points you have, the higher your rank will be."


    "As for myself, I am your contact person. If you want topete in rank matches in the future, you can contact me directly. If you have any requests about the match, such as time or format, you can talk to me, and I will try to make the arrangements."


    "This is my Mana Communicator, you can contact me anytime."


    After handing the Gold Card to Rocky, Howard told him many things, the gist of which was quite simple: if Rocky wanted topete in the future, he could contact him directly, as he''ll be the responsible person for Rocky''s matches in the Arena.


    This was the rule of the Arena: every contestant who obtained rank qualification would be assigned a dedicated contact person, to facilitate arranging matches for the contestants easily, saving them the trouble of queuing up to register. Howard was the contact person assigned to Rocky.


    "Understood, thank you."


    Rocky handed the Gold Card casually to Aileen and then said to Howard, "So, you mean if I want to fight a match in the future, I just need to contact you?"


    "Exactly."


    "Great, I n to fight another match in three days. Can you arrange it for me?"


    "Of course!"


    As soon as Howard heard Rocky n to continuepeting, a smile instantly appeared on his face. After all, as a contact person, much like an agent, he depended on the contestants earning money. The more often his assigned contestants fought and won, the higher his ie would be. Therefore, Rocky''s request to continue fighting was naturally pleasing to Howard, and having watched the recent match, he had high hopes for Rocky as well.


    As for Rocky himself, he felt that he was in good form in today''s match and intended to keep it up to see what a real rank match was like.


    But what he didn''t know was that his decision, made without much thought, was going to inadvertently trigger a major conflict!


    A major conflict between the new style of armors!

 Chapter 251 Sigma

    Eternal City.


    In the meeting room of Sigma Armor Corporation, Tom Sigma, the third-generation leader of thepany, was furiously mming his hand on the table as he roared.


    "Why hasn''t the Sixth-Generation Prototype Armor been manufactured yet!"


    "What exactly are you doing!"


    The roar echoed continuously in the meeting room, but in the face of his outburst, everyone sitting opposite Tom lowered their heads.


    These individuals included executives and heads of research and development; in short, all were top-tier personnel within thepany, yet none dared even breathe heavily in front of Tom.


    In today''s Armor Domain, there were two giants, Uranus Corporation and Sigma Corporation. These two dominated the field of Armor development, production, and sales, upying nearly half of the market. In the Armor Domain, they were absolutely dominant, with no one able topete against them.


    As such a giant in the field, Sigma Corporation had naturally been working on the research and development of the new generation of Armor, the 6th Generation Armor, for several years. However, judging by Tom''s current irritability, things were not going smoothly.


    Indeed, the development of the 6th Generation Armor at Sigma Corporation was quite problematic.


    Thepany had been working on the new generation of Armor for five years, and the initial progress was quite promising, having quickly established the concept and theoretical foundations of the new generation of Armor. However, when they attempted to put these theories into practice, difficulties arose, and the progress of development was repeatedly dyed. After five years had passed, not only had the Prototype Armor not been manufactured, but not even an Armor for experimental use had been produced.


    Such results were intolerable for Tom as the leader of thepany. Thus, almost every monthly routine meeting, he expressed dissatisfaction with the slow progress of the 6th Generation Armor, especially this time when Tom seemed exceptionally irritable.


    "Your Excellency, please give us some more time..."


    "How much time have I already given you!" Tom roared furiously, ring at the head of research and development.


    "Uranus Corporation has already manufactured the 6th Generation Prototype Armor, and you still ask for more time?"


    ring fiercely at the head of research and development, Tom''s gaze was murderous. His increased irritability wasn''t without reason; it was because their rival, Uranus Corporation, who also upied half of the Armor Domain, had already produced the 6th Generation Prototype Armor!


    This meant that their biggest and onlypetitor had already achieved a significant breakthrough in the research and development of the 6th Generation Armor, while Sigma Corporation waspletely falling behind.


    This was a situation that Tom could not tolerate because the 6th Generation Armor was too important for thepany.


    Sigma Corporation was among the earliest Armor manufacturers, but it rose to prominence during the era of the Fourth Generation Armor when Sigma Corporation was the first among itspetitors to develop the Fourth Generation Void Magic Armor, thereby seizing the majority of the market share. It was precisely because of this that thepany stood out among numerouspetitors and quickly became the leader in the Armor Domain.


    However, after being the first to develop the Fourth Generation Armor, they made a critical mistake in the direction of their research for the Fifth Generation Armor, resulting in fallingpletely behind theirpetitor, Uranus Corporation, in the development of the Fifth Generation Armor.


    The most advanced Fifth Generation Armor was first sessfully developed by Uranus Corporation.


    As a result, Tom Sigma, the third-generation leader of thepany, had started the development of the Sixth Generation Armor early, hoping to regain an advantage with the 6th Generation Armor. However, even though they had acted earlier than theirpetitor, they were stillgging in development progress.


    No wonder Tom was so furious today.


    But facing his irascibility, the people in thepany were at a loss for words; the head of research and development wanted to say something but merely opened his mouth without speaking.


    Thus, the entire meeting room fell silent, leaving only Tom''s heavy breathing.


    After a long silence, a young woman sitting to Tom''s left nced at everyone, then pointed to the documents everyone was holding and gestured with her hands.


    Seeing the woman''s gesture, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and, following that, left all the documents they were prepared to report on the table and hurried out en masse.


    Only after everyone had left did the woman who stayed in the conference room stand up and walk to each person''s seat, gathering the documents they had left behind.


    "Father."


    Clutching a thick stack of documents, the woman returned to Tom''s side and, while reviewing the documents, said, "Everyone is also anxious about the development of the Sixth-Generation Armor¡­"


    "Hmph! Anxious? I didn''t see that!"


    Experience new tales on empire


    Tom replied grumpily and then stood up and walked over to the liquor cab to pour himself a drink.


    "Father, you should know... it''s because of financial constraints that the development department is progressing so slowly¡­"


    Tam''s daughter, Denise Sigma, looked at him with resignation and slowly conveyed the concerns that the research director had prepared but dared not voice, revealing them to her father.


    "Financial constraints?"@@novelbin@@


    Upon hearing this, Tom scoffed and then, sitting back down, looked at his daughter and asked, "Denise, do you know how much funding the research department has used up over these five years?"


    "The funds they''ve used could have built a God City!"


    "But what''s the result?"


    Tom''s words might have been an exaggeration, but they were indeed true; the investment in the development of the 6th Generation Armor had reached astronomical figures.


    As the development of thetest generation of armor, whether in terms of human resources, materials, or time, the investment was enormous, especially the financial aspect.


    The funding required for the development of new armor couldn''t be measured in numbers, and if one must describe it in words... probably only ''bottomless pit'' would be most fitting. That is to say, the investment in new armor development is unlimited. It only ends when the research seeds; otherwise, the investment must continue endlessly.


    This ispletely different from what Rocky and his team are doing, as they have also created a new generation of armor, but everything for them is ready-made.


    The Mana Runes were developed by Wensel, and Orton and others only needed to learn them, saving a significant amount of investment. Simrly, the design foundation of the White Demon is based on the Fourth-Generation Armor and doesn''t require any investment. Even the various technologies installed are mature and can be used after modifications. Even people like Orton don''t need sries.


    When calcted this way, the investment in the White Demon Armor''s development seems to have only included material and equipment costs, with everything else being ready-made, hence the lower funding needed. Yet, even so, it took over a million to produce just one set of White Demon Armor, and it is still in the testing phase.


    However, the development of the 6th Generation Armor by Sigma Corporation is clearly not going to be as economical because it is, after all, the sixth-generation Armor!


    The so-called new generation of armor means making apletely new breakthrough based on old armor, with no experience to follow, no example to draw upon, not even a direction; everything must start from scratch. What does this equate to? It''s akin to asking Orton and his team to develop Mana Runes from nothing!


    The investment in this is simply too great; therefore, just as Denise said, in the recent half year, thepany''s investment in the Sixth-Generation Armor has indeed been significantly less than before, because for such a bottomless consumption, Sigma Corporation is somewhat unable to bear it.


    "Father, I think we should continue to increase the research funding. We have been conducting research for so long and invested so much; we cannot give up halfway through," Denise said, looking at Tom.


    "Increase?" But hearing his daughter''s words, Tom could onlyugh helplessly, "Increase by how much? How much more money do I need to give these ipetents to get the results I want? I need results!"


    Having spoken, Tom casually handed a document in front of him to his daughter.


    "Take a look at this. If this continues, Sigma Corporation will be ruined by these ipetents!"

 Chapter 252 Holy Angel

    As they were speaking, Tom handed a document to his daughter, and Denise, after only a nce, furrowed her delicate brows.


    "Father, the Kafka Empire... how could they..."


    Having read through the document, Denise looked puzzledly at her father.


    The document in her hands was straightforward; it stated that the Kafka Empire, which had always had a long-standing cooperation with the Sigma Corporation, had decided to cancel this quarter''s Armor order.


    For Sigma Corporation, this was a very rare urrence.


    The Empire, being a top-tier force, had a tremendous demand for Armors. With the three big forces frequently in friction and both the skies  and thends being unruly, for an entity like the Kafka Empire, Armors were as expendable as consumables¡ªevery quarter, they would cerge orders for Armors from Sigma Corporation to replenish their war expenses. This cooperation had started since the fourth generation of Armors and remained unchanged over the years.


    It was precisely for this reason that both Tom and Denise took this matter so seriously. The loss of an order for a quarter wasn''t the issue; it was that such a move by the Kafka Empire made them feel ill at ease.


    "Father, why has this happened? Is it because the Uranus Corporation has developed the Sixth-Generation Prototype Armor?"


    As Sigma Corporation''s future Sect Leader, Denise had long be Tom''s right-hand-person; with a bit of thought, she pinpointed the crux of the issue!


    The sudden cancetion of the order by the Kafka Empire, which had always maintained a good partnership, was surely rted to theirpetitors, Uranus Corporation, sessfully developing the Sixth-Generation Prototype Armor.


    In fact, this was indeed the case, as Tom then nodded.


    "Of course it''s because of this."


    After saying that, Tom smiled with a touch of bitterness, "Although this news hasn''t spread widely yet, a force like the Kafka Empire would naturally know about it the first time around. They must have already made contact with the Uranus Corporation..."


    "Father, does the Kafka Empire n to directly equip the Sixth-Generation Armors?"


    No sooner had Tom finished speaking than Denise, furrowing her brows, said, "But that''s impossible. They should know that even if the Sixth-Generation Prototype Armor is sessfully developed, it would take years or even longer to bebat-ready. Doesn''t the Kafka Empire n to... I understand now..."


    Denise hadn''t even finished her sentence when she noticed her father looking at her; then it dawned on her, and her face showed a look of annoyance.


    "I get it now. To be able to secure the Sixth-Generation Armors first, the Kafka Empire must have already signed a contract with Uranus Corporation and will order Armors from them in the future..."


    Reaching this realization, Denise finally understood why her father was so furious today¡ªfor with theirpetitors breaking through in the new generation Armor development, they had directly lost a major client!


    Even for Sigma Corporation, losing such a major client like the Kafka Empire was a tremendous, and potentially unbearable, loss!


    "How could this happen..."


    Upon understanding all of this, Denise slumped weakly into her chair.


    Discover stories with empire


    Being Tom''s daughter, Denise was absolutely a beauty of the highest order. Despite her young age, coupled with maturity andposure beyond her years and a temperament cultivated from growing up in high society, she always seemed different from ordinary people.


    But now, Denise seemed like a deted ball, slumped in her chair, appearing totally listless.


    "Actually... the situation is not as serious as you imagine."


    However, when she showed signs of defeat, Tom at her side suddenly smiled and said, "The issue with the Kafka Empire can actually be easily resolved. As long as we catch up with ourpetitors in the development of the Sixth-Generation Armor as soon as possible, given our many years of cooperation with the Kafka Empire, it should be easy to win them back."


    "So the real problem still lies with the Sixth-Generation Armor."


    As the third-generation Sect Leader of Sigma Corporation, Tom had been in this position for thirty years. He had seen many significant issues and had developed a keen insight, pinpointing the crux of the matter with a single statement!


    At the end of the day, all problems boiled down to the development of the Sixth-Generation Armor! If they could create the Prototype Armor of the Sixth-Generation just like theirpetitors, then everything would return to the right track.


    But achieving this was enormously difficult. They had been working on the development of the Sixth-Generation Armor for five years without any significant progress, so how could they possibly create the Prototype Armor now?


    This was precisely the dilemma that Tom found unsolvable.


    However, soon after, Denise, who was helplessly leaning on her chair, seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, "Father, I have a solution."


    "Oh?"


    Upon hearing this, Tom turned to look at her and then asked with a smile, "What solution?"


    "Confidence."


    Looking at her father, Denise spoke with conviction and without hesitation, "We need to restore our clients'' confidence in us now. Kafka Empire''s defection to Uranus Corporation is a very dangerous sign. It shows that in the development of the new generation Armor, our clients have lost confidence in us. We must regain their trust!"


    "I understand, but how do we do that?"


    "With the new generation Armor!"


    "Denise, I''ve just said that those good-for-nothings in the R&D department simply cannot..."


    "No, Father, I''m not talking about the Sixth-Generation Armor."


    Denise interrupted Tom before he could finish, then she ran out and called her secretary, giving a few instructions.@@novelbin@@


    Shortly after, the secretary reappeared, bringing a small Magic Energy Projector. Denise hurriedly ced the projector in front of her father, pressed a button, and an image of an Armor appeared before Tom''s eyes.


    "What is this...?"


    Seeing the image of the Armor in front of him, Tom furrowed his brows. After a while, he looked at Denise, "What Armor is this, and why does it look like that?"


    The Armor that appeared before Tom indeed looked different. It was clearly a female model, employing the most popr streamlined design in women''s Armors. However, what set this Armor apart was that there were eight conical or cylindrical objects floating behind it, giving the appearance of wings on the back.


    Tom had never seen such Armor before and for him this was simply inconceivable.


    Yet, Denise wasn''t surprised by her father''s reaction at all. She smiled and exined:


    "Father, this is a new kind of Armor independently developed by my own team. I call it ¡ª the Holy Angel Armor."

 Chapter 253 Interception!

    "Father, this is the new Armor that my own team has developed independently. I have named it¡ªthe Holy Angel Armor."


    Denise said this with undisguised pride as she nced at the Magic Energy Image of the Armor.


    "Your team developed this independently?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh..." Tom was not too surprised by this news, knowing that as the future Sect Leader of Sigma Corporation, Denise had a strong interest in Armor development¡ªa necessary one at that. Therefore, she always had her own development team, which Tom not only knew about but also greatly supported.


    So after nodding his head, Tom asked, "Is this the Sixth-Generation Armor?"


    Even though he knew it was unlikely, he still asked the question since everything Denise had said suggested she nned to use the Holy Angel Armor to restore customer confidence in thepany. And in a situation wherepetitors had already developed the Sixth-Generation Prototype Armor, only another sixth-generation model could achieve this.


    Unfortunately, the Holy Angel Armor was not of the sixth generation, as Denise shook her head right after.


    Such a result was expected, yet Tom couldn''t help but sigh. It was at this moment, however, that Denise spoke up.


    "Father, while the Holy Angel is not a Sixth-Generation Armor, it is neither Fifth-Generation."


    "Oh?"


    "Father, this Armor employs a Magic Stone external system. Do you see the eight wings floating behind the Armor? Those are actually eight polished Magic Stones encased in Armor."@@novelbin@@


    "A Magic Stone external system... Wasn''t that n a failure?"


    A moment after Denise mentioned this, Tom looked at the Magic Energy Image of the Armor and then asked.


    Tom had heard of the Magic Stone external system before, as it was a project of Sigma Corporation. The goal was to increase the amount of Magic Stones in an Armor using an external attachment, thereby bypassing the limitations on the use of Magic Stones. This would allow the Armor to harness more Mana through the attached Magic Stones, creating a breakthrough in total Mana capacity. Unfortunately, the project hadter failed.


    "It was a failure at first, butter I had the team improve on the original design. Although the effect was several times lower than initially intended, the system was indeed sessful and significantly enhanced the Armor''s Mana," Denise quickly exined in response to Tom''s doubt.


    "With the addition of the Magic Stone external system, the Mana peak value of the Holy Angel Armor has greatly increased. Just this system alone has enabled the Armor to reach a Mana peak value of 15,000 points. It''sparable to Special Armor that uses the Mana Matrix System and is powered by Super Crystals, and the external system doesn''t reject the other two technologies. That means..."


    At this point, Denise looked at her father, "That means, once the Holy Angel is fitted with the Mana Matrix System, and the Magic Stones inside are reced by Super Crystals, then the Mana peak value of the Armor will easily exceed 20,000 points,pletely breaking the standard limits of a Fifth-Generation Armor. If coupled with the most advanced technology, then this Armor will be the most sophisticated Fifth and a Half Generation Armor!"


    After saying this, Denise paused as if giving Tom time to think, and after a short while, she continued:


    "Uranus Corporation may have developed the Sixth-Generation Prototype Armor, but it''s nothing more than an illusion. A true implementation would take several more years toplete, and we might not be able topete with a Sixth-Generation Prototype Armor, but the Holy Angel Armor is alreadyplete."


    "Father, with the Holy Angel Armor, we can utterly defeat the illusions of Uranus Corporation. Not only can we provide our clients with immediately deployable Armor, but we can also restore their faith in thepany. With this, we''ll have more time to develop the Sixth-Generation Armor!"


    "......"


    When Denise finished her speech, she looked at her father, and Tom did not immediately respond. His eyes were still fixed on the Magic Energy Image of the Holy Angel Armor.


    It wasn''t until a good whileter that Tom''s gaze shifted to Denise and a smile finally appeared on his face.


    With a smile, he patted Denise''s hand and then let out a long, emotional sigh, "At a critical moment, I still need to rely on my little princess..."


    "You tell me when you want the press conference, and I''ll arrange it."


    Looking at Denise, Tom immediately asked, clearly agreeing to her n.


    However, Denise shook her head in response, "Father, press conferences are too clich¨¦."


    Shaking her head, Denise smiled, clearly having her own ideas.


    Sure enough, she then said, "Father, I n to participate in the Arena with the Holy Angel Armor."


    "Why?"


    "Because if I can rely on the Holy Angel Armor to win a quarterly championship, I believe customers will have absolute confidence in this armor!"


    One must admit, Denise was indeed clever, not just clever, but her thinking was more acute, even more fashionable than that of the older generation like Tom.


    The purpose of releasing the Holy Angel Armor was to counter Uranus Corporation''s Sixth-Generation Prototype Armor. Even though the Holy Angel''s capabilities surpassed the existing Fifth Generation Armor, reaching the standard of the Fifth and a Half Generation, it still wasn''t as attractive as the Sixth-Generation Armor, which was its inherent disadvantage.


    However, this armor also had advantages that the Sixth-Generation could notpare with, such as the fact that this armor had already been developed! Discover exclusive tales on empire


    Even if the Sixth-Generation Armor was stronger, more powerful, and more formidable, after all, it remained at the theoretical stage. Yet the Holy Angel Armor was different; it could be put into production right now and could be directly issued to the troops.


    Therefore, as long as the formidablebat power of the Holy Angel Armor could be demonstrated at a suitable event, it would undoubtedly receive a great wee. After all, before the true development sess of the Sixth-Generation Armor, this Fifth and a Half Generation armor would be the strongest!


    That was why Denise nned to participate in the arena; she intended to treat the arena as theunch event for the Holy Angel Armor, using concretebat achievements to safeguard the release of the Holy Angel Armor!


    ......


    ......


    "Denise... she ns to participate in the arena?"


    When Denise decided to use the arena as herunch event, almost the next day, this news was passed to Uranus Corporation, reaching the ears of the fourth-generation Sect Leader.


    Unlike Tom, the current Sect Leader of Uranus Corporation was a young man about Denise''s age, named Kashu Uranus. If one were to consider seniority, Kashu and Denise would be of the same generation, so their ages were simr.


    In the boardroom, Kashu slightly frowned when he learned of Denise''s ns to participate in the arena.


    "Your Excellency, is this some sort of strategy from Sigma Corporation?"


    "Of course, it certainly is."


    Looking at the puzzledpany executives, Kashu smiled and nodded his head, then closed his eyes.


    As he closed his eyes, the entire boardroom fell into utter silence because everyone knew this signaled Kashu thinking. If anyone dared to speak or even cough at this moment, it was certain they would never enter this boardroom again. So, during this time of contemtion, no one even dared breathe loudly. A few executives with naturally heavy breathing simply held their breath.


    Fortunately, Kashu didn''t take long to think; within minutes, he reopened his eyes and said with a smile:


    "Gentlemen, it seems Sigma Corporation is preparing to fight a turning battle."


    "Denise participating personally in the arena clearly aims to use the opportunity tounch a new style of armor to block us."


    "A new style of armor? Your Excellency, have they made a breakthrough in the development of the Sixth-Generation Armor?"


    Upon hearing this, someone immediately asked with disbelief.


    However, Kashu shook his head in response: "No, that''s not possible. If I''m not mistaken, Denise must be preparing tounch a new type of Fifth Generation Armor. No, it should be an armor that surpasses the Fifth Generation¡ªit''s the Fifth and a Half Generation Armor."


    One has to say, Kashu was simply too clever! With just the fact of Denise''s participation in the arena, he almostpletely guessed the entire situation!


    "This¡­"


    But after he finished speaking, the others in the boardroom all frowned, for everyone present was clever, at least shrewd enough to understand what kind of impact it would have on them if Denise released a Fifth and a Half Generation Armor.


    Comparison to these people, Kashu was not worried at all, his smile undiminished as he looked towards the research and development director not far away.


    "Sahir, I remember before the Sixth-Generation Prototype Armor was manufactured, you created several experimental armors, right?"


    "Oh, yes, we made five of them."


    "Good, take one of those, send someone to join the arena, and as long as we can defeat Denise in the arena, the issue will be resolved."

 Chapter 254 Rookie Killer

    The research and release of the new generation of Armors have always been a war, and the frontline battle of this war will kick off in the Arena!


    However, at this time, neither the Sigma Corporation nor the Uranus Corporation anticipated the involvement of a third party in this battle that was supposed to be solely theirs.


    Your journey continues on empire


    Actually, not to mention them, even the third party themselves didn''t know that things would turn out this way.


    After finishing the preliminarypetition, Rocky didn''t rest but immediately began preparations for the next match in earnest.


    Having won the preliminarypetition and secured a Combat Skill Rank, his next match would be a rank match, which is where the realpetition in the Arena takes ce.


    To prepare for this match, everyone became busy. Orton and others were tuning the White Demon Armor based on the performance in the preliminarypetition, and Rocky was also preparing for battle, as were Liliya and the others too.


    The busiest among them were Liliya and her team.


    The rank match is the truepetition of the Arena. Although the format is mostly one-on-one, the danger level is no less than that of the melee preliminarypetition, no, it is definitely higher than the preliminarypetition because every participant who qualifies for the rank match is a winner of the preliminarypetition, which means any opponent Rocky encounters in the rank match is capable of taking on nine opponents single-handedly!


    In such a situation, it was natural for Liliya and her team to prepare in advance. The most important task was to understand the opponents ahead of time so Rocky could know his enemies as well as himself.


    Fortunately, the Arena was very considerate in this aspect. The day after Rocky decided to continue in thepetition, Howard, who was responsible for scheduling the matches, sent news. Not only had the match schedule been arranged, but the data of the opponents were also delivered to Rocky''s hands.


    Rocky''s first rank match, ording to his own request, was set for three days after the end of the preliminarypetition, in the traditional one-on-one format. The opponent he had to face was a Fourteen-rank yer¡ªOber.


    Every winner of the preliminarypetition has a minimum of Fifteen-rank. Although Rocky had performed exceptionally well in the preliminarypetition, he still had to follow the rules, and normally, a contestant with Fifteen-rank, especially in their first rank match, would be matched with an opponent of the same rank. But this time, Rocky''s opponent was an entire rank higher than him.


    "An entire rank higher?"


    Upon learning that his opponent was Fourteen-rank, Rocky nced at Liliya and then asked, "ording to the Arena''s ranking rules, how many matches must a Fifteen-rank win to advance in rank?"


    "Winning two consecutive matches allows direct advancement in rank, but even if you can''t win consecutively, umting three victories guarantees advancement in rank."


    Having thoroughly studied the various rules of the Arena, Liliya was able to provide the answer immediately.


    Advancing in rank at the Arena isn''t as difficult as one might think, at least not at the lower ranks. For example, to advance from Fifteen-rank to Fourteen-rank, one needs to win two consecutive matches or umte three victories in total.


    "Then there''s nothing to worry about."


    Hearing Liliya''s response, Rocky smiled, "Although the opponent''s rank is higher than mine, it just means they''ve fought a few more matches than me. It''s no big deal."


    Rocky''s reasoning wasn''t without merit, for indeed the level of rank does measure an opponent''s strength. For instance, the gap between a One-rank yer and a Fifteen-rank yer will be obvious, but the difference between Fifteen-rank and Fourteen-rank isn''t that significant ¡ª after all, advancing from Fifteen-rank to Fourteen-rank just requires two or three victories.


    However, no sooner had Rocky finished speaking than Liliya shook her head and then sat across from him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Liliya''s serious demeanor, Rocky felt a bit puzzled ¡ª was there something wrong with what he said?


    Indeed, he was mistaken.


    "Rocky, your thought isn''t wrong, but this time''s opponent is different," said Liliya, shaking her head with resignation. She then handed a file to him, "Your opponent''s name is Ober, and he''s no insignificant figure."


    "Oh?"


    Upon hearing this, Rocky looked curiously at the information in his hand, first noticing a photograph.


    In the photo was a man in his thirties, with a buzz cut, a square face, and the corners of his mouth turned slightly upward, revealing an ufortable smile. This man was his opponent, Ober, who was thirty-three years old and had a fourth-generation Special Armor. He had officially begun participating in Arena matches a year ago and had participated in at least three to five matches every month since winning the preliminarypetition.


    As mentioned before, due to the point-based Rank system used by the Arena, contestants can keep participating in matches regardless of winning or losing, which led to the emergence of a considerable number of yers who live off Arena matches. Clearly, Ober was one of them.


    However, when Rocky saw Ober''s information, he couldn''t help but frown. Something seemed off about these details, right?


    ording to the data, Ober started participating in Arenapetitions a year ago and has beenpeting in at least three to five matches per month. That means he must have participated in at least thirty to fifty Rank matches!


    Havingpeted in so many matches, how is he only Fourteen-rank?


    Liliya had just finished exining that advancing in Ranks in the Arena isn''t as difficult as imagined, especially at the lower Ranks. As long as one can maintain a win rate of 50%, no, even just over 40%, thirty to fifty matches should be enough to elevate a contestant to around Ten-rank. So, what''s the deal with Ober? How could his Rank remain so low after participating in so manypetitions?


    With this thought, Rocky realized something was amiss and immediately looked further into the document. This further examination left him even more puzzled.


    The information Liliya had given him had cost five hundred gold coins from the Shadow Alliance and was therefore highly detailed. It included not just the number of matches Ober participated in but also his win rate.


    But the baffling party exactly there¡ªOber''s win rate was astonishingly high!


    He had taken part in fifty-six matches and won forty-nine of them, losing only seven. This brought his win rate to an impressive 87%!


    This fact struck Rocky as incredibly strange. With such a high win rate, why was Ober''s Rank only Fourteen-rank?


    "What''s going on here?"


    At this point, Rocky couldn''t help but look up and turn to Liliya.@@novelbin@@


    "It''s because of cheating."


    "What?"


    "Ober could win the majority of his matches with absolute superiority, but whenever his opponents surrendered, he would kill them," Liliya exined.


    "Kill the opponents after they surrendered? Aren''t such actions forbidden in the Arena?"


    Rocky asked, his eyebrows furrowing as he turned to Liliya.


    "Indeed they are forbidden. If someone does that, not only will their victory points be deducted, but their reward will also be halved, and they will be disqualified frompeting for the seasonal championship," she replied with a nod.


    But then she spoke helplessly,


    "However, Ober clearly doesn''t care about these penalties. He''s deliberately using rule-breaking to suppress his Rank, allowing him to stay in thepetitions for lower Ranks. In this way, he can not only continuously face lower-level opponents but his prize money isn''t much affected either. After all, even if he only wins half the prize money per match, if the number of wins is high enough, it''s still a significant amount."


    "So Ober is quite notorious in the Arena and even has a widely known nickname..."


    "The Rookie Killer¡ªOber!"

 Chapter 255 I beg you, kill him!

    "Rookie Killer..."


    After hearing Liliya''s exnation, Rocky furrowed his brows and nced at the information in his hand, then looked at Ober''s photo.


    A whileter, he lifted his head again, "So, you''re saying that Ober''s true strength is far beyond his rank?"


    "Exactly, based on his win rate, he should at least be a ten-rank yer, so you absolutely cannot take him lightly."


    Liliya nodded solemnly, her face full of concern as she spoke.


    Indeed, she was worried because no one expected Rocky''s first ranked match opponent to be an ''Old Gunner'' who had trawled through the Arena for dozens of matches. Such an arrangement made it impossible for her not to worry.


    However, that was the nature of the Arena; every match had its exciting points, and the reason Rocky encountered such a strong opponent from the start was clearly rted to his performance in the preliminary selections.


    In fact, that was exactly the case. The Arena had its own assessment for each contestant, which directly determined the strength of their opponents, and in the eyes of the Arena, Rocky was considerably stronger than the average yer, which is why they had arranged a formidable opponent for him from the start.


    Such an arrangement naturally made the match more exciting, but it also ced Rocky in a precarious situation.


    As for his opponent, Rocky could not afford to take him lightly. After all, Ober was not simply a rookie who had won a few matches. He was a seasoned yer who exploited the rules of the game, specializing in winning rewards by killing neers. Rocky had to take such a person seriously.


    So, after a brief silence, he looked at Liliya.


    "Go tell Aileen to bet more on the outside bets for this match."


    Rocky said to Liliya with a slight smile, which made her roll her eyes, unsure whether Rocky was serious or not.


    Of course, Rocky was serious. The fact that he asked Aileen to bet more on the next match showed that he was serious about the contest.


    Naturally, another reason was that Aileen''s decision to bet only ten thousand Gold Coin in the preliminary selections had irritated Rocky, which was why he said that.


    Afterward, he took Liliya to the Research Institute, nning to try out the newly-tuned White Demon Armor together.


    Winning the preliminary selection had relied in no small part on the performance of the White Demon Armor, which not only satisfied Rocky but also pleased people like Orton. However, their standards were clearly higher, and they had identified some minor issues with the White Demon Armor during the match. These issues were not critical enough to affect the use of the armor but still needed to be adjusted.


    Under these circumstances, Orton and the others immediately made fine-tuning adjustments to the White Demon Armor after returning to Thunderhawk City, striving to perfect the armor.


    As the user of the armor, it was essential for Rocky to adapt to these adjustments in advance. His feedback on these adjustments was also valuable data. Therefore, after arriving at the Research Institute with Liliya, they both donned their respective armors and began sparring, using this method to validate the adjustments made to the White Demon Armor.


    Thus, three days went by swiftly, and after those three days, Rocky once again headed to the Arena.


    But on the same day that he was heading to the Arena, Denise also signed up for the Arena''s matches with her Holy Angel Armor.


    At the same time, the three major forces from the Sky Alliance, Kafka Empire, and Magic Energy Research Institute sent their representatives. Moreover, numerous Chambers of Commerce along with representatives of many families converged in Eternal City, all to witness the spectacle of the Holy Angel Armor.


    Of course, to counter Denise''s Holy Angel Armor, the Uranus Corporation also had contestants sign up for the Arena''s matches, using none other than the sixth-generation experimental battle armor!


    The first direct confrontation between the two titans of the Armor Domain over the new generation of armors made the Arena of Eternal City suddenlye alive. Ordinary people might not understand what was happening, but the upper echelons of various forces had already turned their attention here.


    Everyone was anticipating the oue of the confrontation between Sigma Corporation and Uranus Corporation. If Denise''s Holy Angel Armor were to win, then there''s no doubt that Sigma Corporation would not only restore customer confidence but also prove that its research and development strength was still top-notch, and that their sixth-generation armor was still worth the anticipation.


    Your next read is at empire


    Conversely, if Uranus Corporation emerged victorious in this confrontation, then without a doubt it would incredibly boost everyone''s confidence in their sixth-generation armor, and even more customers might switch their allegiance to theirpany.


    And until this moment, no one had noticed the presence of the White Demon.


    But¡­ it won''t be long now...


    ......


    ......


    Just likest time, surrounded by a crowd, Rocky came to the Arena and then the group split in two directions: Orton''s party went directly into the venue, while Rocky went to the changing room forpetitors apanied by Liliya and Lin Feng.


    Since he was participating in a rank match, Rocky didn''t need to wait for his match in themon lounge with the others, and he had his own changing room. However, during the process of heading to the changing room, a bit of a situation arose.


    "Please move along, don''t make it hard for me."@@novelbin@@


    "I beg you, I just want to say one sentence topetitor number 1021, just one sentence."


    "Please leave quickly, if the liaison sees this, I''ll lose my job."


    As soon as Rocky arrived at the waiting area entrance, he saw a middle-aged couple standing at the doorway, pleading with the guard.


    And just as he appeared, even before he could understand what was going on, the couple begging the guard noticed him and, ignoring the obstruction, ran over immediately. Seeing the couple charging towards Rocky, the guard hurriedly followed.


    "Sir! Sir!"


    The couple, who looked to be in their forties, appeared ordinary. The woman had the look of a housewife and was limping severely as she ran, needing the support of her husband to walk with difficulty.


    "Stop right there!"


    As the couple approached, Lin Feng had to step forward to scold and stop them. Although it seemed that they were not assassins, as a guard, Lin Feng had to do so.


    Stunned by Lin Feng''s scolding, the middle-aged couple clearly faltered, probably having never encountered such a situation before and thus were frightened. At the same time, the guard also came running over and promptly apologized to Rocky.


    "I''m sorry, so sorry, I''ll send them away right now, very sorry¡­"


    In the Arena, Rocky''s identity might only be that of apetitor, but anyone with eyes can see that his true identity was definitely not ordinary, so the guard bowed continuously upon seeing him and then unceremoniously nned to drag the middle-aged couple away.


    However, at that moment, the middle-aged couple who had been stopped in front of Rocky suddenly made a shocking move, both kneeling down in front of him!


    "Sir! We beg you, please kill Ober!"

 Chapter 256 Lets Go Watch the Game

    "Rookie Killer" for Ober was no mere nickname; it was more like his personal creed.


    He wasn''t just called a Rookie Killer, he acted like one too!


    Before bing a ranked yer in the Arena, Ober was once a mercenary who had spent a considerable amount of time with a Mercenary Group. Years of mercenary contracts not only gave him strength far beyond the ordinary but also taught him how to survive.


    So when he saved enough money and bought a set of Void Magic Armor for himself, he left the Mercenary Group and started participating in the Arenapetitions.


    In theory, given Ober''s strength and experience, plus a fourth-generation Special Armor, he could have easily advanced in the Arena. While reaching the very top might be unattainable, getting to around Ten-rank was definitely within his reach.


    But Ober didn''t do that. No, it would be more urate to say that he had tried. Everyone starts with a goal, and Ober was no exception. He had managed to reach Ninth Rank on his own strength, a considerable achievement.


    However, after that, everything changed.


    In the Arena, Ten-rank is a watershed; matches below this level are all considered low-end, only those above are deemed high-endpetitions. When Ober pushed his rank to Ninth, he moved into the high-end matches, but that''s when things started to shift.


    Failure.


    Defeat after defeat.@@novelbin@@


    An unending string of failures.


    Upon starting the high-end matches, Ober experienced a series of losses. One match almost cost him his life. These defeats battered his body and demolished his spirit to the point that, after suffering a particrly devastating loss¡­ Ober changed.


    That painful defeat had left Ober in a sickbed for two months. By the time he recovered, a different Ober was born, one who would stop at nothing to win, to survive. Explore more adventures at empire


    The transformed Ober quickly found a loophole in the Arena rules and made exploiting this loophole his means of livelihood, bing the feared Rookie Killer, a name that struck terror in many first-time contestants.


    In the process, naturally, he had to kill and did so after his opponents surrendered because only then could he utilize the rules'' loophole to im his reward without ruing any points.


    Agatha, a young man, was just one of the many rookies he had killed.


    Agatha grew up orphaned and was raised by his sister and brother-inw. As an adult, he became a guard for a noble within Eternal City. Given that nobles in Eternal City were either rich or influential, Agatha soon acquired his own Void Magic Armor and disyed considerable talent as a Void Magic Warrior. To hone his skills and win some prize money for his family, he decided to join the Arena.


    Everything went smoothly at first. He won the preliminary round, and his first Rank match opponent wasn''t very strong, but during his second registration for a match, he encountered Ober.


    The oue of their match goes without saying. Even with his significant potential, Agatha was still a rookie and stood no chance against Ober; he quickly chose to surrender, and then¡­ he was killed.


    Upon learning of her brother''s death, Agatha''s sister and brother-inw obviously couldn''t let it go, especially since Agatha had already surrendered before he was killed¡ªOber''s actions were clearly against the rules.


    But what could a couple from an ordinary family do?


    They approached the Arena, and the Arena''s response was simple: they had already punished Ober ording to the rules.


    They then sought out the noble for whom Agatha had worked, hoping he would stand up for them. But even the noble didn''t want to provoke someone like Ober, who could fight in high-end Arena matches. To start a conflict with such a ruthless character over a mere guard? No noble would make such a foolish move.


    With no other options, Agatha''s sister even sought out Ober directly behind her husband''s back, and now she''s ended up like this, barely able to walk, supported only by her husband.


    But to avenge her brother and seek justice for him, his sister never gave up. Thus, whenever Ober had a match, she would have her husband support her as she waited outside the changing room of Ober''s opponent. Even the guards assigned to watch over the ce hade to recognize them.


    However, Ober was once apetitor who had reached high-level matches. Perhaps he had suffered a crushing defeat in a high-level match, but who could rival him in a low-level match? There might be some, but the chance of encountering them was slim. After all, the Arena needed a figure like Ober to enhance the excitement of the matches.


    So, although Agatha''s sister appeared time after time at the changing room door, pleading with each of Ober''s opponents in hopes that one day someone would avenge her brother, Ober continued to live well.


    Until Rocky appeared.


    As usual, upon learning that Ober was going topete again, Agatha''s sister and brother-inw arrived at the Arena before dawn, even earlier than the guards, just to see Rocky.


    And indeed, they did meet Rocky, but unfortunately, just after they saw him, and before they could even speak a second sentence, Howard, the Arena official who arranged the matches for Rocky, appeared.


    As soon as Howard arrived, he unceremoniously ordered the guards to drive the couple away, not giving them a chance to speak with Rocky.


    However, some coincidences are just too perfect; though Agatha''s sister and brother-inw were chased away, Rocky, out of curiosity, learned about their family''s ordeal from the guard.


    As mentioned before, to seek justice for her brother, the sister and brother-inw had shown up countless times in front of Ober''s opponents'' doors, hoping someone would help them, and their story was so well-known that even the guards were aware of it. Perhaps out of pity, or simply because they were talkative, the guard told Rocky everything they knew in great detail when he inquired about it.


    This might have been a mere coincidence, but perhaps it was fate''s design, for even Agatha''s sister and brother-inw didn''t know that, after they were driven away, Rocky heard about their plight in even more detail.


    "You may leave."


    After hearing everything from the guard, Rocky nodded and gestured for the guard to go.


    "Rocky, it''s time,"


    Just as the guard left, Liliya made a reminder from the side that it was time for the match.


    Upon hearing this, Rocky nodded, then began to change into his Armor. Once he had donned the Armor, he left the changing room alone, ready to make his appearance.


    But as he left the changing room, Lin Feng also left. He quickly made his way outside of the Arena and, without much effort, found the couple who had been driven away.


    When Lin Feng found the couple, they were standing in a corner, seemingly in prayer.


    "You... you are... "


    Seeing Lin Feng walking over, Agatha''s sister was taken aback. She certainly remembered Lin Feng, for she had just seen him, but for that very reason, she was also somewhat at a loss when she saw him again.


    But at that moment, Lin Feng handed two Arena tickets to the couple.


    "These are for you, from the master. Go watch the match."


    Having said this, Lin Feng turned and left; he hadpleted the task Rocky had given him.


    Upon receiving the tickets, the couple stood there, stunned for a moment, then supported each other as they hurried toward the Arena...


    PS: Taking a short break today, only one release.

 Chapter 257 Rank Match!

    At ten o''clock in the morning, the Rank matches at the Arenamenced punctually!


    In the venue, the eight sub-arenas and one main arena were all hosting matches simultaneously, with eachpetition ground filled to capacity with spectators.


    The sub-arena where Rocky waspeting was located at the southeast side of the venue at the number three tform, and as the match time drew near, the venue gradually filled with people. The audience count exceeded that of the preliminary selection by more than double, easily numbering four to five thousand.


    Four to five thousand spectators represented the entire audience for the Rank matches because, be it in terms of quality, highlights, excitement, or even the level of bloodiness, the Rank matches were a notch above the preliminary selection, and so naturally, the audience for the Rank matches far outnumbered those from the preliminaries.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! The first round of today''s Rank matches is about to begin! Let''s cheer!"


    Before the contestants made their entrance, the announcer at the side of the field had already begun to warm up the crowd, who, in turn, responded with cheers and even started doing the wave for their own amusement.


    Meanwhile, Agatha''s sister and brother-inw had also arrived inside the venue and, following their seat numbers, found ces at the very front row of thepetition ground, right next to Monte and the others.


    Sitting in the front row, the couple noticeably felt out of ce, as the tickets for these seats would cost no less than a hundred Gold Coins each; they had never watched a match from such close proximity, especially not next to towering Beastmen.


    Therefore, while the entire audience was amusing themselves with the wave, the couple sat quietly, creating a stark contrast with the people around them, and stood out awkwardly.


    Shortly afterward, the time for the match to start arrived, and the announcer cleared his throat:


    "Ladies and gentlemen!"


    "Now, please wee the two contestants of this Rank match!"


    Amid the announcer''s loud and excited voice, therge screen shifted to the contestants'' entrance, and then the doors to the entrance slowly opened.


    "First to enter, the contestant who just won in the preliminary selection, number 1021, please wee yer number 1021!"


    Apanied by the announcer''s introduction, Rocky, d in the White Demon Armor, stepped out from the entrance.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the contestant who has presented the most spectacr preliminary selection match in recent years, oveing all opponents and achieving a resounding victory, contestant number 1021!"


    "The Armor worn by contestant number 1021 is the White Demon Armor, modified from the Fourth Generation Hammer Fire Special Armor. This Armor had an outstanding performance in the preliminary selection, assisting contestant number 1021 in defeating one opponent after another, and ultimately winning. So today, on this arena stage, can he transform into a Demon that strikes fear into his opponents'' hearts?"


    "Are you all looking forward to it?"


    Howard had previously appeared in the changing room for the purpose of having Rocky provide some Armor information briefly, so it would be convenient to introduce him during his entrance. Otherwise, just introducing a name would be too monotonous and fail to excite the audience.


    For this, Rocky was well-prepared, and he ryed the preparedmentary directly to Howard, which led to the announcer''s introduction.


    However, the regrettable part was that after the announcer''s passionate introduction of Rocky, the entire arena fell silent, with no apuse or cheersing forth¡­


    Despite the presence of three to four thousand spectators in the arena, not one of them recognized Rocky, nor had any of theme specifically to watch himpete. Thus, when the announcer''s introduction ended, the atmosphere in the arena turned awkward.@@novelbin@@


    The announcer seemed to have anticipated this and, after only a few seconds, his voice rang out again: Enjoy more content from empire


    "And now, please wee the other contestant of this match: Ober!"


    With the announcer''s deliberately drawn-out introduction, therge screen''s disy switched from Rocky to a grand doorway. As the doors leisurely opened, a warrior d in Armor, the Void Magic Warrior, appeared on the screen¡ªit was Rocky''s opponent in this match, Ober!


    When Ober''s image appeared on the big screen, the couple seated next to Monte clenched their fists tightly. They stared furiously at the screen, faces contorted with a fierce and pained expression.


    In stark contrast, the entire ce erupted with cheers!


    As soon as Ober made his appearance, all three to four thousand spectators began to shout in unison, with quite a few standing up. Some raised their arms high, while others even waved vigorously at Ober, weing him like a hero.


    Clearly, Oberpletely eclipsed Rocky in terms of poprity. Rocky''s entrance had gone unnoticed, but Ober''s was met with an explosive roar of approval.


    Some might wonder why Ober, a killer who relied on exploiting loopholes in the rules through murder, would receive such cheers?


    Such thoughts would never cross the minds of Arena spectators because, to them, Ober''s matches were always exciting and bloody. Every match he fought resulted in death, every time he left his opponents facing certain doom, and that was enough. It was, after all, the very reason people came to the Arena.


    As long as he could fulfill this expectation, Ober was a star in the eyes of the audience and beloved!


    Amidst the thunderous apuse, the announcer''s voice came through once more:


    "This contestant hardly needs an introduction, does he? He is none other than the Rookie Killer¡ªOber! Where is your apuse, where are your cheers, where is your enthusiasm!!"


    The already thunderous cheers grew even more fervent under the announcer''s lead.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, although you are already very familiar with contestant Ober, I must still introduce him as a mark of my respect."


    "Since obtaining his Rank, Ober has participated in fifty-six matches with a win rate exceeding eighty percent. In his most recent thirty matches, he has achieved an impressive thirty consecutive victories. Of course, for some well-known reasons, these records are not officially listed."


    At this point,ughter spread through the crowd, and only after it subsided did the announcer continue:


    "The key to Ober''s impressive record, aside from his wealth of experience, is inseparable from the Armor he wears."


    "Contestant Ober wears the Berserker Type Special Armor. As the only fourth-generation Special Armor that canpete with the Hammer Fire, the Berserker Armor''s performance in all aspects is unparalleled, reaching the pinnacle of fourth-generation Special Armors. But let''s not forget that Ober isn''t just a superb warrior; he''s also an outstanding modding master. With his modifications, the Berserker Armor''sbat power has taken a qualitative leap!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this match is really one to watch, truly one to watch! Both contestants are equipped with fourth-generation Special Armors, both have been modified; this is truly a sh of titans!"


    "So... let''s cut the chit-chat and immediately invite both contestants to the stage to begin the match!"

 Chapter 258 Mana Suppression!

    When the announcer finished the introduction, thepetition began!


    Ober, d in Berserker Armor, was the first to jump onto the tform, closely followed by Rocky who also leapt up to stand on it.


    "Kid,"


    "¡­you are pretty good."


    Both of them had boarded the tform, officially starting the match, but Ober did not immediately make a move. Instead, he slowly stepped along the edge of the tform, strolling leisurely as he spoke, "I heard about your previous preliminary matches, they were beautiful so¡­"


    Moving slowly along the edge, Ober continued, "So I''m giving you an opportunity, surrender now, and I might spare your life."


    Like Ober, at this moment, Rocky was also not rushing into action. As Ober slowly approached him along the edge, he also paced along the tform''s edge, keeping the same direction and almost the same stepping frequency as Ober. Thus, although both were shifting their positions, the distance between them remained unchanged.


    When Ober''s words concluded, Rocky chuckled, "Is that so?"


    "Of course¡­!"


    The moment he uttered these two words, Ober suddenly burst forward, his Armor pushing at full force as he charged at Rocky!


    Clearly, his previous words were merely a probe, testing Rocky''s psychological state; once the probing was over, he immediately took action.


    In an instant, Ober had closed the distance to Rocky, followed by a furious flurry from his Mana Sword!


    Enjoy more content from empire


    The quality of a Rank match was evident from this one attack alone!


    Ober''s charge at Rocky was so swift, it reached the limits of what the naked eye could capture. To all the spectators, he seemed to transform into a shadow, without needing any preparation or superfluous movements, he instantly appeared in front of Rocky.


    Such a fierce attack was absolutely unseen in the preliminary matches but was the norm in these rank matches.


    But Rocky was also well-prepared; he knew that Rank matches were not on the same level as preliminary matches, so ever since stepping onto the tform, he had been extremely vignt. Thus, facing Ober who had swiftly charged up to him, especially as the Mana Sword swooped down, he simply raised his right arm and deployed the Magic Energy Shield on his forearm.


    With a ng, the forcefully descending Mana Sword heavily struck the Magic Energy Shield, the impact causing Rocky''s right arm to involuntarily sink downward.


    "It''s started,dies and gentlemen! The battle has begun!"


    After a brief ''exchange of pleasantries'', the two contestants on the tformmenced their fight, and the announcer also started shouting from the sidelines, "Ladies and gentlemen, look at the magic energy values on the screen!"


    Following the announcer''s voice, the audience immediately focused their attention on the big screen.


    At this moment, not only did the main venue''s screen show the ongoing battle between the two, but also disyed two numbers on the left and right sides.


    These two numbers, measured by the magic energy meter within the arena, showed the magic energy values of the White Demon Armor and Berserker Armor in the most direct way to everyone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, contestant number 1021, wearing the White Demon Armor, has a magic energy value reaching up to 5000, which has already exceeded most of the fourth-generation Special Armor. It''s quite exceptional! As for Ober''s Berserker Armor¡­ my goodness! The magic energy value of the Berserker Armor has reached a whopping 6200 points!"


    "Good heavens! This value is absolutely astounding. Just how much has Ober enhanced his Armor for it to achieve such a high magic energy level?"


    When the announcer revealed the magic energy value of Ober''s armor, the audience collectively gasped, unable to restrain a wave of amazed murmurs.


    It was no wonder the audience reacted like this because a magic energy value of 6200 points was indeed high enough to be shocking.


    ording to the average standards of the fourth-generation Special Armor, most Special Armor hover around 4500 points. They usually don''t go much lower, nor do they exceed by much.


    Therefore, in many people''s eyes, the White Demon Armor''s 5000 points were already considered very high. However, Ober''s Berserker Armor not only surpassed White Demon but reached an astonishing 6200 points!


    What concept is this?


    A standard Berserker Armor without any modifications has a magic energy value of 4700, which is rtively high among the many fourth-generation Special Armors. However, the Berserker Armor worn by Ober has a magic energy value of 6200, indicating that he enhanced his own armor by 1500 magic energy points!


    To increase an armor''s magic energy by thirty percent clearly shows that Ober really put effort into his armor.


    This was something even Orton and others had to admit.


    When Rocky and Ober dueled, Orton and the others furrowed their brows.


    "This armor has been heavily modified,"


    Staring at Ober''s Berserker Armor, Hammerfire, an authority in the field, said, "This guy must have installed arge number of Magic Stones into the armor; otherwise, the Berserker model could not have reached such a high magic energy value."


    "The material of the armor must have also been improved, or else it would have issues bearing the load,"


    Aniye then spoke up.


    "And the conduction system. If the conduction system has been improved, then the weapon system of this armor must have been upgraded as well,"


    Pya said at the same time.


    "Indeed it''s been upgraded. Notice the arms and shoulders of this armor. They are different from the regr Berserker Armor, clearly equipped with additional weapons,"


    Nodding, Hammerfire pointed out the special features of Ober''s armor, then looked towards Orton.


    "Tell Rocky to be careful, activate all runes if necessary. After all, we''ve already thought of contingency ns, so it doesn''t matter if they are discovered."


    "Don''t rush him, let him decide. My disciple isn''t a fool; he knows what to do,"


    Ober dismissed Hammerfire''s words with a wave of his hand and then focused intently on the arena.


    Up on the stage, the duel between Rocky and Ober continued.


    Since the beginning of their duel, the two had been entangled in a fiercebat, seemingly testing each other.


    Yet, in this testing phase, it was clear that Ober had the upper hand.@@novelbin@@


    It wasn''t surprising, for like in the preliminary rounds, Rocky had only activated half of the runes, maintaining the magic energy value of the White Demon Armor at 5000, hencegging behind his opponent in terms of magic energy.


    White Demon Armor now had a magic energy of 5000, while Berserker Armor had 6200¡ªa twenty percent disparity! This twenty percent disparity highlighted that the Berserker Armor''s enhancement for Ober was twenty percent higher than that of the White Demon Armor for Rocky!


    This disparity in enhancement was evident from the first moment of the duel, their blows reciprocating, but Ober''s attacks were clearly heavier, his speed slightly faster, and even his reactions seemed sharper, all indicating a more significant enhancement for Ober''s armor.


    In such a scenario, Rocky naturally fell into a passive stance, which might not be evident to the audience, but bothbatants on the stage felt it.


    As a sword struck down, although blocked by Rocky''s Mana Sword, Ober continued wrestling while stepping forward half a step, closing the distance to Rocky.


    "Is that all?"


    Even with his helmet on, Rocky could imagine a cold sneer on Ober''s face as he spoke, followed by a sudden retreat, deliberately widening the distance between him and Rocky.


    Clearly, in Ober''s view, the testing phase was over!

 Chapter 259 Relentless Bombardment

    After a probing attempt, Ober decided it was unnecessary to continue, so although he was dominating in the engagement, he surprisingly retreated, creating a distance between himself and Rocky.


    "Ober is voluntarily creating distance with his opponent. What is he nning to do? Is he giving his opponent a chance to surrender?"


    As soon as Ober had retreated, the announcer shouted loudly, and his words also elicitedughter from the audience. The most notable thing about Ober was that he often killed his surrendering opponents. The announcer''sment obviously meant he was preparing to kill!


    And it was indeed so!


    Just after creating distance, Ober made another puzzling move¡ªhe charged towards Rocky again!


    This time, however, his sprint was much faster, clearly having maxed out the thrust of his armor, so in just a blink of an eye, he was right in front of Rocky, and then suddenly changed direction and leaped into the air.


    Behind him!


    When Ober rushed forward, Rocky had already prepared to block, but the opponent did notunch a frontal attack, instead, he suddenly leaped into the air, which made Rocky immediately realize that Ober''s target was behind him.


    This tactic, Rocky had used during the preliminary selection, employing the sudden directional change of the armor to alter the intent of the attack, disrupting the enemy''s defense. Therefore, he immediately turned around.


    But when Rocky turned around as fast as possible, he heard a gasp from the audience, and then saw that there was no one behind him!


    Not behind anymore?


    Realizing that there was no one behind him, Rocky was momentarily stunned, then quickly raised his head.


    As he looked up sharply, he saw Ober hovering above his head!


    And just as Rocky noticed Ober, Ober suddenly plummeted, fiercely stomping down on him!


    Then, there was a loud crash. Ober, falling like a ton weight, fiercely stomped on Rocky and pinned him under his feet!


    This scene immediately elicited cheers from the audience.


    "Stomp him to death!"


    "Beautiful! Well-hit!"


    "Don''t hit too hard! He hasn''t surrendered yet! Haha!" Your next journey awaits at empire


    "Yeah! Give him a chance to surrender!"


    Ober''s sessful move immediately excited the audience, and countless people were shouting loudly.


    Among these shouts, Ober, standing on Rocky, leaped up and flew straight into mid-air, then raised both hands towards the arena.


    "Here ites,dies and gentlemen! Ober is about to use his eight-burst bombardment!"


    As previously mentioned, Ober had participated in more than fifty rank matches, and having fought so many times not only gave him considerable renown, but hismonly used tactics had also be well-known. For instance, now, as he raised both hands towards the arena, the announcer shouted out loudly.


    Sure enough, right after that, Ober''s arm armor sprung open, revealing four manaunchers on each arm, totaling eight manaunchers!


    At the beginning of the match, Hammerfire had mentioned that the arm and shoulder armor of Ober''s suit was noticeably unusual. Now it seems Hammerfire was right, as the arms of this armor were indeed modified.


    Ober had installed six additional Mana Launchers on the arms of his Armor, bringing the original two up to eight!


    And once he revealed the Mana Launchers on his arms, a series of Magic Bullets were fired!


    With eight Mana Launchers firing simultaneously, he couldunch eight Magic Energy Bullets at once, meaning Ober''s firepower alone almost matched that of a Magic Energy Squad.


    Under such formidable firepower, the arena was immediately sted open, and Rocky, who couldn''t even scramble to his feet, was quickly overwhelmed by the relentless bombardment.


    The thunderous explosions drowned out all other sounds¡ª the cheers of the spectators, the shouts of the announcer, and everything else. At that moment, the stadium was filled with just one overpowering noise.


    It took nearly five minutes before Ober finally ceased firing the Magic Energy Bullets. When he stopped, the eight Mana Launchers on his arms had turned red, a testament to the sheer number of Magic Energy Bullets he had fired.


    In the midst of such fierce bombardment, Rocky... It should be noted that before being engulfed by the bombardment, he hadn''t activated his Defensive Net!


    To almost everyone, facing such intense bombardment without a Defensive Net for protection meant Rocky''s fate was sealed. If not outright killed, he would have no capacity to retaliate...


    "No, he couldn''t have been blown to death, could he?"


    Because the bombardment was so intense, the arena was still filled with smoke afterward, and the spectators couldn''t clearly see Rocky''s condition. Was he dead? Crippled? What had happened to him?


    So, as they waited for the smoke to clear, many in the audience were beating their chests, not out of concern for Rocky, but fearing that he might have been instantly killed, thus losing the chance to surrender. And if Rocky didn''t get a chance to surrender, they would miss Ober''s signature move of making his opponents surrender before killing them!


    "Impossible, Ober knows what he''s doing; surely he''s not dead."


    "Exactly, definitely not dead, but must have been badly mangled, haha, there''s a good show to watch now!"


    "Right, there''s definitely a good show."


    As the smoke gradually cleared, a buzz of discussion broke out among the spectators, but these discussions soon ceased. As the seconds ticked by, the lingering smoke finally dispersedpletely.


    When everything had cleared, everyone could finally see the arena clearly.


    At that moment, the arena was a mess, particrly where Rocky had been standing. The spot was almost blown into a crater, with debris and rubble everywhere, looking almost like a ruin.


    However, just as the spectators gasped and buzzed with excitement at this sight, they suddenly noticed a person standing in the ''ruins''...


    Rocky!


    As the smoke dispersed, Rocky quickly appeared in everyone''s view. He stood on the arena, his Armor still as white as snow, footing firm on the devastated battleground, looking upwards!


    "Is this real? Ladies and gentlemen, did you see that?"


    "Contestant number 1021 is actually, actually unscathed?!"


    Seeing Rocky''s figure on the arena, the announcer shouted as if he had seen a ghost, because this scene was nothing like what he had expected.


    In the announcer''s expectation, or rather in almost everyone''s expectation, Rocky should have been lying weakly on the arena by now. After all, he had just endured such intense bombardment and seemingly hadn''t deployed any defensive measures. How could he possibly still be standing?@@novelbin@@


    In fact, not only the announcer and the spectators seemed surprised to see Rocky standing, but Ober, hovering midair, also furrowed his brow. How could this be possible?

 Chapter 260 Inconceivable

    ```


    How is this possible?


    Seeing that Rocky waspletely unharmed, Ober, with his face hidden behind the helmet, showed a look of confusion.


    Find your next adventure on empire


    As everyone had seen, he had made numerous modifications to his Berserker Armor, one of the key upgrades being the eight Mana Launchers on each arm, whose power Ober had also maximized.


    The Magic Energy Bullets fired from his modified Mana Launchers were extremely powerful, with each capable of causing significant damage to any fourth-generation Armor without its Defensive Net activated¡ªeven a single hit would suffice.


    Under these circumstances, how could Rocky have emerged without a scratch?


    This oue was aplete surprise to Ober, and he couldn''t understand why it was happening.


    Actually, his inability to grasp the result was normal, because he had no knowledge of the true level of the White Demon Armor that Rocky was wearing.


    In Ober''s view, the White Demon Armor, like his own Berserker Armor, was modified from a fourth-generation Special Armor, but was that really the case?


    Clearly not.


    Although the design foundation of the White Demon Armor originated from the fourth-generation Armor, it didn''t mean it was a fourth-generation Armor. In reality, as a new type of Armor centered around Runes, the White Demon could not be measured by traditional generational standards.


    While most of the technology on the White Demon Armor was from the fourth generation, its magic energy value far exceeded the highest standard of the fourth-generation Armor, reaching the level of the fifth-generation Special Armor. Moreover, the materials used to make the Armor were top-notch. In these two aspects, the White Demon Armor met the standards of a fifth-generation Special Armor.


    Therefore, if one must ssify the White Demon Armor, it should be called the first generation¡ªthe first generation of Rune Armor!


    And as the first generation of Rune Armor, forged from the finest materials, the White Demon Armor possessed an extremely strong defense. Even without activating a Defensive Net, it could withstand massive damage. Unless faced with a direct attack of over a thousand points in magic energy power, it was virtually impossible topromise the Armor''s inherent defense.


    It was precisely because of this that Ober''s previous bombardment, which seemed fierce, actually caused only limited damage to the White Demon Armor; in fact, the only thing destroyed by his barrage was the tform. As for Rocky and the White Demon Armor itself, the damage was not significant.


    Of course, neither Ober nor the audience knew any of this, still believing the White Demon Armor to be merely a fourth-generation Special Armor, and were in quite a shock.


    It was in the midst of the audience''s shocked exmations that Rocky leaped up and flew to mid-air.


    "Is that all you''ve got?"


    As Rocky rose to the same height as Ober in mid-air, he looked at him through the full-coverage helmet andughed, "Or are you... giving me a chance to surrender, and then you''ll kill me?"


    "My God! My God! Ladies and gentlemen! Did you hear what contestant number 1021 just said?!"


    "He... he is clearly provoking his opponent! After just undergoing a brutal barrage, he actually dares to taunt his opponent?!"


    When the announcer heard what Rocky said, he immediately began to shout incredulously.


    Ober too, upon hearing these words, visibly froze and then, without a word, charged at Rocky, clearly infuriated!


    "Boy! You are too arrogant!"


    With a roar, Ober quickly closed the distance to Rocky and raised his Mana Sword to strike down.


    But just as the Mana Sword seemed poised to hit, Ober suddenly changed tactics, sidestepping to Rocky''s nk¡ªthe Mana Sword finally came shing down!


    It was clear that, although provoked by Rocky''s taunts, Ober had not lost his rationality and still knew to utilize skilled maneuvers like feints tounch an attack.


    However, as he brought down his Mana Sword, he hit nothing...


    As he changed direction during the charge, Rocky also turned around, evading a step ahead of Ober''s move...


    "How, how is this..."


    Ober, having swung at empty air, was filled with disbelief, as in his mind, such a dodge by Rocky was simply impossible.


    ```


    Had he seen through my attack?


    Rocky''s action shocked Ober immensely, but Rocky himself seemed nonchnt, having already retreated a few meters. Staring at Ober with a Mana Sword in his left hand and a Magic Energy Shield in his right, he showed no intention of attacking; instead, he spoke up,


    "Ober, I''ve always had a question for you¡­"


    "Do you actually enjoy killing people?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough!"


    Ober didn''t bother answering the question and simply raised an arm. Four Mana Launchers targeted and fired a volley of Magic Energy Bullets at Rocky. At the same time, Ober charged forward again.


    But faced with the barrage of Magic Bullets, Rocky seemed to sprout wings as he retreated rapidly through the air, nimbly dodging and easily evading every single one of the Magic Bullets.


    However, while dodging the Magic Bullets, Ober took the opportunity to close the distance, transforming into a human sword as he shed towards Rocky!


    Yet, facing the strike, Rocky merely sidestepped lightly, casually brushing past and avoiding the attack!


    Afterwards, he turned to nce at Ober, who had halted his charge and was hastily turning around.


    "Have you ever thought¡­ one day, those people you''ve killed mighte to take revenge on you?"


    Staring coldly at Ober, Rocky spoke in an unruffled tone, "Have you ever thought that one day, someone will end your farce in the arena..."


    "Shut up!"


    Ober seemed truly angered now, whether it was by Rocky''s words or by his own sessive failed attacks. With a roar, the Armor on his shoulders opened up to reveal the small Magic Energy Cannons within!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Ober, without a second thought, unleashed a series of sts from the small Magic Energy Cannons at Rocky, and explosions immediately engulfed him!


    "Die!"


    While continuously bombarding with the small Magic Energy Cannons, Ober bellowed in rage, not believing that he still could not kill his opponent this time!


    The roar of the cannons and the smoke from the explosions once again dominated the arena, but very soon the sts and the smoke ceased and cleared. Then, when Ober looked back at where Rocky had been, he saw him still standing midair...!


    "How is this possible!"


    Seeing Rocky unharmed before him, Ober let out a cry of disbelief that wasn''t characteristic of him.


    But as he cried out in astonishment, Orton and others in the stands nodded at the same time.@@novelbin@@


    "Orton, this kid''s not bad."


    ncing at Orton, Pya said with approval, "It seems he''s already found the problem."


    "Of course, he''s my apprentice!"


    Hearing this, Orton raised his chin proudly, without a hint of modesty.

 Chapter 261 No One Can Surrender!

    After a round of bombardment with the small Magic Cannon, Rocky was still unharmed, a result that surprised Ober before he could even react, as the announcer had already eximed aloud!


    "Incredible! Absolutely incredible! Can anyone tell me what happened!?"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, did you see that? What exactly did contestant number 1021 do to emerge unscathed from the bombardment once again? To avoid the opponent''s lethal strikes twice in a row! Is this even real!?"


    Clearly, the announcer was also shocked by the oue, though he was obviously a bit over the top. Ober''s two rounds of bombardment were strong, but they weren''t at the level of a deathblow, yet as the announcer mentioned, Rocky remained unharmed in both rounds of bombings, which indeed seemed unbelievable to most people.


    "How is this... possible...?" Continue reading on empire


    Watching Rocky still standing midair after the smoke cleared, Ober was truly stunned. Like everyone else, he couldn''t understand why Rocky could withstand such fierce attacks.


    Did he deploy a Defensive Net?


    Or was it that the Armor he wore had such incredible defensive power that he didn''t need to deploy a Defensive Net to withstand the hits of the small Magic Cannon?


    Unable to figure it out, Ober really couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Meanwhile, as he was puzzled, Rocky slowly flew towards him, speaking as he flew:


    "Even though I''m behind a Helmet, I can feel... you seem quite baffled?"


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense!"


    Ober was momentarily stunned by such obvious mockery and then roared in anger as he charged fiercely towards Rocky,unching a vicious attack.


    Rushing to Rocky''s front at the highest speed, Ober didn''t y any tricks and shed downwards with his sword!


    With a slight sidestep, Rocky dodged the sword, then took a small step back in midair, avoiding Ober''s sweep, and quickly shifted to the left, dodging the opponent''s charge.


    Ober''s series of attacks were ferocious, but Rocky dodged each one, leaving the spectators below dumbstruck. Thousands of spectators silently stared at the sky, their eyes even bing a little vacant, never imagining such a scene.


    In everyone''s eyes, Rocky dodged every attack with precise timing, and he did so with an ease that brought a touch of elegance, making it look as if he was dancing in the air.


    To the audience, it seemed unimaginable, especially since just a short while ago, Rocky and Ober had been testing each other in the arena for quite a while, with Ober clearly having the upper hand then. But how was it that now in the air, in realbat, he couldn''t even touch Rocky?


    Such a huge contrast silenced those who had been cheering for Ober, and the entire battlefield fell quiet.


    "Why!"


    "Why can''t I hit you!"


    Another attack missing its mark made Ober roar in frustration, and he then raised his arm, aiming the four Mana Launchers at Rocky and firing a series of Magic Bullets.


    However, this time, facing another bombardment, Rocky did not even dodge; he simply moved back by about fifteen meters and watched as the Magic Bullets flew past him, exploding into blooms behind him.


    "How, how can this be..."


    Ober waspletely dumbfounded on the spot, as he could clearly see that Rocky hadn''t dodged his attack at all; he had merely increased the distance, just enough to make all the Magic Bullets miss?


    How did he do that?


    Was it some kind of invisible stance?


    Or some new technology?


    "You... how did you do this..."


    Ober couldn''t hold back his massive doubts and finally asked.


    Yet faced with his question, Rocky justughed lightly, slowly opening his mouth to say, "You''ve fought too many low-level contestants, so much so that you''ve forgotten how to battle against the strong!"


    As he finished speaking, he suddenly sprinted, instantly appearing in front of Ober!


    The Mana Sword struck directly down!


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky decisively shed his sword as Ober hurriedly raised his to defend. The two Mana Swords collided heavily in an instant!


    "Wondering why you can''t hit me?"


    While grappling with Ober using the Mana Sword, Rocky said, "Don''t you understand the impact of stability on Armor?"


    After finishing the sentence, he suddenly let up on his force and in an instant elerated his Armor, quickly maneuvering to Ober''s side, and delivered a clean, direct kick to his rib, sending him flying!@@novelbin@@


    "The Berserker Armor was designed with only two Mana Launchers on the arms for a reason, and that reason is to ensure the stable targeting of Magic Bullets!"


    After kicking Ober away, Rocky continued speaking while raising his arm. Following that, a triple Mana Launcher popped up on his arm.


    With three bangs, three Magic Bullets were fired consecutively, and in everyone''s view, the bullets formed a straight line in the air, which then urately hit Ober, with such precision that the impact points were identical, sting him several meters away.

 Chapter 262 Hardship

    "Today... no one can surrender!"


    Stepping brutally on Ober''s arm, Rocky stepped over him, bent down, and grabbed Ober''s neck, lifting him from the ground.


    With the enhancement of his armor, Rocky easily lifted Ober high and then reached out to remove his helmet.


    First falling from the sky, then trampled on fiercely by Rocky, Ober was severely injured, so when the helmet was taken off, Rocky saw him constantly vomiting blood.


    "Why... why..."


    Hanging in the air, Ober weakly looked at Rocky and asked with all his strength.


    He didn''t understand.


    He didn''t understand why Rocky would treat him this way, just as Liliya had researched Ober''s information before the match, Ober had also looked up Rocky before the match. Although he didn''t find much, he at least knew that Rocky was a yer of considerable status.


    Just knowing this was enough for Ober, it was enough to assure him that there was no enmity between him and Rocky. That''s why he couldn''t understand, couldn''t fathom why Rocky was so relentless. They had no feud at all!


    "Actually... I don''t care about whether you live or die."


    "Not only do I not care about your life or death, what you might have done before doesn''t really concern me either."


    Even though Ober had only managed to speak in broken sentences, Rocky understoodpletely and provided an answer.


    What he said was absolutely true. He genuinely didn''t pay special mind to Ober''s life or death.


    Rocky had a legitimate job, he wasn''t merely roaming in the arena; he was a City Lord. With such a status, he really didn''t concern himself with the life or death of thesepetitors in the arena. How could a City Lord, with so many issues to deal with every day, spare the time to care about such minor characters? Readtest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    However, after saying this, Rocky took a different turn:


    "However..."


    At this point, Rocky paused briefly, then turned his head towards the audience.


    Looking towards the audience, he quickly noticed the couple sitting next to Monte, clearly seeing the couple crying in pain.


    After ncing at the couple, he turned his head back and looked at Ober: "However, before this, someone had asked me to... kill you."


    "Who..."


    Ober hadn''t had time to parse what that meant when he felt a burning sensation in his chest, and when he looked down, he saw Rocky had already thrust the Mana Sword through his chest!


    Already severely injured and now pierced through the chest by the Mana Sword, Ober only struggled for a few seconds before breathing hisst.


    With a ng, Rocky threw Ober''s body onto the Arena floor, while ncing again at the audience, seeing the couple holding their heads and crying.


    Looking at the crying couple for a while, he then viewed the other spectators, noticing that the entire Arena had fallen silent, with every spectator seemingly dumbstruck, watching him.


    Clearly, even though Ober had died, the audience was yet to recover from the shock. They hadn''t expected this oue¡ªOber, known as the Rookie Killer, dying like this, defeated by a neer in his first rankpetition?


    In fact, not just the audience, even thementator outside the Arena responsible for narrating the match had be speechless. Not just at this moment, but since Rocky had begun to actively attack, the voice of thementator had not been heard for a while.


    Now, with Ober dead, Rocky''s victory didn''t need anyone to dere. He himself wasn''t interested in waiting for someone to announce that he had won, so after this, he flew down from the Arena and went back to the changing room.


    It was only after he left that the audience gradually snapped back to reality, but as they did, a portion of them showed signs of depression. The reason was simple, these people had ced bets outside the Arena, and their bets had all been on Ober.


    But now Ober had lost, meaning their wagered money was all gone. Nobody likes the feeling of losing a bet, especially those who had betrge amounts.


    However, in stark contrast to them, when Rocky won the match, Aileen sitting next to Liliya jumped up!


    "We won! We won! Made a killing! A big haul!"


    As Rocky''s finance officer, Aileen naturally had to bet on Rocky winning. So, when Rocky did indeed win the match, Aileen was the happiest.@@novelbin@@


    Thus, Rocky''s first rankpetition concluded, and while it might have seemed somewhat perilous, he had actually won cleanly and decisively.


    And the opponent he eliminated was no mere minor yer. Amid the manypetitors in the Combat Skills Arena, the Rookie Killer Ober might not have been the strongest, but he had a renowned reputation. So although this victory for Rocky was just another win, for others, it was much more significant.


    The day after the match ended, his fight became a topic of discussion among many people, as the Arena was quite popr in Eternal City, with many people following its developments.


    "Did you hear? Ober was wiped out by a neer."


    "Is that true? Wasn''t that guy specialized in killing neers?"


    "Of course it''s true. This time Ober met a tough opponent. The other side didn''t give him a chance to surrender, just killed him right on the spot."

 Chapter 263 War Reserve

    After the match with Ober, Rocky didn''t immediately go on to the next match. First, he needed some rest, and second, there were matters of Thunderhawk City that required his attention.


    Recently, Rocky had devoted most of his energy and time to the research and development of Armor and the Arena matches, but let''s not forget that his most important identity was still that of the City Lord, so Thunderhawk City was always his top priority.@@novelbin@@


    Therefore, once the match was over and he had returned to Thunderhawk City, he quickly became busy, addressing both major and minor issues concerning the city.


    Fortunately, even though Rocky had focused the majority of his efforts on other areas over the past few months, Thunderhawk City hadn''t encountered any significant problems. Aileen was in charge of the finances and Old Jack looked after civil affairs, so there was no need for Rocky to worry excessively.


    Not only that, but there was also pleasing news: the leather manufacturing nt had produced its first batch of goods and had already sessfullypleted its first leather trade with the Ruby Chamber of Commerce.


    This was definitely good news for Rocky, as it meant that the new industry of Thunderhawk City was finally showing signs of growth. The city would no longer have to rely solely on the textile industry for survival.


    Moreover, the sessful establishment of the new industry also increased Thunderhawk City''s ie. Afterpleting the transaction with the Ruby Chamber of Commerce, Thunderhawk City received a hundred thousand Gold Coins. After deducting the initial investment for raw materials and expenses like workers'' wages, at least half of the hundred thousand Gold Coins was profit, that is, around fifty thousand Gold Coins.


    Although this amount of money wasn''t enough to solve the major problems for Thunderhawk City, it represented a promising start. And while fifty thousand Gold Coins might not seem like much, this extra ie had nearly doubled the city''s original ie!


    Previously, Thunderhawk City''s ie per quarter relied on only one source, which was the sale of cloth. Initially, the city could earn about fifty thousand Gold Coins per quarter from this. Later, as the poption increased and mass production of cloth rose, the revenue increased to about sixty thousand Gold Coins.


    Besides this revenue, the shops opened in the city could also provide Rocky with some ie. However, due to the generally low standard of living among the residents of Thunderhawk City and the insufficient poption, the internal demand was not significant, so the pure profit from the shops was just over ten thousand Gold Coins per quarter, and sometimes it could even be less than ten thousand.


    Combining these two sources of ie, the city could only generate about seventy thousand Gold Coins per quarter.


    This amount of money really wasn''t much¡ªno, it should be said it was very little because after deducting various expenses, it was hard for Thunderhawk City''s treasury to have any surplus left. More often than not, there wasn''t even enough money, which is why Thunderhawk City had managed to stay afloat in the past six months entirely thanks to Rocky''s efforts and the money he had obtained from ''stirring things up'' outside to support the city.


    It was precisely because of this that Rocky was extremely pleased when the leather manufacturing nt produced its first batch of goods and sessfullypleted the transaction with the Ruby Chamber of Commerce. Thunderhawk City''s ie had significantly increased. ording to Aileen''s projections, with the output from both cloth and leather, Thunderhawk City could now assure a revenue of over a hundred thousand Gold Coins per quarter, an amount sufficient for the city''s normal operation.


    Naturally, this made Rocky very happy, because not only had the burden on his shoulders lightened, Thunderhawk City had also grown stronger than before.


    For this reason, he hosted a dance for the first time in Thunderhawk City to celebrate.


    And the day after the celebration ended, Rocky began contemting the next steps for Thunderhawk City''s development.


    With the official operation of the leather manufacturing factory, the reforms he had previously undertaken were showing results; the increase in ie was the best proof. However, in Rocky''s view, this was clearly not enough.


    Although the ie of Thunderhawk City had increased considerably, it was only a moderate improvement on its original basis, and the actual total increase was not high. Rocky and Berg had attended many balls together and had discussed this issue, so Rocky was well aware that in terms of the economy, Thunderhawk City was among the lower ranks, even among small Sky Cities.


    ording to Berg, a small Sky City with a poption of three to five thousand should have a quarterly ie of no less than five hundred thousand Gold Coins to sustain itself in the long run. Without delving into details, the cost of war alone could be enough to drag a Sky City down.


    The skies were far from peaceful now, with war potentially breaking out anytime and anywhere. You might not provoke others, but they might provoke you. And without a strong economy to rely on, bluntly put, if there was no money in the treasury, then in the event of war, regardless of victory or defeat, the city would pretty much be done for.


    This was something Rocky understood all too well.


    The battle with Baron Wolin left Rocky without even the money to repair his warship. He had to ask Berg to help resolve the matter and also teamed up with Karina to set their sights on the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. After eliminating the Air Pirate Group, he did gain over a million in rewards, but it also drew the powerful enemy of Wild Horse City. To confront Wild Horse City, the earned millions of Gold Coins almost vanished instantly.


    All these experiences made it crystal clear to Rocky how terrifying the cost of war could be. It was precisely because of this deep understanding that he desired even more to rapidly develop Thunderhawk City, especially its economy.


    Unfortunately, such developments couldn''t be achieved overnight, especially now. Although Rocky wanted to focus on economic development, the situation did not allow for it.


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Currently, he was facing the significant and tangible threat of Wild Horse City. In fact, Wild Horse City was waiting just outside the airspace of Eternal City for him. To deal with this formidable enemy, he truly had no choice but to invest every single penny into the military, ensuring that he could survive after leaving Eternal City. Survival was the most important thing.


    So after a brief moment of excitement and joy, Rocky began his next step of nning.


    The contest with Ober earned him over four hundred thousand Gold Coins, and the leather trade brought in another hundred thousand, meaning he now had another five hundred thousand Gold Coins in hand.


    Out of these five hundred thousand Gold Coins, fifty thousand were left in Thunderhawk City for emergencies, one hundred thousand were given to Aileen for gambling stakes, and two hundred fifty thousand were handed to Orton to sustain the costs of research. As for the remaining one hundred thousand, Rocky used them as reserves for war.


    A battle between Thunderhawk City and Wild Horse City was inevitable in the near future, and it was clear to anyone that Thunderhawk City currently didn''t stand a chance against Wild Horse City. Therefore, Rocky had to expand his military forces, whether it be warships or Armor. Only by doing so could he ensure his survival against the opposition.


    But this required Gold Coins, and a significant amount at that. Hence, he had to start preparing for the uing great war from now, ensuring he had enough Gold Coins in reserve to expand his forces when necessary.


    To earn more money, Rocky had to continue participating in Arena contests. After all, the rewards and betting associated with the Arena could provide him with significant ie in a short period, even though it was fraught with danger. But it was a shortcut to earning Gold Coins.


    And so, after setting up everything in Thunderhawk City, he reached out to Howard, ready to begin his next Rank match.

 Chapter 264 Odds

    After handling all aspects of Thunderhawk City and making short-term ns, Rocky got in touch with Howard to prepare for his next rank match.


    As one of the most popr entertainment events in Eternal City, the Arena had a well-developed system. Whether it was the matches or the contestants, everything had a standardized process. So, when Rocky reached out to Howard, Howard immediately started arranging the match. By the next day, everything was set, and on the third day, Rocky stepped onto the stage!


    The speed surprised Rocky, and he couldn''t help but admire the efficiency of the Arena, but what he didn''t know was that the Arena had already nned his match.


    To make the matches exciting and visually appealing, the Arena monitored every contestant. This attention started from the preliminary selections, and Rocky was clearly one of their focal points.


    Inside the Arena, Rocky had already been tagged as a seeded contestant, meaning that, in the eyes of the Arena, he had the strength to vie for the championship title at the end of the season. For such potential contestants, the Arena always had special arrangements.


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    For instance, Rocky''s opponent in his first rank match, Ober, was a result of such arrangements. To the general audience, Ober might have had a considerable reputation, but in the eyes of the Arena, he wasn''t as significant. The reason the Arena allowed Ober to keep winning almost by cheating was not that they couldn''t intervene, but because they chose not to.


    They were indulging Ober to "cultivate" him into a contestant with appeal and a certain reputation, then they "used" him against Rocky. This allowed Rocky to prove his strength and gain fame in just one match, making his uing matches instantly popr.


    Indeed, that was the case. The audience for Rocky''s second match was significantlyrger than the previous one, with at least a thousand more spectators, who were clearly drawn by the tales of his match against Ober.


    Correspondingly, the opponent in Rocky''s next match...


    His opponent in the second rank match was also a neer, also of the fifteenth rank, even wearing a Mass Production Type Armor provided by the Arena. Facing such an opponent, Rocky himself found it unbelievable. Wasn''t this just handing out points?


    Indeed, it was exactly that¡ªhanding out points¡ªand it was also the strategy of the Arena. Their goal was to continuously boost Rocky''s fame, making him more and more appealing, thereby cultivating the audience''s anticipation.


    But to achieve this, one match was certainly not enough. Hence, in the following four matches, Rocky''s opponents were all rather average, allowing him to raise his rank from the fifteenth to the thirteenth and achieving a five-win streak in rank matches, thus bing even more famous.


    Of course, the Arena didn''t treat only Rocky in this manner. At least four to five other contestants this season received the same treatment. They were all neers highly favored by the Arena, and naturally, Xia Nai, who had always beenpared to Rocky, was among them.


    Compared to others, the Arena valued Xia Nai more. By the time Rocky achieved a five-win streak, Xia Nai had already fought eight matches, winning each one. Her rank had also increased to the eleventh in this process, making her the highest-ranked and most famous neer of the season. Compared to her, Rocky and others merelyplemented her achievements.


    However, for the Arena, whether it was Rocky or Xia Nai, their matches were really just trivial matters. They were only part of some routine arrangements that urred every season. What truly captivated the Arena and consumed all their attention were Denise''s matches!


    Representing Sigma Corporation, Denise would debut the new generation of Armor at the Arena. This news had already spread widely. With Sigma Corporation ready to unveil a new generation of Armor, a significant event in the Armor Domain, it was something that attracted widespread attention and was eagerly anticipated. Consequently, as time progressed, more and more prominent figures gathered in Eternal City, all waiting for Denise''s first match at the Arena.


    In such circumstances, Denise''s series of matches were bound to capture the attention of the entire Sky Era, making it the top priority for the Arena, which they were constantly busy preparing for.@@novelbin@@


    Two weeks after Denise arrived in Eternal City, her match was finally set!


    Sky Era Year 118, February 8.


    On this day, Denise''s first match would take ce at the Arena, where the new generation of Armor would also make its debut before the world!


    ......


    ......


    During this period, Rocky''s mood wasn''t great.


    Although he had achieved a five-win streak in the rank matches, and his fame was growing, with increasingly more people discussing and paying attention to him, Rocky was still discontent, for a very simple reason: the earnings were too low.


    Despite the Arena consistently setting him up against rtively average opponents, allowing him consecutive victories, correspondingly, the odds on Rocky in the external betting pools were getting lower. In his most recent match, the odds between him and his opponent were 1.3 to 7, with the opponent at 7 and only 1.3 for him.


    What did 1.3 mean?


    In Rocky''sst match, as usual, Aileen ced fifty thousand Gold Coin on him, and he won. However, he only earned sixty-five thousand Gold Coin. Subtracting the fifty thousand principal, he only profited fifteen thousand Gold Coin!


    While this amount might seem not too little, remember that Rocky''s rank was now the thirteenth. With the rank advancement, his prize money for each match also increased. Now, he could earn twenty-four thousand Gold Coin for every victory. That meant the money he earned from betting fifty thousand Gold Coin was even less than the prize money from winning the match...


    So even though Rocky had won four consecutive matches, the Gold Coin he earned was pitifully little, totaling around a hundred thousand in prize money and about one hundred and fifty thousand from bets. Added together, it was only about two hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coin, barely enough for anything.


    Naturally, Rocky wasn''t pleased with these results. He wasn''tpeting for fun; his ultimate goal in participating in the Arena was to make money.


    But given the current situation, there wasn''t much he could do. The only thing he could do was wait for the Arena to arrange stronger opponents for him, preferably ones who appeared significantly stronger than him. Only then could he potentially make a substantial profit.


    However, ording to Hammerfire, that opportunity should being soon...!

 Chapter 265 Heavens Will

    Rocky was aware of what was happening outside but did not care much, as the events, big or small, urring outside had little rtion to him and Thunderhawk City. What he was most concerned about now was his uingbat skillspetition in the Arena.


    When would he finally encounter a worthy opponent, someone who could really help him make a significant profit? That was Rocky''s primary concern.


    Since thest assassination attempt had urred just over two months ago, which meant Thunderhawk City''s free refuge period was about to run out. Once this period was over, Thunderhawk City would have to face a significant increase in expenses, which Rocky could not ignore.


    "City Lord kid, no need to look so downcast, there are plenty of tough fights ahead for you."


    "Master Hammerfire, what do you mean by that?"


    When Rocky went to theboratory with a worried expression on his face, it was lunchtime, and Hammerfire chatted with him for a bit.


    ording to Hammerfire, Rocky should not worry about theck of tough fights. On the contrary, he would have many skilled opponents to measure up against in the future.


    Rocky was somewhat puzzled by this assertion.


    "City Lord kid, you don''t understand. This is just the usual pattern of the Arena, nothing extraordinary."


    Seeing Rocky''s confusion, Hammerfire continued to exin the ins and outs of the Arena while they ate lunch.


    ording to Hammerfire, the reason Rocky had only encountered weak opponents recently was entirely due to the deliberate arrangement of the Arena.


    "Master, I know this is arranged by the Arena, but why?"


    Rocky did not wait for Hammerfire to finish speaking. He, of course, knew his opponents were arranged by the Arena, but why? Why were such weak opponents arranged for him? That was the question Rocky could not figure out.


    "Because they are preparing for future matches."


    As soon as he voiced his question, Hammerfire already had an answer for him.


    As a master in the Armor Domain, Hammerfire paid more attention to the Arena matches than most. The Arena was a battlefield for Void Magic Warriors, where real and seriouspetitions took ce, making it the perfect stage to assess the strength of different armors. As a domain master, Hammerfire always took the opportunity to watch the matches to gain aprehensive understanding of various armors.


    Since he paid more attention, he knew more about the Arena, especially about the twists and turns of the matches, and he exined it to Rocky:


    "To make the matches more exciting, the Arena will ensure that each match has its highlights. If there aren''t any, they will create some. Right now, you are a highlight they have created."


    "Your performance in the preliminary selection has caught the attention of the Arena. They have identified you as a key ''development'' target. Your match against Ober, and these recent matches, are all the Arena''s deliberate attempts to nurture you. They want you to adapt, to improve your rank with consecutive victories, and to build your fame."


    "Of course, they are not just nurturing you alone; many others are also their targets for development."


    "Once they have sessfully nurtured you and otherpetitors like you¡ªwhether it''s in terms of understanding the matches, rank, or fame¡ªthe Arena will then start arranging truly dangerous matches for you."


    "At that time, you will be heavily promoted, sensational topics will be created, and you will face much stronger opponents, like those who have been nurtured along with you. When the timees, the Arena will bring you all together to create a match with explosive topics and highlights."


    At this point, Hammerfire paused, then continued, "You''ve heard about the struggle between the Sigma and Uranus Corporations for the new generation of armor, right?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard."


    Asked this way by Hammerfire, although Rocky was not clear why he suddenly shifted the topic to this, he still nodded.


    Seeing his nod, Hammerfire continued, "Good to know. You must pay more attention to the matches they participate in, because, if I''m not mistaken, sooner orter the Arena will arrange for you and other nurturedpetitors topete against people from these two corporations. If that happens, you should know what to do, right?"


    "What to do?"


    Hammerfire''s question indeed stumped Rocky; he had never really thought about this possibility. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    As he had mentioned earlier, he had heard somewhat about Sigma and Uranus Corporations, given his coboration with the Shadow Alliance, which provided him with weekly intelligence. In the recent month, the intelligence from the Shadow Alliance had included these two corporations and the new generation of armor. It would be hard for Rocky not to be aware of it.


    Yet, he had never considered that this matter would involve him.


    Although people like Orton were also developing new generation armor, their research was not being conducted openly but rather covertly, and so far, no one else knew about it. Under such circumstances, Rocky did not think that he had any connection with these two giants in the armor field, even though they were all engaged in the same activity and participating in the same Arena matches.@@novelbin@@


    However, just because he did not think so did not mean things would not develop in that direction. In fact, from the moment Denise decided to debut her developed armor in the Arena, and Uranus Corporation decided tobat her there, Rocky had already be entangled with these two giants.


    This intersection was unforeseeable and unavoidable because it had been predetermined from the beginning. If one were to trace it back, it could even be traced to the moment Rocky discovered the Mana Rune. From the moment he discovered the Mana Rune, all these events were destined to ur, utterly unavoidable.


    What is this called?


    This is called fate.


    Unfortunately, Rocky had yet to realize this fate. If it were not for Hammerfire''s reminder, he still would not believe that he would have any connection with Denise representing Sigma Corporation or anotherpetitor representing Uranus Corporation. Therefore, facing Hammerfire''s question, he simply could not respond.


    "What else is there to think about? Obviously, you wipe them out!"


    Just as Rocky was unable to respond, Orton''s voice suddenly appeared, and he punched Rocky hard on the head while speaking.


    "Kid, when you encounter them, teach them a harsh lesson and show these guys what the new generation of armor is all about!"


    Sitting next to Rocky, Orton spoke with an unabashed expression.


    Unfortunately, hearing Orton''s words, Rocky just rolled his eyes at him and retorted irritably, "Teacher, what am I supposed to use to teach them a lesson? The White Demon isn''t strong enough to beat them, is it?"


    "That..."


    Faced with Rocky''s question, the always arrogant and dismissive Orton was stumped, unable to find words for a long while...

 Chapter 266 February 8th

    "Teacher, it seems the White Demon can''t beat the opponent, can it?"


    After Orton had fiercely knocked on Rocky''s head, Rocky gave him a nk look and then said sharply.


    And after he finished his sentence, Orton, who was always arrogant and almost looked down on everyone, was at a loss for words and didn''t speak for a long time.


    It was not just Orton; even Hammerfire was silent.


    They were not afraid of the White Demon Armor being exposed in thepetition because as soon as Rocky started participating in the preliminary rounds, Orton and the others had already discussed and devised a contingency n. That''s why Orton had just said what he did, assuring Rocky to go ahead boldly and try to take down all the new armors from Sigma and Uranus corporations.


    But, easier said than done, right?


    As the first-generation Rune Armor, the White Demon''s strength was unquestionably outstanding¡ªcertainly beyondparison with the 4th-generation armors. If one were to make aparison, the White Demon Armor''s strength should be on par with the 5th-generation armors, even ranking in the upper-middle tier within its generation.


    Such strength was enough to make the White Demon Armor look down on most of its opponents, but it was not enough to contend with the new generation of armor.


    Regarding the new armors to be showcased by Sigma and Uranus corporations at the arena, Orton and others, being masters in their fields, had a good grasp of the situation. They knew very well that the new generation armors presented by both sides were definitely not the 6th generation, as the prototype armors of the 6th generation had just been made, and the final products were not yet developed.


    Since it was not the 6th-generation armor and yet indeed a new generation of armor, it was not difficult to guess the so-called new armor''s level¡ªas it was weaker than the 6th but stronger than the 5th, it was naturally considered the fifth and a half generation.


    Although they had not yet seen what the new generation armor looked like, Orton and his colleagues had already made a rtively urate judgment of its level, for they were all masters.


    So the question arises, facing the uing fifth and a half generation armor, does the White Demon stand a chance?


    The answer is clearly no.


    The White Demon Armor, as the first generation Rune Armor, inherently contained a significant experimentalponent. This armor served more as a foundation for the Rune Armor project. Compared to the 5th-generation armors, the White Demon still wasn''t the top of the line, and the gap with the fifth and a half generation was even more evident.


    In this situation, when faced with Rocky''s question, neither Orton nor Hammerfire could answer.


    "Have you forgotten our original intention?"


    Just as the two were at a loss for words, Aniye''s voice emerged, and then she and Pya walked over together.


    Approaching them, Aniye looked at Rocky and then turned her gaze towards Orton and Hammerfire.


    "Gentlemen, has the Rune Armor project beenpleted?"


    "No, it hasn''t..."


    "I see, I thought the project was already finished."


    With a smile, Aniye took a seat and continued, "The White Demon Armor is not the ultimate product of the Rune Armor project. In fact, this armor is simply the first one we''ve created. There is absolutely no need to vie for fleeting glory."


    Looking at Orton and Hammerfire, Aniye emphasized again the original purpose of developing the White Demon Armor. The White Demon Armor was meant to serve the Rune Armor project; it wasn''t the ultimate product, just the first finished one, and that was it. So there was no need topete for any spotlight.


    However, after saying this, Aniye abruptly changed the subject.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "But, if we could confront thetest generation of Armor face-to-face in the arena, verify thebat capability of the White Demon Armor, and take the opportunity to witness the strength of the new generation of Armor and the gap that exists between us, that would be good too," Aniye said.


    "So..."


    At this point, Aniye looked towards Rocky.


    "City Lord Rocky, Hammerfire was right, you are bound to encounter the new generation of Armor in the Arena, so you must prepare yourself mentally in advance," Aniye advised.


    As soon as Aniye finished speaking, Rocky was about to respond, but Aniye waved his hand dismissively and added, "As for the Armor, leave that to us. The White Demon is still undergoing testing, and there is still considerable room for improvement. We few old fellows will continue to perfect the Armor during this time, so you don''t have to worry about that."


    "What you need to do is to make adequate preparations, like for tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?"


    Rocky blinked, clearly unsure of what was significant about the next day.


    "Tomorrow is the day of Denise''s first match. The new generation of Armor developed by Sigma Corporation to counter Uranus Corporation will make its debut, and we all want to see it," Aniye exined.


    Seeing the look of confusion on Rocky''s face, Aniye borated, and Rocky suddenly realized¡ªof course, tomorrow was February 8th, indeed the day of Denise''s first match.


    The announcement for Denise''s first match had begun half a month earlier, and almost everyone in Eternal City had heard about the uing event. Apart from the Arena''s publicity, Sigma Corporation alsounched a major marketing campaign, not targeting the general popce, but rather various Alliances, Chambers of Commerce, powerful families, and influential City Lords.


    These individuals constituted the most powerful group in the skies, and only they could afford thetest generation of Armor, which was why Sigma Corporation had reached out to them well in advance.


    With Denise''s first match approaching, many influential figures who learned of the event arrived in Eternal City. Representatives of The Three Great Alliances came, family leaders of the highest rank were present, Chambers of Commerce followed suit, and the City Lords of various Sky Cities arrived in droves, all waiting for the new generation of Armor to make its first appearance in the Arena.


    Such an important event was, of course, known to Rocky. Not just him, Aniye and others had also been informed, and given that they were in the midst of testing the White Demon Armor, they naturally had an interest in it.


    Though ording to Aniye and his colleagues'' assessment, the new Armor should be of the fifth and a half generation, until the true 6th Generation Armor was unveiled, the fifth and a half generation of Armor would indeed be considered the most advanced currently avable, something they had to witness for themselves.


    Therefore, by the next day, though the match was not set to start until close to noon, Rocky and hispanions set off early in the morning. However, upon arriving at the Arena, they discovered they were far from the first to arrive; long queues had already formed around the Arena, with countless people arriving early to line up and wait for entry. What was more astonishing to Rocky was that among the queueing crowd, he spotted several City Lords who also resided at Star of the Sky!


    Even personages like City Lords had to queue for entry?


    To Rocky, this was simply unimaginable, as Arena bouts usually had VIP boxes for those with status such as City Lords. If a City Lord wanted to watch a match, they could simply reserve a VIP box and enter directly through the VIP entrance, without needing to queue outside.@@novelbin@@


    Ordinary matches indeed operated that way, but not today''s match, which was too popr and drew too much attention, attracting countless important figures to personally witness the event.


    It wasn''t that there were no VIP boxes; instead, all the VIP boxes had been reserved by these important figures. A City Lord? Sorry, unless one was a City Lord on the level of an Alliance leader, they had no chance of reserving a VIP box!


    This was precisely why ordinary City Lords who wanted to watch Denise''s first match had to properly queue outside!

 Chapter 267 Angel Descends!

    ```


    On February 8th, the Arena was overflowing with people. Countless individuals had arrived early to witness the grandeur of the new generation of Armor with their own eyes.


    In such a situation, lines had formed early outside the Arena, with even prominent figures of the City Lord''s stature queuing up. But this was still manageable, as it at least meant those City Lords had secured their tickets in advance. As for those unlucky enough not to have purchased their tickets for this match in advance, they were out of luck.


    Such a sensational event naturally attracted scores of scalpers, who drove the prices of already expensive tickets through the roof. A ticket for a standard seat cost at least one thousand Gold Coins, and for a prime seat in the front rows, one wouldn''t be able to get their hands on one without forking out at least five thousand Gold Coins.


    The fiery scene greatly exceeded Rocky''s expectations because he hadn''t nned on attending this match and thus hadn''t prepared in advance. As a result, when they arrived at the Arena with great fanfare, they were taken aback.


    Fortunately, though Rocky hadn''t prepared, Aniye had done so well in advance. Upon their arrival at the Arena, Aniye promptly led Rocky and the others through the VIP passage directly to the VIP box.


    "Master, did you reserve this in advance?"


    Having followed Aniye to the VIP box, Rocky asked somewhat sheepishly, as such arrangements should have been his responsibility.


    Aniye, however, smiled and waved her hand, "It wasn''t me who booked this, but the Sigma Corporation who invited me to watch the match. They arranged everything."


    With a smile, Aniye''s casually delivered response left Rocky stunned for a moment before he nodded and couldn''t help but give a mental thumbs up. Aniye, as a master in the academic field, enjoyed a unique status; even the Sigma Corporation had personally requested her presence at such an important event, a privilege not extended to just anyone.


    The VIP box at the Arena was spacious, with one box able tofortably seat over a dozen people. The box featured floor-to-ceiling windows facing the field, granting an unobstructed view of the entire match. Additionally, the box was well-equipped with various amenities, including a mini bar stocked with beverages and more.


    To watch the match from such a box was naturally a pleasure; hence, even though there was some time to go before the start, Rocky and the others chatted leisurely as they awaited the beginning of the match without feeling bored.


    Meanwhile, not long after they had taken their ces in the box, other VIPs who hade to watch the match arrived one after another.


    Representatives from the Sky Alliance arrived, followed by delegates from the Magic Energy Research Institute, and then the Kafka Empire''s envoys. The Three Great Alliances had all sent representatives for the match, each one a powerful figure within their Alliance.


    Beyond the Three Great Alliances, the War Alliance, the Illuminati, the Racial Alliance, the Counterattack Alliance, and other major forces with resounding names in the skies had also sent their representatives.


    In addition, the Kenny Family, the Huluo Family, the Wilby Family, the Mairente Family, the royal Elf households, and other significant families were all present.


    The various Chambers of Commerce, as well as the powerful lords ofrge Sky Cities who were not part of the Alliances or families, had also arrived.


    It was hard to imagine a single Arena match gathering so many influential figures together, but this was precisely the allure of the Void Magic Armor. As the most powerful individual weapon of the present day, the release of each new generation of Void Magic Armor captured the attention of the world, as it was a matter that concerned everyone and could even alter thendscape of the skies. Unless one''s status was insufficient, it was an event that demanded attention.


    Time flew by, and to Rocky and the others in the box, it felt like no time at all before 10 o''clock approached. As themencement of the match drew near, they stopped their chit-chat and collectively moved to stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out onto the field.@@novelbin@@


    This important match was naturally scheduled for the main field of the Arena. The Arena was divided into nine fields, with eight being secondary fields amodating no more than ten thousand spectators each. The primary field, capable of hosting a full fifty thousand people, was nowpletely filled as Rocky looked out the window and saw that there were no empty seats to be seen.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!"


    As the time for the match drew near, thementator picked up the microphone and addressed all the spectators, "Wee everyone, to today''s match!"


    Following this remark, the Arena erupted with a roar like a tidal wave of cheers, not because of what thementator had said, but because it signified the imminent start of the match.


    Amidst this overwhelming roar, thementator continued, "Ladies and gentlemen, I know why you are so enthusiastic. I too am excited just like you."


    "Today''s match is highly anticipated because we will witness the debut of the brand-new generation of Void Magic Armor! This will be a proud moment for each of us! And this glory, along with this match, will be recorded in history!"


    Thementator''s stirring words triggered another explosive round of apuse.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I know you do not wish to hear any more of my ramblings, so... let''s wee thepetitors to the stage!"


    ``` Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 268 Instant Kill!

    "Ladies and gentlemen...audience!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen! What now appears before your eyes is thetest generation of Armor developed by the Sigma Corporation! The Holy Angel Armor!"


    "So beautiful! It''s absolutely gorgeous! This Armor is just like a real Angel!"


    As everyone stared at Denise''s arrival in the ring with stunned expressions, the announcer was the first to snap back to reality and then began to shout hoarsely.


    And with his shouting, the audience too came to their senses, soon followed by a tsunami of cheers.


    Having the chance to witness the debut of a new generation of Armor firsthand, all the spectators were extremely excited, and so they erupted into the most enthusiastic shouting and cheering as they recovered from their initial shock.


    Meanwhile, in the VIP box, the important figures present showed various reactions, some with looks of surprise, while others furrowed their brows, everyone deep in thought.


    "What technology is this?"


    After Holy Angel made such a conspicuous entrance, people like Aniye and the others in the VIP box naturally focused all their attention on this model of Armor. Unlike most of the others who were just there for the spectacle, they, being experts, were looking at the details and immediately saw the key point¡ªthe Magic Conduction Machine floating behind the Holy Angel Armor.


    With the eyesight of these masters, it was clear that this unknown device was the core of the Armor, but even they had no idea what the device actually was.


    This was not surprising; although the Holy Angel Armor was developed by Denise''s own team, she and her group were part of the Sigma Corporation after all, so of course, the secrecy was very tight. It was impossible for outsiders to know any technical details regarding the Holy Angel Armor.


    So when Aniye, Orton, Hammerfire, and Pya saw the Holy Angel Armor, they looked at each other in bewilderment.


    In fact, like them, there were many who, although they knew the Holy Angel was a new generation of Armor, didn''t know much about the specific configurations and actualbat power of this Armor. Given this situation, everyone became even more attentive, all wanting to see what was so special about this Armor touted as thetest generation?


    Without a doubt, Holy Angel''s entrance was extremely sessful because it sparked everyone''s curiosity and anticipation, which is precisely what Denise wanted.


    So when shended in the ring, she turned to look at the announcer with a clear message in her eyes, which was basically to cut the chatter and start the match!


    In fact, not just her, after Holy Angel''s appearance, everyone present, from every ordinary spectator in the bleachers to every VIP in the boxes, didn''t want to hear any more idle talk. They all just wanted to see the match, to witness firsthand how formidable the Holy Angel Armor truly was.


    The announcer clearly felt everyone''s ardent gaze, so he stopped beating around the bush and directly announced the start of the match!


    "Thepetition¡ªbegins!!"


    With the announcer''s drawn-out voice, this highly anticipated match finally got underway.


    As the match started, Mishael, who had been waiting by the ring for some time, rose slowly and then descended gradually onto the tform.


    During the process of stepping onto the ring, Mishael''s movements were unusually clumsy and slow, because that''s just how the Moving Fortress Type 2 Armor was designed. From the outset, this model of Armor sacrificed agility focusing entirely on heavy armor and formidable firepower. Still, don''t underestimate this Armor just because of itsck of nimbleness; despite its poor maneuverability, its defensive power and offensive capability were extremely strong, just like its namesake¡ªa Moving Fortress!


    Upon reaching the ring, Mishael was the first to take action!


    Wearing the heavy Armor, as soon as he stepped onto the tform, he activated his Defensive Net.


    An observable magic energy defense was deployed in an instant, and not just one, but three in session!


    "Oh...!!"


    Even though everyone''s focus was on Denise and the Holy Angel Armor, the sight of Mishael deploying three Defensive Nets in a row still drew a gasp from the audience.


    The Mobile Fortress Type 2 Armor, which stands out the most for its defensive power, was designed from the outset tobat Demons. Therefore, it made significant strides in defense capabilities, not only equipped with armor several times thicker than the standard Armor but also installed with several Defensive Nets. Once all the Defensive Nets were deployed, it was virtually impossible for the Armor to take any damage.


    Clearly, Mishael came prepared this time. Facing Denise and thetest generation of Holy Angel Armor, he evidently nned to adopt a defensive stance and rely on the formidable defensive power of the Mobile Fortress Type 2 to battle with Denise.


    Of course, he never really thought he could actually defeat Denise. What Mishael truly wanted was to hold her off. To put it more bluntly, if he could just make Denise feel embarrassed, then he would achieve his goal.@@novelbin@@


    Why?


    Why did Mishael want to embarrass Denise?


    It''s simple, because that''s what Uranus Corporation wanted him to do!


    Denise''s intent to showcase the new generation of Armor to the world in the Arena and thereby restore faith in Sigma Corporation was no secret. As Sigma''s biggestpetitor, Uranus Corporation naturally wouldn''t let things go her way. They sent their own warriors to intercept her and nned to thwart Denise''s ns from every angle.


    So, when Denise''s first opponent was confirmed, Uranus Corporation approached Mishael, offering tempting terms and providing him with the Mobile Fortress Type 2 Armor.


    Yes, the Mobile Fortress Type 2 Armor that Mishael was wearing was supplied by Uranus Corporation, and before handing it over, they further modified and strengthened the Armor''s defensive capabilities to an extent that made it even more formidable than the original.


    Thus, do not underestimate the Mobile Fortress Type 2 Armor simply because it''s only a fourth-generation Special Armor. That would be a huge mistake. After further modifications and enhancements, its defensive power, without discussing any other aspects, has far exceeded that of fourth-generation standards, and is not inferior even whenpared to the fifth-generation Special Armors!


    In such circumstances, if Denise was even slightly careless, the debut of the Holy Angel Armor would be ruined!


    Having already calcted his strategy, Mishael ceased to act after deploying his Defensive Net. He knew thatunching an attack was futile and that he couldn''t defeat his opponent. His job was to wait for Denise to attack, and as long as she couldn''t breach his defense, the Holy Angel''s first match would be a flop, and his mission would beplete.


    Simrly, the audience at the scene also turned their eyes to Denise and her Holy Angel Armor, waiting for her to make a move.


    "Come on..."


    "Hurry up ande at me..."


    Enclosed within the Armor, Mishael muttered softly to himself while nervously sweating.


    As if heeding his murmurs, Denise indeed made her move shortly after.


    However, Denise herself did not move; she remained as gracefully poised in the ring as ever, but the eight conical Magic Conduction Machines hovering behind her Armor suddenly sprang into action!


    The eight conical Magic Conduction Machines all unfolded and then aimed at Mishael like eight spikes.


    What was she nning to do?


    Seeing this, everyone in the audience was stunned. No one knew what Magic Conduction Machines were, so they had no idea what Denise was up to.


    But at that moment, when everyone was looking at each other in confusion, eight beams of Magic Energy shot out without warning from the tips of the Magic Conduction Machines. Then, with a massive st, Mishael, who had made all the preparations, was blown out of the ring!


    With a thunderous crash, Mishael, who had been flung away, smashed into the wall of the Arena. The three Defensive Nets he had deployed were all shattered through, and his thick armor was pulverized!


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Instant kill!


    Denise only needed one strike to instantly take down her opponent!

 Chapter 269 Enemies Meet

    The first match that Denise participated in with the Holy Angel Armor had just begun when it suddenly ended, as she eliminated her opponent instantly!


    Although the match ended unusually quickly, taking only two minutes from start to finish, it caused a huge sensation, simply because the performance of the Holy Angel Armor was too impressive.


    Wearing the Holy Angel Armor, Denise needed only one strike to instantly defeat the Mobile Fortress Type 2, whose defensive power was reputed to be the best among the fourth generation armors. This achievement could certainly be described as jaw-dropping.


    Don''t assume that the Mobile Fortress Type 2, as a fourth-generation armor, is weak. In fact, this is far from the case. The fourth-generation armors, especially the Special Armors, have not been phased out even today. Although they cannotpare with the fifth-generation of the same type, even the fifth-generation Special Armors would find it difficult to defeat them instantly. If there is any, it''s because of the gap between the Void Magic Warriors, not the armors themselves.


    It was because of this that, with just a two-minute match, Denise let the world see the terrifying power of the Holy Angel Armor¡ªa single, ordinary strike was all it took to eliminate a top defensive fourth-generation Special Armor, the Mobile Fortress Type 2, proving just how formidable the new generation of armor was.


    Thus, after the match ended, everyone''s attention was focused on the brand-new Holy Angel Armor.


    This oue was precisely what Denise and Sigma Corporation wanted to see. However, they weren''t in a rush to do anything because, in their view, the showcasing of the Holy Angel Armor was far from over. It was just the beginning. Denise nned through match after match to fully build up the momentum of the Holy Angel Armor, which was necessary topete with Uranus Company.


    To achieve this, Denise and Sigma Corporation had put in great effort. Not only did they invite numerous dignitaries before the match started, but they also hosted a grand ball on the evening of the first match, inviting all the eminent figures in Eternal City to further promote the Holy Angel Armor and to win people''s hearts.


    Eternal City always had balls; one could say they were ceaseless throughout the seasons. Yet, even so, the ball hosted by Sigma Corporation could be described as exceptional.


    The caliber of the guests at this ball was indeed terrifying.


    After Denise''s match ended, Sigma Corporation sent invitations to every guest who watched the match in the VIP boxes. We''ve already mentioned who attended the match¡ªthese were all notable figures in the entire sky. Apart from them, some other prominent figures who didn''t watch the match also received invitations.


    What surprised Rocky was that he also received an invitation. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "It seems... this time I''m benefiting from my teachers'' prestige..."


    When Sigma Corporation''s representative delivered the invitation to Rocky, he was naturally surprised. After all, a ball of such scale and level would not normally extend an invitation to him, as he was just the lord of a small Sky City.


    But as soon as he opened the invitation, he immediately understood what was going on. It was clear that the invitation wasn''t just for him; it invited Orton, Aniye, Hammerfire, Pya, and himself to attend the ball together. Note, the names of the other four were listed before his.


    With this, it was clear that inviting Rocky was just an afterthought by Sigma Corporation; their real aim was to invite Orton and the others.


    Indeed, this was the case. Although Sigma Corporation invited many dignitaries to the ball, its ultimate purpose was business. As such, the affair inevitably seemed a bit mercenary. Therefore, balls of this kind always included some invitees unrted to business but who possessed significant status and position, thereby enhancing the event''s appearance and making it seem more tasteful.


    So after receiving the invitation, Rocky headed to the research institute. Since Sigma Corporation truly intended to invite Orton and his team, and he was merely included by association, Rocky could not decide on his own whether to attend or not; he had to ask for Orton and the others'' opinions.


    When Rocky arrived at the research institute and met Orton and the others, the masters were deeply engrossed in a fierce discussion, which naturally centered on the Holy Angel Armor.


    It cannot be denied, the Holy Angel Armor''s debut was indeed stunning enough to astonish these masters, so after returning to Thunderhawk City, they began their research. On one hand, they studied the Holy Angel Armor; on the other, they were also looking into whether studying the Holy Angel could lead to enhancements to the White Demon Armor¡ªcould the stone from other hills be used to polish jade?


    By the time Rocky handed the invitation to Orton, Orton epted without a second thought.


    "Go! Of course, we must go! I really want to ask those guys at Sigma Corporation what technology the Holy Angel Armor uses."


    Given Orton''s personality, he was usually quite averse to such balls, typically not even giving them a moment''s consideration, but this time was different. The impression the Holy Angel Armor left on him was profound, prompting Orton to also want to inquire what technology the other party had employed. The others were thinking simrly.


    Thus, the group made a decision to attend the ball hosted by Sigma Corporation together.@@novelbin@@


    Before long, it turned to evening, and Rocky and his group arrived at the Eternal City. Sigma Corporation had arranged everything thoroughly, having dispatched people to wait at the Skyport already. Thus, as soon as Rocky and hispany disembarked from the Skyship, they directly got into a carriage and headed straight for the ball venue.


    The carriage ride was silent, and about half an hourter, they reached the venue.


    When Rocky and his group arrived, the ball had just started, so there were many people entering, and they followed the crowd inside which was not unusual.


    However, what Rocky failed to notice was that as he and the others were lining up ready to enter the venue, other carriages continued to arrive, and one of these carriages stopped, and after the passengers disembarked, someone immediately recognized him!


    "Is this guy here too?"


    After ncing at Rocky, who was lining up to enter, Xia Nai frowned and then waved over the servant following her.


    "Find out who this guy is, why he is here, and what his story is."


    "All right."


    With that, the servant immediately left, soon disappearing from sight.


    After the servant had left, Xia Nai looked coldly at Rocky from behind, especially ncing at Liliya who was beside him, then sneered and joined the queue to enter amidst a crowd of people.

 Chapter 270 Meeting Xia Nai Again!

    Xia Nai was unaware that she was queuing to enter right behind him, and it didn''t take long before he made his way into the dance party venue.


    Even though Rocky had attended more than one dance party before, he still got startled by the grand gesture of the Sigma Corporation when he entered the venue; the ce was decorated too beautifully.


    The huge venue had two floors and could easily amodate several hundred people. The interior decorations and arrangements were of the highest quality, which didn''t need to be specified, and even the waitstaff looked noble, evidently having undergone strict training.


    At the same time, there was a massive stage inside the venue, where a full band was ying music non-stop. Amid the melodious music, guests were either dancing with their partners or chatting in small clusters, creating a lively atmosphere.


    "Master Aniye."


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Not long after Rocky and the others had just stepped into the venue, Denise, dressed in a magnificent outfit, came over and approached the group.


    Although they would meet many times in the future, now was the first time Rocky was seeing Denise, and even he had to admit that she was different from ordinary women. Denise seemed tobine the best qualities of Liliya and Aileen; she exuded a knightly spirit and nobility''s elegance, making her extremely eye-catching.


    "City Lord Rocky."


    Denise nodded politely to Rocky as a greeting when she approached the group and then turned to Aniye and the others: "Master Aniye, it is our honor to have you here."


    "Master Hammerfire, you''re still as robust as ever."


    "Aunt Pya, it''s been a long time."


    "And Master Orton, my father always mentions you to me..."


    After giving a simple nod to Rocky, Denise enthusiastically started greeting Orton and the others. She was not only warm but also seemed particrly familiar with them.


    In fact, Denise wasn''t that close to Orton and the others, but they had indeed met before and recognized each other. With her status, it was not unusual for her to have attended various events and met various distinguished figures to know Orton and the others.


    And after exchanging pleasantries with the masters for a while, Denise asked inopportunely, "Masters, what do you think of today''spetition?"@@novelbin@@


    Clearly, Denise was very adept atworking. For example, her question provided amon topic for everyone and also served as an asset for her own conversation bank.


    Orton and the others were all academic masters deeply involved in Armor development, so if she could get them to praise the Holy Angel Armor, whether out of politeness or not, Denise would have something to talk about with others.


    Moreover, Denise was clever. When discussing thepetition, she only spoke about thepetition itself and mentioned the Holy Angel Armor sparingly, making it hard for Orton to find the opportunity to ask questions.


    Of course, she treated not only Orton this way but also all the attendees that day. While everyone present came for the Holy Angel Armor, Denise, when chatting with them, hardly overemphasized the Armor itself.


    Why was she doing this?


    Of course, it was to keep them on tenterhooks!


    Everyone who hade to the dance party was here for the Holy Angel Armor. If they got what they wanted too soon, how could she create a buzz? It''s like a woman undressing¡ªthe act is most enticing when it happens gradually. If she strips down all at once, it loses its appeal.


    So in face of everyone at the party, Denise was proactive and enthusiastic in conversation, but regarding the Holy Angel Armor, she only gave them a taste and then steered the conversation to other matters.


    For example, now, facing the continuous questioning of Orton and others, Denise, while smiling deceitfully, deflected the conversation and said to everyone, "Gentlemen, my father is also here, and he surely has many things he would like to discuss with you all. Please,e with me."


    At today''s dance, Denise''s father, Tom, who is also the Sect Leader of Sigma Corporation, was present. So, facing the increasingly sharp questions from Orton and the others, Denise brought up her father, effortlessly shifting the conversation before leading Orton and his group to meet Tom.


    After they had left, City Lord Rocky, who was left behind, nced at Liliya and disyed a wry smile.


    He could see that at this dance, he really was just an essory. If it weren''t for learning about Orton''s presence in Thunderhawk City, Denise certainly wouldn''t have sent him an invitation. Indeed, in such a setting, his presence was hardly necessary.


    However, Rocky didn''t care much about this. He was clear in his mind that the only reason he hade to the dance was to apany Orton and his party. As long as Orton and his friends were having fun, that was all that mattered to him.


    So, when Denise took Orton and the others away, Rocky and Liliya casually strolled through the venue together.


    The two chatted as they walked, appearing much more leisurely than the others, and in the process, they were not entirely alone, for they quickly encountered two acquaintances: a steward from the Green Apple Chamber of Commerce and the Guild President of the Ruby Chamber of Commerce. Since Rocky had business dealings with both, he was familiar with them, and they had a cheerful conversation when they met.


    In summary, although Rocky wasn''t the center of attention, he was content to rx at the dance, and when the music startedter on, he even asked Liliya for a dance. Holding Liliya''s slender waist, he felt the evening was well worth it.


    "How was it? My dancing is not too bad, right?"


    After the dance ended, Rocky took two sses of red wine from a waiter, handed one to Liliya, and asked.


    "I don''t know... I can''t dance..."


    Taking the exquisite ss from Rocky, Liliya shook her head with a blush, because she really couldn''t dance. Her mind was aplete nk while she was dancing with Rocky, almost entirely stepping on his feet, which resulted in her face still being red.


    Seeing Liliya''s flushed face, Rocky smiled and then nced unintentionally at the venue, and in that nce, he froze slightly.


    But just as Rocky was slightly stunned, a voice came from another direction.


    "City Lord Rocky, we meet again."


    This sudden voice was not soft. Not only did Rocky hear it, but many nearby people did as well, and when Rocky looked in the direction of the voice, he couldn''t help but frown.


    Xia Nai.


    When Rocky followed the sound, he saw Xia Nai approaching him with a grin that barely hid his scorn, and he wasn''t alone; he was apanied by several others of simr age, dressed in a way that clearly marked them as guests.


    It didn''t take long for Xia Nai to bring the group to Rocky, and then he cheerfully said to those around him:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is City Lord Rocky whom I mentioned to you all."


    "Him? Impossible!"


    As soon as Xia Nai finished speaking, ady with an air of nobility made an exaggerated expression, asking in surprise, "Isn''t he the City Lord of a small Sky City? How did he manage to get into an event like this?"

 Chapter 271 Wheres Your Dad?

    Standing next to Xia Nai, the woman nced at Rocky and burst out in an exaggerated exmation, "How did someone like the owner of a small Sky City mix in here?!"


    This exmation was not quiet. Not only did Rocky hear it, but many of the surrounding guests did as well, and they all turned their heads to look at Rocky.


    It is no wonder that people reacted this way, given today''s ball had such high standards. All the invited guests were renowned big shots, so there were certainly no minor characters.


    What counts as a minor character?


    At least at today''s ball, even the lords of medium-sized Sky Cities are minor characters! This means that among the city lords attending today''s ball, the least influential were fromrge Sky Cities!


    That was why, when people heard that Rocky was the lord of a small Sky City, they were all very surprised, especially since the woman next to Xia Nai emphasized that Rocky had ''sneaked'' in, inevitably leading others to specte.


    Clearly, this woman did it on purpose to make Rocky feel ufortable!


    After that, a group of people around Xia Nai burst into raucousughter.


    You should know that at such a ball, everyone chats quietly. After all, this is a ball, not a marketce, and the attendees are dignified guests, not vegetable shoppers. They are expected to maintain a certain standard of behavior.


    Therefore, theirughter immediately caught the attention of even more people.


    But it was clear that they did it on purpose, for right after that, Xia Nai said to Rocky in a raised voice,


    "City Lord Rocky, why are you still attending the ball? Don''t you need to prepare for thepetition?"


    "Competition, Xia Nai? Whatpetition?"


    As soon as Xia Nai finished speaking, someone immediately asked, coordinating perfectly.


    "Of course, the Arenapetition."


    "Oh? So City Lord Rocky is also participating in the Arenapetition?"


    Seeing Xia Nai mention the Arenapetition, those around him disyed a realization, and the extravagant woman looked at Rocky, "So like Xia Nai, City Lord Rocky is also going to the Arena to train?"


    "How can that be?"


    No sooner had she finished speaking, before Rocky could even answer, someone said, "I''ve heard of City Lord Rocky''s deeds; he provoked Wild Horse City and came here for refuge. So in my opinion, it''s likely that City Lord Rocky is participating in the Arenapetition to make money, given that taking refuge in Eternal City costs quite a bit."


    "City Lord Rocky, is that true?"


    Hearing this, the woman who spoke earlier blinked at Rocky with a mocking expression.


    These people spoke so loudly that their voices carried and all the nearby guests heard them, so they all looked toward Rocky.


    As for how these people knew about this, it was simple, Xia Nai had just found out.


    Rocky was far more famous than he had imagined. During his initial battle with Baron Wolin, he first appeared in the Shadow Alliance weekly. Later, when he and Karina wiped out the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, he was mentioned again in the Shadow Alliance weekly, and about two or three months ago, his assassination in Eternal City, although not heavily publicized by the Shadow Alliance, was also mentioned in their weekly report.


    In such circumstances, it was quite easy to inquire about his situation. The only difficult part was the Arenapetition ¨C nobody knew he had participated, and even thepetitors had no idea who he was, but Xia Nai managed to keep it from being concealed. After all, Xia Nai was apetitor and had met Rocky before.


    So when he saw Rocky entering, he immediately sent someone to find out the specifics about Rocky and, with a bit of deduction, figured out what was going on, leading to the current scene.


    The previous conflict with Rocky had always bothered Xia Nai. As the son of the Marquis of the Kafka Empire, he had never been rejected by anyone. Everyone weed him with smiles, unlike how Rocky treated him.


    Xia Nai couldn''t swallow his pride, and he hadn''t expected to run into Rocky again today.


    He was here because he had received an invitation; after all, Xia Nai was the son of the Marquis of Kafka Empire. Although his father wasn''t present, it was still customary for Sigma Corporation to extend an invitation, meaning he was attending the ball on behalf of his father.


    So when he discovered that Rocky was also attending the ball, he had already made up his mind that he would not make things easy for Rocky!


    Regarding this idea of Xia Nai, hispanions naturally understood him well, and they kept trying to find ways to embarrass Rocky.


    "Lord Rocky, are you conceding?"


    Seeing that Rocky had not responded for a long time, the woman beside Xia Nai nced at him with contempt, "Ah... I thought I was meeting an impressive City Lord, but it turns out to be a pauper who has to make money by fighting in the arena, it''s really..."


    Halfway through her sentence, she shook her head and then disyed a look of resignation.


    "Meiling, there''s no need to be disappointed with such a person, he''s just that kind of trash."


    "Exactly, and besides, you already have Xia Nai, hehe."


    "Indeed, Xia Nai is the capable one."


    During their conversation, the woman named Meiling linked her arm through Xia Nai''s, while also casting a nce at Liliya.


    "Lord Rocky, don''t you have anything to say?"


    With his arm linked by Meiling, Xia Nai wore a proud expression on his face, then he grinned at Rocky, seemingly waiting for him to explode in anger.@@novelbin@@


    But he was disappointed.


    In reality, while others were babbling, Rocky hadn''t said a word. He just held his wine ss, sipping the red wine while observing the bickering around him as if watching a lively scene.


    However, faced with Xia Nai''s remark, he slowly curved his lips into a smile. Stepping forward, he stood right across from him."


    "Where''s your dad?"


    With a smile, Rocky nced at Xia Nai, his words freezing Xia Nai''s smile on his face!


    "What, what did you say?"


    Clearly, Xia Nai was staggered by the question, taking quite a while to respond. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    "I''m asking about your dad, tell him toe here, I have business with him," Rocky said sternly, looking directly at Xia Nai.


    "What, what do you want?"


    "Adult''s business, kid, don''t ask too many questions," Rocky said, ncing at Xia Nai and shooing him with his hand.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xia Nai''splexion changed drastically, turning a ghastly pale, while a round of subduedughter spread among the bystanders.

 Chapter 272 Slanderous Accusations

    In order to embarrass Rocky, Xia Nai and his group spoke very loudly, causing many guests around them to hear and drawing the attention of many, so when Rocky finished his remark, quite a few guests chuckled softly.


    Anyone could clearly understand the meaning of his words, he was telling Xia Nai, "You are not even qualified to speak to me; your father has toe if you want to say something. Only a City Lord is qualified to talk to another City Lord as an equal."


    "What did you say! Do you know who Xia Nai''s father is! How dare you speak like that!"


    When Xia Nai''s face turned livid with anger, the people beside him snapped to their senses, and immediately someone jumped out, pointing at Rocky and eximed.


    "Who are you?"


    ncing at the man, Rocky casually asked.


    "I am¡­"


    "Are you the City Lord?"


    "I, I..."@@novelbin@@


    "If not, go stand aside!"


    Not letting the other party finish, Rocky rudely interrupted, leaving the man stuttering and unable to open his mouth.


    The people following Xia Nai were naturally either wealthy or noble; all were offspring of nobility with significant status. Despite their wealth and nobility, they couldn''t match Rocky in terms of presence, as Rocky was after all the City Lord, with a status and an aura that ordinary people couldn''tpare with.


    So when he finished this statement, the other party''s face turned beet red, and he could not utter a single word, because although he was a noble, anyone knew that a noble without the title of a City Lord was nothing in front of a real City Lord.


    "How, how can you be so tyrannical! Just because you are a City Lord!"


    When Rocky managed to leave Xia Nai''s entourage at a loss for words with a single sentence, Meiling, who was clutching Xia Nai''s arm, spoke up indignantly.


    "Tongue-wagging."


    Upon hearing this, Rocky turned his head to look at her and then scoffed; "Silence her!"


    After this, Liliya promptly stepped forward and without another word, a sharp p sound was heard as a pnded on the woman''s face!


    In dealing with these people, Liliya showed no mercy. A p hit Meiling''s face, spinning her around on the spot, and she fell to the ground with a thud.


    A pampered noblewoman unustomed to such treatment, Meiling then covered half of her face with her hand, looking at Rocky and Liliya, utterly stunned.


    "You! You dare to hit someone!"


    Seeing Liliyay a hand on someone, someone from Xia Nai''s side immediately protested, and others hurried to help her up, while another tall man strode towards Liliya.


    "You dare to strike a noble, you really have some nerve!"


    As he spoke, the man reached Liliya and raised his hand to strike her!


    But no sooner had he raised his hand halfway than he felt a fierce kick in his ribs,nding right on his soft ribs, causing him pain that made him kneel on the ground clutching his ribs.


    That kick was delivered by Rocky, who, even though he knew Liliya couldn''t be defeated, couldn''t stand by and watch someoney a hand on her.


    Thus, the situation began to spiral out of control, which was no surprise at a formal dance of this caliber¡ªsuch direct physical confrontation had never urred before. Therefore, it immediately drew the attention of many people.


    But while it caught everyone''s attention, there was no disturbance, as all the attendees were significant figures who were used to grand events; they were merely curious, looking at Rocky, wondering who he was, given his boldness and temper.


    "Everyone, stop!"


    Meanwhile, sensing something was amiss, the guards quickly parted the crowd and approached Rocky and his group. A few guards hurried to assist the man who had fallen to the ground, while another guard, who appeared to be a captain, frowned as he looked at Rocky and Xia Nai.


    "You two, what are you doing!"


    These guards were from the Sigma Corporation, so they were very assertive and asked with an unfriendly expression.


    "It''s nothing serious."


    No sooner had the Captain of the Guards asked this than Rocky smiled and spoke, ncing at Xia Nai, whose face had turned ashen, and said, "This man and woman attempted to assassinate, you''ve arrived just in time. Arrest them."


    "What, what did you say!"


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    "It was you who struck first!"


    After Rocky said this, not just others but even Xia Nai was about to explode. Wasn''t this a tant lie, making false usations with eyes wide open! They had not attempted any assassination!


    Like Xia Nai''s reaction, the Captain of the Guards was also stunned upon hearing this and then his expression turned ugly.


    He was no fool and could easily tell that Rocky was spouting nonsense, but even though he knew it, he was unable to argue.


    In such an important setting, remembering every guest''s identity was the most basic duty of the guards, so he knew Rocky''s identity as the City Lord. And if a City Lord imed there was an assassination attempt, then, even if he knew it was nonsense, it had to be taken seriously.


    Thus, the Captain of the Guards red fiercely at the people around Xia Nai, thinking, "Are these people out of their minds? It''s one thing for Xia Nai to confront Rocky, as after all, he has his father the City Lord to back him up. But what role do these people think they are ying? Is this something they should meddle in?"


    "Who attempted to assassinate my apprentice?"


    As the Captain of the Guards was ring at the nobles surrounding Xia Nai while feeling troubled, someone shouted. Turning around, the crowd saw Orton, Pya, and Hammerfire approaching swiftly.


    Upon seeing these three, everyone quickly made way, as many present knew they were master schrs and held them in high regard.


    "Who attempted to assassinate my apprentice? Again?"


    Orton hastily reached where Rocky was, his eyes wide, looking seriously at Xia Nai and the crowd around him.


    "Master Orton, don''t rush, this is surely a misunderstanding."


    As Orton and others approached, Denise''s voice was also heard, and when everyone followed the sound, they saw Denise, Aniye, and a manager from the Continental Commerce Chamber, among others, walking toward them.


    Clearly, themotion had alerted the hosts of the banquet,pelling Denise toe over. As she did, the focus of the entire hall naturally shifted with her.


    Dressed in elegant attire, Denise parted the crowd and approached Rocky and Orton. She nodded at Orton and then turned to Rocky.


    "City Lord Rocky, don''t rush. I think this might be a misunderstanding."


    Although Denise''s face still wore an elegant smile, even her concerted effort to maintainposure could not hide a trace of displeasure in her elegant smile.


    No wonder, as today''s banquet was specifically organized by Denise and the Sigma Corporation to promote the new generation of Armor, both Denise and the Sigma Corporation hoped the event would proceed smoothly without any issues. Yet this incident had erupted¡ªhow could she be pleased?


    "Indeed, this must be a misunderstanding."


    Hardly had she finished speaking, and before Rocky could respond, Hammerfire spoke up first. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Young Lord, these people definitely weren''t here to assassinate you, you misunderstood."


    After saying this, Hammerfire then turned to Denise, "Youngdy, as I see it, these folks were definitely here to snoop around for information about the New Armor! You should thoroughly investigate them!"

 Chapter 273 Letter from an Acquaintance

    Given Hammerfire''s status, he could speak bluntly at any time and any asion, so when he referred to Denise directly as "girl," considering Hammerfire''s age, the term was not inappropriate.


    "Girl," Hammerfire said, "I think you''d better be careful with these people; they might be here to spy on the information about the New Armor!"


    Hammerfire, who stood a little over a meter tall, spoke while looking up at Xia Nai and the group around him, causing their faces to turn instantly pale and ashen.


    What exactly pale and ashen looks like, no one knew, but it was certainly not a good look.


    Indeed, when these people heard what Hammerfire had said, their faces turned extremely unpleasant and even cold sweat broke out. Rocky had already used them of plotting an assassination, which was defamatory in itself; now Hammerfire went further, dropping a huge usation of corporate espionage on them¡ªan usation they could hardly bear!


    Denise, who heard this too, secretly sighed. She knew full well Hammerfire was making it up. It wasn''t that she didn''t believe someone might spy on the Holy Angel Armor''s information¡ªactually, quite a few would like to do that; she simply didn''t believe these individuals around Xia Nai dared to do such a thing.


    Clearly, Hammerfire spoke deliberately. The hundred-year-old Hammerfire perfectly embodied the adage "old but cunning." He was well aware that under Denise''s intervention, Rocky wouldn''t stand a chance if Denise dered his conflict with Xia Nai a misunderstanding¡ªeven if reluctantly, Rocky would have to agree it was merely a misunderstanding.


    That''s why he spoke out, forciblybeling them corporate spies. With his status, Denise was now unable to im it was a misunderstanding without others questioning her and Sigma Corporation.


    Thus, after this, Denise gave Meiling and the others a dark look but remained silent, merely signaling the Captain of the Guards, who immediately took the cue and then issued an order: "Arrest them all!"


    At hismand, several guards rushed forward, seizing all the nobles around Xia Nai and escorting them out of the venue!


    After these individuals were taken away, Denise managed to squeeze a smile on her face, nodded at Hammerfire, and walked away without so much as a nce at Rocky. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    It was evident that after thismotion, Denise''s impression of Rocky was not likely to improve.


    "City Lord, don''t worry," Hammerfire said.


    As Denise and others left, Hammerfire patted Rocky''s thigh, reaching only as high as his thigh: "Just eat, drink, and forget about it."


    After saying this, Hammerfire and Orton left as well because they had encountered many acquaintances at the party and needed to mingle.


    Once everyone had left, only Rocky and Xia Nai remained.


    When the guards took the others away, they had not dared touch Xia Nai; after all, given his status as the son of the Marquis of Kafka Empire, he was the future Marquis¡ªa person hardly anyone besides Rocky would provoke.


    At this moment, Xia Nai''s face was beyond ugly¡ªit was horrendously so! He had never expected things to turn out this way. Initially, he had only intended to embarrass Rocky but ended up shooting himself in the foot, bing the most humiliated one of them all.@@novelbin@@


    So, when everyone had dispersed and only Rocky was left facing him, Xia Nai looked at Rocky through gritted teeth and, after a long while, nodded fiercely:


    "City Lord Rocky, you''ve got me!"


    Gritting his teeth and ring at Rocky, Xia Nai said menacingly, "Next time, we''ll meet in the ring, and then we''ll see who can help you!"


    After those words, Xia Nai turned and left, unwilling to stay a moment longer, leaving the party!


    "Trouble again..."


    Watching Xia Nai turn to leave, Rocky turned to Liliya and asked helplessly, "Did I cause more trouble again?"


    "Yes."


    With a snort ofughter, Liliya nodded her head whileughing, but then said, "The Mairente Family, Wild Horse City, you''ve already stirred up a lot of trouble, so what''s adding a Marquis of the Kafka Empire to the mix?"


    "I love hearing that. There are many who want to kill me; Xia Nai is just one of them," Rocky replied.


    Laughing heartily, Rocky continued talking to Liliya as they walked, "If that''s the case, would it be more troublesome if I killed him in the arena?"


    "It wouldn''t, because things are already very troublesome."


    "That''s good then."


    Rocky nced at Liliya and chuckled.


    Despite the recent conflict, Rocky followed Hammerfire''s advice at the ball: he ate and drank without restraint. After all, with Aniye and Orton around, nobody could do much about it.


    Indeed, after the conflict, Rocky had actually gained more attention¡ªnot that Denise paid him any attention; she hadn''t looked him in the eye since.


    But aside from Denise, others present at the ball began to actively seek Rocky out for conversation.


    It must be noted that the guests attending the ball were either famed or powerful, each a significant figure. They were intrigued to talk to Rocky¡ªcurious about a City Lord of a small Sky City daring to confront Xia Nai and his close ties with people like Aniye.


    Of course, these VIPs only had brief chats with Rocky, often just exchanging introductions. But even that was no small feat. Many people yearned for the opportunity to say a word or two in front of these luminaries, even just to mention their own names, which was usually impossible.


    Meanwhile, during the event, Rocky was continuously searching for someone, but after a full round, he couldn''t find them.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Noticing Rocky aimlessly wandering around the ballroom, seemingly in search of someone, Liliya couldn''t help but ask.


    "Oh, I thought I saw someone familiar..."


    Rocky had seen someone at the ball, which made him pause, but before he could get a clear view, Xia Nai arrived. However, after dealing with Xia Nai''s matter, when he wanted to find that person again, he couldn''t.


    "Never mind, I might have been mistaken..."


    Shaking his head, Rocky withdrew his gaze.


    Thus, the ball proceeded as usual,sting until after two in the morning, after which Rocky and his party left the venue and went back to the Star of the Sky.


    But just as he had returned to the Star of the Sky, a servant brought him a letter.


    "Who gave this to you?"


    As Rocky took the envelope from the servant, he asked casually.


    "City Lord, it was Miss Cyril from the Mairente Family who gave it to me."


    Hearing this, Rocky nodded his head without much surprise because the familiar person he had seen at the ball was his cousin Cyril!

 Chapter 274 Making Trouble!

    As a prominent family in the skies, the Mairente Family naturally received an invitation from Sigma Corporation, not only sending someone to watch the first performance of the Holy Angel Armor but also to participate in the subsequent ball, which included Rocky''s cousin, Cyril.


    As the woman who was the n leader of her family, Cyril''s status need not be detailed; she often represented the family at various events, and this time was no exception. The family had sent her to attend the ball hosted by Sigma Corporation.


    At the ball, Cyril also saw Rocky, and even observed his conflict with Xia Nai, but she didn''t intervene, simply because other family members were present.


    The matter between Rocky and Baron Wolin was well-known within the Mairente Family. Although n Leader Atted and Cyril had helped him covertly, or it could be said, for mutual benefits, Rocky was definitely not weed by the family publicly. With other family members around, Cyril had no way to interact with Rocky; her position didn''t allow it.


    However, after the ball concluded, she left a letter for Rocky.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Upon receiving this letter, Rocky was somewhat moved. He had no fondness for the Mairente Family, but he did not dislike his cousin, Cyril, who had helped him more than once. This assistance made it difficult for Rocky to harbor significant resentment toward her.


    When Rocky returned to his room and opened the envelope to see the contents inside, his brow furrowed into a bundle.


    "Hmm..."


    inside the room, after reading the letter, his brow locked in concern, he didn''t go to bed to sleep but instead sat alone on a chair, seemingly deep in thought, a position he held the entire night.


    The next day, he immediately returned to Thunderhawk City, then called Aileen, Monte, and Orton among others to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "My lord, what''s the matter?"


    Once everyone had gathered, especially after seeing Rocky, they were all somewhat puzzled since Rocky, who had not slept all night, looked considerably worn. Yet, seeing the people he had summoned, all of whom were his confidants, everyone knew something significant was up for discussion.


    Indeed, it was the case.


    "Everyone, yesterday I received a letter."


    Looking at his group of close associates, Rocky spoke while taking out the letter Cyril had given him and then handed it to Orton.


    Taking the envelope, Orton and three others grouped together to read it, and then afterwards, it was passed to Aileen and Monte. After they had finished reading, it was finally handed over to Liliya, who put it away.


    After everyone had looked at the letter, not very positive expressions emerged on their faces.


    At this point, Rocky spoke again, "This letter was given to me by Cyril; you all know about my issues with the Mairente Family, so I believe the contents of this letter to be credible."


    "Sir, are you saying Lexington is sabotaging our efforts to join the Sky Alliance?"


    "Yes."


    ncing at Monte, Rocky nodded.


    The content of the letter Cyril gave to Rocky was actually quite straightforward. She only mentioned two things: one was to inform Rocky that his failure to hear back about joining the Sky Alliance was because Lexington had been interfering.


    ording to Cyril, Holy Knight Wilton had spoken to the Alliance about Rocky''s membership, and the Alliance had agreed. However, Wilton was immediately dispatched on military campaigns which left him no time to inquire personally about this matter.


    Thus, Lexington saw his opportunity. He reached out to his contacts within the Sky Alliance and sessfully stifled the process. With Lexington''s connections and influence, aplishing this was all too easy since many within the Alliance knew him, but none knew Rocky.


    This was precisely why Rocky had been unable to join the Sky Alliance, and he might not manage it before Wilton''s return. It was even conceivable that Wilton might forget about him entirely.


    Cyril''s revtions solved a big mystery for Rocky as he had been pondering why there was no news from the Sky Alliance. Until now, he could only suspect that Wilton hadn''t had the time, but after reading the letter, Rocky finally understood the truth behind the scenes¡ªit was Lexington''s sabotage.@@novelbin@@


    As to the second matter Cyril mentioned in the letter, she had a suggestion for Rocky!


    As Cyril stated in the letter, there was no way for Rocky to join the Sky Alliance before Wilton''s return; he was simply too outmatched by Lexington. However, for him, securing membership in the Alliance was the only way out. Otherwise, he would continuously find himself seeking refuge in Eternal City, facing Wild Horse City and Lexington¡ªa non-viable option.


    Thus, Cyril proposed a method to assist him.


    The method was simple: it was to attract the attention of the Sky Alliance!


    Wilton had already spoken to the Alliance about Rocky, and the Alliance had agreed to his joining, it was just that due to interference from below it had not been executed. One shouldn''t underestimate these individuals; as a top force, the Sky Alliance didn''t have the time to worry about a minor issue like Rocky''s membership. Therefore, unless someone explicitly blocked it from happening, Rocky would be unable to join the Alliance.

 Chapter 275 Duel

    Although Rocky was loath to admit it, he indeed had a knack for stirring things up. In the past six months, whether on his own or in cahoots with others, he had definitely caused more than one incident worthy of making the weekly reports of the Shadow Alliance.


    And now, in order to capture the attention of the Sky Alliance and remind them of his existence, Rocky was preparing to create a series of incidents!@@novelbin@@


    First, he would make his mark in the Arena!


    Just as Hammerfire had said, if one wanted to prove their potential to the Alliance, the Arena was the best tform, especially now with Sigma Corporation hyping up their new generation of Armors, having already turned the Arena into a focal point for the entire world. If someone could put on a spectacr or even unexpected match on such a stage, it would inevitably attract widespread attention.


    In such a situation, Rocky decided to stage a noteworthy match in the Arena, and he had already picked his target, Xia Nai!


    This season in the Arena''s events, aside from Denise and another participant representing Uranus Corporation, Xia Nai was the most noticeable.


    Through strong performances in the matches and an extraordinary identity, plus deliberate cultivation by the Arena, Xia Nai had long be the center of attention. If Rocky wanted to draw attention to himself in the Arena, Xia Nai was undoubtedly the best stepping stone.


    Therefore, after making this decision, he immediately contacted Howard.


    "I have seen the City Lord..."


    When Rocky had summoned Howard to Thunderhawk City and met with him at the City Lord''s Mansion, Howard was somewhat surprised.


    He wasn''t surprised by the identity of City Lord Rocky, as he had known about it far in advance. The Arena might not care about who Rocky really was, but that didn''t mean they were unaware of Rocky''s identity. What truly surprised Howard was that Rocky would meet him in the capacity of City Lord.


    ording to the Arena''s reasoning, Rocky was supposed to keep his identity hidden; it was precisely because of this presumption that the Arena had not made an issue of it. After all, a City Lord is still a City Lord, and respect is due.


    In light of this circumstance, when Howard met Rocky, he immediately realized something might be amiss¡ªRocky''s meeting with him was definitely not just to arrange a match.


    As expected, Rocky got straight to the point, "I want a match with Xia Nai." Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "What, what?"


    Hearing this, Howard was clearly stunned, and then he cautiously asked, "City Lord, are you saying... you want topete with Xia Nai in the Arena?"


    "Exactly."


    "Then... as what identity?"


    Seeing Rocky nod, Howard''s eyes darted around before he tentatively asked.


    As the person responsible for liaising with the contestants, Howard was extremely shrewd; he immediately understood the significance of Rocky calling him to meet in his own city today.


    Just as he had hoped, Rocky then smiled, "It doesn''t matter under what identity¡ªas anything. I just want a match with Xia Nai, no otherpetitions."


    "This..."


    After Rocky finished speaking, Howard couldn''t help but frown.


    This request was clearly beyond his expectations; he could hear that Rocky had his reasons for such a demand, but he didn''t know what those reasons were.


    Simrly, he could tell that Rocky was not joking¡ªthey were in the City Lord''s Hall, a ce where a City Lord would never make light-hearted remarks, a ce reserved for serious business.


    So, Howard did not immediately answer, but frowned and thought for a while, disying a very troubled demeanor.


    Indeed, to Howard, Rocky''s request seemed quite difficult.


    Because it had already been stated more than once that the Arena had an internal assessment for each contestant, and it was precisely this kind of assessment that led to Rocky and Xia Nai being chosen as training targets. However, in the Arena''s internal assessment, Rocky and Xia Nai were not on the same level.


    In the eyes of the Arena, Rocky''s strength was very good. If he had to be given a level, he could definitely be rated as excellent, and any yer rated as excellent had the potential to advance to the yoffs.


    Yet the Arena''s evaluation of Xia Nai was that of a seed-level contestant!


    What does a seed-level contestant mean?


    It means not only being able to easily enter the yoffs but also having the strength to contend for the season championship!


    Only those who reached such strength would be rated as seed-level by the Arena, and Xia Nai had received this kind of evaluation.


    So, despite both Rocky and Xia Nai being the Arena''s main focus for intensive training and promotion, in the Arena''s view, Rocky was simply not a match for Xia Nai, because they were not on the same level at all!


    As one associated with the Arena, Howard certainly knew what kind of assessment these two had internally, which is why he thought for a long time before finally looking up at the high and mighty City Lord Rocky.


    "My Lord, if that''s the case... I hope you can give me some time to prepare."


    Although he did not believe that Rocky could really beat Xia Nai and did not understand why he would seek such a challenge, since Rocky had put it so solemnly, Howard ultimately agreed to his request.


    This kind of situation where someone is nominated for a match might be rather rare, but it was not entirely unheard of in the Arena. It was possible to make arrangements, but it required some preparatory work.


    What preparation?


    Naturally, it meant building hype for the match!


    In the eyes of the Arena, Rocky might not be as excellent as Xia Nai, but he was much stronger than the average contestant, so a match between them would definitely be a significant duel. Combined with their identities and, more importantly, their rivalry, these were all talking points for the match!


    Faced with such favorable talking points, how could the Arena not exploit them?


    Therefore, just as Howard said, arranging a match between Rocky and Xia Nai was possible, but it needed time for preparation, and this preparation was to build up the event, allowing the Arena to maximize benefits from the match.


    "No problem, but you need to give me an approximate timeframe. I don''t want to dy it too much."


    "One month, City Lord, give me one month to prepare."


    "Alright."


    Rocky smiled and nodded in agreement to Howard''s request. One month was not a long time. He could wait, and it was also an opportune time for Orton and the others to make further improvements to the White Demon Armor.


    After they had agreed on this matter, Howard immediately left Thunderhawk City to return to the Arena to prepare.


    And once he had left, Rocky went straight to the research facility. He took his uing match with Xia Nai very seriously, and he did not have absolute confidence in victory; thus, he also needed to make adequate preparations. On the other hand, as City Lord, he had other matters to attend to, which in some ways were even more important than his match with Xia Nai!

 Chapter 276 Void Magic Squad (Part 1)

    "Teacher, the arena has scheduled my match with Xia Nai a month from now. Will there be enough time?"


    Having arrived at the research institute and met with Orton and others, Rocky discussed his uing match with Xia Nai. Hearing the timeline, Orton nodded, "That''s enough time. One month is sufficient for us to further improve the White Demon Armor."


    It wasmon knowledge that Xia Nai wore the fifth generation of Special Armor, one of the top tiers within its rank. In this case, if Rocky wanted topete and win against her, it was essential that the White Demon Armor undergo enhancements; otherwise, it wouldn''t be fit for the match.


    Fortunately, after such an extensive period of testing, Orton and his team already had ideas for further enhancements to the White Demon, so it wouldn''t take too long.


    After finishing this topic, Rocky then inquired, "Teacher, are those other suits of Armor ready?"


    "They''ve beenpleted, they''re all outside. Go take a look yourself."


    Orton, who stood in front of a research bench, didn''t even turn his head, casually waving his hand before resuming his discussion with Hammerfire.


    Relieved by this news, Rocky didn''t linger any longer and left theboratory. He looked around the institute and finally found what he was looking for in a storeroom.


    Four sets of Void Magic Armor!


    Seeing the four suits of Armor stored in the storeroom, Rocky breathed a sigh of relief and then checked each of them in turn.


    These four sets of Void Magic Armor were precisely the ones he had confiscated from the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group.


    Within the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, there were six members with Void Magic Armor, including the leader Kilov. Of these six, Kilov had escaped, one was killed by Rocky, and the remaining four were taken captive; the prisoners were handed over to Karina, but their Armor was imed by Rocky.


    Initially, Rocky nned to use these four sets of Armor for Orton''s research. Unfortunately, ns do not always keep up with changes. After the annihtion of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, Orton embarked on the Rune Armor project and then hastily researched and created the White Demon Armor. Consequently, these four suits had been in Orton''s possession but never used.


    Now, they would finally be put to use.


    If Rocky wished to draw the attention of the Alliance, he needed to demonstrate his potential and strength. To do so, he decided to create a significant event. On the one hand, he would use thebat arena as a tform to showcase the ''new technology'' researched by Orton and others, disying his potential for future development to catch the eye of the Sky Alliance.


    On the other hand, he nned to stage a massive battle with Wild Horse City to prove his strength.


    A great battle between Thunderhawk City and Wild Horse City was inevitable due to their deep-seated grudges. For Karlo, the City Lord of Wild Horse City, Rocky was one of the main culprits behind the demise of the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. Coupled with external forces like Lexington, he was determined to eliminate Rocky no matter what.


    The feeling was mutual for Rocky. Especially after thest assassination attempt, he knew his feud with Karlo was set in stone. Even if Karlo were to stand down, Rocky wouldn''t. He would never tolerate anyone who wished him dead.


    ```


    Therefore, Rocky had been preparing for this battle long ago, only that due to certain changes, he had to elerate these preparations.


    At first, he nned to slowly make money using the Arena, hoping to drag it out until the Sky Alliance took the initiative to contact him. However, after receiving Cyril''s letter, he knew that such passive waiting was no longer possible, and he had to take the initiative to strike. That''s why he was eager to challenge Xia Nai to a duel, and the battle with Wild Horse City was also moved up the schedule.


    In this situation, not only did Rocky reim the four idle sets of Armor from Orton, but he also had Monte select two people from the Guard Corps. Then, led by Liliya, along with Monte and Lin Feng, they formed Thunderhawk City''s first Void Magic Squad!


    This matter was actually something Rocky had been nning for a while. As soon as he eradicated the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group, he had Monte look for candidates in the Guard Corps. But as the saying goes, ns can''t keep up with changes, and a series of unforeseen events had dyed it.


    But now, with the battle against Wild Horse City officially on the schedule, the formation of the Void Magic Squad became urgent.


    As a medium-sized Sky City, Wild Horse City certainly had its own Void Magic Squad, and under these circumstances, Rocky needed to have a Void Magic Squad to counter it, or else there would be no chance of victory in battle.


    So, after thoroughly checking all four sets of Armor, Rocky went to the Guard Corps with Liliya, bringing the four sets of Void Magic Armor with them.


    "Everyone stand in ce!" Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    With all the recent busyness, Rocky hadn''t visited the Guard Corps for some time, so when he arrived, the Guards were excited because they knew that Rocky had brought the Void Magic Armor with him. Although it was already decided which lucky few would be the first Void Magic Warriors of Thunderhawk City, the Guards were still thrilled.


    The development space of Thunderhawk City, especially in the military aspect, was still veryrge. The city''s military strength would continue to grow stronger, and there would certainly be more people who could be Void Magic Warriors in the future. The Guards thought, even if they weren''t chosen this time, there would always be a next time. As long as they had the opportunity, wouldn''t hope always be there?


    But perhaps due to their overexcitement, their formation was a bit disorganized after assembling, which made Monte quite unsatisfied, and he immediately shouted at them.


    As the captain of the Guard Corps, his shout was definitely effective, and it immediately quieted the troops. But even so, the Guards'' faces were still full of joy, as they had already seen the four sets of Armor that Rocky had brought!


    These four sets of Armor, although they were captured from the enemy, were of good quality. All four sets were the same model, the fourth-generation Jumper 5 mass-produced Armor, with each set having a magic energy value of 3600 points. Even amongst all fourth-generation mass-produced Armor, this energy value was quite high.


    What''s more important was that these four sets of Armor had already been modified by Orton and others!@@novelbin@@


    After being modified by Orton and his team, the magic energy value of the four sets of Armor had significantly increased to 4600 points, an increase of a full 1000 points. What was even more critical was that these four sets of Armor had been specifically enhanced ording to the user''s situation. That is to say, Orton and his team, during the process of modifying and strengthening these four sets of Armor, had also incorporated some customized technology!


    This was rather extravagant, as customized technology represented the most cutting-edge science of the time. Any Armor that employed this technology could be deemed the top Armor of its age, such as Wilton''s Holy Knight Armor, Rocky''s White Demon Armor, and Denise''s Holy Angel Armor. These top Armors all employed customized technology.


    The four sets of Armor captured by Rocky had some customized technology integrated during their modification process. Although the inherent level of the Armor limited how much of this technology could be incorporated by Orton and his team, which was only a smidgeon in rtion toplete customization, it was enough. Just this little bit of technology was sufficient to make these four sets of Armor fundamentally different from other mass-produced Armors!


    ```

 Chapter 277 Void Magic Squad (Part 2)

    Watching as Rocky brought the four sets of Void Magic Armor, the guards'' eyes sparkled with excitement that was clearly written on their faces. Under their gaze, Rocky stepped forward and stood in front of the squad.


    In front of all the guards, he didn''t say much, because the selection for the Void Magic Warriors had been ongoing for some time and no more needed to be said; thus, he immediately called out the names.


    "Monte!"


    "Yes!"


    After the call, Monte, who was at the front of the troop, stepped forward and quickly jogged to Rocky''s front.


    As the captain of the Guard Corps, managing the most important military force of Thunderhawk City, Monte was naturally Rocky''s confidant. He was the first to know many of Rocky''s important decisions and even had the privilege to participate in and discuss them. Even so, when he stood in front of Rocky, he could hardly hide his inner excitement.


    In his excited gaze, Rocky waved his hand, and Liliya then brought a set of Void Magic Armor to hand over to him!


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    Taking the Void Magic Armor from Liliya, Monte shouted loudly, then stood aside.


    "Lin Feng!"


    "Present!"


    After handing the first set of Void Magic Armor to Monte, Rocky called Lin Feng''s name, who then quickly approached him.


    Just like before, after looking at Lin Feng, Rocky asked Liliya to bring the second set of Void Magic Armor.


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    After receiving the Void Magic Armor, Lin Feng took a deep breath, then moved aside, standing next to Monte.


    Just as everyone imagined, both Monte and Lin Feng received the Void Magic Armor, bing the first batch of Void Magic Warriors of Thunderhawk City. This was not surprising to the crowd, as these two were not only the main and deputy captains of the Thunderhawk City Guard Squad but also the strongest among the guards. Their bing Void Magic Warriors waspletely expected.


    "Dusa!"


    After distributing two sets of Void Magic Armor to Monte and Lin Feng, Rocky then called out Dusa''s name.


    "Here! Here I am!"


    Upon hearing her name, Dusa, who was towards the back of the troop, waved her hands and bounced a couple of times, then sprinted to Rocky''s front.


    Dear Lord! I''m here!"


    Upon reaching Rocky, Dusa looked up at him with great excitement, her eyes full of anticipation.


    "This is yours."


    Seeing the always energetic Dusa, Rocky smiled, then asked Liliya to hand over the third set of Void Magic Armor.


    "Little one, don''t disappoint me, and don''t disappoint your father either."


    As Liliya handed over the Void Magic Armor, Rocky personally handed it to Dusa, also giving her a piece of advice.


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!"


    Receiving the armor from Rocky''s hands, Dusa nodded her head like a pecking chick, then ran over to stand next to her father, even proudly unting the armor to Monte.


    "Behave!"


    Seeing Dusa acting this way, Monte, unable to contain his annoyance, had to admonish her in a low voice.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already called out the fourth person''s name.


    "Sandro!"


    After surveying everyone, Rocky then called out thest name, Sandro, one of the Guard Squad''s team leaders!


    As one of the oldest warriors in the Guard Corps, Sandro''s personal strength was outstanding, and hisbat experience was also exceptionally rich. Since Rocky became City Lord, Sandro had participated in every battle involving the Guard Corps, and his performance had always been excellent. Most importantly, his loyalty was absolutely reliable.


    Loyalty is one of the most important criteria for selecting Void Magic Warriors, even surpassing strength and talent in its importance.


    The individual power of a Void Magic Warrior was too strong. If loyalty couldn''t be ensured, then any Void Magic Warrior could be as dangerous as a time bomb. For this reason, in deciding who would be the first batch of Void Magic Warriors of Thunderhawk City, Rocky and others took great efforts, finally settling on these four individuals.


    Monte and Lin Feng, of course, need no further mention while Dusa, on the one hand, had superb archery skills and, on the other, benefited from being Monte''s daughter, which made Rocky very assured about her.


    As for Sandro, it was his consistent performance that had won everyone''s approval, including Rocky''s. Whether it was strength or reliability, Sandro''s performance in both respects was impable, hence his selection as one of the chosen.


    At this time, the called Sandro had already left the ranks, walking firmly to Rocky''s front.


    "Lord!"@@novelbin@@


    Standing in front of Rocky and facing the Void Magic Armor he handed over, Sandro saluted respectfully, then reached out to take it.


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    Holding thest set of Void Magic Armor in his hands, Sandro''s expression remained as stern as usual, but he couldn''t help his eyes from getting moist. The reason was simple, because he knew how difficult it was for someone of his standing to receive such armor.


    In any Sky City, the Void Magic Warriors were the most elite forces, so only the soldiers most trusted by the City Lord had the qualifications and opportunities to be one. That was why Rocky chose Monte, Lin Feng, and Lisa, either because they were his confidants or had a deep rtionship with him. Only such individuals could be appropriately utilized.


    Compared to them, however, Sandro was just an ordinary soldier, having almost no personal rtionship with Rocky beyond their professional hierarchy. Under such circumstances, for him to be one of the Void Magic Warriors was truly not easy; it was all earned through his repeated life-risking efforts on the battlefield!

 Chapter 277 Void Magic Squad (Part 2)_2

    So, even though he restrained himself, when Sandro actually took the Void Magic Armor from Rocky''s hands, he couldn''t control himself, and his eyes instantly reddened.


    "This is what you deserve."


    Looking at Sandro''s reddened eyes, Rocky patted his shoulder. He certainly understood how hard it had been for someone like Sandro, who came from no noteworthy background, to get to this point. But equally, his hardships had paid off¡ªthe Void Magic Armor in his hands was the best proof of that.


    Thus, when Sandro stood alongside Monte and the others, Rocky turned to the guards and said:


    "Guards!"


    "The Void Magic Squad of Thunderhawk City is officially established today!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the guards in front of Rocky couldn''t contain themselves and let out a roar, some even waving their fists!


    The guards were indeed excited, not only because the Void Magic Squad had been officially formed, which meant that each of them could potentially be a member in the future, but also because it represented an elevation in Thunderhawk City''s strength.


    These guards were not only soldiers but also citizens of Thunderhawk City, with their wives, children, siblings all living there. So, even if some of them never became Void Magic Warriors, they would still rejoice at the squad''s formation. The reason was simple: the safer Thunderhawk City was, the safer their families were.


    And only after the guards'' excited shouting subsided, letting out all their enthusiasm, did Rocky continue: "Today, the Void Magic Squad is formed, but it''s not yet aplete team. We still need more members, and in the near future, Thunderhawk City will establish even more Void Magic Squads."


    "Guards! Every single one of you has the chance to be a Void Magic Warrior, to be a member of the squad, so..."


    "Don''t let me down, and don''t let your families down. As long as you are excellent enough, as long as you are loyal enough, you all have the chance to be Void Magic Warriors! Understand?"


    "Understood!"


    "Understood!"


    "Understood!"


    As Rocky spoke these words, the guards roared loudly, as if they believed they would be the next Void Magic Warriors. And this was exactly the effect that Rocky had intended.


    As the Lord of the city, he needed to constantly instill confidence in every person in the city, whether soldier or civilian, to inspire everyone, all the time. Only with this could the city have cohesion and the drive to develop. And now, it seemed he was doing rather well in this respect.


    After a round of motivation, Rocky left with Liliya, knowing that his presence would make the guards feel constrained, so he didn''t linger.@@novelbin@@


    In fact, as soon as he left, the Guard Corps exploded into chaos, with several hundred guards swarming around Monte and the other three, moring for them to suit up in their Armor and let everyone have a good look.


    Such behavior from the guards was normal, as in their eyes, Void Magic Warriors already belonged to an invincible rank. They had witnessed Rocky''s valor on the battlefield more than once. Now that they had the chance to see the Armor up close, how could they not be excited?


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    In truth, not only the ordinary soldiers but also Monte and the others were very excited. Therefore, with everyone''s encouragement, Monte nodded, allowing Dusa and Sandro to don their Armor, but he and Lin Feng did not, since they were the team leaders and it wouldn''t be fitting for them to join in the ruckus with the guards.


    However, the guards'' raucousness didn''tst too long because, by the next day, Rocky had called Monte and the others, including Liliya, to the research institute for intensive training.


    Rocky had to form the Void Magic Squad for two main reasons. On the one hand, it was a necessity for growth. If Thunderhawk City wanted to be powerful, its military forces must be formidable, and the Void Magic Squad was the most elite and strongest among them¡ªits formation was inevitable. On the other hand, Rocky had no choice due to the pressing situation; the battle with Wild Horse City was imminent, and he needed his own Void Magic Squad to face the enemy.


    In such a situation, Rocky had to elerate the training of Monte and the others. ording to his estimation, it would be at least a month, at most three months, before he would leave Eternal City. The day he left Thunderhawk City would be the day the war with Wild Horse City began. Therefore, he must train Monte and his team within this time frame, or they would merely bembs to the ughter on the battlefield.


    Monte and the others were fully aware of this and had made thorough preparations. When they stood before Rocky, they were already neatly dressed in their armor.


    The four of them standing together in their armor truly looked different, especially since each of their four sets of armor was distinct.


    As mentioned before, after the modifications by Orton and others, the four sets of originally standardized armor underwent considerable changes after the incorporation of custom-made technology. These changes included both performance and appearance.


    For example, Monte''s armor had to be significantly adjusted in size by Hammerfire to fit his Beastman stature¡ªhe was much taller and more robust than the average human.


    Considering the Beastmen''s brave fighting style, Hammerfire lowered some of the speed and mobility of the armor, instead focusing on enhancing its strength and defensive power. Moreover, because Monte was missing his left hand, Hammerfirepletely transformed the left hand of the armor into a small Magic Cannon to increase its firepower.


    Besides Monte''s armor, the remaining three sets also underwent different modifications.


    Lin Feng''s armor didn''t change much in appearance, but besides adjusting the defensive power to make it stronger, the biggest change was the great sword Hammerfire specially crafted for him.


    Lin Feng was originally a sword warrior, already using a longswordrger than average. The sword Hammerfire made for him was evenrger, much wider than the width of a hand. It was etched with numerous Runes, greatly magnifying the great sword''s power.


    Sandro''s armor had also been transformed, considering his defensive and counterattackingbat style. The armor''s defensive power was significantly enhanced, and its speed and agility were not reduced. However, some weaponponents were eliminated¡ªthere''s only so much Mana avable in the fourth-generation Mass-Produced Armor, so something had to give.


    In contrast, Hammerfire used Runes to greatly boost the armor''s close-quarters weaponry¡ªthe One-handed Sword and shield were inscribed with many Runes that independently provided Mana, ensuring the armor''s melee capabilities.


    Among the four sets of armor, the one with the most modifications belonged to Dusa.


    Since Dusa was Monte''s daughter, Rocky couldn''t neglect her, so he tasked Hammerfire with putting extra effort into her armor. Thus, when Hammerfirepleted the modifications, Dusa''s armor had almostpletely transformed.


    For this set of armor, Hammerfire somewhat weakened the defensive power and reduced the armor but significantly increased the armor''s speed and agility to their limits. As an Archer who became a Void Magic Warrior, Dusa didn''t need to charge into battle.


    As an Archer, she needed to use precise, long-range strikes to eliminate opponents. But how fast are Void Magic Warriors? Maintaining distance was challenging, so Hammerfire chose to forsake the armor''s defensive power to drastically enhance its speed and agility, ensuring Dusa could evade pursuit.


    Furthermore, Pya specially modified the armor''s Magic Energy Conduction System, and with this system, Hammerfire crafted a War Bow exclusive to the armor. This allowed Dusa to shoot Magic Energy Arrow Feathers with power and precision far exceeding Magic Bullets and even small Magic Cannons, ensuring the armor''s long-range offensive capacity.


    As for the modifications to these four sets of armor, Hammerfire and the others put in a great deal of effort and applied many improved new technologies, making these sets of armor in no way inferior to the White Demon Armor but certainly much stronger than other armors of the same ss.


    Therefore, when the four of them appeared before Rocky in their armor, each one looked very spirited. Leaving other aspects aside, just from appearances, they were indeed impressive.


    However, across from them stood Rocky, who was also d in his White Demon Armor. Upon seeing the four, he didn''t waste any words, simply gesturing at them with a hooked finger.


    "You four, all at once!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rocky unhesitatingly charged at the group!

 Chapter 278 Pre-Competition Warm-Up

    "Too stiff!"


    With Rocky''s shout, Monte felt his abdomen tighten, a punch sent him tumbling to the ground, and as hey there, unable to get up, all members of the newly formed Void Magic Squad were sprawled on the ground as well.


    "How long do you n to lie there!"


    ncing at the others he had sequentially knocked down, Rocky chided them, and under his scolding, Monte, Lin Feng, Dusa, and Sandro had no choice but to stagger to their feet and stand before Rocky once more.


    Ten minutes ago, Rocky had asked the four of them to attack together, to fight him simultaneously, but just after ten minutes, all four were knocked to the ground, utterly defeated.


    This was, of course, to be expected; Rocky had been a qualified Void Magic Warrior all along, and his strength had significantly increased afterpeting in the Arena, not to mention the enhancement provided by the White Demon Armor, which made hisbat power extremely formidable.


    In contrast, Monte and the others were fighting in Void Magic Armor for the first time, not ustomed to many aspects, thus they were swiftly brought down by Rocky.


    Logically, Rocky shouldn''t have engaged Monte and the others inbat right from the start, due to the substantial disparity between them; their falling down was an inevitable oue. However, he had to do this.


    Rocky did want them to gradually adapt to the Armor, starting with operating it, then learning to fly, and after mastering these fundamental elements, to slowly adapt to the Armor''sbat mode. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the time!


    After his match with Xia Nai, he was set to leave Eternal City and then face a battle against Wild Horse City. At that time, Monte and the others would be the main force in battle, their strategic position even more critical than the Fleet''s.


    Under such circumstances, they had to adapt to their Armor quickly, no, not just adapt, but learn to wield it effectively. To achieve this as soon as possible, Rocky could only be harsh on them, employing the strictest and even the most upassionate and unreasonable methods of training.


    "Monte, Lin Feng, you need to quickly adapt to the pace of aerialbat. Remember, the strength of Void Magic Armor always lies in the sky. You must learn to harness your advantage and develop your own style of fighting in the air,"


    "And Sandro..."


    After addressing Monte and Lin Feng, Rocky nced at Sandro, "Your style is defensive counter-attacking, which isn''t wrong, but you must realize thatbat between Void Magic Warriors changes in the blink of an eye, and the enemy won''t cooperate with you to slowly find opportunities. Give it some serious thought."


    "Dusa! Come here!"


    After addressing the other three, Rocky looked at Dusa, who was avoiding him from a distance, and sternly called her over.


    "What were you doing just now, did you even shoot an arrow? Why did you rush up to engage me in hand-to-handbat right off the bat!"


    Looking at Dusa, Rocky was extremely serious, even a bit angry as he rebuked her for a long time, causing Dusa to almost lower her head to her chest, not daring to talk back.


    Rocky''s anger towards Dusa was very rare since after Monte joined Thunderhawk City, Dusa had be very close to Rocky and the others. Plus, they were of simr age, so Rocky always treated her like a sister. But this time, he was truly angry.@@novelbin@@


    This was because, in the practice fight just now, Dusa was the first to be knocked down. She rushed up to Rocky''s face straight away, which even surprised Rocky.


    You must understand that Dusa was an archer, meant to strike from a distance, and to enable her to do so, Hammerfire had put the most effort into her Armor,w nearly revamping the entire set. Yet Dusa, in her excitement, forgot to make use of this advantage, how could this be eptable?


    If this had been on the battlefield, Dusa would have been dead long ago, which is why Rocky was the hardest on her.


    "I''m giving you an hour to adapt. If you have any questions, ask Liliya. We''ll train again in an hour, and this time I won''t be holding back,"


    Having said this, Rocky turned and walked away towards Orton and the others who had been watching the skirmish.


    "Kid, how do you feel?"


    As Rocky approached, Orton asked.


    "Not bad, the speed has indeed increased noticeably."


    While speaking, Rocky removed his helmet and then said to Orton and the others, "But I feel like the propulsion system is a bit clunky when turning, and the Magic Energy Conduction doesn''t seem to be that smooth."


    As he finished speaking, Pya thought for a moment, thenmented:


    "This could be due to the instation of new Runes, causing an overload of Magic Energy and overburdening the conduction system."


    While Rocky was training Monte and the others, he was also testing the White Demon Armor because Orton and his team had made new modifications to the Armor in preparation for the uing match with Xia Nai. They loaded new Runes onto the White Demon to maximally increase the Mana limit, thusprehensively enhancing the Armor''s reinforcement for Rocky.


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    However, these improvements required ongoing detection and tweaking to achieve optimal performance, so when Rocky''s training session was over, he immediately shared his personal experience with Orton and the others.


    And regarding everything he said, Orton and his team took notes, preparing to make further adjustments when the time came.


    The hour passed swiftly, and when the time was up, Rocky did as he said, returning to Monte and the others and began another round of livebat with them.

 Chapter 279 The Final Battle

    Regarding the match with Xia Nai, Rocky had already made all the necessary preparations.


    The White Demon Armor had been modified, and Rocky''s own condition had long been adjusted; even the betting money on the sidelines had been prepared.


    There was no doubt that after this match, it would be a while before Rocky could return to the Arena, because if everything went smoothly, it wouldn''t be long before he could join the Sky Alliance. Then, there would be no time for him topete.


    But precisely because of this, the match with Xia Nai had be Rocky''sstbat at the Arena, so he had to seize this opportunity to make a huge profit!


    For this purpose, Aileen had pulled together everything Thunderhawk City could offer. The funds earmarked for Rune Armor research and the city''s daily expenses were mobilized, including Rocky''s own war reserves, and even the funds for next quarter''s food, imported leather, and yarn purchases had been diverted. In short, Aileen went all out, betting everything on the external gambling of this match.


    Previously, because Rocky had nned to fight an entire season at the Arena, Aileen had always been conservative in her bets¡ªnot because she feared losing, but to avoid drawing too much attention and not jeopardize Rocky''s position at the Arena. However, this time was different. Rocky made it clear this was probably hisst Arena match, so naturally, Aileen had no further reservations.


    Thus, after scraping everything together, Aileen had managed to amass more than 700,000 gold coins and ced them all on Rocky!


    If they won this time, they would truly make a fortune. This wasn''t just because Aileen had ced a heavy bet, but also because the betting odds for this match were incredibly high.


    As the match schedule had been announced well in advance, the external betting odds for Rocky and Xia Nai''s match were given early: 7.5 to 2.3, Rocky at 7.5, Xia Nai at 2.3. The difference was extremely great, which indirectly indicated that the Arena was not optimistic about Rocky''s chances; otherwise, they wouldn''t have set his odds so high. However, equally, if Rocky won, they would make a huge profit¡ªan over sevenfold return!


    With Aileen betting heavily on this match, Rocky and Xia Nai''spetition had be even moreplex. It concerned not only whether the Sky Alliance would notice Rocky but also Thunderhawk City''s treasury¡ªwhether it would be empty or overflowing depended entirely on this battle.


    For this reason, Aileen, very unusually, went to see Rocky and made him promise that he must win the match, or else... Thunderhawk City would be left with not a single gold coin.


    With everything ready, all Rocky had to do next was wait for the day of the match to officially arrive.


    Time quickly passed, and a week ago, Rocky received the notice of the match, arriving two days early at the Star of the Sky to prepare. Today, March 15, he arrived early at the Arena with his team.


    "Kid, it''s all on you."


    When Rocky arrived at the Arena with Liliya and headed to the dressing room, Orton patted his shoulder, "Make this match spectacr and show everyone what a bunch of soon-to-be outdated armors¡ªwhat those fifth and a half generation and sixth generation armors¡ªlook like against the future!"


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Sir, you must win!"@@novelbin@@


    After Orton finished speaking, Aileen, with a heart full of nerves, reminded Rocky again, insisting he must win!


    "Sir, please be careful."


    The others also constantly reminded Rocky. Initially, Rocky wasn''t much pressured, but their insistence made him feel the weight, such that when he and Liliya finally reached the dressing room, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Phew..."


    Since they had arrived early, there was no rush to go on stage, and Rocky sat down in the dressing room.


    "So much pressure..."


    ncing at Liliya, he joked about the situation.


    Upon hearing this, Liliya simply smiled, but just as she was about to speak, Rocky interrupted her.


    "I know, I know. I''ll be cautious."


    Waving his hand at Liliya, Rocky thenughed, knowing exactly what she was about to say.


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Liliya shook her head, then sat down beside him, "You must win this time, no matter what."


    "Hm?"


    Upon hearing this, Rocky was momentarily stunned because this was clearly not Liliya''s style! In the past, whenever Rockypeted, Liliya would always remind him to be careful, even saying that surrendering was fine. So, when he heard Liliya insisting that he must win no matter what, he was somewhat unustomed to it.


    "Thispetition is too important. Only by winning can you and Thunderhawk City find a way out, so you must win this time, no matter what."


    "No problem."


    Hearing that, Rocky immediately sat up straight, then gave Liliya a thumbs up to show he was absolutely fine.


    Time passed by the minute, and after chatting in the changing room for a while, the time for thepetition drew near. As thepetition approached, Rocky changed into his White Demon Armor, nced at Liliya, and then left the changing room to head towards the entrance tunnel.


    Walking alone in the tunnel, Rocky continuously took deep breaths to calm his nerves.


    Despite appearing rxed in front of Liliya and the others, he was actually very nervous about thepetition, even more so than anyone else.


    It couldn''t be helped; thepetition was indeed too important for him. This wasn''t only hisst battle in the Arena, but his performance in thispetition would determine whether he caught the attention of the Sky Alliance. Even the future livelihood of Thunderhawk City was directly connected to thispetition, making it impossible for Rocky not to be nervous.


    In such a situation, even as he reached the entrance, Rocky hadn''tpletely calmed his emotions.


    Fortunately, even though it was time for the match, there was still a little while before he officially entered the arena. After all, to elevate the mood of the spectators, the announcer would spend quite some time energizing the crowd to ensure they were sufficiently enthusiastic when watching the match.


    Using this time, Rocky gradually adjusted his mood until the loudspeaker in the tunnel began broadcasting.


    "Contestant number 1021, prepare to enter."


    "Five."


    "Four."


    "Three."


    "Two."


    As the countdown ended, the gates of the entrance slowly began to open. Just a crack was enough for Rocky to hear the cheers of the audience. When the gates fully opened, he saw the vast arena outside and took a step out!

 Chapter 280 The Gap in Armor

    With one step, Rocky entered the venue and was immediately greeted by a sound as loud as a tsunami, and following it, he quickly spotted the fully upied spectator stands.


    The Arena''s pre-match hype for thispetition was evidently sessful, for when Rocky nced toward the spectator stands, he found that not a single seat was empty, every spot was filled.


    Moreover, seeing the audience''s reaction to him, Rocky knew that they had already learned of his identity.


    Indeed, due to a ''slight mishap'' at the Arena, the audience had learned of Rocky''s true identity. While it wasn''t rare for nobles'' offspring to participate in thepetition, there were very few contestants like him, participating under the identity of a City Lord. Sometimes, several years would pass without encountering one, so the audience was naturally very intrigued by him.


    Simrly, under the intentional dispersal by the Arena, the audience was also well aware of the grievances between Rocky and Xia Nai, which greatly enhanced the attraction of the match, making the audience extremely excited¡ªthe prospect of a feud hinted at possible deadly duels.


    Therefore, as soon as Rocky appeared, the audience erupted into enthusiastic cheers, even more excited than Rocky himself.


    Amid the thunderous apuse, the announcer naturally put in great effort to introduce, but unfortunately, the surrounding noise was too loud, and Rocky could not hear exactly what was being said, nor did he care what the announcer had said.


    And when the announcer''s voice briefly paused, Rocky noticed that the image on the big screen had changed.


    It looked like it was Xia Nai''s turn to make an entrance after he had made the first move.


    As expected, shortly after, another entrance on the opposite side of the stage slowly opened, and Xia Nai flew out from it!


    That''s right, Xia Nai flew out, and upon entering the arena, she directly headed to hover above the stage,pleting a full 360-degree turn, before ending this sequence of her entrance.


    This entrance was clearly an imitation of Denise''s first debut, but it had to be admitted that it was indeed very stylish, and the audience loved this kind of show, immediately bursting into boisterous cheers.


    Rocky had thought that the cheering for his own entrance was already loud, but he had not expected that after Xia Nai entered, the audience''s cheers escted to an even higher level, so loud that they were indescribable.


    This was not surprising, forpared to Rocky, Xia Nai certainly had a higher level of fame. Although Rocky''s initial performance had garnered him considerable attention, he had not participated in anypetitions over thest month. If it were not for the Arena''s effort in promoting him through various means, the audience might have nearly forgotten who he was.


    On the other hand, Xia Nai was entirely different. From the preliminary rounds, she had been participating inpetitions continually and kept securing victories, naturally attracting higher attention. In fact, if it were not for Denise''s presence, Xia Nai should have been the most followed contestant this season. Even with Denise''s sudden emergence, the attention she received was by no means low.


    This level of attention naturally elicited even more cheers.


    As Xia Nai made her entrance, the announcer, just like before, made an energetic introduction, but this time not only did Rocky ignore these introductions, even the audience couldn''t wait, resulting in a burst of booing.


    Under these circumstances, the announcer hurriedly wrapped up the opening remarks, then loudly dered the start of the match!


    "The match¡ªbegins!"


    With that deration, Xia Nai, who was already hovering above the stage,nded directly on it, and Rocky also leapt up onto the stage.


    The long-anticipated match finally began!


    "Hmph..."


    Standing in the very center of the stage, Xia Nai nced at Rocky and then at the big screen, before scoffing.


    Like other matches, as soon as the yers mounted the stage, the big screen disyed the magic energy values of their armors, so when Xia Nai looked towards the screen, she easily spotted two numbers.


    13000.


    5000.


    These two numbers represented the magic energy values of the armors worn by Xia Nai and Rocky, respectively. Rocky''s White Demon Armor still had a magic energy value of 5000, but the armor worn by Xia Nai reached an astonishing 13000 magic energy points!


    As previously mentioned, once the magic energy value of armor exceeded the ten-thousand-point threshold, it belonged to the top armors, and Xia Nai''s armor clearly fell into this top-tier category.


    The fifth generation Windwalker Special Armor!


    The armor worn by Xia Nai was not just any special armor; even among all the fifth generation special armors, it was a remarkable presence. Whether in terms of performance, magic energy value, weaponry, or defensive power, the Windwalker was at the forefront among the fifth generation special armors and was indeed a top level armor.


    It was precisely because of such an outstanding armor that Xia Nai had been able to eliminate ninepetitors with a single move in the preliminary contest and had continued to win fight after fight in the subsequent matches. All this could be said to be thanks to the Windwalker Armor.


    Now, as he and Rocky stepped onto the arena tform and their respective armor''s magic energy values were revealed, not only did Xia Nai sneer, but the ringside announcer also shouted out loud.


    "This gap... it''s just too huge!"@@novelbin@@


    With a loud shout, the announcer spoke very quickly, "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, contestant 1021''s armor still has a magic energy value of 5000, which is quite exceptional for the fourth generation of armor. But please take a look at contestant Xinai''s armor!"


    "Xinai''s armor has an incredible 13000 magic energy points! My goodness, even among the fifth generation special armors, this is still one of the top!"


    After saying this, the announcer sighed deeply, "Ladies and gentlemen, I know you must be as excited as I am for this match, but we have to admit, the gap between contestant 1021 and Xia Nai is just too big..."


    "Such a huge gap makes me wonder..."


    "Could this be a match that ends in an instant knockout? Can Xinai eliminate his opponent in just one strike?!"


    Although the announcer''s tone was quite solemn, as soon as he finished speaking, the stadium immediately erupted in excited cheers! It felt as if everyone was hoping for such an oue!


    Indeed, the vast majority of the audience indeed hoped for this scenario, and the reason was simple. It wasn''t because an instantly decisive match was particrly entertaining, but because the vast majority of the audience had ced heavy bets, and their bets were unanimously on Xia Nai!


    Although Xia Nai''s odds were only 2.3,pared to Rocky''s high odds of 7.5, even so, there were few who bet on Rocky winning, because the discrepancy in odds alone showed how huge the disparity was. So, even with high odds for Rocky, no one wanted their money to go to waste, and they all bet on Xia Nai instead.


    This way, everyone who ced their bets on Xia Nai naturally hoped to see him easily win the match.


    "City Lord Rocky."


    At that moment, among the cheering and shouting of the audience, Xia Nai, who was on the arena tform, opened his mouth and addressed Rocky, "Aren''t you going to say something?"


    "Say what?"


    "Yourst words, of course."


    Looking at Rocky, Xia Nai said coldly!


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Unfortunately for him, Rocky just chuckled and then stretched out his hand, gesturing towards him with a beckoning finger.


    "Courting death! See who wille to your aid this time!"


    Faced with such provocation, Xia Nai roared in anger and immediately charged at Rocky!

 Chapter 281 Clash of the Titans!

    Facing Rocky''s provocation, Xia Nai roared angrily and charged directly at him!


    In his Fifth Generation Special Armor, with a mana value exceeding ten thousand, all of these elements made his speed far surpass anyone''s imagination. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that in just the blink of an eye, he had charged in front of Rocky and then, without any exnation, shed down with his sword!


    As the Special Armor of the Fifth Generation, the Side Sword of the Windwalker was naturally a purely materialized Mana Sword. With the enormous mana enhancement, the power of this Mana Sword far exceeded what ordinary people could imagine. Unless it was against another Special Armor of the same ss, lower-tier Armors simply couldn''t withstand it.


    It was clear that Xia Nai, just as everyone had anticipated, did not n to entangle with Rocky for long. He aimed to utilize the advantage of his armor to instantly kill him, a real instant kill, leaving no chance of survival!


    The moment his sword fell, Rocky immediately raised his right arm and then opened the Magic Energy Shield, urately blocking the strike.


    The sound of the Mana Sword heavily striking the Magic Energy Shield was so powerful that it even emitted a burst of bright light. Because this strike was too fast, it wasn''t until this moment that the audience in the arena finally reacted, bursting into exmations.


    "How, how can this be..."


    "Blocked it?"


    "How is it possible that he blocked it!?"


    The audience eximed in unison for good reason, for when they finally saw Xia Nai''s figure clearly, they saw his overwhelmingly powerful strike had been firmly blocked by Rocky''s Magic Energy Shield!


    Many people in the arena had seen Xia Naipete before, so they had witnessed the terrifying power of the Mana Sword in his hands. Thus, in their view, with a sword strike that powerful, Rocky, with a mere 5000 mana value, should have had his shield destroyed and been killed even if he had used the Magic Energy Shield to block it. How could it possibly have been blocked?


    But the actual situation was that Rocky had blocked the sword strike, and it appeared rather effortless.


    This also greatly surprised Xia Nai, leaving him astonished.


    As the saying goes,ymen watch the excitement while experts watch for the technique. Xia Nai, obviously an expert, knew very well that a Fourth Generation Armor with only 5000 mana value should by no means be able to block his strike, no matter what method was used or what modifications were made, so there must be something tricky about Rocky''s armor!


    Just as he was stunned by the surprise, the armor on Rocky''s left leg suddenly sprung open, and immediately after, the hilt of the Mana Sword was grasped in his hand.


    Holding his own Mana Sword, Rocky appeared to have no intention of sparing Xia Nai either, delivering a sweeping waist cut!


    Facing this sword strike, Xia Nai initially nned to block it directly with his arm, not out of carelessness, but because he was very clear about the strength of his Windwalker Armor, which could easily withstand an attack from a Mana Sword.


    However, just as he was about to do this, an rm suddenly sounded inside the helmet of his armor. This sound startled Xia Nai, and without thinking, he quickly backed away, dodging the attack.


    "How, how is this possible? Ladies and gentlemen, did you see that? Facing the attack from contestant number 1021, Xia Nai actually chose to dodge it?! Why, why would he do that!"@@novelbin@@


    As Xia Nai hurriedly retreated to dodge the sweep, the announcer outside the arena cried out in disbelief.


    Indeed, to outsiders, this scene was somewhat iprehensible. With Xia Nai''s formidable strength, why would he need to dodge Rocky''s attack, when he could simply rely on the superiority of the armor to block it?


    But obviously, that was just the opinion of the others; only Xia Nai himself knew the actual situation¡ªhe simply couldn''t block that attack with just his armor!


    In fact, as soon as Xia Nai had retreated, he immediately activated the magic energy detector built into his armor. Then, when he looked back at Rocky, he couldn''t help but frown.


    In his line of sight, Rocky''s White Demon Armor still showed a mana value of 5000, but the Mana Sword in his hand now possessed an incredible power of 2000 points! With such a powerful Mana Sword, Xia Nai simply couldn''t withstand it with his armor alone; he could only dodge.


    And that was precisely why he was frowning.


    With just a Mana Sword possessing such high mana, it definitely couldn''t be powered by the armor. So there was only one answer left¡ªRocky''s Mana Sword was powered by its own separate mana supply!


    But how could that be?


    A mere Mana Sword, what kind of technology was used to independently generate 2000 points of mana?! That was almost catching up to the entire mana supply of an armor set!


    "What have you done to this sword of yours!"


    Staring at the Mana Sword in Rocky''s hand, Xia Nai''s face couldn''t be seen behind his helmet, but his tone was very grim, clearly indicating that he had realized something was off about Rocky''s armor.


    "Are you concerned only about the Mana Sword?"


    True enough, right after he had said this, Rocky gave a slight smile. Then, in the blink of an eye, he activated all the runes built into the White Demon Armor!


    Full status!


    For the first time, Rocky showed the full status of the White Demon Armor on the Arena''s stage!


    In full status, faint white light illuminated the entire White Demon Armor, making it look as if it were bathed in a soft holy light,pletely changing its impression.


    And it was right after activating all the runes in the armor that the announcer at the edge of the arena screamed like someone was ughtering a pig, "Ladies and gentlemen! Look at the big screen! Look at the big screen!"

 Chapter 282 The Alliances Attention

    Rocky and Xia Nai''s sessive exchanges had the audience dumbstruck. It wasn''t just because their fighting was too fast, but also because theirbat was simply too exhrating!


    In the eyes of the majority of the audience, the duel between the two could only be described as a blur, as no one could clearly see their movements; they could only witness the lightning-fast collisions on the stage. Even so, it was enough to satisfy most of the audience.


    However, for a minority of the viewers, the battle between the two was not just a blur¡ªit was absolutely thrilling!@@novelbin@@


    This small group of viewers, who could keep up with their pace and see every move, were even more astonished. Before this, no one had expected the match to be this spectacr!


    Although the Arena had been building up to this match for a whole month, attracting many eyes, it''s undeniable that most people were drawn in by the spectacle of the event.


    The Sky City Lord, the son of the Kafka Empire Marquis, two nobles appearing in the ring at the same time, a grudge match¡ªthese gimmicks certainly drew the majority of attention, such that not many truly believed the match would be this beautiful.


    To everyone''s surprise, Xia Nai was incredibly powerful. Everyone had thought his string of victories was solely due to the suppression by his Armor, but they never imagined that when facing an opponent also wearing top-tier Armor, he would not be at a disadvantage.


    Simrly, no one could have imagined that Rocky would showcase the true power of his Armor in this match, which also belonged to the top ranks.


    It was precisely because of so many unexpected factors that when they started their real fight, everyone was stupefied. Everyone was amazed that a match filled with gimmicks could have such high quality!


    Let alone others, even Monte and hispanions were left agape after seeing such fierce exchanges. During the past month, Rocky had been training them, so they thought they fully understood Rocky''s strength. However, once they saw the fight between Rocky and Xia Nai, they realized they had been utterly wrong.


    Rocky had not been using his full strength when training them!


    Apart from Monte and hispanions, there were others who were shocked by the match¡ªthese were not ordinary spectators, but the big-wigs in the VIP rooms!


    Due to the Holy Angel Armor, many important figures had gathered in Eternal City. These people had beenmuting to and fro from the Arena recently because Denise had beenpeting during this time. Naturally, those who came for the Holy Angel Armor wouldn''t miss her matches.


    In theory, although these individuals frequented the Arena, their focus was always on the Holy Angel Armor. No matter how much hype the Arena had created, it wasn''t possible for these people to watch Rocky''s match¡ªhow could such petty tricks deceive or attract them?


    But the reality was different. Rocky''s match not only drew arge number of ordinary viewers but also a significant number of big-wigs.


    Why was that?


    Why did these important figures suddenly appear in the VIP boxes of this match? The answer is simple: when the Arena was preparing for this match, Aniye and others were also busy!


    As previously mentioned, the focus of the battle between Rocky and Xia Nai was not on Xia Nai, but on using the battle as a precursor to introduce ''new technology,'' thereby catching the Sky Alliance''s attention. This was Rocky''s true purpose.


    To achieve this, during this month, the four masters: Aniye, Orton, Hammerfire, and Pya were busy too. On one hand, they were continuously improving the White Demon Armor, on the other hand, they utilized theirworks to ''seemingly'' inadvertently spread some rumors that they were developing new Armor Technology.


    Although among the four, only Aniye and Pya were well-liked, Orton and Hammerfire not so much, it''s undeniable that each of the four were renowned schrs, with standing in the academicmunity that wouldn''t falter due to their personality or temperament. Once the news that the four were jointly developing new-generation Armor Technology spread, it immediately caught the attention of many.


    Aniye, Orton, Hammerfire, and Pya, each of these masters could lead a project on their own. Now, these four had united?


    What exactly were they up to?


    This question inevitably prompted deep thought and curiosity. Thus, when Aniye sent out invitations in his name, inviting acquaintances to watch Rocky''s match, the invited big-wigs immediately agreed. Just like the first performance of the Holy Angel, they all arrived at the Arena.


    Under such wide focus, Rocky''s performance in the match indeed dazzled everyone. No, to be more precise, it should be said that the performance of the White Demon Armor made everyone take notice!

 Chapter 283 Each Has Their Strengths!

    While Aniye and the others were negotiating with the big shots, Rocky was still fiercely fighting in the arena.


    At this point, he and Xia Nai had moved from the main stage to mid-air, and after reaching mid-air, the battle became even more intense.


    Both were wearing top-tier Armor, each supported by tens of thousands of magic energy points, so when they reached mid-air, the main battlefield for the Void Magic Armor, they began to use deadly moves without any hesitation. The battle not only became fierce but each attack was lethal, such that a single misstep by either could seal the oue of the entire match.


    Suspended in mid-air, Rocky rushed toward Xia Nai at maximum speed. During the sprint, the Mana Launchers on his shoulders continuously fired a series of Magic Bullets which exploded midway because Xia Nai was persistently attacking from a distance to prevent him from getting close. Their attacks met in mid-air and exploded into a wall of fire.


    But just after the wall of fire appeared, Rocky suddenly burst through it and reached Xia Nai in an instant, followed by a series of fierce attacks!@@novelbin@@


    Facing Rocky''s aggressive assault, Xia Nai reacted swiftly. Apart from initially being somewhat passive, he quickly regained his disadvantage, but this was precisely when Rocky began to elerate, taking advantage of the agility of his armor to start circling around Xia Nai.


    The White Demon Armor originally boastedprehensive strength, supported by arge amount of mana which bnced its overall capabilities. This was in the past.


    After Rocky had used the White Demon Armor in several matches, Hammerfire and others identified a new direction for the next enhancement of the armor, which was mobility.


    The White Demon Armor''s magic energy value could reach up to ten thousand points, but how to utilize such a vast amount of energy effectively was always a problem for Hammerfire and his team to solve.


    Because the technology equipped the White Demon Armor was ultimately that of the fourth-generation armor technology. Despite improvements, the limitation of the fourth-generation technology persisted. Without working on this aspect, the White Demon Armor would end up being a defective product, powerful in mana but unable to utilize its full potential, which was not what Hammerfire and his team wanted to see.


    Therefore, Hammerfire and his team significantly strengthened the mobility of the White Demon Armor. After all, the mobility of an armor always consumes a lot of mana but, likewise, powerful support from mana can result in significantly noticeable effects.


    So, after the enhancements, the mobility of the White Demon Armor had significantly increasedpared to before, making it iparable to its previous state. Hence, when Rocky elerated to full speed and started attacking Xia Nai using the mobility of the White Demon Armor, Xia Nai immediately felt the pressure.


    He found that he could hardly keep up with Rocky''s speed!


    In his eyes, Rocky appeared in various directions around him at an unimaginably fast speed. He could only barely catch Rocky''s position and defend himself; countering was utterly impossible, for after every blocked attack, Rocky would immediately move away and appear in another position, continuously guerri fighting.


    In this situation, Xia Nai soon realized that he was in trouble because once he had the speed advantage, Rocky would eventually find his weakness, and once that weakness appeared, the match would be over!


    So, after several continuous defenses, Xia Nai had no choice but to increase his altitude, hoping to break away from the engagement.


    But how could Rocky let him get his way? As Xia Nai increased altitude, Rocky relentlessly pursued him.


    This led to an astonishing scene; the two chased each other in mid-air, shing after each short flight, repeatedly maneuvering swiftly.


    To the average eye, the two were intensely grappling, unable to shake each other off, but to those in the know, this indicated that Xia Nai was at a disadvantage because clearly he wanted to shake off Rocky but was caught up each time, resulting in this scene. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Moreover, many experts felt that if Xia Nai kept being chased like this, he could be in trouble since in a sh of this caliber, a single mistake could decide the oue. Under continuous passive defense, it was hard for Xia Nai to ensure a wless performance.


    "Enough!"


    Just as Rocky was relentlessly advancing, and Peter Shane was starting to panic, Xia Nai suddenly roared and activated the Defensive Net!


    Simultaneously, as the Defensive Net opened, Rocky shed with his sword but not only failed to break through the, he was also repelled a great distance backward.


    The White Demon Armor has a magic energy value of 10,000, while the Windwalker Armor has 13,000. Both values indicate top-tier armors, yet there is still a noticeable difference between the two¡ªa slight, albeit significant gap.


    However, from the current performance, Rocky, with less magic energy, unexpectedly took the initiative in thebat, while Xia Nai, possessing more magic energy, ended up in a passive position being hit, which was clearly abnormal.


    In reality, this was not the case, as there was indeed a difference between the two armors; it just hadn''t manifested yet.


    Following further enhancements, the White Demon Armor''s key feature was its mobility, whereas the prominent feature of the Windwalker Armor wasn''t mobility but its attack and defensive power!


    Now, when Xia Nai activated the Windwalker''s Defensive Net, his 3,000 point advantage in magic energy became apparent!


    Against the falling Mana Sword, the Defensive Net not only easily resisted it but also repelled Rocky directly. And when Rocky, using the momentum of the repulsion, retreated while firing a series of three Magic Bullets, all of them that hit the Defensive Net were easily blocked without even causing a ripple.


    After this, Xia Nai''s counterattack began!


    He charged straight at Rocky immediately after deploying the Defensive Net. Facing Rocky''s series of blockades, he didn''t dodge at all, not needing to, as no matter how the Magic Bullets and Magic Energy Beam attacked, the Defensive Net remained imprable!


    Then, in the blink of an eye, he charged right in front of Rocky, too quick tounch an attack and instead mmed directly into him using his momentum!


    The Windwalker''s Defensive Net, featuring unique technology, could be used defensively and, if used correctly, as a weapon, just like now.


    A dull thud was heard as the Defensive Net forcefully mmed Rocky towards the arena!


    "Oh!!"


    At the moment Rocky fell to the arena, the audience, which had been silent for a while, managed to let out a gasp of surprise; it was the first time they saw such a clear w exposed in the duel between the two.


    "Oh!!!"


    But that gasp had hardly faded when the audience let out an even more exaggerated cry of astonishment. In their eyes, Xia Nai, who had sent Rocky flying, didn''t pursue him but instead raised his arms, revealing the Magic Energy Cannons on each, while the armor on his chest and shoulders also opened, showing the built-in cannon ports. More critically, a shoulder-mounted Magic Energy Launcher extended from his back!


    In an instant, Xia Nai had activated all of Windwalker''s weapons and aimed them at Rocky!

 Chapter 284 Full Barrage!

    When Rocky fell from the arena that instant, Xia Nai had all the weapons on his armor light up and fire simultaneously!


    This move had never been used by him in previouspetitions, simply because none of his enemies before were worth such an attack.


    But now, he had aimed every cannon on his body at Rocky!


    It was evident that after the aerialbat that had just urred, Xia Nai was pushed to the brink, forcing him to make such a desperate move. However, given the weapon configuration and attack power of the Windwalker Armor, this full barrage attack was undoubtedly immensely powerful.


    One secondter, countless cannons bombarded Rocky at the same time!


    It must be said again how formidable Xia Nai was; his performance in this match had truly exceeded the expectations of most people. With his brilliant offense and defense, he proved that not only was his armor powerful, but he himself was a real powerhouse. Whether it was reaction, on-the-spot adaptation, or judgment, Xia Nai was nearly wless in these aspects, and had almost made no mistakes in such fiercebat.


    This was why he was able to exploit such a huge w in Rocky and decisively seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity tounch a fatal attack!


    Simrly, it was because his reaction was so quick and his decision so resolute, that when all the cannons on the armor lit up, Rocky, who was falling from the arena, could not manage any countermeasures!


    There was no way around it; everything happened too quickly, so that Rockypletely failed to adjust his position to face this lethal attack. The only thing he could do was to deploy his Defensive Net and hold up the Magic Energy Shield in front of his chest.


    Right after he had made these two moves, the countless cannon fires arrived!


    In an instant, Rocky was hit by numerous cannon fires, and under the bombardment, numerous ripples instantly appeared on the Defensive Net he had deployed. Moreover, when he was struck, he felt his falling speed further increase, making him even less able to control his descent.


    The greatest feature of the Windwalker Armory in its very powerful offensive and defensive capabilities. On the defensive side, the Windwalker possessed unique Defensive Net technology. Supported by this exclusive technology, its Defensive Net was not only highly defensive against almost all attacks but also possessed considerable offensive force, and Rocky being knocked out of the arena was the best proof of this.


    Regarding the offensive capabilities, the Windwalker Armor had an exceptionally rich weapon configuration; this hardly needs much exnation. Just take a look at the current full firepower of the Windwalker to understand. Additionally, this armor not only had powerful firepower but also had outstanding attack power, whether it was its arms, shoulders, or chest. The power of the Magic Energy Cannons at these locations were all at least over a thousand points, and truthfully, with such a rich firepower setup and such strong attack capabilities, the Windwalker Armor''s attacking strength wasparable to a main battle warship!


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    With such firepower and attack capability as support, one could imagine the might of the Windwalker''s full barrage; certainly, even if facing the 4th generation Special Armor or even the 5th generation Mass-Produced Armor, the Windwalker''s full barrage could reduce the opponent to dust.


    However, the White Demon wasn''t any of the previous two generations of armor!


    Although the White Demon wasn''t renowned for its defensive power, as a first generation Rune Armor with a Magic Energy of 10000 points provided by the Rune, the White Demon''s own Defensive Net had significant strength, and the ripples that appeared on the Defensive Net after being struck were the best proof of this.


    The ripples that appeared on the Defensive Net at this moment were all due to the attacks being neutralized, meaning that even the attacks with at least a thousand points of powernding on the Defensive Net, while they looked fierce, did not actually break through the Defensive Net. As long as the Defensive Net did not break, Rocky would only be subjected to some impact force and essentially no injuries.


    However, even so, Rocky was still in extreme danger, even to the extent of being in a life-threatening crisis!


    Because a single Magic Energy Cannon might have struggled to shatter the Defense Net, but what about many shots falling together? It is known that even therge warship Defense Nets or the gigantic ones used by Sky City have load limits¡ªnot to mention Armor, which definitely has its limits too!@@novelbin@@


    The defensive power of the White Demon''s Defense Net might have been strong, but if it endured multiple attacks, especially continuous ones, once the load surpassed the limit, it would shatter just as well!


    That was exactly the situation Rocky faced now,


    Xia Nai''s full barrage was not just a single round of shooting but a continuous, relentless attack!


    Therefore, once the attack began, a scene beyond everyone''s imagination andmon sense unfolded¡ªbetween Xia Nai, who was mid-air, and Rocky, who had already fallen to the arena, a line formed!


    This line tightly linked the two together, and whatprised this line was the unending barrage of firepower!


    What does "barrage bombardment" mean?


    This was true barrage bombardment!


    By now, Rocky had long been bombarded off the arena, and during this process, he tried more than once to get up and then, relying on White Demon''s mobility, tried to shake off the bombardment but failed time and again.


    The continuous bombardment brought not just damage but also tremendous impact. Under such force, he felt as if a hurricane was pressing down on his body; moving was absolutely impossible.


    Simrly, under such fierce bombardment that even getting up was impossible, the White Demon''s Defense Net¡­ shattered¡­


    It probablysted only a dozen seconds¡ªRocky''s Defense Net, having reached its load limit, instantaneously shattered, and once the Defense Net disappeared, the relentless gunfire hit him directly.


    But luckily, luckily Rocky still had a Magic Energy Shield to use. He had preemptively ced the Magic Energy Shield in front of his chest while opening the Defense Net, so once the Defense Net disappeared, the Magic Energy Shield became his barrier. He also immediately channeled the Armor''s mana into the Magic Energy Shield.


    As mentioned before, the closebat configuration of the White Demon Armor, which includes the Mana Sword and Magic Energy Shield, outputs mana individually. Under normal circumstances, they are powered by the runes they carry, but they can also be powered by the Armor''s mana when needed. Combining the two can further increase power and defensive capability.


    Now Rocky was using this method to further strengthen the Magic Energy Shield''s defensive power and area. Therefore, when the Magic Energy Shield received the mana from the Armor, its area immediately doubled, protecting Rockypletely behind the shield.


    But it was clear to anyone that this was merely a temporary measure¡ªwhile the Magic Energy Shield could protect Rocky for the moment, could it protect him forever?


    In fact, not to mention forever, even with the support of the Armor''s mana, the Magic Energy Shieldsted only a dozen seconds more than the Defense Net, and then with a crack, the shield materialized from manapletely shattered!


    And as the Magic Energy Shield also dered its breakage, thest barrier vanished, and countless charges of gunfire truly hit Rocky¡­!

 Chapter 285 No Bones Left...

    The intense barrage of fire from the full salvo shattered the White Demon''s Defensive Net and Magic Energy Shield, finally unleashing its force on Rocky!


    The moment the Magic Energy Shield broke, everyone inwardly sighed, "It''s over..."


    Now, everyone had the same thought: being hit directly by such fierce gunfire, Rocky was surely doomed. There was no doubt he would die!


    But just as this thought formed in everyone''s minds, the relentless bombardment that hadsted for nearly a minute suddenly came to an end.


    The Windwalker''s full salvo was over.


    Some might wonder, having finally broken through all of Rocky''s defenses, why had the attack stopped so abruptly?


    It wasn''t that Xia Nai deliberately stopped the attack; he had to stop.


    The power of a full salvo was incredibly strong, but so too was its consumption exceptionally tremendous. From the start until now, the full salvo hadsted almost a minute, during which Xia Nai had nearly depleted the Windwalker Armor''s Mana!


    Therefore, he had to stop the attack, but even so, the oue was already determined.


    Although the full salvo had rained on Rocky for only a few seconds, even in such a short time, the firepower Rocky endured was unimaginably intense, still sufficient to doom him!


    After stopping the attack, Xia Nai hovered half in the air, continuously gasping for air while staring intently at the arena.


    Operating under full salvo, he too had to bear tremendous pressure. Not to mention, just controlling the armor to remain stable during the bombardment was enough to cause serious difort, so when the attack ceased, Xia Nai seemed even more exhausted and strained than during the fray.


    At the same time, he didn''t rx just because he had the upper hand. On the contrary, he kept a vignt watch on the arena from mid-air, observing for any signs of activity from Rocky amidst the smoke.@@novelbin@@


    Like him, the entire audience was also fixated on the arena, each person looking with an indescribable gaze at the battle below because at this moment in the match, it was hard for the audience to decide whom to support. Thepetition was so thrilling that it had captivated everyone present, turning almost all spectators into supporters of bothpetitors.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, has contestant number 1021 already ¡­"


    As everyone focused on the arena, the announcer, who had been silent for a while, finally spoke up. His voice sounded dry, clearly parched by the intensity of the match,cking his usual booming presence.


    The announcer, while speaking and looking at the arena like everyone else, unfortunately could see nothing. After the relentless bombardment, the arena was left with a huge crater, and Rocky had long fallen into it, hidden from view.


    "Ladies and gentlemen... having endured such intense bombardment, I think contestant number 1021... I think he''s already... he''s still alive! Contestant 1021 is still alive!"


    Just as the announcer was about to dere that Rocky had failed and Xia Nai had won, suddenly, he raised his voice sharply and shouted again!


    Rocky was still alive!


    With his shout, the audience immediately erupted into an uproar, and those who reacted quicker turned their eyes toward the big screen.


    Sure enough, the image of Rocky now appeared on the big screen.


    After enduring the ferocious firepower of the full salvo, the White Demon Armor had lost its pristine white color, appearing dusty and damaged in several ces. To say it was battered might be an exaggeration, but it certainly looked very shabby.


    But even so, Rocky had not died!


    When the crowd looked at the big screen and saw Rocky, they just caught sight of the chest te of the White Demon Armor¡­ slowly opening!


    Although Rocky in the footage did not move, the fact that the armor could still be operated meant he was not dead, not only was he alive, but he also had not given up!


    Because everyone could clearly see, as the chest te of the White Demon Armor was opened, a huge cannon muzzle inside was revealed!


    What followed was before the crowd could react or cry out, the severely damaged White Demon Armor suddenly burst back into light, the light erupted from within the armor, and then quickly gathered at the chest like flowing water, making the chest of the White Demon shine immensely bright, just like a small sun.


    "Dammit!"


    When the entire audience saw that Rocky was still alive, Xia Nai, who was half-suspended, also saw it, and like everyone else, he also saw the chest of the White Demon Armor open to reveal the huge cannon muzzle hidden within!


    Seeing this, Xia Nai cursed through clenched teeth and then directed all the remaining mana in the armor into the Defensive Net.


    The process of the White Demon Armor revealing its built-in cannon muzzle and gathering mana might sound lengthy, but it was actually a very short process, so short that by the time the crowd saw it, the mana had already been fully gathered!


    So when Xia Nai witnessed this scene, he had absolutely no time to dodge; the only thing he could do was input all the mana into the Defensive Net, enhancing its defensive power to the maximum since anyone could see that the attack Rocky was about tounch was no joking matter.


    It was at this same moment that a gigantic Magic Energy Beam shot from the chest of the White Demon into the sky! Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "My God..."


    "What is this..."


    "It''s so terrifying..."


    The moment this Magic Energy Beam appeared, it frightened everyone, causing the entire audience to open their mouths in shock, because the beam was so extraordinarilyrge that it was more appropriate to call it a pir of light than a beam.


    And just as this pir of light shot into the sky, Xia Nai, who was half-suspended, was engulfed by it, his entire body enveloped within the pir!


    Demon Annihtion Cannon.


    The most lethal weapon of the White Demon Armor, also a top weapon developed by Orton and four others through theirbined efforts.


    The design of this weapon was inspired by the City-Destroyer Cannon, and even its principles bore some resemnce to those of the City-Destroyer Cannon.


    To activate the Demon Annihtion Cannon, one also needed to gather all the mana of the armor, and besides the armor''s own mana, Orton painted numerous Fifth-level Runes on it.


    The 10,000 points of mana inherent in the White Demon Armor, even if fully utilized, were not enough tounch the Demon Annihtion Cannon; to initiate a normalunch and firing, it required a significantly greater amount of mana, which is why Orton crafted arge number of Fifth-level Runes on it specifically to provide additional mana.


    This exined why a weapon with only 10,000 points of mana could deliver such a terrifying blow, and illustrated the immense power of the weapon.


    ording to Orton and the others'' estimation, the effects of the Demon Annihtion Cannon, once deployed, would be identical to those of the City-Destroyer Cannon!


    In fact, when the Demon Annihtion Cannon was actually used, the effect was far more exaggerated than Orton and the others had anticipated, because just as the pir of light from the Demon Annihtion Cannon enveloped Xia Nai, within just two or three seconds, the huge pir disappeared, and all the mana in the White Demon Armor had been exhausted in those two or three seconds.


    But as the Demon Annihtion Cannon vanished, Xia Nai, who was shrouded within it¡­ also disappeared¡­

 Chapter 286 Sensation!

    Nothing left but ashes¡­


    When the Demon Annihtion Cannon struck Xia Nai, he disappeared instantly within the massive column of light, both he himself and his Armor were gone!


    Throughout the match, Xia Nai''s performance was impable, but he made a mistake at thest moment, which resulted in hisplete obliteration.


    He should not have tried to directly receive the blow from the Demon Annihtion Cannon!


    Orton and others hadn''t developed the Demon Annihtion Cannon for Armor fighting, this massively destructive weapon was intended to be used against fleets. ording to their initial idea, with the powerful attack of the Demon Annihtion Cannon, a shot would obliterate all warships in a straight line, which was its real purpose.


    In Armorbat, however, the practicality of the Demon Annihtion Cannon was extremely low. After all, although the preparation and actual firing might not be considered slow, it was not flexible enough. Even a mere one or two seconds of preparation time would absolutely not be adequate to hit any Void Magic Warrior, and thus Xia Nai made a fatal mistake in trying to catch such a terrifying attack.


    Of course, it wasn''t entirely his fault. If Xia Nai had known how terrifying the Demon Annihtion Cannon was, he would have definitely avoided it at all costs. Unfortunately, he didn''t know.


    That''s why he was hovering mid-air, observing Rocky. If he could havended in the ring, then he would have won the match because Rocky was left powerless after enduring the full barrage. Even if Xia Nai had chosen to dodge fully instead of bolstering his Defensive Net before the cannon fired, there might have been a slim chance to avoid it, considering Rocky was already immobilized with only one angle to shoot from.


    Unfortunately, perhaps it was fate¡ªbut Xia Nai performed wlessly throughout the match without a single error, only to make one at the veryst moment, not only causing him to lose the match but his life as well...


    As Xia Nai was obliterated, leaving nothing but ashes, it took a long, long time for the crowd to realize what had happened. There was no cheering, nor screaming, just some individuals stood up amidst sparse apuse.


    It wasn''t long before the sparse apuse turned into scattered pping. As the process unfolded, more and more spectators stood up, apuding for Rocky, eventually leading the whole audience to give a standing ovation!


    While the apuse filled the arena, the announcer loudly dered Rocky as the winner of the match!


    However, at this time, Rocky heard nothing because he had lost consciousness right after deploying the Demon Annihtion Cannon. Thus, whether the cannon hit its target, how Xia Nai fared, and whether he won the final victory or not were all unknown to him.


    Fortunately, as soon as the announcer dered the match over and Rocky as the final victor, medical staff immediately carried him out of the ring.


    This way, thepelling match finally drew to a close. No one expected it to be so intense or so splendid, nor did anyone foresee such an oue. The previously underestimated Rocky had won, while Xia Nai, who almost everyone favored, not only lost but was obliterated to ashes. Thisplete turn of events was beyond anyone''s predictions, even the Arena''s.


    So once the match concluded, the victorious Rocky naturally became the focus of discussions. However,pared to that, another bigger and more eye-catching center of attention emerged, the new technology that helped him win the match!


    Although Rocky had won, to many people, the oue of the match was not as important as the demonstration of a brand new technology that had never been heard of before shown to the world through this match!


    This, by far, outweighed the importance of the match itself, causing an immediate and immense sensation, a stirparable to when the Sigma Corporation released a new generation of Armor.@@novelbin@@


    Shortly after, more and more people heard about the news¡ªas Aniye, Orton, Hammerfire, and Pya developed a new technology that greatly enhanced the Mana of Armor, significantly increasing its Mana and breaking through its previous limits.


    What''s more, this technology was already well-developed to the extent that it could be deployed in realbat, as demonstrated by Rocky and Xia Nai''s match.


    This news was explosive enough to set Eternal City abuzz, as it was filled with many important figures, all originally congregated for the Holy Angel Armor but ended up witnessing this unexpected development!


    And as the buzz spread, Aniye and others immediately rode the wave to hold a press conference in Thunderhawk City.


    At the press conference, Aniye, Orton, Hammerfire, and Pya, along with Rocky, all attended, formally confirming various rumors that had been circting, affirming their ongoing development of the new technology under Thunderhawk City''s support, and indeed rted to Mana.


    With this, all those interested in the matter were relieved, for everything known prior to the official press conference had merely been rumors, no matter how true they sounded, there was always an element of uncertainty. But once the press conferencemenced, all doubts were dispelled.


    The only disappointment was that although the conference was held, and Aniye and others confirmed the previous rumors, they did not discuss what the new technology was specifically.


    However, that was hardly a concern, since relying on the reputation of Aniye and others, even though many details of the new technology were not disclosed, the public was still filled with curiosity and confidence, knowing that these master-level figures would not treat such a project frivolously, and more importantly, this unnamed new technology was already operational on Armor.


    Thus, the sessful hosting of the press conference not only focused attention on the new Armor, but another focal point also emerged, which was Thunderhawk City.


    Since the confirmation of the new technology, more and more people headed towards Thunderhawk City, all with the same objective: one was to understand exactly what the new technology was about, hoping to learn some information; the other was to see if they could make contact with Rocky and explore potential cooperation opportunities in furthering this research! Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 287 Reactions from All Sides

    "Father, what do you think about this?"


    In his office at Sigma Corporation, Tom was discussing with his daughter Denise the new technology announced by Aniye and others.


    The sudden emergence of this new technology caught both of them off guard, as the announcement was incredibly abrupt. From the emergence of rumors to the actual press conference, it took merely a month, leaving everyone unprepared, including Denise and Tom.


    However, unlike others, the new technology researched by Aniye and his team had a crucial connection to Denise, Tom, and even Sigma Corporation.


    If this new technology was just ordinary, its impact might not be significant. Despite its current poprity, the excitement would likely fade soon. However, if the technology represented a trans-era research, the scenario would be utterly different.


    If the new technology that Aniye and his team had researched truly had trans-era significance, it could potentially change the entirendscape of the Armor Domain. As one of the giants in the Armor Domain, Sigma Corporation couldn''t afford to ignore this.


    That''s why Denise and Tom were treating this matter with such caution. What made them feel even more pressed was that, based on Rocky''s performance in thepetition, this technology not only already had practicality, but also disyed all the signs of being trans-era!


    This wasn''t mere spection, but the result of thorough analysis.


    Once Rocky''spetition was over, Denise immediately had their R&D team analyze thepetition, and the conclusion they reached was that the Magic Energy Technology mounted on the White Demon Armor was indeed unprecedented!


    It''s likeymen watch the excitement while the experts see the way through. Just like when Aniye and others first noticed the Magic Conduction System on the Holy Angel Armor, when Sigma Corporation''s R&D team repeatedly studied Rocky''spetition videos, they too pinpointed what was critical ¡ª while they didn''t find any runes, they noticed that the Magic Energy System of the White Demon Armor was extraordinarily unusual, possibly of a trans-era nature!


    Thus, Denise and Tom were confronted with a dilemma about how to deal with this new technology.


    Sigma Corporation is a giant in the Armor Domain. Whenever there''s new technology rted to Armor, they immediately respond, either by acquiring it to use in their own armor development; or by immediately starting reverse research to decode and develop it on their own. In short, they must react immediately, or else they let others gain the upper hand.


    So, for this matter, Denise and Tom not only valued it highly but also had discussed it many times.@@novelbin@@


    Today, the preliminary research report on the White Demon Armor was ready, and the two had to make a decision.


    "Father, these are the development department''s preliminary evaluations of the White Demon Armor. What do you think?"


    "A bunch of crap." Tom said dismissively as he tossed the report aside, "What could these guys possibly figure out? Thepany spent five years and gave them unlimited investment, and what have they aplished?"


    "A small City Lord in Sky City conjured up a trans-era technology within a year, and these guys have the audacity to write a report? Do they even understand it?"


    Due to multiple setbacks in the development of the 6th Generation Armor by thepany''s R&D team, Tom had already lost confidence in this team, especially now, learning that Aniye among four in a small Sky City, had developed a new technology with trans-era potential, which was already likely viable for actualbat, his dissatisfaction with his own team intensified.


    Thus, for the research report Denise submitted to him, Tom didn''t even look at it before tossing it aside, then said, "Make contact, immediately start making contact, strive to reach an agreement with them to jointly develop this technology."


    In a single sentence, Tom made his intentions clear, that they must secure this new technology, a technology that could potentially break through the existing limits of Magic Energy, not just in the Armor Domain but in any field it would be crucial, and anyone realizing this would not miss this opportunity. Therefore, Sigma Corporation must act immediately and not lose this advantage.


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Okay."


    Upon hearing Tom''s words, Denise nodded, "I will immediately send someone to contact Aniye."


    "Not Aniye, you need to talk to Rocky."


    Looking at his daughter, Tom sighed helplessly, while Denise was startled by his words.


    Clearly, Denise did not understand Tom''s intention, as in her view, Rocky was just a small City Lord of Sky City who had been pushed into the limelight solely because he funded Aniye and others'' research. However, many viewed this funding as fragile and even trivial.


    In the eyes of many, as long as the money was sufficient, Rocky would surely withdraw from the research, since such a high-level study wasn''t something a small City Lord could participate in, making many believe that the real decision-makers on who qualified to participate in the research were not Rocky, but Aniye and his team. They just have to nod, what could Rocky do?

 Chapter 288 The Attractive Bun

    While others were having various reactions and responses to the new technology, Rocky of Thunderhawk City was quite at ease.


    He had won thepetition against Xia Nai, and the new technology was smoothly released, and from the reactions of all parties, it seemed to be very sessful. More and more people from Eternal City wereing to visit him, each showing great interest in the new technology¡ªa result that obviously pleased Rocky very much.


    All of this indicated that his previous ns had worked out, even better than he had originally anticipated!


    Initially, Rocky only wanted to use the new technology to attract the attention of the Sky Alliance, and then prove his strength through a battle with Wild Horse City, in order to join the Sky Alliance, which is to say, he thought he would need two steps to achieve his goal.


    But now it seemed that the purpose had been achieved with just the first step, as Rocky had be a true hotmodity.


    Take the Sky Alliance he had been concerned about, for instance, just the day before yesterday, Farey hade to Thunderhawk City with a group of people.


    Rocky was no stranger to Farey; in fact, they had met once before at a ball hosted by Sigma Corporation. At that time, Rocky had thought about approaching Farey to inquire about joining the Alliance, but unfortunately, he had found no opportunity. As one of the Elders of the Sky Alliance, Farey was a true person of importance, constantly surrounded by people during the ball, and Rocky, with his status, simply had no chance to engage with him.


    But now things had changed, Rocky didn''t have to make the approach, as Farey hade to him.


    And when the two of them met this time, they had a very formal and in-depth conversation.


    This discussion was very formal. At the beginning of their talk, Farey proactively expressed an apology to Rocky, then went on to describe the investigations regarding his joining the Alliance, and finally, he conveyed the Alliance''s decision on the matter to Rocky.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it might seem as if Farey was somewhat lowering his status by doing this, as after all, he was an Elder representing the Sky Alliance, and Rocky, despite being sought after, was just the City Lord of a small Sky City, even if he possessed cutting-edge technology, the Alliance had no need to treat him this way.


    But this was precisely where Farey was astute; his approach, while seemingly diminishing his own status, actually expressed sincerity right from the start and pre-empted any argument from Rocky: "The Sky Alliance is already being this polite to you, what more do you want?"


    Indeed, from the end of his speech until the conclusion of their conversation, Rocky didn''t bring up the issue again, as he really couldn''t find the words.


    However, Rocky was no longer the na?ve young man he used to be; he had been a City Lord for over a year, not only had he acquired the demeanor of a City Lord, but he also knew how to handle these types of conversations.


    So, although he did not mention all the previous matters, he also did not explicitly reveal his attitude, which is to say, he had not yet made a decision about whether or not to join the Alliance!


    Here, some might wonder, hasn''t Rocky always wanted to join the Sky Alliance? Howe now that it''s all set up, he''s hesitating?


    Of course, he wasn''t hesitating, and he still wanted to join the Alliance, but the situation had changed; previously, he wanted to join the Alliance and was pleading for their eptance, willing to join without any conditions, but now it was different!


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Now Rocky held a very significant bargaining chip in his hand, which he could use to secure better benefits for himself when joining the Alliance. As a City Lord, how could he possibly let such an opportunity slip by?


    Therefore, although he made it clear to Farey that he was excited about the possibility of joining the Alliance, he did not make clear whether he really wanted to be a member of the Alliance.


    As a result, when their meeting concluded, they hadn''t finalized any concrete oues.


    But while it seemed that no results had been achieved, at the end of their conversation, both had gotten everything they wanted.


    Through this talk, Rocky understood that the Sky Alliance was very keen on having him join, and under these circumstances, he could certainly negotiate more benefits for himself.


    It was the same for Farey. Through this conversation, he could see that joining the Sky Alliance was still Rocky''s first choice, and the only reason he hadn''t made a decision yet was to gain more advantages for himself, which was naturally not a problem, as long as Rocky''s demands were reasonable. Given his current standing, he indeed had the right to negotiate some terms for himself.


    So, with an understanding between them, after their meeting, both were very satisfied, and what followed would be discussions of the specific terms.


    Of course, apart from interacting with the Sky Alliance, during this period, Rocky had also been in touch with many other forces, including not only the Magic Energy Research Institute, one of the three major forces, but also various otherrge and small powers; in short, he saw a lot of people.


    All these forces that came to contact him also generally expressed their desire to invite him to join them. Despite these forces perhaps not being asrge as the Sky Alliance, many were massive entities, prominent presences in the sky.@@novelbin@@


    As for these invitations from the forces, Rocky didn''t outright reject any of them. After all, he wanted to keep his options open, and this was also a reason he felt bold enough to negotiate with the Sky Alliance¡ªhe already had plenty of alternatives!

 Chapter 289 Buying Another Warship

    The proposal from Apple Tree Company deeply moved Rocky, instantly showing him a new path forward.


    With his mastery of runes and advanced research in the runification of armor, Rocky certainly had the opportunity to carve out a ce for himself in the Armor Domain!


    The proposal from Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce greatly interested Rocky. Thus, he met with their representatives three times, and eventually expressed his eagerness to coborate, indicating that, if the timing was right, they could certainly work together further.


    This was not a decision made on a whim; in fact, it was the result of careful deliberation by Rocky, who finally chose to partner with them.


    In Rocky''s view, if he truly wanted to venture into armor manufacturing, the Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce was undoubtedly his best choice. Their financial strength was formidable, as a typical example of self-sufficiency in the warship domain with cash to spare. They had the full capability toplete the coboration.


    Secondly, they had always been looking to expand their business scope, which included armor manufacturing, to the extent that they had already built two factories in Eternal City.


    Unfortunately, being inexperienced in a new field can be like a mountainous barrier. Though Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce thrived in the warship domain, with the ability to construct warships and powerful R&D capabilities, theycked a strong foundation in the Armor Domain. As a result, even though they built the factories, theck of their own products and orders meant the facilities remained semi-idle.


    This made Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce the perfect partner for Rocky''s entry into the Armor Domain¡ªwith the required strength and willingness, it was a natural fit for both parties.


    Finally, another important reason Rocky chose to coborate with them was that Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce''s primary business involved warships.


    Although Void Magic Armor was known to be the strongest of individual soldiers, Floating Battleships were just as essential in aerialbat. Only thebination of warships and armors could create truly formidablebat forces. For Rocky to be stronger, he needed warships as much as he needed armor. Partnering in-depth with Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce, a giant in the warship field, was naturally advantageous for Rocky.


    In fact, this was indeed the case; shortly afterward, Rockypleted a multimillion gold coin deal with Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce!


    As previously mentioned, Rocky''s fight against Xia Nai would be hisstpetition in the Arena, so he had gambled everything he had, wagering all the money Thunderhawk City could muster on the external betting pool.


    Now, having won the match, he naturally reimed all the money he had gambled, winning a hefty sum!


    Aileen had scraped together over seventy thousand gold coins for this bet, plunging it all into the wager. At the time, the odds between Rocky and Xia Nai were 7.5 to 2.3, meaning a single gold coin bet on Rocky would yield seven and a half gold coins if he won the final match!


    Rocky did indeed win! So, when thepetition concluded, he had won over five million gold coins!@@novelbin@@


    Over five million gold coins!


    Where had Rocky ever seen so much money? When Aileen told him the figure, he nearly fainted with uncharacteristic glee...


    This meant Rocky no longer had to worry about money.


    Wasn''t the very reason he continuously participated in Arena battles because hecked funds? Didn''t he hide from Wild Horse City in the airspace of Eternal City because hecked money? Wasn''t his eagerness to find a backer and join the Sky Alliance also driven by his financial needs?


    If he had tens of millions of gold coins, Rocky would never havee to this! Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    But now, he was finally wealthy, not just a little wealthy, but five million gold coins wealthy!


    With so much money in hand, Rocky made a bold move by allocating one million to Orton and others for research, another million to Aileen to be securely stored in the vaults of Thunderhawk City for daily expenditures, and the remaining three million he took directly to Eternal City, to the Apple Tree Corporation, to bolster the military might of Thunderhawk City!


    After the news of the new technology was released, Rocky indeed became eligible to join the Sky Alliance, but that did not affect his uing battle with Wild Horse City, for their feud had run deep and could only be resolved through war. Whether Rocky liked it or not, this battle had to be fought, and the same was true for Karlo!


    At the same time, Rocky hoped to use this battle to prove his strength. That way, when he negotiated with Farey, he could be all the more assertive, right?


    So, half a month after the release of the new technology, Rocky gradually took care of rted matters. Those who needed to stay, stayed; those who had to go, went. Then, with over a million in funds, he went to the Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce to start purchasing warships inrge quantities!


    "City Lord Rocky! City Lord Rocky, how we''ve been longing for your arrival!"


    Upon arriving at the Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce, just as Rocky stepped out of his carriage, Zhang Heng, who had met him a few times before, came forth, obviously having waited for a long time.


    "City Lord Rocky, it has been such a long time."


    Upon seeing Rocky, Zhang Heng immediately greeted him warmly, as if seeing a rtive.


    This was not surprising, because after speaking with Rocky, the Apple Tree Chamber of Commerce had already marked him as one of their most important clients. Rocky had also mentioned his n to purchase a fleet of warships, so Zhang Heng wasn''t exaggerating. He had indeed been waiting for Rocky.


    "Steward Zhang, it has been a long time; how have you beentely?"


    With such enthusiasm from the other party, Rocky naturally had to exchange pleasantries. Following this, the two of them talked while making their way to the dockyard.


    Knowing that Rocky would being, Zhang Heng had already prepared in advance and didn''t beat around the bush, leading him straight to thergest dockyard.


    Throughout this process, Zhang Heng was extremely enthusiastic, continually chatting with Rocky, while Rocky engaged in small talk and couldn''t help feeling impressed.


    For him, the Apple Tree Corporation was not unfamiliar. Thest time he hade here to buy warships, Zhang Heng had been the one receiving him, but the level of warmth was far from what it was this time. Upon seeing him this time, Zhang Heng''s enthusiasm was like someone about to bite.


    Also, on hisst visit, although Rocky had spent a significant amount, it was only three hundred and forty thousand gold coins, and the warships he bought were mainly reconnaissance ships. Strictly speaking, reconnaissance ships might not even be considered warships.


    But this time it was different. Not only had he brought ten times the gold coins he had previously, but he also didn''t n on buying any more reconnaissance ships. This time, he was here to buy real warships!

 Chapter 290 Battleship!

    This time, Rocky was not nning to mess around with just adding reconnaissance ships to his fleet anymore; this time, he intended to purchase a real fleet of warships!


    As for his thinking, Zhang Heng was well aware, since Rocky was currently a highly sought-after figure, and his background had already been thoroughly investigated. Many people knew about his deep grudge with Wild Horse City, and under such circumstances, his purpose for buying Armor was self-evident¡ªhe was going to war.


    So, after taking Rocky to thergest dock, Zhang Heng asked, "City Lord, what kind of warships do you intend to purchase this time?"


    "Fifth Generation warships."


    Walking into the dock, Rocky, while looking at the giant warships around him, gave his answer. This time, he intended to acquire Fifth Generation warships, which were the most advanced warships avable!


    "Good, good, my Lord, rest assured, you will definitely find the warships you like here."


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Heng immediately showed a smile, then continued to inquire, "My Lord, what ss of Fifth Generation warships do you intend to acquire? Do you have any specific requirements?"


    The ssification ofrge warships varied greatly, with the smallest being the Escort Ship, and moving upwards were the destroyer, patrol cruiser, battleship, and thergest, the floating mothership. Up to the Third Generation, the highest calibre of warships were destroyers, but starting from the Fourth Generation, patrol cruisers and destroyers became avable, and among all warships, the most enormous¡ª the floating mothership¡ªwas unique to the Fifth Generation.


    Since Rocky intended to buy a Fifth Generation warship, naturally, he had a wider range of types to choose from. Excluding thergest floating mothership which he couldn''t afford, theoretically, he had the capability to choose any type of warship; the only difference was whether to buy one or ten.


    However, to be honest, Rocky didn''t quite understand all these matters because, prior to this, he had only ever bought onerge warship and didn''t quite know how to build a fleet centered entirely aroundrge warships, so afterwards he nced at Zhang Heng.


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Steward Zhang, this calls for your help once more."


    As the steward of the Apple Tree Corporation, Zhang Heng''s capabilities naturally needed no further mention, so he definitely knew how to select and pair up ships to assemble a fleet.


    Indeed this was the case, so after Rocky finished his statement, Zhang Heng smiled and then began to speak:


    "City Lord, since you trust me, I''ll take the liberty to offer some suggestions..."


    "To build a regr fleet, what you first need to choose is the core of the fleet, centered around one or several main warships and additionally escorted by several small to medium-sized warships to form a battle group. Only by this can the warships unleash their maximum power in aerialbat."


    While saying this, Zhang Heng had already brought Rocky next to a giant warship, then he pointed at the warship behind him and said, "Sir, this warship, is our Chamber of Commerce''s independently developed and manufactured Fifth Generation Dominator Type 2 battleship."


    "Battleship...?"


    Hearing this, Rocky looked towards the warship Zhang Heng was pointing at, then couldn''t help but take two steps back, because the warship was sorge that he couldn''t see its entirety without stepping back!


    And only after he had stepped back two or three steps did he finally see the warship in its entirety. Well, the warship was at least three hundred meters long, truly a behemoth. Its body was dark and shiny, reflecting a metallic luster unique to metal, making the entire warship appear almost like a small mountain.


    Is this... a battleship?


    Battleship, the true dominator of the skies!


    Rocky had naturally heard of such a renowned name, but this was his first time seeing what a battleship looked like. They were said to be flying fortresses in the sky, and now it seemed it was indeed true. Not to mention the firepower of this warship, just its size alone was enough to justify the term "fortress". Compared to it, escort ships, which were about a hundred meters in length, looked like tiny shrimps.


    "Steward Zhang, are you suggesting I buy this battleship?"


    "Indeed."


    Noticing Rocky looking at him, Zhang Heng nodded affirmatively, "City Lord, since you wish to form a powerful fleet, then this Dominator Type 2 battleship can definitely serve as the core of the fleet and will absolutely satisfy you."


    While speaking, Zhang Heng also stepped back two steps, standing with Rocky, both of them looking up at the mentioned battleship:


    "City Lord, the Dominator Type 2 battleship is three hundred and ten meters long, equipped with threeyers of reinforced armor. Even without deploying the defensive, it can withstand magic energy power of less than 2000 from main cannon attacks, and with the defensive deployed, any attack below 7000 can be easily resisted."


    "The Dominator Type 2 is also equipped with the most advanced mana tracking radar today. Even in poor weather conditions, it can urately scan the number and location of enemies, thus gaining the upper hand in battle; this warship also carries our Chamber of Commerce''s exclusive early-warning technology, which can detect in advance if it has been locked onto by an enemy''s main cannon, allowing for preemptive evasion. And if evasion isn''t quick enough, there''s no need to worry, because this warship is also equipped with an interference system, which can use magical energy to disrupt the enemy''s aim."


    Since it''s a fifth-generation warship, and a battleship at that, the equipment of the Dominator Type 2 naturally far surpasses that of third-generation escort ships. This warship is not only massive in size, but the technology it carries is also the most advanced today, so much so that Rocky was somewhat unable to understand.


    Aim?


    Lock-on?


    He had never even heard these words before.


    As he was somewhat confused, Zhang Heng continued to introduce, "City Lord, what I''ve just mentioned are only some features of this warship, but as a battleship known as a flying fortress, its powerful firepower is its greatest strength."


    "The reason I suggest you use this warship as the core of the fleet is precisely because the firepower of the Dominator Type 2 is indeed formidable. This warship is equipped with a total of fifty magic cannons."@@novelbin@@


    Fifty magic cannons!


    When Zhang Heng mentioned this number, Rocky was startled. How could a warship carry so many magic cannons?


    To his incredulity, Zhang Heng just smiled slightly and then began to exin in detail, "Among these fifty magic cannons, there are twenty magic cannons with magic energy power of 1500, and twenty rapid-fire magic cannons with a magic power of 1000 points. Their power might not be very high, but they excel in firing speed, averaging two shots per minute, which can quickly suppress the enemy with firepower duringbat."


    "What''s even more important, all of the above magic cannons are equipped with thetest generation of aiming systems. With the help of the aiming system, the uracy will increase exponentially."


    "Besides, the Dominator Type 2 also carries nine secondary cannons with magic energy power reaching 5000 points, of course, also equipped with aiming systems. As for the battleship''s main cannon..."


    At this point, Zhang Heng paused for a moment, then his face revealed a proud smile:


    "Although the Dominator Type 2''s main cannon is only one, it is one of the most powerful main cannons of today, known as the Sky-piercing Cannon, with magic energy power reaching ten thousand points!"

 Chapter 291 Reorganize the Fleet!

    "Although the Dominator Type 2 only has one main gun, this main gun is one of the most powerful in the world today, known as the Sky-piercing Cannon, with a magic energy power reaching ten thousand points!"


    Standing next to Rocky, watching the Dominator Type 2 battleship, Zhang Heng couldn''t help but say proudly.


    Hearing this, Rocky gasped. The main gun of this battleship reached ten thousand?


    To Rocky, that number seemed absolutely incredible!


    Although he found it unbelievable, Rocky also knew that this figure was entirely possible. Given the massive size of a battleship, therger the volume, the more Magic Stones it could carry, and the more Magic Stones, the more Mana, thus achieving ten thousand points of magic energy power was absolutely achievable.


    "Are all these things you''re saying true?"


    Looking at the colossal Dominator Type 2 battleship, after staring for a good while, Rocky turned his head toward Zhang Heng and asked, frowning.


    "My lord, it is absolutely true. You are our chamber''s most esteemed guest, how would I dare to speak recklessly about such important matters."


    Looking at Rocky, Zhang Heng nodded vigorously, indicating that everything he had introduced was true, without any falsehoods.


    In fact, it was indeed so; Zhang Heng had not exaggerated; his previous introduction was entirely true.


    If it had been someone else standing before him, Zhang Heng''s introduction might contain some exaggeration, but he dared not do so with Rocky, as Rocky was one of the most important customers of the Apple Tree Corporation. The corporation was trying to foster a closer rtionship through this transaction, so Zhang Heng wouldn''t dare to speak without consideration.


    He introduced the Dominator Type 2 battleship as an exceptional model among the fifth-generation battleships, whether it was its thick armor, the many technologies mounted on the warship, or more importantly, its powerful firepower, it was top among the various models of battleships.


    That was also why he suggested Rocky to build his fleet around this warship as the core.@@novelbin@@


    "..."


    At this moment, after looking Zhang Heng in the eye again, Rocky turned back to behold the massive ship before him, and after a long moment, he finally opened his mouth to ask:


    "How much does this warship cost?"


    Of course, he was very satisfied with the Dominator Type 2 battleship; to him, this was the kind of warship his fleet should be equipped with. Only such powerful, high-level warships could contend with Wild Horse City, so naturally, he was interested.


    Only, Rocky also knew that a state-of-the-art battleship like this wouldn''te cheap. While he had previously bought some warships, those he acquired were reconnaissance ships, with the most expensive being an escort ship, and these were all from previous generations. Both in terms of ss and generational status, they couldn''tpare to the Dominator Type 2, so the price difference would be enormous.


    And he was right, as Zhang Heng subsequently held up two fingers.


    "My lord, this battleship''s selling price is two million gold coins."


    Two million gold coins each!


    Hearing this price, even though Rocky was mentally prepared, he couldn''t help but feel shocked inside!


    This price... was too expensive!


    Rocky had just over three million gold coins in his possession, and he initially thought that this money would be sufficient to assemble a fleetposed entirely ofrge battleships¡ªperhaps not more than that, but surely ten or eight battleships could be purchased?


    Thus, he had aimed directly at the fifth-generation warships from the start, but to his surprise, these were incredibly expensive, costing two million gold coins per battleship!


    However, as he pondered this in shock, Zhang Heng smiled again and spoke, "But rest assured, Lord, the Guild President has already stated that since you are our most honored customer, all the warships purchased will be sold at the factory price; we absolutely won''t overcharge you by a penny."


    For a deeper cooperation with Rocky, the Apple Tree Corporation was willing to sell the warships at the cost price!


    For Rocky, this was an incredible deal because everyone knows the cost price and selling price are vastly different!


    "Then..."


    So, upon hearing this, Rocky immediately addressed Zhang Heng, who then promptly stated another price, "One million two hundred thousand gold coins, Lord, that''s the cost price for the Dominator Type 2, and we haven''t hidden a penny from you."


    "I''ll take it."


    Hearing this price, Rocky didn''t even hesitate and immediately decided to purchase the Dominator Type 2 battleship in front of him!


    Although one million two hundred thousand gold coins wasn''t cheap, one must not forget that this was the most advanced fifth-generation battleship, and moreover, it was touted as a flying fortress! To buy such a ss of warship at this price, Rocky felt it was a great deal.


    And after deciding to purchase this battleship, Rocky then asked, "Steward Zhang, besides this gship, what other warships do I need to buy toplement it?"


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Zhang Heng had already mentioned that the Dominator Type 2 battleship was meant to serve as the core of the fleet, so in addition to this colossal ship, other warships were needed to support it, for the fleet to truly take shape and form abat-effective force.


    So, having bought the Dominator Type 2 battleship, Rocky needed to purchase additional warships.


    "Lord, I rmend that you also pair it with a patrol cruiser, and add several destroyers and escort ships because although the battleship has thick armor and potent firepower, its mobility is quite poor. Without a fleet escort, it can easily be a target, so it is essential to apany it with destroyers and escort ships."

 Chapter 292 The Reason for Madness

    In the eyes of many, Rocky''s decision to start a war with Wild Horse City was simply madness.@@novelbin@@


    However, in Rocky''s view, his action was not mad, and even if it was, he had a mad reason for it, a reason that outsiders would definitely not know, only he and the Sky Alliance knew.


    Currently, nearly a month had passed since Rocky and Xia Nai''spetition ended. During this nearly one-month period, because there had been no further news about new technologies, everyone''s attention to the matter had gradually cooled. Many who initially came to visit Rocky had also left during this process, so now there were few people left in Thunderhawk City.


    But those who still remained in the city were all representatives who hoped Rocky would join their forces.


    Among them was Farey and his group.


    This period had been exhausting for Farey, as an Elder of the Sky Alliance, he had been constantly shuttling between Thunderhawk City and Eternal City; Aniye and others'' new technology in Thunderhawk City, Sigma Corporation''s New Armor in Eternal City, and whether it was new technology or New Armor, the Sky Alliance was very interested, causing Farey to have to travel back and forth between the two ces.


    During this time, Farey had already met with Rocky three times, and Rocky had taken these meetings as opportunities to propose his conditions for joining the Sky Alliance.


    The conditions could be generally summarized into two:


    Rocky''s first condition was since he was bringing new technology into the Alliance, and would inevitably share it with the Alliance once the technology development seeded, he felt the Alliance should reward him with something, such as Contribution Points.


    As mentioned before, the operation of the Sky Alliance was entirely based on a Contribution Points system. The more Contribution Points a member had, the better their treatment would be. They could even be upgraded from an external member to a core member. Moreover, within the Alliance, Contribution Points also served as a form of currency, enabling the purchase of many items that were hard or even impossible to buy outside.


    Since Contribution Points were so important, obtaining them within the Alliance would not be an easy task. Though the Alliance provided various channels for members to earn Contribution Points, they either required a lot of time or simply involved fighting wars for the Alliance. In short, there was no such thing as a free lunch.


    Put simply, Rocky wanted to directly receive a significant number of Contribution Points upon joining the Alliance, thus saving a lot of time in his development within the Alliance.


    As for his second condition, he hoped that upon joining, the Alliance could allocate him a piece of mineral resources.


    Althoughnd was now upied by Demons, a behemoth like the Sky Alliance still had the capability to carve out some scattered territories onnd. Of course, these territories were not wastnds; instead, they were areas like mines, forests, andkes that possessed rich resources. After all, for such a vast entity as the Sky Alliance to operate normally, it required arge amount of resources, and the resources captured onnd were key to its operation.


    Rocky''s second condition was his hope for the Alliance to allocate such resources to him, preferably mineral resources.


    Of course, by allocation, it didn''t mean he wanted an exclusive piece from the Alliance''s resources; instead, he would manage it. In reality, the majority of the output would still be handed over to the Alliance. However, as a manager, Rocky could also retain a portion. Perhaps this portion would not berge, but it would be sufficient for Thunderhawk City. Additionally, acting as a manager would equate to making contributions to the Alliance, so he would continuously umte Contribution Points.


    Rocky had presented these two conditions to Farey, but the two parties had talked three times withouting to an agreement.


    Regarding the first condition, as soon as Rocky expressed his intent, Farey nodded in agreement. After all, Contribution Points, which were not a big deal for the Sky Alliance and Rocky''s request was not high, just asking the Alliance to give him 1000 points.


    Each year, the number of Contribution Points a member could earn was clearly calcted by the Sky Alliance, ording to Alliance statistics. An external member could earn about 500 Contribution Points on average per year, while a core member could earn about 2000 Contribution Points annually. By this standard, Rocky''s request was not excessive; it was merely asking for two years'' worth of Contribution Points in advance, a trivial matter.


    However, regarding his second request, Farey had consistently refused to agree.


    Now thatnd was upied by Demons, although people relied on Sky City to survive in the air, resources were extremely scarce. Therefore, any resource, especially those produced only onnd, were extremely important and valuable. The only distinction between various resources was between important and more important, valuable and more valuable.


    So even the Sky Alliance, which took this matter very seriously, was never ready topromise easily. Thus, facing Rocky''s demand in this regard, Farey had been quite firm, consistently disagreeing.


    Of course, he also had his clear reasons, which was that Rocky was too weak.


    This reason might sound like a cop-out, but it was a solid truth, because Rocky wantednd resources, specifically mineral resources. And everyone knew that mineral resources were not only among the most valuable and important resources but also the most difficult to obtain and even harder to protect.

 Chapter 293 The War Horn!

    "Damn it!"


    Karlo mmed the intelligence he held heavily onto the ground and cursed viciously.


    This intelligence was what he had just purchased from the Shadow Alliance, and it was entirely about Rocky''s affairs.


    At this moment, Karlo had been staking out outside Eternal City for nearly half a year, waiting for Rocky toe out, especially in the past one or two months because ording to his estimation, Rocky, after hiding in Eternal City for so long, should soon be unable to afford the costly protection fee, which means he would have to leave soon, and Karlo had been waiting for this moment!


    For half a year, Karlo had been waiting for this moment. His hatred for Rocky had reached an unbearable level. First, Rocky had wiped out his painstakingly-built Air Pirate Group, and then made him suffer a setback in Eternal City, to the extent that he couldn''t even enter the city now. These two thingsbined had caused Karlo immeasurable losses, and he absolutely despised Rocky. Even without Lexington''s instigation, he would never let things go.


    However, just when Karlo was fully on guard and ready to make Rocky''s death certain once he appeared, a piece of big news suddenly reached his ears¡ªnaturally, it was about the new technology Aniye and the others hade up with.@@novelbin@@


    After thest assassination attempt had failed, Karlo couldn''t enter Eternal City but at least he was still well-informed. So when Aniye and the others finished their press conference, he got the message immediately, and then he waspletely confounded...


    No matter what, Karlo had not expected Rocky to cause such a big stir!


    And after learning this news, Karlo immediately panicked. Having been a City Lord for many years, he was all too aware of the change this would bring about for Rocky. Rocky would inevitably be favored by various major forces, and as long as he wasn''t a fool, he would surely join one of them.


    This meant that Karlo himself was in trouble!


    Because once Rocky joined a force, any action Karlo took against Rocky would face massive risks. No, it wasn''t about risk¡ªit would be impossible toy a hand on him. Rocky was now the center of attention, the darling in everyone''s eyes. If Karlo acted against him at this time, it would be tantamount to provoking those beings he couldn''t afford to offend.


    But Karlo had already wasted half a year in his efforts to deal with Rocky, even offending Eternal City in the process. If he were to just let things go... Honestly, Karlo himself was unwilling.


    That wasn''t even the most important part. What made Karlo even more vexed was that, once Rocky joined a certain force, he would essentially be under powerful protection, and then it was not just about whether Karlo could touch him, but whether Rocky might retaliate against him! Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    The situation had changed so drastically and so suddenly that Karlo was caught off guard, which is why he immediately sent someone to buy intelligence from the Shadow Alliance¡ªthe very report he had just thrown on the ground.


    And ording to the intelligence provided by the Shadow Alliance, the situation was indeed as he had anticipated. Rocky had be a highly sought-after figure. Many top-tier forces, including the Sky Alliance, had extended invitations to him. Although Rocky had not yet made it clear which side he would join, it was only a matter of time.


    Honestly, upon seeing this intelligence, Karlo began to think about retreating. As a City Lord, he was no fool. The reason he had been fixated on Rocky was that Karlo was very clear that Rocky was no match for him, that his own fleet could decimate Rocky''s fleet with ease, that he could crush Rocky like squashing a bug. Rocky, once targeted by him, was as good as dead.


    But now things were different. If Rocky joined a major force, it would be like he had a huge backer. In this situation, Karlo wouldn''t provoke him, especially since he had no such backer to support himself.


    So at this time, Karlo no longer wanted to continue this grudge with Rocky. It wasn''t a vendetta for a murdered father; there was no need for him to invite such trouble.


    However, as previously mentioned, a battle between him and Rocky was inevitable. When Rocky didn''t want to fight, Karlo wouldn''t let him go; conversely, now that Karlo was thinking of withdrawing, Rocky wouldn''t let him slip away easily!


    Thus, on this day, Karlo sat in his study drinking tea and flipping through a book, but his thoughts were not on its contents. Instead, he was considering whether he should move Wild Horse City out of the way to avoid Rocky''s edge.


    But just then, just as Karlo was feeling troubled about this matter, the door to the study was suddenly barged open!


    "My Lord! My Lord!"


    As the door was forced open, a Guard rushed in from outside, panting heavily in front of Karlo.


    "You fool! Don''t you have any manners?!"


    Karlo, startled, immediately scolded the Guard, his face showing instant anger.


    "My Lord, no, it''s bad!"


    However, facing his reprimand, the Guard didn''t have time to apologize and hurriedly said, "My Lord, Thunderhawk City''s fleet has appeared!"


    "What?!"


    Upon hearing this, Karlo was at first stunned, then disbelief spread across his expression. He rose from his seat at once, "How many warships?"


    "There are..."


    As the Guard began to speak, another one burst into the study!

 Chapter 294 Command Confrontation!

    Under the heavy firepower, the early warning forces of Wild Horse City were quickly obliterated. But before Rocky could celebrate, the enemy''s main force emerged!


    Although the previous battle ended swiftly, it still took time. It was with this time that the main force of Wild Horse City was able to mobilize.


    For Wild Horse City, a veteran in warfare, this kind of emergency was not new. They were constantly at war with Fire Elf City and often experienced simr stealth attacks, so their response was extremely fast. By the time Karlo reached the military port as quickly as possible, the main force of Wild Horse City had also set out.


    "There''s no need to rush. Adjust the formation properly. All warships spread out."


    Standing on the deck of the gship, a veteran general over fifty years old was issuing orders in an orderly fashion, appearing unhurried as if he wasn''t engaged in battle.


    The fleet dispatched by Wild Horse City was notmanded by Karlo. As the City Lord of a medium-sized Sky City, Karlo would not easily mobilize. This wasn''t a matter of courage but of status, so someone elsemanded the fleet before us.


    This man, named Madison, was very tall, a good head taller than the sailors on the deck. Although over fifty, his spirit was full, and he carried an imposing military air about him.


    As a medium-sized Sky City, Wild Horse City had four regr fleets. Madison was one of the Commanders of these fleets. Born in Wild Horse City, he had been in the military for over thirty years. He joined the air force of Wild Horse City in his early twenties, starting from the lowest rank as a sailor and working his way up to the position of Commander, in charge of the Third Fleet of Wild Horse City, which was now slowly approaching Rocky.


    Madison, a veteran of over thirty years in the military, had experienced countless air battles, big and small. Therefore, even if Rocky''s arrival was sudden and the attack was swift, even obliterating Wild Horse City''s vanguard in the blink of an eye, Madison remained calm and not the least bit flustered.


    As already mentioned, Wild Horse City had abundant warfare experience. Although they were somewhat unprepared for this battle, their reaction was quite fast. Hence, when Madison led his Third Fleet into the sky, Rocky hadn''t entirely wiped out the vanguard.


    That meant if Madison had elerated at full speed immediately after departure, Rocky might not have had any time to adjust and would have been forced intobat.


    But as the Commander of this battle, after Madison led the fleet away from Wild Horse City''s Defensive Net, he didn''t rush into the fight. Rather, he stopped the fleet just outside Wild Horse City, using this time to carefully observe the enemy, namely Rocky and his fleet.


    This was where Madison''s experience shone!


    Being battle-hardened, he knew he couldn''t rescue the vanguard. The battlefield wasn''t at the doorstep of Wild Horse City. Although it looked close, by the time he led his fleet there, his own forces would have already been annihted.


    Secondly, due to the suddenness of the situation, Madison did not even know who the enemy was before taking off. Although he heard that Thunderhawk City was initiating the attack, he didn''t know the enemy''s force strength or configuration. Under these circumstances, he was even less likely to rush forward blindly.


    Therefore, not only did Madison refrain from rescuing his forces, but he also used the opportunity of the vanguard engaging inbat to closely observe Rocky. It was only after the battle hadpletely ended that he ordered his fleet to slowly approach Rocky.


    While slowly closing in on Rocky, Madison ordered the fleet to disperse, causing the entire fleet to gradually form a line in the sky. Each warship was spaced very far apart. Once the fleet approached Rocky in this formation, Madison gave the order to fire!


    "Use the main cannons to attack."


    Standing on the deck, Madison calmly looked through his binocrs for a moment, then ryed themand.


    His order was swiftly carried out by the different warships, and then the main cannons of each vessel discharged mes.


    The Third Fleet of Wild Horse Cityprised twelve warships in total: two patrol cruisers, six destroyers, and four escort ships, all of which were of the fourth generation. Each warship was equipped with several main cannons, with the patrol cruisers boasting as many as eight!@@novelbin@@


    Thus, when these twelve warships collectively aimed their main cannons at Rocky''s fleet and fired simultaneously, although the gunfire was not dense, it was still impressive, feeling like a series of loud but spaced thunderps in the sky.


    "Deploy the Defensive Net! Spread out! Immediately, all units spread out!"


    Facing this barrage of attacks from the main cannons, Rocky immediately ordered his fleet to deploy defenses and to disperse at once.


    "Hmph..."


    Watching Rocky''s fleet scatter under his bombardment, Madison on the deck just let out a smallugh, as if everything was under his control...


    "Order the fleet to continue firing. If they won''te to us, there''s no need for us to go to them,"


    Madison said with a slight smile to his adjutant, who then quickly ran off tomunicate themand.


    Without a doubt, when it came to the experience in airbat, especially the experience ofmandingrge fleet battles, Rocky still had a long way to go whenpared to Madison! Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 295 Riding the Winds and Breaking the Waves!

    Having realized that his side was entirely at a disadvantage in the exchange of main gun fire, Rocky immediately changed strategies and led the entire fleet in a charge!


    Under hismand, the battleships and cruisers, which should have been protected, became the vanguard of the fleet, while the destroyers and escort ships, with slightly weaker defensive power, hid behind the tworger ships, and then the entire fleet began a full-speed assault.


    "Maximize the Defensive Net!"


    Standing at the bow of the War Steed, Rocky watched the distant enemy forces as he issuedmands. At his order, the power of the War Steed''s Defensive Net was immediately boosted to its maximum, causing a visibleyer of light to shine around the warship.


    At the same moment, a main gun shell from the enemy struck the Defensive Net! Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    With a thunderous boom, the Defensive Net, struck directly by the enemy''s main gun, burst into brilliant light, and the War Steed''s hull also experienced a certain degree of shaking; however, when the light and shaking dissipated in turn, the War Steed had not sustained any damage and continued to close in on the enemy at high speed.


    "Roar!!"


    "Yoho!!!"@@novelbin@@


    Discovering that the warship waspletely undamaged, the crew on deck could not help but burst into cheers. Standing at the bow, Rocky also slightly curled up the corners of his mouth. This was the battleship, not only called an air fortress because of its formidable firepower but also because its defensive power was a strong suit of battleships!


    "Gunners ready, attack as soon as the enemyes into range!"


    "Yes!"


    Since the main gun attack waspletely ineffective, Rocky was relieved and immediately issued a new order; following this, Uncle Wil hurriedly ran to the gun deck, shouting at the gunners:


    "Lads! It''s your time to show what you''re made of! Let the enemy see your might!"


    "Understood!"


    "Don''t worry, Uncle, we''ll sink them all!"


    "Finally, we can fire!"


    Having yed virtually no role in the earlier long-range artillery fire, the gunners on the War Steed were already frustrated, so when they heard themand to prepare to fire, they roared with excitement.


    Meanwhile, on the deck of the Hunter, the patrol cruiser, Felly, who was in charge, also kept issuingmands.


    "Keep close to War Steed, not too fast!"


    Since the speed of the patrol cruiser was faster than that of the battleship, Felly had to slow down the warship a bit to ensure that the War Steed led the vanguard, the Hunter followed, and the rest of the warships trailed behind.


    "When we get close to the enemy, ignore the escort ships, stick with the City Lord, and go straight for the enemy''s patrol cruisers; no one is allowed to screw this up!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    As the Fleet Commander of Thunderhawk City, Felly also possessed considerable prestige, and after several aerial battles, he had gained considerable experience. His on-the-spotmanding was quite impressive.


    Thus, under the leadership of battleships and patrol cruisers, Rocky''s Fleet quickly approached the Third Fleet led by Madison.


    During this process, Wild Horse City''s fleet did not cease their attack. Twelve warships heated their main cannons to glowing red, venting their gunfire as much as possible.


    However, as previously mentioned, although the firepower of the warship main cannons was immense, their firing rate was too low. Dominator Type 2 battleships needed more than fifteen minutes to recharge their main cannon before firing again. The recharge time for the main cannons of patrol cruisers, destroyers, and escort ships may not have been that long, but it still took several minutes, even five or six, to fire again, making it essentially impossible to form an effective of firepower.


    Therefore, facing the constantly approaching enemy fleet, Wild Horse City''s fleet, despite firing as much as possible and hitting their targets, hardly managed to act as a deterrent because the battleships'' defensive power was too strong. It''s no exaggeration to say that unless all of Wild Horse City''s warships could hit the War Steed with their main cannons simultaneously, causing the War Steed''s Defensive Net to overload and break in an instant, sporadic cannon fire would have no effect.


    In this manner, the unstoppable War Steed, like a ship cutting through waves, led the fleet closer to the enemy. In the blink of an eye, they were within firing range, and once within range, the War Steed was bound to strike fiercely!


    Simrly, facing the enemy that approached like a ship cutting through waves, Madison did not hurry or panic but quickly issued several orders.


    Under hismand, Wild Horse City''s fleet quickly began to close ranks, forming a ''concave'' formation, clearly nning to use the extra two warships'' advantage to surround Rocky once he got closer.


    And minutester, both sides had entered each other''s firing range!


    "Fire! Aim at the opponent''s gship and hit them hard!"


    As soon as they entered the shooting range, Rocky issued themand to fire. The eager gunners quickly aimed all cannons at one of the enemy''s patrol cruisers and fired simultaneously!


    Not just the War Steed initiated the attack, once in range, Felly''s controlled Hunter also began its barrage!


    A battleship and a patrol cruiser, just these two warships alone with their firepower, equated to half a fleet. Therefore, when these two warships fired together, the sky suddenly erupted in gunfire, countless shells raining down like drops of rain toward the enemy warships!


    However, just then, as the War Steed and Hunter targeted the enemy''s two main warships and unleashed their firepower, Madison''s ''concave'' formation began to close.


    The escort ships on the wings of the formation quickly moved towards each other and merged sessfully in no time. The originally ''concave'' formation thus transformed into a ''box'' formation, enclosing Rocky''s fleet within a pocket formation!


    As the encirclement was sessfully executed, Wild Horse City''s fleet also opened fire in unison,unching a fierce barrage from all around toward Rocky''s fleet. Simrly, Rocky''s destroyers and escort ships counterattacked immediately, plunging the battle into its most brutal phase.


    By enclosing the enemy in a pocket formation, Madison''s intentions were clearly to annihte Rockypletely, but this move puzzled many because it simply wasn''t feasible!


    It''s pertinent to note that although Madison''s fleet had more ships, it was only by two destroyers. This advantage was definitely not enough to annihte the enemy. More importantly, his main warships were not as strong as Rocky''s. The two patrol cruisers in a head-on confrontation surely could not defeat thebination of a battleship and a patrol cruiser. Therefore, even if Madison encircled Rocky in a pocket formation, once his own two patrol cruisers were sunk, the pocket formation would break, and with the silence of the main warships, the oue of the battle would no longer be in doubt!


    Madison, a veteran of many battles, surely hadn''t overlooked this point. How could he make such a mistake?!


    Experienced and savvy as he was, Madison certainly did not make this mistake. In fact, he had other ns!


    As soon as the pocket formation was formed, Madison waved his hand and issued an order:


    "Deploy the Void Magic Squad. Don''t worry about the enemy''s battleships and patrol cruisers, just obliterate their escort fleet!"

 Chapter 296 Squad VS Squad!

    Madison, of course, knew his fleet could not contain Rocky, but he also knew he held a trump card far mightier than his fleet ¨C the Void Magic Squad!


    So when Rocky entered the pocket formation, he immediately ordered the Void Magic Squad to strike, targeting the escort ships and destroyers directly.


    Madison was truly cunning and calcting. From the beginning, he knew that if he wanted to win this battle, he could only rely on the power of the Void Magic Squad. That''s why he initially opted for long-range bombardment, to force Rocky closer to him. After that, he used the pocket formation to trap Rocky, ensuring he couldn''t escape, and finally deployed the Void Magic Squad to annihte Rocky''s escort fleet.


    Once aplished, Rocky''s battleships and patrol cruisers would no longer be a threat. A single log cannot prop up a failing sky city; without the protection of the escort fleet, could the battleships and patrol cruisers still stand against the entire fleet? Obviously not!


    So, at hismand, ten Void Magic Warriors from the fully organized squad were deployed!


    In an instant, ten Void Magic Warriors soared from the two patrol cruisers. After flying out of the defensive, they immediately dispersed, pairing off and heading straight for Rocky''s escort fleet.


    As a mid-sized sky city, Wild Horse City not only possessed a Void Magic Squad, but the quality of its squad was exceptionally high. For instance, the current squad consisted of ten Void Magic Warriors, with the squad leader wearing Fifth Generation Special Armor, while the rest donned uniform Fifth Generation Mass-Produced Armors.


    This armor configuration was considered high-end, capable of inflicting massive damage on any foe on the battlefield. Needless to say, with Special Armor, the squad leader could single-handedly take on anyrge warship except for a battleship, and although those in Mass-Produced Armor might not be able to destroy arge warship one-on-one, pairing up made it easy to eliminate an escort ship or destroyer.@@novelbin@@


    Such a high-end configured Void Magic Squad was indeed Madison''s ace in the hole!


    "Launch smoke grenades, entangle their gship and patrol cruisers, and buy time for the Void Magic Squad to annihte the escort fleet."


    After dispatching the Void Magic Squad, Madison issued another order. Immediately, two patrol cruisers fired twice into the sky, but the fired shells were not Magic Energy Bullets; they were physical shells that exploded after flying out of the defensive, turning into billows of smoke.


    As the smoke grenades continued to be fired, the smoke merged into one mass, resembling a thin cloud, enveloping the two patrol cruisers within it!


    Furthermore, the two patrol cruisers not only released smoke grenades around themselves but also towards the War Steed and the Hunter, causing all four warships to be engulfed in fog within minutes!


    In theseyers of fog, the huge silhouettes of the warships flickered in and out of view. Although one could still discern their exact locations, their targeting systems failed because the surrounding fog primarily served to disrupt the warships'' targeting systems. Once the warships'' targeting systems were impaired, they had no choice but to rely on sight for targeting, which naturally significantly reduced their uracy.


    Under this disruption, the roles of the War Steed and the Hunter were undoubtedly greatly reduced. Although Wild Horse City''s two patrol cruisers were also unable to fight at full capacity, Madison didn''t care. In his view, as long as he could impair the enemy''s effectiveness, he had already won the battle, for he still had the Void Magic Squad!


    It must be said, Madison''s n was indeed one loop within another, like a series of connected traps leading Rocky by the nose, ultimately luring him step by step into his own snare.


    However, at that moment, Madison received a report from his deputy.


    "Sir, the Void Magic Squad has sent a message..." Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "What''s the situation?"


    "The enemy''s Void Magic Squad has also been deployed!"


    Standing before Madison, the aide hurriedly reported the message from their own Void Magic Squad ¨C they had encountered resistance from the enemy!


    When Madison deployed his own Void Magic Squad, Rocky naturally didn''t just sit by passively so he immediately took action with Liliya, Monte, Lin Feng, Sandro, and Dusa to intercept the enemy!


    "Oh?"


    On hearing these words, Madison slightly furrowed his brow and then asked, "How many?"


    "It seems there are only six people, not even a full squad, and theirmander is among them."


    "In that case..."


    Upon hearing the adjutant''s report, Madison pondered for a moment, then immediately said, "Change the squad''s objective, kill the opposingmander!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    With that, the adjutant hurried into the cabin and conveyed Madison''s orders to their Void Magic Squad through the Magic Energy Communicator.


    "All members, be advised, change ofbat objective, focus on killing the enemy Void Magic Warrior!"


    After receiving themand, the captain of the Wild Horse City Void Magic Squad ryed the orders to all team members, "Herman, Bodhati, Civic, Domiir, the four of youe with me to eliminate the enemymander, the rest of you are free to choose your targets, remember, we need a swift and decisive victory!"


    "Understood!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    With the change in battle strategy, the Void Magic Squad from Wild Horse City promptly shifted their focus to Rocky and his team, and what''s more, Rocky as themander received special attention, not only was he targeted by the captain wearing Special Fifth-Generation Armor, but the captain also called four other members to ensure his elimination!


    With this, the face-off between the Void Magic Squads had officially begun!


    "This little guy is mine, roar!"


    G, a member of the Void Magic Squad, had initially been nearing an escort ship on Rocky''s side when, after receiving the orders, he turned back only to spot a figure in the distance.


    On spotting the enemy, G let out an excited shout through themunicator, then immediately kicked his armor into high gear and dashed towards his target!


    And the target he had spotted was Dusa!


    Dusa, wearing armor in battle for the first time, was excited yet incredibly nervous. After separating from Rocky and the others, she was actually the first to spot G. However, due to her excessive nervousness, she hesitated and missed the prime moment to attack. By the time she decided to draw her bow, she had already been spotted by her opponent.


    As she saw the enemy charging toward her, Dusa panicked and quickly shot an arrow, then turned to flee without looking back!


    Before the battle had begun, Rocky, Liliya, Monte, Lin Feng, and even including Sandro, had all repeatedly instructed her that if she were targeted by an enemy in battle, she shouldn''t think of anything but to turn around and run, and Dusa firmly remembered this, turning to run immediately upon being discovered by the enemy.


    "Trying to run? Hmph, you won''t get away!"


    However, G, who had already caught up, was not about to let her escape. The speed of his Fifth-Generation Mass-Produced Armor was instantly maxed out as he chased after her!

 Chapter 297 Captain, we need support!

    Seeing Dusa turn tail and run, G couldn''t help but let out a snort of mingledughter and disapproval.


    "People from small cities are just trash, and even armored up, you''re still trash."


    "Cut the chatter and deal with the enemy."


    "Got it, got it."


    After responding over the Magic Energy Communicator, G heard the team leader''s voice and carelessly gave chase after acknowledging.


    Although he was d in a Mass Production Type Armor, it was after all the fifth generation, and the performance of the Armor in every aspect was still very much guaranteed. Therefore, when G began to elerate at full force, he zipped through the air with a whoosh, pursuing Dusa as she fled.


    Noticing her enemy in pursuit, Dusa didn''t dare to pause for a moment and immediately elerated, dodging back and forth in the air like a bird evading a hunting eagle.


    "Running quite fast..."


    Chasing closely after Dusa, G dived downwards to reach under a warship, instantly flew beneath the hull, and immediately soared up, quickly discerning Dusa''s figure before following her towards another warship.


    "Damn it! What''s she up to!"


    G, relentlessly pursuing and circling half a warship, couldn''t help but curse; he could distinctly feel the enemy trying to shake him off. That wasn''t the problem, but what frustrated and even baffled G was that he was in fact being left increasingly behind!


    To him, this was utterly inconceivable. As a Void Magic Warrior, G had an unparalleled understanding of Armor and had identified the type of Armor Dusa was wearing the moment heid eyes on her.


    The Fourth Generation Jumper Model 5 Mass-Produced Armor, assault type, with a Mana capacity of 3600 points.


    How could such an Armor outpace his own?


    With his thorough knowledge of Armor, G realized something was wrong when he couldn''t catch up to Dusa. The two of them may both be in Mass-Produced Armor, but there was a whole generation between them, a gap that should have enabled G to easily catch up to Dusa. Yet, this wasn''t the case. As they continued their chase, G found himself being left further and further behind; especially now, Dusa was nearly out of his line of sight!


    This turn of events was entirely beyond G''s expectations and even seemed impossible to him.


    However, the most incredulous moment was yet toe.


    As G realized he was being left far behind, so did Dusa, and this naturally allowed her to breathe a sigh of relief and finally rx her tense mindset. In doing so, she recovered the state she was supposed to be in.


    It wasn''t the first time Dusa had fought in her Armor. More than a month prior, she had been sparring in her Armor with Rocky and was the only person who had ever beaten him during their practice matches.


    So, once her mindset stabilized, Dusa elerated once more, instantly pushing her Armor''s speed to its limits!


    With her speed maximized, Dusa became like an arrow released from a bowstring, vanishing from G''s sight in the blink of an eye!


    "This, this... how is this possible!"


    As G watched Dusa disappear instantaneously with no trace left on the battlefield, he was stupefied. He hastily ceased his pursuit, hovering midair and scanning around, but Dusa was nowhere to be found. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire@@novelbin@@


    The battlefield sky was not only upied by the two of them; there were dozens ofrge warships exchanging fire. So, when Dusa''s figure was lost, G couldn''t find her despite his efforts. To his eyes, the surroundings were crowded with warships stacked one after another, with no sign of Dusa.


    "G, did you take out the enemy? Come support me immediately, I''m in trouble!"


    As he searched for Dusa, G heard arade''s voice through themunicator, seemingly summoning him for support.


    What''s happening?


    Were the others in the squad also in trouble?!


    "I''ve been thrown off by the enemy, Jialin, where are you? I''m on my way..."


    Since he couldn''t find Dusa, G naturally wouldn''t waste more time here. After all, this was a battlefield, and as a Void Magic Warrior, he had to fulfill his role. Therefore, G immediately replied, nning to go and support his teammate.


    But just at that moment, as he was slightly distracted during themunication with his teammate, a Magic Energy Arrow flew at him from behind!


    "Ah!"


    Facing this sudden sneak attack, G, who was mid-conversation, had no time to react. Mid-sentence, he felt a surge of impact from behind and then screamed as he was sted away!


    With a loud explosion, G was sent flying as though he had been hit by a Magic Energy Cannon, traveling several meters in the air before he managed to gather his wits and stabilize his position.


    As a seasoned Void Magic Warrior from Wild Horse City, G recovered quickly from the surprise. Upon stabilizing, he immediately spread out his Defensive Net and looked in the direction of the ambush.


    As he turned around, however, he saw only one of his own warships, with nothing else in sight.


    Had they fled?


    That fast?


    Looking at the friendly Escort Ship, G quickly realized the attacker had fled, but how could they have escaped so swiftly?


    Just then, another arrow flew in from the side!


    Another loud explosion reverberated as the suddenly appearing Magic Energy Arrow struck the Defensive Net and exploded outside it. Although G was not hit directly, the force of the explosion uncontrobly knocked him back several meters.

 Chapter 298 White Demon!

    Time rewound to five minutes earlier.


    Upon receiving the order, Schneider immediately took his men and surrounded Rocky. There was no helping it; Rocky was too easily recognizable in the White Demon Armor, even though Schneider had never seen him before. Once he saw the White Demon Armor, he guessed that he was themander.


    Also, to ensure his elimination and thereby cement victory in this battle, Schneider also specifically called for four squad members, making a total of five people to encircle Rocky!


    "Surround him!"


    When Schneider discovered Rocky, he immediately led his four squad members to form a tight encirclement from above, below, left, and right, then, without a second word, they attacked!


    As the leader of the Void Magic Squad, Schneider was not only powerful but also had a considerable sense of strategy. He was very clear on how important his squad was in this battle and that they were the key to victory.


    For this reason, regardless of whether Rocky was themander or not, Schneider treated him as a target that must be eliminated. As long as he and the other Void Magic Warriors were wiped out, Wild Horse City would win the battle. Therefore, after surrounding Rocky, he didn''t waste any words and chose to take action, clearly intending to fight a quick battle.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, before they could make a move, Rocky charged at them first!


    Of course, Rocky would strike first, as his thoughts were exactly like Schneider''s: he also wanted to fight a quick battle.


    Rocky was well aware of the enemy''s n to rely on the Void Magic Warriors to decide the oue of the battle. As the opponent, as the enemy, he naturally wouldn''t let them seed. Not only could he not allow them to seed, but Rocky also wanted to fight a quick battle and then rely on his own Void Magic Warriors to determine the oue of thebat!


    So, after beingpletely surrounded, he didn''t give the enemies a chance to take the first move. He instantly activated all the runes on the White Demon Armor, boosting the armor''s magic energy value to the 10000-point limit in an instant, and then he charged toward the nearest enemy!


    "Herman! Dodge quickly!"


    The moment Rocky charged out, Schneider shouted loudly and charged out as well.


    His suit, the Special Armor of the Fifth Generation, was equipped with a Mana Tracker. So, when Rocky activated all the runes and raised the magic energy of the White Demon Armor to 10000 points, Schneider immediately noticed and shouted to his team members. He knew that they wouldn''t be able to withstand an enemy of this caliber.


    Unfortunately, although his reaction was quick, it wasn''t as fast as the White Demon''s speed!


    The full-powered White Demon Armor was incredibly fast, even the Windwalker, another top armor, couldn''t catch up. So, as Schneider shouted, Rocky had already reached the squad member named Herman, and without giving thetter any chance to react, he swung the Mana Sword in a horizontal sh!


    With a swoosh of the sword light, the Mana Sword cut across Herman''s neck, and Herman''s head was swept away as if it had been kicked like a ball...


    The first Void Magic Warrior, dead!@@novelbin@@


    "Everyone, get out of the way! You can''t handle him!"


    Watching his subordinate''s head being sliced off, Schneider shouted and immediately elerated, rushing towards Rocky, and in the process, he ordered the other squad members to retreat. Those in the Mass-Produced Armor, in front of Rocky, were simply there to be instantly killed, without even the chance to engage in a few exchanges.


    However, Schneider''s intentions, though well-meant, were unrealistic. It was easy for them to encircle Rocky because he allowed it, but scatter? Rocky wouldn''t permit such a thing!


    So, as he charged at Rocky, Rocky raised his hand to block the attack, and at the same moment, fired the Smoke Grenades mounted on his back.


    With several muffled sounds, theunched Smoke Grenades exploded directly around everyone, and the spreading smoke quickly dispersed into the air, enveloping everyone like a murky dome.


    This is bad! Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing Rocky release the vision-impairing Smoke Grenade, Schneider cursed inwardly, because this type of Smoke Grenade was not as sophisticated as ship-boarded smoke bombs; it only served to block the line of sight and was almost ineffective against him. The Special Armor was equipped with a Mana Tracker which, like thermal imaging, could directly detect the magic energy emitted by the armor, so blocking the line of sight was futile.


    But while his armor was equipped with a tracker, the other squad members'' armors weren''t!


    The reason why the Mass Production Type armors were named so was that they were simplified in various aspectspared to Special Armors. Even the Fifth Generation Mass-Produced Armors, except for very few models, did not have a Mana Tracker.


    This was exactly why Rocky released the Smoke Grenade. In fact, he was even more eager to end the battle quickly than Schneider, for if these squad members escaped, Liliya and the others would face greater threats.


    So, after deploying the Smoke Grenade, Rocky used the speed of the White Demon Armor to instantly shake off Schneider and directly rushed toward the squad member closest to him.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared behind this squad member and, without a second thought, stabbed the Mana Sword into the squad member''s heart from behind. By the time he pulled out the Mana Sword, the squad member had already fallen straight down from the sky, dead without understanding what had happened.

 Chapter 299 Encirclement (Part 1)

    In Schneider''s eyes, Rocky had transformed into a white demon, invoking the deepest fears inside him.


    Right after, before he could calm his inner fear, Rocky had already charged at him!


    On the battlefront where every second counts, no one had time to think, and the enemy wouldn''t give you that time either. The situation was just like this, Rocky would not give Schneider time to think, let alone time to fear!


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky had sprinted to right in front of Schneider and delivered a sh that felt like it could split him in two.


    Facing this attack, Schneider panicked and dodged hurriedly, then rapidly retreated to create distance while firing a flurry of Magic Bullets to block Rocky''s pursuit.


    However, an attack of this level could hardly stop Rocky. After a quick change of movement, Rocky continued the chase and raised his right hand during the pursuit, firing a trio of Magic Bullets in session.


    A barrage of Magic Bullets followed. Schneider used his shield to block it momentarily, then suddenly leaped into the air before Rocky could close in, adjusted his posture at a higher position, and took control of the high ground, then began a long-range exchange of fire!


    Though fear arose, Schneider was, after all, a seasoned warrior. He quickly adjusted his mindset, focused all his attention on thebat, and suppressed his fear through this method.


    With his state adjusted, his battlefield experience began to show itself.


    Soaring into the sky, he preemptively took control of the high ground, then utilized the advantage of striking from above to continuously and precisely attack Rocky with dual Magic Energy Beams from his shoulders.


    The Armor Schneider wore was the Fifth Generation Eagle Eye Special Armor, which had average performance in all aspects. Its most significant feature was the high-precision aiming system, the Eagle Eye Aiming System.


    The Eagle Eye Aiming System is one of the most advanced aiming systems avable today, and thanks to this advanced system, the weapons equipped on the Aurora Armor, especially long-range weapons which are essentially Magic Energy Beams, are incredibly fast and precise. Combined with the advanced aiming system, to say it could hit the target with every shot might be an exaggeration, but it was almost there.


    Dodging an attack with a quick maneuver, Rocky immediately sped up his ascent, trying to close in on Schneider to reverse the disadvantage of being hit passively. However, as he had just risen a few meters, a barrage of incredibly precise attacks arrived, forcing him to stop his sprint and start dodging left and right. But with the aid of the Eagle Eye Aiming System, Schneider''s attacks were so urate that Rocky had to deploy his Defensive Net after several dodges.


    With the Defensive Net deployed, the pressure was significantly reduced, and then Rocky quickly resumed his sprint, approaching Schneider rapidly despite the attacks.


    At this moment, Schneider wasn''t just standing still; he also activated reverse thrusters. While continuing his attacks, he kept retreating, not giving Rocky any chance to get close.@@novelbin@@


    Although resentful that his teammates had been ughtered by Rocky, Schneider had to admit that their deaths had provided him with significant help.


    As Rocky ughtered the rest of the team, Schneider watched everything, clearly understanding Rocky''s strengths. Rocky''s strengthsy in his speed, agility, and his Mana Sword, which whenbined, made him exceptionally skilled at closebat. Thus, Schneider decisively chose long-rangebat, resolutely keeping him at bay.


    Because he knew that if Rocky got close to him, he would not be able to win the fight!


    Although Schneider was wearing the Fifth Generation Special Armor, this Special Armor was not considered top-tier. In fact, the magic energy of the Eagle Eye Armor was only 9000. Although this was not low, it still did not qualify as top-tier armor, making it impossible for him to trade blows with Rocky the way Xia Nai could have from a distance in the past.


    However, even though the strength of his armor was not on par with Xia Nai''s past capabilities, Schneider''sbat experience far surpassed that of Xia Nai and Rockybined. He quickly assessed his own strengths and weaknesses against the enemy and began to use his strengths to attack the enemy''s weaknesses!


    It must be said, this tactic was very effective. Although the Eagle Eye Armor was slightly inferior to the White Demon Armor, it was still a Fifth Generation Special Armor. Fully elerating, Rocky indeed could not immediately catch up to him. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Moreover, this was not a ring with boundaries, which would limit how far one could run even at full speed. The battlefield was boundless. If Schneider focused on keeping his distance from Rocky, there was plenty of space to maneuver.


    While not simply running away, Schneider was continuously retreating while still facing Rocky head-on, constantly attacking Rocky with precise strikes using his long-range weapons. Although his attacks might not have been able to break through the White Demon''s Defensive Net in one go, affecting his pursuit speed was not a problem at all.


    So, even though Rocky was chasing with all his might, as soon as he would nearly close the distance, he would be met with a barrage of intense attacks from Schneider. This forced him to slow down, and Schneider would use each opportunity to increase their distance, making it impossible for Rocky to catch up in a short time.


    But at this moment, while Schneider was effectively keeping Rocky at bay, he failed to notice that from a far distance, Dusa had already aimed her bow at him, and then she shot an arrow!


    For Schneider, the appearance of Dusa''s arrow waspletely unexpected and struck him in an instant!


    With a bang, the Magic Energy Arrow exploded upon hitting the Eagle Eye Armor but unfortunately did not cause significant damage. Being a Special Armor, the Eagle Eye Armor''s defensive power was quite strong, even without deploying the Defensive Net.


    However, even though the strike did not cause significant damage, it affected his speed and, more importantly, his ability to attack, causing him to cease his attacks for a few moments following the hit.


    Although the interruptionsted only a brief moment, it was enough!


    How could Rocky, who had been relentlessly pursuing him, miss this great opportunity? He immediately seized it to close the gap between them!


    In just the blink of an eye, Rocky, who had been at least fifty or sixty meters away from Schneider, had closed the distance to within ten meters!


    Bad news!


    Realizing that Rocky had taken advantage of thepse to close in, Schneider immediately cursed under his breath. Without time to look for the attacking Dusa, he turned his Armor''s thrusters on full and fled.


    But just as he turned to retreat, he realized a Void Magic Warrior appeared right in front of him and before he could see who it was, the figure charged at him!

 Chapter 300 Encirclement (Part 2)

    The Void Magic Warrior charging at Schneider was none other than Liliya, who had just dealt with the enemy!


    Like Dusa and the others, Liliya''s armor had also been modified, significantly so, because Rocky and Hammerfire had insisted that Liliya''s armor could be modified in any way necessary as long as it guaranteed her survival on the battlefield, even if it meant crafting apletely new set from scratch.


    There was no time to produce apletely new set of armor, but for Liliya''s Fire Guard Type 5 Armor, Hammerfire and his team spared no effort. They installed new technology and even reced some of the armor''s crucialponents. Thus, once the modification wasplete, the originally third-generation Fire Guard Type 5 Armor had been elevated several sses, nearly reaching the strength of special armor, though it definitely matched the strength of a fifth-generation mass-produced armor.


    It was precisely with this significantly modified new armor that Liliya had managed, without much danger, to ovee her adversary and then promptly came to support Rocky.


    "Get out of my way!"


    However, facing Liliya who was charging at him, an anxious Schneider barely had the time to pay heed, stepping forward instead of back to meet Liliya''s charge, his preemptive horizontal strikending squarely on the swung Sword Peak.


    A resounding ng was heard, and under this heavy and powerful blow, Liliya was swept away like a kite with its string cut!


    Luckily, Schneider was now desperate to get rid of Rocky, otherwise, this single strike would have been enough to give him the chance to kill Liliya.


    Regrettably, Rocky was hot on his heels, forcing Schneider, after sending Liliya flying, to continue his escape without a moment to spare.


    He hadn''t rushed out but a few meters, his speed not yet fully gathered, when he saw two figures rapidly approaching from both left and right, recklessly charging at him!


    Monte!


    Lin Feng!


    The ones rushing towards Schneider from both sides were none other than Monte and Lin Feng, both of whom had also dealt with their respective opponents and hade to support Rocky!


    "Damn it!"


    Faced with the two converging on him, Schneider cursed. He had never anticipated being encircled, and this encirclement meant that his team had been defeated, because otherwise the enemy would not have been free to engage him.


    What was more critical now was that he had no way to escape the pincer attack of Monte and Lin Feng. Since a moment ago, he had been hit by an arrow from Dusa, causing Rocky to close the gap during that opening, and then he encountered Liliya. Although it was just a brief sh, his speed had to be reduced, so when Monte and Lin Feng charged, he couldn''t manage to shake them off.


    In such a situation, in just a few moments, Monte and Lin Feng had reached his nks, left and right, and immediately their axe and sword simultaneously struck down!


    With two ngs, Monte''s axe chopped onto Schneider''s Mana Sword, and Lin Feng''s great sword was even caught in Schneider''s palm, then before they could react, Monte took a kick to the chest and Lin Feng was hit by a series of Magic Bullets, both sent flying as they reached Schneider''s front!


    In just a few bouts, Schneider, as the leader of the Magic Energy Squad, demonstrated his strength, and it was no exaggeration to say that without Rocky chasing him, relying on his Eagle Eye Armor, he truly had the power to be a nightmare for Liliya and the others, potentially killing them in minutes!


    Unfortunately, the greatest crisis he now faced was not Liliya and the others, but the relentlessly pursuing Rocky behind him.


    And soon enough, that threat materialized!


    Although Schneider had given Liliya and the others a lesson with his absolute strength, the ever-persistent Rocky, following right behind him, also finally took this opportunity to confront him directly!


    Atst, he charged in front of the enemy, and Rocky struck with his sword!


    With the power of Rocky''s Mana Sword, once it hit Schneider''s armor, even if it couldn''t cut it in half, it was enough to damage the armor itself. Given the existing gap between their armors, if the armor waspromised, causing some functions to fail, then Schneider was doomed.


    Therefore, facing this sword strike, he dared not be the slightest bit careless, immediately raising his sword to block. A momentter, the two Mana Swords collided fiercely, emitting a burst of bright light.


    Blocking this strike, Schneider immediately used the force to back away, not nning to entangle with Rocky.


    But at that moment, Rocky suddenly elerated, circling with an extremely tight radius to appear behind him, and followed up with another sword strike!


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Another burst of bright light red as Schneider, in a critical moment, turned around, raising his Mana Sword above his head like a zing inferno to block the attack.


    After this, Rocky followed the same form, elerating again to wrap around half a circle to his side, then raised his leg for a sweeping kick aimed directly at Schneider''s head!


    Utilizing the speed and mobility of the White Demon Armor, Rocky started to dart around Schneider with incredible speed within a small range, unleashing ferocious attacks. This was his most proficient form of attack, and he had never been defeated in it before¡ªnot even the superior-armored Xia Nai could gain the upper hand in suchbat.


    Seeing as even Xia Nai, with better armor, could not benefit, Schneider was even less likely to.


    Facing the rapidly moving Rocky, Schneider was initially able to hold his ground, but after a few exchanges, he fell into a disadvantage, gradually unable to keep up with Rocky''s speed.


    When Rocky appeared behind him once again, Schneider was half a beat too slow to turn around, only to find Rocky had already vanished. Before he could react, Rocky had already moved behind him again and struck down with his sword, hitting right on Schneider''s back!


    This sword strike was powerful and heavy, andbined with Schneider''spleteck of guard, immediately forced him downward while also leaving arge sword mark on his armor''s back.


    Having seeded with that move, Rocky gave no chance for escape, immediately speeding up to catch up with the falling Schneider, seizing the moment he hadn''t stabilized his form tounch a series of fierce attacks, and finally thrusting his sword through his chest to finish him off!


    With this, the Void Magic Squad sent from Wild Horse City to resolve the battle, including the captain and the majority of its members, had been eliminated, with only one of the ten Void Magic Warriors remaining and fighting Sandro, barely making any impact.


    After killing the toughest Schneider, Rocky and Liliya and the others gathered together, and Rocky then issued new orders, "Liliya, you go support Sandro. Monte, Lin Feng, Aileen, you attack the enemy''s escort ships and destroyers."


    "Yes!"@@novelbin@@


    Upon agreeing, the recently gathered Liliya and others immediately dispersed, having eliminated all the enemy''s Void Magic Warriors. The skies were now theirs without any further concern.


    However, just at that moment, when Liliya and the others were acting on orders and Rocky was preparing to join the battle at the warship, Felly suddenly transmitted a message.


    "City Lord!"


    "What''s happened?"


    "The enemy has begun to retreat!"

 Chapter 301 First Victory!

    Rocky had just dealt with the Void Magic Squad from Wild Horse City and was preparing to leverage his advantage in Void Magic Warriors to end the battle when Felly suddenly reported that the enemy had begun to retreat!


    Up until this point, Rocky and the others had been engaged inbat and were unaware of the overall progress of the battle; in fact, as they fought the enemy, neither of the fleets had been idle, exchanging continuous artillery fire.


    However, since both fleets wereposed ofrge warships, the continuous barrage had resulted in rtively few casualties.


    Rocky''s fleet had suffered more severe casualties because it was surrounded, losing an escort ship and two destroyers which had their defensives shattered and subsequently sustained heavy damage.


    As for the fleet from Wild Horse City, although none of its warships were directly sunk, three of them had their defensives broken and were severely damaged in the bombardment, leading them to retreat from the battlefield early.


    In principle, the losses on both sides could be considered even, with Wild Horse City even having a slight advantage as they originally had more warships. Even though four of their heavily damaged warships had left the battlefield early, the fact that Rocky''s side also had one warship sunk and two others renderedbat-ineffective meant the advantage was even clearer on their side.


    Yet, under these circumstances, Madison ordered a retreat.


    The reason for the retreat was simple: Wild Horse City had already lost the battle!


    Madison''s original n was to rely on the Void Magic Squad''s trump card to secure victory. If the Void Magic Squad could destroy the enemy''s escort fleet, Wild Horse City would win.


    But to his utter surprise, the Void Magic Squad he had dispatched not only failed to clinch victory but waspletely obliterated after Rocky executed Schneider in midair; thus, what reason did Madison have to continue the fight?


    Now, Wild Horse City''s fleet seemed to hold a slight advantage, but once Rocky''s Void Magic Squad joined the fight, the situation on the battlefield would be instantly reversed. Moreover, as time passed, the interference smoke cloaking the battleships was about to dissipate, meaning the previously ineffective battleships were soon to join thebat. Adding these two factors together, Wild Horse City''s defeat was inevitable, leaving Madison with no hesitation in issuing the retreatmand!


    Upon the issuance of the retreat order, the first to withdraw were the two patrol cruisers, which were the fleet''s main force. The loss of even one, let alone damage to the entire fleet, would be devastating not just for the fleet but also for Wild Horse City, as the cost of over a million for a single patrol cruiser was a burden for Wild Horse City.


    And after the patrol cruisers withdrew first from the battlefield, the remaining destroyers and escort ships also began retreating towards Wild Horse City while continuing to fire.


    "Chase them! Chase them immediately!"


    However, Rocky was not willing to let the enemy withdraw so easily. He knew that this battle was not only the first confrontation with Wild Horse City but also possibly the only chance to win against them. After all, the overall strength difference between the two cities was too great¡ªif a full-scale war broke out, he was bound to lose.


    So Rocky would not let this opportunity slip. He had to inflict severe damage on Wild Horse City in this battle and thus immediately issued the order to chase to Felly. He then sped up, charging directly towards the nearest enemy warship.


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Felly reacted swiftly to the chase order,manding the War Steed and the Hunter, which he was aboard, to elerate. The goal was not to catch up to the enemy''s patrol cruisers but to position the two warships, already at the forefront, to block the escape routes of the remaining enemy warships!


    Previously, it was mentioned that Madison had encircled Rocky''s fleet with a pocket formation. While this formation held an advantage in offense, it made retreat difficult¡ªalthough the two patrol cruisers nearer to Wild Horse City could leave easily, it was not the same for the other warships.


    Felly seized on this difficulty of the enemy''s retreat, sending both the War Steed and the Hunter to strike first, blocking the path between the battlefield and Wild Horse City. Thus, aside from the two patrol cruisers that had escaped early, any other warships attempting to retreat towards Wild Horse City had to face the War Steed and the Hunter!


    The actual situation was almost exactly as Felly had anticipated. No sooner had the War Steed and the Hunter taken position than the retreating enemy warships came directly towards them.


    "Fire! Fire fiercely! No one is allowed to hold back!!"


    On the deck of the War Steed, Wil kept urging the gunners, who, spurred by his encouragement, fired relentlessly, turning the surroundings of the warship into a ze of artillery fire. In particr, the ship''s twenty rapid-fire cannons¡ªthe rapid-fire cannons that could shoot twice a minute¡ªstood out prominently at this time when firepower needed to be unleashed, spewing projectiles in a continuous stream that turned the War Steed into a veritable aerial artillery tform.


    The Hunter, though slightly inferior in firepower, leveraged its speed advantage, which allowed for more convenient pursuit of the enemy. Its greater maneuverability made it easier to intercept any fleeing enemy ships.


    Therefore, in just a short while, two retreating enemy destroyers were sessively sunk. Meanwhile, Rocky''s other warships had also engaged the enemy, and more importantly, Rocky, Liliya, and other Void Magic Warriors had joined the fight.


    As a result, the battle did notst long. With the War Steed and the Hunter blocking the escape route, and aided by Rocky and Liliya''s Void Magic Warriors, Wild Horse City''s remaining fleet was quickly annihted, sinking some and capturing others who surrendered. The great battle, which had drawn the eyes of dozens of Sky Cities, gradually came to a close.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 302 The Army Descends!

    Early the next morning, Rocky had just woken up when Liliya, d in her Void Magic Armor, hurried over to him.


    "The enemy is here!"


    "How many?"


    Upon hearing this, Rocky immediately asked. He had anticipated that Wild Horse City would certainly attack today, but he hadn''t expected them toe so early.


    "Two main fleets, at least thirtyrge warships,"


    Liliya said, her face looking troubled as she regarded Rocky.


    At this figure, Rocky couldn''t help but take a sharp breath. They had sent so many fleets?


    Before waging war on Wild Horse City, Rocky had naturally conducted investigations through the Shadow Alliance. Although his estimates weren''t particrly detailed, he at least knew that Karlomanded four major fleets. The First Fleet of Wild Horse City had the strongest configuration, boasting over twentyrge warships, while the other three fleets were simr in strength to his own fleet.


    So, knowing that Karlo had dispatched more than thirty warships to attack, Rocky realized that the enemy must have been driven mad by yesterday''s battle. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have emptied the nest and sent out two fleets at once.


    After that, he immediately suited up in his White Demon Armor and, along with Liliya, he hurriedly flew towards the Skyport, asking in mid-air, "Has the Defensive Net been deployed?"


    "It''s been up for a while. Felly has already led the fleet into the sky, and Monte and Lin Feng have gone with them too,"


    Read thetest on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Good."


    After hearing Liliya''s report, Rocky felt slightly relieved. He had long suspected that Karlo wouldn''t let matters rest. Karlo would eitherunch a night raid or mount a fierce attack the next day, so Rocky had prepared in advance.


    Thunderhawk City wasn''t veryrge; it didn''t take long for Rocky, flying in his armor to the Skyport, to arrive. However, before he could evennd, he heard the sound of cannons firing!


    Clearly, the fleet from Wild Horse City had already begun its attack!


    In such circumstances, he immediately elerated. Momentster, he arrived above the Skyport and flew directly onto the deck of the already-ascended War Steed without touching the ground.


    Afternding on the deck of the War Steed with Liliya, Rocky looked into the distance. Through the faintly shimmering Defensive Net, he quickly saw a dark mass of enemy ships firing furiously!


    Just as Liliya had reported, Wild Horse City had dispatched over thirty warships for the attack, allrge warships, including even three battleships!


    As a mid-sized Sky City, Wild Horse City''s fleet naturally had battleships, but not many. Two were part of the First Fleet, one in the Second Fleet, and the other two fleets were not equipped with any.


    Just as Rocky had previously thought, Karlo had been infuriated by the previous day''s battle; he could neither fathom nor ept the oue where Rocky had defeated him in a head-to-headbat. Such a result was both unexpected and uneptable to him.


    Therefore, after yesterday''s battle ended, Madison, who was in charge of themand, was demoted. The Third Fleet had already been crippled, and as themander, he couldn''t escape the me. Following some preparation, Karlo personally led the First and Second Fleets of Wild Horse City tounch an attack on Thunderhawk City!@@novelbin@@


    Wild Horse City''s First Fleet, totaling twenty warships.


    Wild Horse City''s Second Fleet, totaling eleven warships.


    Plus the two patrol cruisers of the Third Fleet.


    Altogether, there were thirty-threerge warships outside the Defensive Net of Thunderhawk City at this moment!


    An army consisting of over thirty warships could already be described as quite a substantial force. Without overstating, it was at least more than enough to tten a small-sized Sky City, such as Thunderhawk City!


    Indeed, Karlo who pressed on to Thunderhawk City did not give Rocky a chance toe out and engage in battle. Directly beneath the city, he ordered an attack on the Defensive Net, and the thirty-oddrge warships fired simultaneously. The chief and auxiliary guns took turns shooting. This spectacle was enough to be described as magnificent - not only was it impressive, but the firepower created was so intense that it made the Defensive Net of Thunderhawk City surge and wave, as if it would shatter at any moment.


    When Rocky arrived, this was exactly the scene he witnessed.


    "Return fire immediately."


    Descending to the deck, Rocky looked through the Defensive Net at the size of the opposing fleet and especially after seeing the reaction of the Defensive Net, he immediately issued an order for his fleet to strike back!


    The Defensive Net of Sky City was strong, undoubtedly, but facing the continuous bombardment of over thirtyrge warships, even the strongest Defense Net would one day be breached, so Rocky simply could not let the bombardment continue without retaliation; he had to fight back.


    And this was precisely the defensive side''s advantage in a siege, because the Defensive Net provided one-way protection. It could block enemy fire from outside, but not impede attacks from within. This meant that during a siege, those on defense could counter-attack from within the Defensive Net, gaining a significant defensive advantage.


    With Rocky''smand, the War Steed, already on standby, was the first to power up the Sky-piercing Cannon, and then fired a shot. Amidst the thunderous st, a massive column of light passed through the Defensive Net and sped directly toward the enemy battleship!


    Unfortunately, this shot did not hit its target. Instead, it brushed past the hull of the battleship, but even so, it easily shattered the Defensive Net of the vessel!


    This sudden heavy cannon shot instantly caused everyone from Wild Horse City to break into a cold sweat, especially Karlo because the battleship targeted by the War Steed was the one he was aboard!


    As the Sky-piercing Cannon flew past in front of him, Karlo felt as if all other sounds had vanished, and all he could hear was his own heartbeat. By the time he snapped back to reality, he found that his clothes had been soaked with cold sweat in that brief moment.


    Meanwhile, as Karlo was taken aback by the War Steed''s cannon shot, more intense cannon fire reached his ears because, following the main gun of the War Steed, the rest of Thunderhawk City''s warships also fired their cannons,unching their counter-attack without restraint from within the Defensive Net.


    Both sides'' warships fired at the same time, turning the skies around Thunderhawk City into a barrage of artillery fire. Under these circumstances, Karlo had no choice but to order his fleet to begin falling back. With the Defensive Net blocking their shots, no matter how much his fleet fired, they hit the Defensive Net, while Rocky''s side could directly hit them. Even though Karlo had numerous ships at his disposal, it was not a viable option to simply take hits passively, so he had to temporarily halt the offensive and have his fleet emergency retreat.


    The Wild Horse City fleet retreated until they were outside the range of Thunderhawk City Fleet''s ordinary magic cannons, then they resumed their attack.


    Thereafter, both sides began to exchange cannon fire over the Defensive Net. The main guns of the two fleets fired relentlessly, and incredibly powerful Mana Cannonballs crisscrossed in midair. A battle of offense and defense revolving around Thunderhawk City thus began!


    PS: Taking a day off, there will only be one update today.

 Chapter 303 Destroy the City!

    Just as Rocky had imagined, after the initial defeat, Karlo wasted no time in attacking Thunderhawk City!


    This attack showcased the strength and depth of a medium-sized Sky City.


    Personallymanded by Karlo, over thirty warships approached Thunderhawk City, not only encircling half of the city but alsounching a fierce attack without further ado.


    Faced with such a barrage from numerous warships, even the Defensive Net of Thunderhawk City was struggling to hold up. To alleviate the pressure on the Defensive Net, Rocky immediately led all the city''s warships to take off, using the defender''s natural advantage to counterattack.


    Leading the Fleet from behind the Defensive Net, Rocky had his own warships bombard the enemy as much as possible, which finally managed to push the enemy back slightly.


    But please note, it was merely a push back. Karlo did not withdraw. In fact, after pulling his fleet back beyond the range of a standard Magic Cannon, he utilized his numerical superiority to disperse his massive fleet and surround Thunderhawk City, continuing to bombard the Defensive Net with the main cannons of his warships while at the same time dispersing defensive forces.


    This strategy was undoubtedly correct. As the attacker, Karlo appeared tock the geographical advantages of the defender, but he held the initiative in the war. Faced with the massive Defensive Net, having the initiative meant he could attack however he wished, since he was bound to hit the Defensive Net. In contrast, Rocky was forced to engage in passive responses.


    This is the true nature of a battlefield. In such a battlefield, there are no absolute advantages¡ªeach side only holds rtive advantages, and how to effectively utilize these rtive advantages is key to determining victory or defeat.


    As an experienced City Lord, Karlo clearly understood how to conduct a siege, and even more so, how to carry out such a battle.


    Under hismand, the siege surrounding Thunderhawk City began early in the morning and continued until evening, only concluding after nightfall.


    After a full day of battle, Rocky gained no trophies, having not sunk a single enemy ship. Likewise, because of the Defensive Net, Karlo was naturally unable to hit Rocky''s fleet, so neither side had any achievements for the day.


    However, the great battle surrounding Thunderhawk City was clearly not going to end in a single day, so on the second day, just like the day before, the Fleet of Wild Horse City appeared around Thunderhawk City early in the morning, and a new round of attack and defense began.


    This tactic is a standard siege process. The attacking side, holding a significant advantage, will continually assault the Sky City. The attack mightst for days or even months, depending on whether the defenders retaliate and how strong the Defensive Net is. In any case, the monotonous battle will only conclude once all of the Defensive Net''s mana has been depleted.


    Once this type of battle concludes, it leads to the final confrontation between thebating sides. If the defenders do not surrender after the Defensive Net is shattered, the attacker''s fleet will fly directly into the Sky City andmence extensive bombardment of the city. Either the city will bepletely subdued into surrendering, or the Drive Crystal of the Sky City will be shattered, destroying the entire Sky City. Only then will the battle truly end.


    Clearly, Karlo intended to obliterate Thunderhawk City!


    Indeed, that was his n, and that was what he did. For the next three days, he sent his fleet to attack each day, battling from morning to night without pausing.


    But even so, Karlo seemed unsatisfied, so when the siege had reached its fourth day, the number of warships sent by Wild Horse City for the attack suddenly decreased by almost ten from over thirty. It was also from this day that Wild Horse City didn''t spare even the nights!


    During the day, they would send over twenty warships to attack, and after a day''s battle had ended, Wild Horse City would send another twenty or so warships to relieve the daytime forces and then continue the assault throughout the night, bombarding Thunderhawk City 24 hours a day.


    The sudden increase in Wild Horse City''s offensive pace made everyone in Thunderhawk City quite anxious, because if this trend continued, Sky City''s mana would soon be exhausted!


    The defensive of Sky City was powered directly by the drive crystals that supply mana, and although drive crystals can recharge automatically, under constant attack¡ªespecially 24-hour nonstop bombardment¡ªthe rate of mana replenishment definitely couldn''t keep up with the rate of consumption. This meant that soon, the drive crystals'' mana would no longer suffice to sustain the defensive. What then?


    Thunderhawk City could still rely on the defensive to block the enemy, but once the defensive disappeared, what would they use to fend off Wild Horse City''s attack?


    Could they rely on the fleet in Rocky''s hands?


    Although the First Fleet of Thunderhawk City was very strong, even far exceeding the standard for a small Sky City, it was still considerably weakerpared to Wild Horse City''s fleet. Not to mention the numbers, the two just weren''t on the same level. Therefore, once the defensive disappeared, facing thirty to forty warships from Wild Horse City, Thunderhawk City would absolutely be unable to resist.


    It was only then that people really began to realize how vast the gap between a small Sky City and a medium Sky City was, as in this battle, the rich resources of Wild Horse City, being a medium Sky City, were fully demonstrated.


    You see, warships also have their consumption. After each battle, the warships that participated must replenish their mana to continue flying, much like refueling. Therefore, each Sky City has arge amount of magic stones stored to supply mana when needed.


    In this respect alone, the gap between Thunderhawk City and Wild Horse City became evident. For this great battle, Rocky had naturally prepared arge amount of magic stones to ensure that his fleet could enter the battle at any time, but facing the relentless attacks from Wild Horse City, his reserve of magic stones was quickly depleted. Now, the reason the warships could still ascend was entirely because they were using the mana provided by the Sky City''s drive crystals. By doing this, they were effectively reducing the lifespan of the defensive, after all, even though the content of mana in drive crystals was immense, it was limited.@@novelbin@@


    In contrast, Wild Horse City not only had more warships but also attacked 24 hours nonstop. Their consumption was necessarily enormous, yet Wild Horse City seemed not to care at all; they acted as if they could keep attacking endlessly like this forever, demonstrating how abundant their war reserves were.


    At this point, everyone in Thunderhawk City was extremely anxious because now they truly felt the danger of annihtion.


    But when everyone else was anxious, Rocky alone was not. He was not only calm but also confident.


    The calmness he disyed puzzled many. Outsiders couldn''t understand, and even those close to him couldn''t grasp what ns or contingencies Rocky might have. Just when everyone was anxious and confused about Rocky''s intentions or his backup ns, the situation of the war suddenly took a drastic 180-degree turn!


    A huge, third-party fleet suddenly appeared! Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 304 Alliance Army!

    As Wild Horse City gradually demonstrated the strength and foundation of a midsize Sky City, everyone knew¡­ Thunderhawk City was doomed.


    After all, a small Sky City is just that¡ªsmall. No matter how powerful it was among its peers, the gap between it and a midsize Sky City was enormous. This disparity wasn''t something that could be bridged overnight, nor could it be leveled by monopolizing certain technology alone. It was precisely this gap that plunged Thunderhawk City into a crisis of potential obliteration!


    Just then, at the moment when Thunderhawk City was barely holding on, an evenrger third-party fleet suddenly appeared!


    As this fleet arrived, Karlo was attacking Thunderhawk City with his forces as usual, and Rocky was also stationed on the War Steed, leading his fleet in a tenacious resistance.


    A whole week had passed since the first skirmish between the two sides. During this week of continuous assaults, Wild Horse City had lost seven warships one after another. However, Thunderhawk City''s mana had been nearly depleted. If the battle were to continue like this, Rocky was doomed to fail!


    Yet, on this day, an immenselyrge fleet suddenly appeared, and its arrival captured everyone''s attention.


    The size of this fleet surpassed thebined forces of both Thunderhawk City and Wild Horse City! Over fiftyrge warships, all of which were thetest Fifth Generation, when such arge fleet grandly appeared on the battlefield, it shocked everyone present!


    You must know that at this time, two Sky Cities were engaged in battle. Even though the battle site was on the outskirts of Eternal City, and even though there were many other Sky Cities, big and small, around, no one dared to send out even one skyship. This was because everybody understood that whoever dared to dispatch a warship at such a time was effectively dering their participation in the conflict. So, all the surrounding Sky Cities were watching the battle from a safe distance, not daring to provoke either side.


    It was because of this that when such a massive fleet suddenly emerged, everyone was perplexed, not understanding what was going on.


    A third party, perhaps?@@novelbin@@


    Was someone nning to take advantage of the fight, hoping to benefit as an opportunistic bystander? No one knew what this suddenly appearing fleet intended to do.


    But unlike these people, when Rocky and Karlo saw this fleet, they hadpletely different reactions.


    When Karlo saw this incrediblyrge fleet appear, his heart sank, because he knew that hisst chance had slipped away.


    In contrast, when Rocky saw this fleet, his heart finally settled down.


    Not long afterward, as therge, suddenly appearing fleet slowly approached Thunderhawk City, everyone finally understood where this fleet hailed from. As the fleet drew nearer, people could clearly see arge and distinct insignia on each warship, a triangle formed by three Sky Cities as its points.


    This insignia was that of the Sky Alliance!


    The fleet bearing this insignia was none other than the Alliance Army of the Sky Alliance!


    Just when Thunderhawk City was faltering in the face of the assault, the Sky Alliance sent out its Alliance Army to intervene in the battle!


    Such a turn of events surprised everyone, yet upon reflection, it seemed to make perfect sense.


    Everyone knew that even before this battle, Rocky had been a highly coveted figure by all the major alliances, who were vying for him to join their ranks. Therefore, the appearance of the Alliance Army at this juncture seemed baffling at first, but upon further thought, it felt logical and justified.


    Because of the appearance of the Alliance Army, it naturally represented another matter¡ªthat Rocky had already joined the Sky Alliance!


    Is that so?


    It''s exactly like that!


    The outsiders were never quite clear about Rocky''s purpose inunching this war. The reason he fought with Wild Horse City was partly due to the deep-seated enmity between them, but a more important reason was that Rocky needed to prove to the Sky Alliance that he had strength¡ªspecifically, the strength to hold onto a city with mineral resources.


    Therefore, whether he won or lost, triumphed or failed, in the war with Wild Horse City was not important. What was crucial was whether his performance in the battle was up to standard.


    And now, it appeared that Farey, who had always been watching this war, had indeed approved of his performance and thus dispatched the Alliance Army.


    The reality was indeed so. As soon as Rocky won the first battle, Farey was already very pleased. With the scarce resources owned by a small Sky City, yet managing to win a head-to-head confrontation with a medium-sized Sky City, the performance could be described as exceptional. In addition, with the impressive performance of technologies such as the Armor, including the White Demon, in the battles, the potential of new technologies was once again proven. All these factorsbined naturally made Farey hesitate no longer, immediately agreeing to all of Rocky''s demands and allowing him to join the Sky Alliance!


    So, a few days earlier, Farey had already sent someone to call in arge Sky City, nning to end this war forcefully in the name of the Sky Alliance. However, the Shadow Alliance got wind of this news and sold it to Karlo.


    This was why Karlo had suddenly elerated his offensive in thetter stages, initiating fierce attacks day and night. He, too, had his own calctions.


    Although he did not know why Rocky had initiated the conflict, since the war had already broken out, he might as well go all in. He nned to capture Thunderhawk City before the Alliance Army arrived. That way, even if he couldn''tpletely destroy Thunderhawk City, Karlo could still gain some advantages, and might eveny his hands on Rocky''s new technologies, right?


    But he didn''t manage to do that. Rocky ultimately withstood the fierce attacks and sessfully awaited the Alliance Army.


    The Alliance Army descended from the sky, and the great battle between Thunderhawk City and Wild Horse City thus came to an end. Even if Karlo was hot-headed, he wouldn''t dare to directly confront a behemoth like the Sky Alliance. So without the need for the other side to make a real move, he stopped the week-long offensive and led his fleet back to Wild Horse City.


    With Karlo leading the fleet back to Wild Horse City, Thunderhawk City could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Following this, the entire city erupted in overwhelmingly joyful cheers, celebrating the victory of this battle.


    "We won! The City Lord has won!"


    "Mom, the cannon fire has stopped, the City Lord has won!"


    "Yes, the City Lord has won, he chased away the bad guys!"


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    As the fleet from Wild Horse City retreated and the cannon fire that continued for a week finally ceased, all the residents of Thunderhawk City rushed out of their homes, celebrating this victory in the streets.


    Indeed, no matter how outsiders viewed this great war, at least in the eyes of everyone in Thunderhawk City, they were the definite winners. This belief was not Thunderhawk City''s popce deluding themselves, because even in the eyes of outsiders, the battle between Thunderhawk City and Wild Horse City was a victory for them.


    Perhaps some might dispute this, asserting that if the Alliance Army had not appeared in time, it would have taken only two to three days, at most five to six days, for Thunderhawk City to be captured by Wild Horse City. Hence, they would argue that the battle can''t be counted as a victory for Thunderhawk City.


    Although that sounds reasonable, one must not forget that the appearance of the Alliance Army wasn''t an ident or a coincidence; it was within Rocky''s expectations from the start. Furthermore, when the war came to an end, all of Rocky''s objectives were also achieved. If one were to consider this, the battlefield victory between Thunderhawk City and Wild Horse City was indeed won by Thunderhawk City!

 Chapter 305 Wish Fulfilled

    With the appearance of the Alliance Army, the great war between Thunderhawk City and Wild Horse City also came to an end. Everyone might have different opinions about the oue of this war, but those opinions were of no importance to Rocky because, not long after, he left Eternal City where he had been stationed for over half a year, escorted by the Alliance Army, to head for another city.


    Dawn City.


    Summoned by Farey, it was Dawn City that came to meet Rocky. This was arge Sky City with a poption of 150,000 people. The area of Sky City was several timesrger than that of Thunderhawk City. Even amongst all the cities in the Sky Alliance, it was considered a city of considerable strength. Furthermore, Dawn City was not just a member of the Alliance; it was also a Contact City established by the Sky Alliance.


    The sky is vast and limitless. Even though the Sky Alliance had its own airspace, it upied only a small part of the sky. Therefore, the Alliance would station some of its members across various locations in the sky to form awork, enabling members to get in touch with the Alliance anytime, anywhere.


    Dawn City was such a city, so under Farey''s dispatch, the city managed to arrive in time.


    When Rocky brought Thunderhawk City near Dawn City, which was several timesrger, he and Farey went into the city together. Not only did he meet the Lord of Dawn City, but also under the lord''s witness, he formally joined the Sky Alliance!


    Yes, Rocky had finally joined the Sky Alliance!


    Logically, joining the Sky Alliance was an asion requiring a certain ceremony. After all, for any Sky City, this was no small matter, and hence, the process should be conducted with a sense of ceremony to convey solemnity. In fact, to achieve this effect, the Sky Alliance would choose a specific time each year for new members to join.


    However, Rocky''s joining was far fromplicated. This was mainly because his membership was so sudden, and there had been no preparation for it. Furthermore, neither the Sky Alliance nor Rocky himself wanted to waste too much time on this matter. The Sky Alliance wanted Rocky to join quickly, and he wanted to join the Alliance just as fast, so neither party dwelled too much on the issue.


    Under these circumstances, the membership was quickly settled. After joining, Farey also fulfilled all the conditions Rocky had previously proposed.


    The first was Contribution Points.


    With Rocky''s official entry into the Alliance, he also received the thousand Contribution Points he had requested before, which he and Farey had arranged beforehand. Farey had kept his word; the thousand contribution points had already been added to Rocky''s contribution record in the Alliance, and he could even use them right now.


    The second was the matter of the mines.


    After officially joining the Alliance, Farey informed Rocky that as long as he could keep the mines of Backhill Vige under his control, he could manage them himself. However, he had to surrender seventy percent of the mined resources. As long as he could do this, not only would the mines be under his management, but he would also receive a considerable amount of Contribution Points every month as a management reward. Additionally, the Alliance would dispatch troops to reinforce him in case of an attack.


    After settling these two matters, Rocky had finally taken care of a major concern. He had gotten his wish!


    To celebrate this joyous asion, everyone in Thunderhawk City, from the ordinary residents to officials like Liliya, celebrated for three whole days.


    It''s no wonder everyone was so happy. As one of thergest forces in the entire sky, there were far too many cities that wanted to join the Sky Alliance, yet only a few ever managed to. Many Sky Cities did not qualify, but Thunderhawk City had seeded, which naturally was a cause for the entire city to rejoice.


    In fact, not only were others happy, but Rocky himself was also very pleased because this was what really mattered to him. After all, he was the City Lord of Thunderhawk City!


    In Rocky''s view, joining the Sky Alliance was an important turning point for him in this sky. The development of Thunderhawk City, his own development, and the research of Runes, among other things, would all take a significant turn with the Alliance membership. It was an unequivocally firm step he had taken. And, with this step done, the path ahead would be much smoother.


    For this reason, Rocky specifically purchased arge amount of goods from within Dawn City, allowing the city''s residents to truly enjoy the asion.@@novelbin@@


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    However, while everyone else was celebrating, Rocky only joined in the revelry with everyone for the first day. For the next few days, he was too busy to rx, constantly upied with various tasks.


    There was no helping it; having officially joined the Alliance, Rocky now had many more matters to attend to.


    Joining the Alliance was like taking the first step, but how to proceed thereafter was for Rocky to consider. Of course, he already had ns for what to do next.


    The first thing he nned to do was to spend his Contribution Points!


    As mentioned before, within the Sky Alliance, Contribution Points were akin to a currency that could be exchanged for many valuable items unavable elsewhere. Rocky''s reason for asking Farey for a thousand Contribution Points was to skip the time required to umte them, allowing Thunderhawk City to advance significantly with the help of the points.


    Now that he had joined the Sky Alliance and received all the Contribution Points, his next step was to spend them all, as holding onto them wouldn''t increase their amount.

 Chapter 306 The Use of Exchange Points

    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    In order to regain control of the mining fields in Backhill Vige, Rocky knew he had to strengthen his Guard Corps, only by doing this could he recapture the mines and hold them as well. He was very familiar with Backhill Vige, after all, and knew that starting mining operations there would attract arge number of Dark Demons, so he had to rely onnd forces for defense.


    Because of this, the use of contribution points was quite straightforward¡ªclearly, they were to be exchanged for soldier equipment!


    Once he had made this decision, he immediately took action and began to search through the extensive exchange list.


    Although everyone knew that Void Magic Armor was the strongest individual weapon, its prohibitive cost had always prevented it from truly being mass-produced and poprized. Even though people managed to develop mass production type armor, it could only equip a small portion of warriors; it was far from being enough to equip every individual.


    And so, even though Void Magic Armor had advanced to the Fifth Generation, and the Sixth Generation armor was being developed, the equipment for ordinary soldiers had not been phased out. Instead, it had continued to develop over the years. The exchange list of Sky Alliance included arge amount of such equipment.


    The quality of these pieces varied, strong or weak, the range of choices was very broad, so after Rocky roughly reviewed the types and prices, he had a general idea in mind.


    In the Alliance''s exchange list, the most basic equipment, which was also the cheapest, could be obtained for just one contribution point per full set.


    A "full set" referred to the three majorponents: weapon, shield, and armor. One contribution point could exchange for a full set, which was quite inexpensive. Considering the number of people in the Thunderhawk City Guard Squad, even fully equipping them would only require a few hundred contribution points.


    However, although the prices of ordinary equipment were low, the quality failed to meet Rocky''s standards. He had personally led the defense of Backhill Vige, so he knew very well how intense and terrifying battle with Demons could be.


    Fighting Demons was akin to dancing with death; no matter how strong a warrior was, even a slight mistake could lead to instant death without any chance for recovery, and ordinary equipment simply couldn''t meet this level ofbat requirement.


    In such a situation, if the Guard Corps were to have any chance against the Demons, or even defeat them, efforts had to be made from two fronts.


    One was to improve the overall quality of the Guard Corps, and the other was to enhance the quality of their equipment.


    As the old saying goes, "To forge iron, one must be strong themselves." If they were strong enough, their chances of surviving against Demons increased, and they might even defeat them. Monte and Lin Feng were prime examples of this.


    As the strongest warriors in Thunderhawk City, even if Monte and Lin Feng only used the most ordinary long swords and broadaxes, they were capable of killing Demons on their own. This was the result of their formidable personal strength.


    However, making every member of the Guard Corps as formidable as them was simply impossible, although the Guard had never ceased their training, even intensifying it. The personal quality of the guards had significantly increasedpared to when they were tasked with Backhill Vige, but they still couldn''t face Demons alone.


    As far as Rocky knew, besides Monte and Lin Feng, only about the squad leaders in Thunderhawk City''s Guard Corps could confront a Demon head-on, but even that was just holding their ground; it was still difficult to say whether they could kill a low-level demon on their own,


    Hence, the only way for the Guard Corps to stand against Demons was the second method: improving the level of the equipment.


    Rocky was very experienced in this area. The reason he had been able to lead the Guard Corps in defending Backhill Vige was because they relied on sufficiently superior equipment. He had personally made Rune equipment for every warrior in the Guard Corps, and it was with the enhancement from the rune equipment that they withstood multiple attacks from the Demons.


    So this time, when Rocky prepared to use the contribution points to exchange for equipment, he directly dismissed the cheapest ordinary equipment and set his sights on the more expensive, but also higher quality, Magic Energy Equipment.


    As an advanced product of ordinary equipment, Magic Energy Equipment had been very popr since its inception, and as it had been developed long before thend was overrun, it had evolved and matured in various aspects over the many years.


    The current Magic Energy Equipment was divided into six levels, each level denoted by one star, each star representing a different amount of Magic Energy.@@novelbin@@


    One-star Magic Energy Gear was the mostmon and basic type of Magic Energy Equipment, providing about 50 to 80 points of Magic Energy; the exact value depending on the manufacturing craft and technology, which could vary slightly.


    Two-star Magic Energy Gear was considered premium equipment, providing about 80 to 200 points of Magic Energy, already capable of considerably enhancing the soldiers on both offensive and defensive ends.


    Three-star Magic Energy Armor was typically high-grade equipment, each set offering at least 200 to 400 points of Magic Energy. In terms of Magic Energy alone, Three-star Magic Energy Armor provided a level of Magic Energyparable to the earlier models ofVoid Magic Armor. Of course, apart from Magic Energy, theVoid Magic Armor also incorporated many technologies, so no matter how powerfulthe Magic Energy Equipment was, it couldn''t bepared to the Void Magic Armor.

 Chapter 307 New Goal

    This time, besides purchasing the necessary supplies for research, Rocky also wanted to buy some materials used in the production of armor because he wanted to make two more sets of armor!


    Thunderhawk City now had its own Void Magic Squad. Although there weren''t many members yet, at least they could already contribute in real battles, as had been shown in their first fight against Wild Horse City. However, for Rocky, this was far from enough.


    His next goal was to take control of the Backhill Vige Mine and keep it firmly in his hands. Achieving this would naturally require the strength of the Void Magic Warriors. Thus, a problem arose, which was that there weren''t enough Void Magic Warriors under Rocky''smand.


    Counting himself, there were only six Void Magic Warriors in Thunderhawk City, which, on the face of it, could barely form a squad, but in reality, it was only half a squad¡ªobviously too few.


    Void Magic Warriors were people too; they needed rest, they got injured, and they required recuperation. So even if Rocky could forever guard the mine, six Void Magic Warriors were entirely insufficient for rotation. Moreover, it was impossible for him to stay at the mine forever.


    In this situation, he hoped to use the remaining money in his hand to make two additional sets of armor to enhance thebat power of his Void Magic Warriors. He had even decided on the type: it was thendbat Special Armor that had once been showcased in the Arena.


    The Holy Angel Armor had made its debut in the Arena, and the opponent was wearing the fourth generation of thendbat Special Armor; it was the first time Rocky had seen armor specifically designed forndbat. He had then taken the opportunity to learn more about it from Hammerfire, and now he wanted to make new armor of this kind.


    Since it was for defending the mine, thendbat Special Armor was more than suitable. The greatest advantage of this type of armor was its strong defensive powerbined with extremely powerful offensive capabilities; onnd, it could be used as a mobile artillery. If Thunderhawk City could possess several sets of such armor, securing the Backhill Vige mine would naturally be much more feasible.


    To this end, Rocky had specifically consulted with Orton and others, who readily agreed and were even delighted, as they had already done lots of theoretical research and were in need of practical verification, so this was a perfect opportunity.


    Therefore, after Rocky had arrived in Dawn City and settled his Contribution Points, he and the others went to purchase a significant amount of research and armor-manufacturing supplies.


    The specific process of purchasing supplies doesn''t need lengthy mention. Although this was not Eternal City where, as the City Lord, Rocky could enjoy discounts, still, as a member of the Sky Alliance, shopping in Dawn City, particrly within the Alliance''s Chamber of Commerce, he could still enjoy the discounts exclusive to Alliance members.


    So after two continuous days of shopping, Rocky had spent over 800,000 Gold Coins, finally managing to procure everything he needed.


    While the money spent this time was significant, fundamentally it was all research funding¡ªThunderhawk City''s funds for everyday expenses had hardly been touched. Also, after this round of shopping, the research materials needed for a considerable period in the future had all been purchased.


    Afterward, he returned to his Thunderhawk City. Barely a dayter, the equipment he had exchanged for also arrived.@@novelbin@@


    Two hundred Guardian Sets, fifty Gale Strongbows, fifty Charging Staffs, along with several Arrow Feathers and Magic Stones, all were delivered to Thunderhawk City. Once this batch of materials had also arrived, Rocky bid farewell to the City Lord of Dawn City and activated Thunderhawk City''s flight mode, heading straight towards his next target!


    Backhill Vige!


    Backhill Vige was a ce Rocky was incredibly familiar with and likewise very important to him. He had defended it for a whole month and had engaged in multiple battles with demons there. One could say his first real experience ofmanding troops in war was at Backhill Vige.


    It was also due to the mission in Backhill Vige that he had acquired his first substantial sum of money necessary for development. He not only absorbed over a thousand vigers into Thunderhawk City but also obtained arge amount of supplies. With money earned from selling these supplies, he purchased numerous warships led by the Thunderhawk, thereby defeating the formidable Baron Wolin. This led to his and Thunderhawk City''s subsequent series of developments, culminating in everything today.


    If one were to say Rocky had indeed made his wealth, then the starting point of his wealth was Backhill Vige!


    Thus, this time heading to Backhill Vige, Rocky was quite excited about it, and not just him alone; the original residents of Backhill Vige, led by Lin Feng and Old Jack, were also looking forward to it.


    Although Lin Feng and the others had been living in Thunderhawk City for almost a year and had long since adapted to the peaceful life in the city, Backhill Vige was after all their birthce, and their emotional attachment was undoubtedly there. So when they learned of Rocky''s n to retake Backhill Vige, everyone was quite excited.


    In such circumstances, Thunderhawk City, which had been silent for over half a year, once again started up, slowly flying towards Backhill Vige.


    ...


    ...


    While Rocky was heading towards his next destination, a meeting was also taking ce inside Machine City, an internal meeting of the Mairente Family.


    As a major family, the Mairente Family held regr family meetings every quarter to deal with various family affairs and discuss the overall development direction of the family. However, this particr meeting was different from usual regr meetings.


    One difference was that it wasn''t the regr time for the meeting. In fact, the quarterly meeting for this season had just ended over a month ago, so this was an emergency meeting.


    Another difference was the attendance at this emergency meeting, which was unusuallyplete. It wasn''tmon to have all members present, including all Elders headed by n Leader Atted and even the new generation members like Cyril, who didn''t normally qualify for every meeting.


    Clearly, this meeting was not trivial; otherwise, the Mairente Family wouldn''t have mobilized so extensively.


    Indeed, it was the case. This emergency meeting was crucial for the Mairente Family¡ªit''s no exaggeration to say that in recent years, even in the past decade, there has not been such a significant issue that required a meeting of this level within the Mairente Family.


    And the main subject of this meeting was Rocky!


    Just when Rocky had just defeated Baron Wolin, the Mairente Family had already held a small-scale discussion on how to handle the matter. After the meeting, Atted told his daughter Cyril that it was unbelievable how a huge family could be run around by a Rocky.


    When Atted said this, ny percent was in jest, and ten percent was self-mockery, but he could never have imagined that his casual remark would actuallye true¡ªthis time, their entire Mairente Family really was being run around by Rocky!

 Chapter 308 Gratitude, Resentment, Love, and Hatred

    The entire Mairente Family gathered to discuss a matter that was precisely rted to Rocky!


    "Elders¡­ what are your thoughts on this issue?"


    Sitting in the n Leader''s position, Atted surveyed the room with an incrediblyposed expression before opening his mouth to speak.


    But after he finished his statement, there was silence.


    "What is it? Does nobody have anything to say on this matter?"


    After waiting for a moment and seeing that no one spoke up, Atted asked again.


    "n Leader."


    Finally, someone spoke up; however, when everyone followed the direction of the voice, they realized that the speaker was not any of the Elders at the meeting but a young man sitting against the wall.


    As previously mentioned, this meeting included not only the Mairente Family''s Elders but also the younger generation who had already be involved in the family''s affairs. The person now speaking was one of the younger generation, and it was none other than Lexington''s son: Abraham.


    Abraham, about the same age and generation as Cyril, belonged to the family''s young generation and was already involved in managing family affairs alongside his father, and therefore, he also attended this meeting.


    Noticing that everyone, including Atted, had turned their attention to him, Abraham stood up and swiftly said, "n Leader, Elders, regarding the matter of Rocky, I think our family should no longer show leniency. While he has not yet fully spread his wings, we should eradicate him swiftly!"


    Abraham spoke these words with such conviction that it seemed as if Rocky had already be the family''s greatest enemy.


    His performance wasn''t entirely an act, because whether or not Rocky was the entire family''s greatest enemy remained to be seen, but he had definitely be the greatest enemy of his father, Lexington.


    It had been over two months since thepetition between Rocky and Xia Nai ended, and the Mairente Family was already aware of the Sky Alliance''s sanctions, specifically the inclusion of the Mairente Family on the unwee list. This meant Lexington''s series of actions targeted at Rocky were also known to Rocky.


    And if anyone still remembered Lexington''s original n, they would know that during the battle between Rocky and Wild Horse City, Abraham was supposed to swoop in like a yellow sparrow and seize Thunderhawk City, thereby acquiring the technology in Rocky''s possession.


    Lexington arranged it this way, and Abraham was indeed prepared to act ordingly. So, when the battle between Rocky and Wild Horse City was taking ce and many City Lords were spectating, Abraham was among them. Yet, before he had a chance to make his move, the Alliance Army appeared, and facing the formidable Alliance Army, Abraham, who had long been prepared, ultimately decided to stand down.


    Nevertheless, having witnessed the entire battle between Rocky and Wild Horse City firsthand, Abraham realized that Rocky was certainly not an easy opponent. Now already the City Lord of a minor Sky City, Rocky had boldly dered war on Wild Horse City. If he were allowed to grow and gain strength, would his father, who had repeatedly targeted him, still have good days ahead?


    Thus, saying that Rocky had be Lexington''s greatest enemy was not an exaggeration at all!


    Therefore, Abraham suggested that the family continue targeting Rocky, trying to turn the personal grudge between Rocky and Lexington into a grudge against the entire family. This was not just his own opinion but represented the stance of Lexington''s faction, though it was voiced through Abraham.


    No sooner had his words left his mouth than Sister Cyril beside him said, "Abraham, do you mean to suggest that our family should go to war with the Sky Alliance?"


    Casting a ncing look at Abraham, Cyril also rose to her feet, "n Leader, Elders, now that Rocky has joined the Sky Alliance, I believe this is rather a good thing for our entire family."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing her daughter''s words, Atted, seated in the n Leader''s position, nced at her and then nodded with a smile, "Go on, borate."


    "Yes."


    After acknowledging with a word, Cyril continued, "Rocky has greatly changed from before. Not only has he joined the Sky Alliance, but he also possesses the most cutting-edge Armor Technology today, which is the key point. His potential for development is substantial, and I think everyone should be well aware of it."


    "Although it seems he has some conflict with the Mairente family, it''s not actually the case. He only has issues with certain individuals in the family. These are personal grudges and not rted to the family as a whole. Moreover, let''s not forget that he has the blood of our family. No matter what, he is still a member of our family. Therefore, I believe the family should let bygones be bygones and take the initiative to ease our rtionship with him. Only in this way can it be beneficial for both parties."


    As a woman who was the n Leader, Cyril was ustomed to the ways of the world. Even in such a high-level family meeting, her demeanor was not at all timid, and she articted her ideas clearly and concisely in just a few words.


    When she had finished speaking, many in the hall appeared to be deep in thought. As the n Leader, Cyril''s opinion essentially represented Atted''s, indicating that on the matter of how to handle Rocky, Atted wished for reconciliation.


    Moreover, it must be acknowledged that Cyril''s words held some truth. Rocky indeed was no longer the person he used to be¡ªnow backed by the Sky Alliance and holding genuine new technology in his hands, whether one liked it or not, it was necessary to see him in a new light. In this context, the question of whether to oppose him or maintain a good rtionship with him was obviously not a matter for debate.


    Unfortunately, as reasonable as Cyril''s idea was, there were definitely those who would not agree.


    "Hmph!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Abraham let out a coldugh.


    "Sister Cyril, I think you are putting too much personal emotion into this matter. Last time, you secretly informed Rocky about the family''s decision to reim Thunderhawk City. What now, are you nning to do the same thing again?"


    "Or is it that you have already informed him of the matters of this meeting in advance?"


    With a sneer and a look toward Cyril, Abraham spoke in a mocking tone, instantly causing Cyril''s expression to turn extremely unpleasant.


    The fact that Rocky managed to defeat Baron Wolin had indeed been rted to Cyril''s heads-up, a matter which in itself wasn''t an issue, and Baron Wolin''s defeat could not be med on Cyril. However, Abraham''s mention of these events at this juncture put Cyril on the defensive¡ªshe had just vigorously asserted her concern for the family''s interests, and Abraham''s insinuation now made it seem as though she had ulterior motives.


    Following that, Abraham turned to the rest and said:


    "Everyone, the conflict between Rocky and our family is not merely with one individual; he detests the entire Mairente family! He is just like his father, who betrayed the family for a woman, despising the entire family!"


    Abraham red, bitterly voicing this piece of the past that few people now spoke of.


    Where did the rtionship between Rocky and the Mairente family originate? Naturally, it stemmed from his father, who was a member of the Mairente family and also Atted''s brother, which made Rocky and Cyril cousins.@@novelbin@@


    Theplicated rtionship between Rocky and the Mairente family was precisely because his father had left the family, with the reason being a woman¡ªhis mother.


    In fact, there wasn''t much to tell about this tale. Both Rocky''s father and mother were born into prominent families, but the two families were adversaries. Hence, when the couple fell in love, they both left their respective families. Naturally, the process was incrediblyplex and involved much entanglement, yet the story itself was quite simple.


    In summary, Rocky''s father turned his back on the entire family to be with his mother. After his death, the family, coveting the inheritance he left behind¡ªspecifically, a medium-sized Sky City¡ªsought out Rocky, leading to everything that happened afterward.


    Now, Abraham had brought up the subject again and followed up without mercy, "n Leader, Elders, think about it. Can we possibly reconcile with someone filled with hatred for the family? Should we keep him, fostering a tiger that could be a danger, waiting for the day he seeks revenge on us?"

 Chapter 309 Impending Disaster

    How exactly should we treat Rocky? Within the Mairente Family, there clearly exist differing opinions.


    Those aligned with n Leader Atted, notably, intend to reconcile with Rocky, and this stance is epitomized by Cyril, who has had significant dealings with him.


    Given Cyril''s interactions with Rocky, it''s impossible to im there are no personal feelings involved, but that''s secondary. As a member of the family and also the daughter of the n Leader, Cyril is primarily considering the family''s interests in this matter.


    As she stated, Rocky is no longer the pitiful figure who was deceived by the family into losing the medium-sized Sky City and was then expelled over a year ago. He has considerably evolved since bing a member of the Sky Alliance and gaining ess to thetest Armor Technology. All of this proves that the family must change its attitude toward him.


    Hence, Cyril hopes the family will take the initiative to make amends with Rocky, which would be beneficial for both sides. She also pointed out that Rocky''s conflict is only with ''certain individuals'' in the family, not with the family as a whole, suggesting there''s still hope for reconciliation.


    This idea, naturally, is not epted by the faction led by Lexington because the ''certain individuals'' Cyril referred to are Lexington and his group¡ªthey''re the ones embroiled in deep conflict with Rocky!


    First was Baron Wolin''s failed attempt to forcibly take Thunderhawk City, followed by collusion with Wild Horse City to cause trouble for Rocky. They even nearly thwarted his efforts to join the Sky Alliance. It could be said that all significant troubles Rocky faced as a City Lord were rted to Lexington and his cohorts.


    Had he remained a mediocre City Lord for life, no one would have cared about a minor character. Unfortunately for them, he was far from insignificant ¨C in fact, he achieved a great deal!


    Consider the short time Rocky has been a City Lord, he managed to join the Sky Alliance as a minor Sky City Lord and astonished everyone with groundbreaking new technology, making himself one of the hottestmodities of the current time.


    Therefore, Lexington and the others had no choice but to take him seriously. Assuming Rocky is not a fool, he certainly won''t forget what they did to him. Rather than waiting passively for Rocky to grow stronger and seek revenge, they preferred to take the offensive, aiming to eliminate him before he could fully spread his wings!


    Under these circumstances, a fierce dispute naturally arose between Cyril and Abraham. Cyril tried to rify to everyone that Rocky''s conflict was with an individual within the family, namely the group led by Lexington¡ªit wasn''t with the family as a whole and reconciliation was possible. Abraham, on the contrary, emphasized that Rocky harbored hatred for the entire family, even involving his origins to persuade others that keeping him around would lead to disaster.


    "Enough!"


    As Abraham finished speaking and Cyril was about to respond, Lexington, seated firmly at the conference table, suddenly interjected, cutting off Cyril''s unspoken words and forcing them back down her throat.


    As the most powerful Elder in the family, Lexington still held considerable authority. After pre-empting Cyril''sment, he red in her direction, "A bunch of juniors, is it your ce to express opinions here?"


    "And what gives you the right to speak?"


    When Lexington spoke up, n Leader Atted also chimed in. He gave Lexington a cold look, "Lexington, it''s because of your unteral actions that the Sky Alliance sanctioned us. Do you realize how much pressure that put on our family? What right do you have to speak on this matter!"


    Rarely showing such anger, Atted was genuinely upset. The Sky Alliance''s sanctions were indeed severe for the Mairente Family. Losing face was the least of their problems; the attitude of the Alliance was a significant concern, given its power. For a family as influential as the Mairente, enemies both overt and covert abounded, making them vulnerable to attack now that they had been cklisted by the Alliance. As a result, Atted had been under tremendous pressuretely. If Lexington''s influence within the family hadn''t been so substantial, Atted would have already removed him from his Elder position. Nevertheless, Lexington had also faced punishment from the family, leaving him quite passive.


    But Lexington was still Lexington. Even in the face of such a pointed question from Atted, he merely sneered and then spoke up, "My actions against Rocky were for the good of the family!"


    "Do you really think the dispute between Rocky and our family arises solely because of my actions? Have you forgotten who decided to take back that Sky City from him?"


    As Lexington spoke these words, he nced at Atted, because the person who had made the decision to reim the medium-sized Sky City that had been left to Rocky by his father was none other than Atted, who was not yet the n Leader at the time!


    "Haven''t you all forgotten whose hands that Sky City is in now!"


    After giving Atted a look, Lexington turned his gaze to another person among the Elders, a woman.


    This woman appeared to be in her forties, yet she still carried her charm, embodying the allure of a mature woman. However, after being stared at by Lexington, especially after hearing what he said, she slightly furrowed her brows.


    This woman was Kelly.


    Just like Atted and Lexington, Kelly was also a leader of a family faction, and it was she who currently had in her hands the medium-sized Sky City taken back from Rocky. It was precisely because she obtained possession of this Sky City that she had supported Atted, helping him ascend to the position of n Leader of the Mairente Family!


    ncing at Atted and then at Kelly, the implication in Lexington''s words was already quite clear: if there was a conflict between Rocky and the Mairente Family, then everyone in the family was involved, and no one could im innocence in the matter!


    Thereby, the entire conference hall fell into silence, because all were well aware that considering Rocky''s current momentum and his disyed potential, the best oue would be to reconcile with him, or even to have him rejoin the family. But as Lexington pointed out, no one could detach themselves from the discord between Rocky and the family.


    Yet, the problem was that he had already joined the Sky Alliance, and in order to have him join, the Sky Alliance had gone so far as to sanction the entire Mairente Family. They had made their stance very clear: at such a time, whoever dared to harm Rocky would be provoking the Sky Alliance! In this world, no one dared openly challenge the Sky Alliance so brazenly!


    This was also why the question of how to deal with Rocky had be vexing. No one could easily make a decision, and even if one was made, it wouldn''t satisfy everyone.


    However, just at that moment, Kelly, who had not spoken until then, suddenly spoke up.@@novelbin@@


    "The Sky Alliance is interested in Rocky because of the new technology he controls... So, as far as the Sky Alliance is concerned, it doesn''t matter who has the new technology. As long as they have a share in it, that''s enough."


    "Am I right?"


    After saying this, Kelly looked around the room, eventually setting her gaze on Atted, and then turned to look at Lexington, "I agree with Lexington''s approach. The feud between Rocky and the family is too deep, it must be dealt with swiftly. As for the Sky Alliance, when the timees, we just have to hand over the new technology that Rocky controls. And on this matter, we can''t give Rocky any chance to retaliate. No one in the family can cause issues with this, or else they are an enemy of the family!"


    "This is inappropriate!"


    As soon as Kelly sinctly expressed her perspective, Atted immediately voiced his opposition. However, even though he was the n Leader, he could not dictate everything within the family. Hence, as he objected, Lexington and Kelly immediately initiated an Elder vote, and Kelly''s proposal passed with a majority!


    In turn, with the passing of Kelly''s proposal, the Mairente Family''s final stance toward Rocky was established: they would send troops to attack Thunderhawk City!


    This resolution was not to be taken lightly. Although the Mairente Family had targeted Rocky before, those were mostly personal actions rather than family-involved. But this time was different!


    This time, the decision was made jointly by the two major family factions, and not even Atted, the n Leader, could stop it. This meant that the decision was not just an individual''s idea, but represented the whole family''s resolution. The entire Mairente Family was preparing to campaign against Rocky!


    Moreover, to avoid repeating past mistakes, the family strictly forbade all members from tipping off Rocky...!

 Chapter 310 Personally Designed

    When the Mairente Family made the decision to subdue Rocky, Rocky was flying in the sky.


    After departing from Dawn City, he had activated Thunderhawk City''s flight mode, heading straight for Broken Mountain Peak where Backhill Vige was located, preparing to reim the vige from the demons.


    Although Thunderhawk City had already begun its flight towards Broken Mountain Peak, it would take quite a long time to arrive, after all, the distance between Thunderhawk City and Broken Mountain Peak was vast, and the flight speed of Sky City was not considered fast, so it would take at least a month to get there.


    And this just gave Rocky ample preparation time.


    Thest time he went to Backhill Vige was a year and a half ago, when the vige was conquered by demons due to their movements, and now after such a long time, no one was clear what the state of the vige was.


    On the bright side, the vige might have be a ruin, but on the darker side, it could have be a stronghold for the demons,pletely upied by them, and in this case, Rocky must prepare well.


    On one hand, he needed to get the Guard Corps to step up training; whether it was reiming the vige or defending it, the Guard Corps was an indispensable force, plus, Rocky had just exchanged arge batch of new equipment, and the Guard Corps had to adapt quickly.


    For this reason, Rocky had been frequently inspecting the Guard Corps in the past few days, both to urge the young men to train hard and to take a look at how good the new equipment really was.


    And speaking of which, the batch of equipment exchanged from the Sky Alliance was really quite impressive, at least the response from the Guard Corps was very satisfying.


    "Form up!!"


    Following Monte''smand, soldiers lined up fifty in a row, a total of four columns, all raised their huge shields in unison, neatly forming a square formation.


    By now, all the guards had donned the Guardian Set, and the thick heavy armor made each guard look formidable, while therge shields they held in front of them were eye-catching; the shields were as tall as a man and, when raised,pletely covered the guards behind them, and when rows and columns of guards raised their shields in unison, it instantly formed a wall of iron as imprable as a steel fortress.


    "Advance!!"


    As the guards formed their square, Monte gave the order again, and immediately, the guards in formation began to march forward with heavy, synchronized footsteps. With each one hoisting a shield high, it looked as if a wall was moving.


    Seeing the performance of the guards, Rocky, who was standing next to Monte, nodded in approval, because even he felt pressure and awe in the face of this column of guards d in heavy armor, shields raised, marching in step towards him, which pleased Rocky greatly.@@novelbin@@


    After that, he walked with Liliya to the other side of the training ground.


    The training ground of the Guard Corps'' camp was divided into two halves, one half led by Monte for soldiers to train in formations, while the other half was managed by Lin Feng, who was responsible for training the ranged units.


    So after Rocky inspected the soldiers'' formations, he came over to the half of the training ground where Lin Feng was with Liliya, nning to check on the performance of the ranged units.


    Although he hadn''t exchanged armor for the ranged units, Rocky had eventually gotten strong bows and magic wands for the archers and mages. With suitable weapons in hand, the ranged units could naturally y a much bigger role. So when he and Liliya arrived, the ranged units were practicing with great enthusiasm.


    The mages had adapted quite well and rather quickly to the new magic wands. On a spacious patch ofnd, a row of mages continually unleashed low-level magic spells at targets tens of meters away. Though the magic was elementary, there was a variety¡ªFireballs, Lightning Chains, Ice des¡ªand their uracy was quite good. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Compared to the mage troops, the archers, having just switched to the Gale Strongbows, were all very excited but needed more time to get used to their new weapons. The bow strength of the Gale Strongbows was much stronger than that of the bows they were previously used to, causing many archers to struggle with the adjustment at first. Though the arrow feathers they shot had enough power, their uracy significantly decreased.


    Under such circumstances, the archers were much more diligent than the mages. When Rocky arrived, fifty archers were divided into several rows, constantly aiming at targets tens of meters away and releasing their arrows.


    This included Dusa. Although she was now a Void Magic Warrior, her fondness for archery hadn''t changed. So when the Gale Strongbows arrived, she immediately took to practicing with zeal. It must be admitted that Dusa truly was a born sharpshooter. Whilst others were still striving to adapt to the Gale Strongbows, she was already achieving perfect uracy with every shot.


    After inspecting the entire camp of the Guard Corps, Rocky left, thoroughly satisfied. The performance of everyone pleased him enormously; none had ckened, and each person was excited about the uing battle. The morale was high, which was what made Rocky the happiest. There was always the fear that even with ready equipment, the guards mightck the fighting spirit¡ªa sure loss in battle. Evidently, the Guard Corps of Thunderhawk City had no such problem.


    By the time Rocky left the Guard Corps'' camp, it was already noon. He returned to the City Lord''s Mansion, eating something in haste before rushing off to the research institute, as there were even more important matters awaiting him.


    As mentioned earlier, he had ns for Hammerfire and others to make two more sets of Void Magic Armor, to supplement Thunderhawk City''s shortfall of Void Magic Warriors. For this task, Rocky was even more invested than before, because this time, he would personally participate in the design of the new armor!


    Counting the time, Rocky had been Orton''s apprentice for nearly a year. In that year, he had learned so much from Orton, especially after the Rune Armor project began, his knowledge expanded even further.


    While Aniye and others never explicitly took him as a disciple, Rocky could always sit in on the masters'' discussions and seek advice from anyone at any time. This enabled him not only to learn about mana but also to acquire a vast range of other knowledge.


    So this time, when he suggested the masters create two more sets of armor, Orton and the rest not only agreed but also decided to involve him in the process. After all, having studied with them for so long, it was time to test the fruits of his learning.


    About his personal involvement in designing the armor, Rocky felt an unusual nervousness, akin to facing a pop quiz. Yet, he was also extremely excited and eager to try.


    Because one must not forget an important fact¡ªthat Rocky was not from this world; he was a transmigrator!


    As a transmigrator, his thought processes and ideas were very different from the people of this world, and that difference actually represented a kind of advantage. Previously, his limited personal ability had prevented its full expression, but now, now he had learned what he needed to learn and understood what he needed to understand, finally having the opportunity to leverage his unique perspective. So for this new armor, not only was he eager to try, but he also had quite an impressive idea already in mind!

 Chapter 311 Dissatisfied

    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Being personally involved in the design of the New Armor, Rocky was incredibly excited despite the tension, so he immediately went to the research institute after a hasty lunch.


    When he arrived at the research institute, Orton and others were already waiting for him.


    "City Lord kid, are you nning to design a piece of Land Combat Special Armor?"


    Upon Rocky''s arrival, Master Hammerfire didn''t waste any words and went straight to the point.


    "Yes."


    "Good, take a look at this blueprint and see if it satisfies you."


    Hearing his words, Master Hammerfire nodded and then handed over a well-drawn design blueprint to Rocky.


    Designing Armor was Master Hammerfire''s strong suit, so when Rocky expressed his intention to design a new set of Armor, it didn''t take long for the design to be sketched out.


    After receiving the blueprint, Rocky spread it out on the research table and began examining it closely.


    Although it was just a blueprint, the content included not just the Armor''s shape, it also marked all kinds of technology that the Armor would be equipped with, allowing Rocky to imagine what the New Armor would be like even just from the blueprint.


    The new design for the Land Combat Special Armor by Master Hammerfire, like the previous White Demon, was a new type of Armor that operated with Runes as its core. Since it was designed forndbat, its primary purpose was naturally to confront Demons on the ground, hence thick armor had be an essential element, making the new Armor''s appearance somewhat simr to the Moving Fortress Type 2 that Rocky had seen before. The Armor was massive, resembling a small mountain.


    Besides its heavy armor, the New Armor was also equipped with a very strong Defensive Net, aiming for the maximum enhancement of defensive power, providing a margin of self-preservation even when directly confronting swarms of Demons.


    Of course, merely protecting oneself was not enough when facing Demons, so in addition to its powerful defense, the New Armor also came with enough firepower to kill Demons. Master Hammerfire clearly put a lot of effort into this aspect; he added at least a dozen weapons to the New Armor, turning it into a veritable arsenal once all its firepower was deployed!


    As for the most special aspect of the New Armor, it was the significantly enhanced mobility!


    As is well known, the advantage of Land Combat Special Armor lies in its strong defensive power and firepower, but its downside is extremely poor mobility, virtually non-existent, not even capable of high-altitude flight, a w that bes a fatal weakness of Land Combat Special Armor.


    But the New Armor designed by Master Hammerfire improved this w to the greatest extent. Since it was powered by Mana provided by Runes, the total Mana of the Armor increased significantly, thus more Mana was avable to ensure a degree of flexibility for the Armor. Although it still couldn''t reach the agility of regr Armor due to its heavy gear, it was much stronger than the old-style Land Combat Armor led by the Moving Fortress Type 2.


    Without a doubt, for the New Special Land Combat Armor that Rocky requested, Master Hammerfire spared no effort in the design process, and the final product was quite outstanding; even he was quite satisfied with it.


    It must be said that after getting involved in the Rune Armor project, research into this new field revived Master Hammerfire''s passion from years past. In fact, after designing the perfect Hammerfire Armor, it wasn''t because Master Hammerfirecked the talent to design New Armor, but rather he had lost the passion to do so, leading to years without producing new work.


    Yet now, with his study into the brand-new field of Runes, Master Hammerfire had rediscovered that passion, and the Armor he designed was getting better and better, clearly returning him to his peak form.


    "City Lord kid, what do you think? This Armor satisfies you, doesn''t it?"


    Standing beside Rocky, Master Hammerfire looked up to see Rocky closely inspecting the blueprint, with a beard-covered chin held high with pride, his wrinkled face full of smug satisfaction. He was convinced that the Armor he designed would leave everyone content.


    However, after a moment, when Rocky had finished reviewing all the content on the blueprint and looked down at Master Hammerfire, he shook his head helplessly.


    Noticing Rocky''s embarrassed expression as he shook his head, Master Hammerfire was stunned for a second, then his eyes bulged in shock!


    "City Lord kid, what do you mean?"


    "This..."


    Pressed by the ring, bearded re of Master Hammerfire, Rocky became even more embarrassed. He knew Rocky wouldn''t want to hear what he was about to say, but he had to say it, "Master Hammerfire, the Armor you designed... I, I am not quite satisfied with it..."


    Scratching his head, Rocky reluctantly spoke the truth. Regarding the new design of Land Combat Special Armor by Master Hammerfire, he was not satisfied, no, to say he was very unsatisfied!


    "What!"


    And no sooner had he finished speaking, Master Hammerfire exploded as expected!


    "City Lord kid, you didn''t understand the blueprint I drew, did you? This Armor is more than ten times stronger than the current Land Combat Armor! Tenfold! Do you understand?!"


    With his head held high, eyes widened, Master Hammerfire roared as he waved his small fists, frenzied with emotion.


    "You little man, what''s all this shouting about? If your own Armor design isn''t up to scratch, can''t others say so?"


    While Master Hammerfire was staring at Rocky indignantly, Orton chuckled deviously and walked over to Rocky''s side, leaning down to nce at the design blueprint on the table.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 312 Tank Type 1

    Rocky''s ideas had quite a surprise for Orton and the rest.


    Firstly, they had not expected Rocky to have such a unique perspective on Armor design. His insights might not be considered profound, but they were indeedpletely different from the usual train of thought.


    Secondly, everything Rocky said was very inspiring to Orton and the others. For instance, he believed that the current approach to Land Combat Armor design was too conservative, or rather, too rigid. On reflection, it seemed he might be onto something.


    The Land Combat Armor was, after all, designed for groundbat. If its sole purpose wasnd warfare, then the design philosophy should, and could, be different from that of regr Void Magic Armor. Yet, all models of Land Combat Armor had failed to achieve this distinction.@@novelbin@@


    Todays''s Land Combat Armor still followed the same design concepts as regr Armor, with the only differences being additional armor and more weapons. This resulted in a bulky hybrid that could neither move freely and flexibly in air andnd like regr Armor, nor offer truebat effectiveness onnd, which exined why it had not be widespread over the years.


    On this matter, Rocky''s words were like a revtion to Orton and the others, immediately opening up new avenues of thought.


    Although they had opened up to new ideas, they could also see that since Rocky had made such unique observations, he must have his own ideas about what Land Combat Armor should be.


    Afterward, Hammerfire and Aniye asked him in session.


    And when they did, Rocky indeed nodded his head, for he did have a vision for what a new type of Armor should be like!


    However, now facing a group of masters, each an authority in their field, he inevitably felt a bit nervous and restrained. After pondering for a while, he finally spoke:


    "I think, since it''s Special Armor forndbat, we might as well just remove the flight systems."


    "What?"


    "Can you speak up, I didn''t quite hear you?"


    As Rocky finished his statement, Orton and the others'' eyes widened in session, not from shock but disbelief!


    Indeed, Rocky''s idea was too shocking and inconceivable for the people of this world, because arge part of what made Void Magic Armor the strongest personal weapon was its ability to fly. Without a flight capability, could it still be called Void Magic Armor at all?!


    After Rocky spoke, Orton and the others were bbergasted, finding it hard toprehend his thinking.


    Rocky had anticipated their reaction. It was understandable, as since the inception of Void Magic Armor, it was equipped with the ability to fly, and it could even be said that the driving force behind the development of Void Magic Armor was to enable aerial flight andbat. Thus, the belief that Void Magic Armor must have flight capabilities had be an entrenched way of thinking, a traditional notion that Rocky''s ideas were now challenging.


    But neither ingrained thought processes nor traditional notions were necessarily correct.


    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Therefore, facing Orton and the others'' misunderstanding, Rocky didn''t bother to exin further, as it wasn''t necessary. He simply counter-asked:


    "Is a flight system really essential for Land Combat Armor?"


    Who were those present, after all? The collective intelligence of Orton''s group was nearly astronomical, so there was no need for lengthy exnations. A simple question was enough to make them understand what Rocky was getting at.


    In fact, if you think about it, is a flight system really necessary for Land Combat Armor?


    This was like the current Land Combat Armor which retained flight capabilities but could neither fly high, far, nor fast. And for any Void Magic Armor, the flight system was the most mana-consuming. So, the current Land Combat Armor was effectively wasting a vast amount of mana without providing any real practical use.


    Moreover, since it''s Special Armor fornd warfare, designed to engagend targets, why would it need the ability to fly? If the aim of flight was to enhance maneuverability, then other methods such as gliding and jumping could also achieve the same effect by improving these capabilities in the Armor!


    Hence, Rocky believed that if designed to his specifications, the Land Combat Armor should first eliminate the flight system. This change alone would save a significant amount of mana that could be used to enhance other aspects of the Armor.


    "Keep going..."


    After his question, Orton and the others fell into deep thought, their minds rapidly turning over countless possibilities. Therefore, they remained silent until, after a while, Aniye gestured impatiently for Rocky to continue.


    Seeing that Orton and the rest had recollected their thoughts, Rocky went on to say:


    "In addition to removing the flight system, I also want to change the way the Land Combat Armor moves. I''d keep the humanoid upper body, but the lower half would be redesigned with a chassis design."


    "A chassis? Like a carriage, using wheels to move?"


    Upon hearing Rocky''s suggestion, Hammerfire frowned and asked.

 Chapter 313 Driving a Tank on the Street

    "Tank... what a strange name... but suit yourself,"


    For Hammerfire, the name ''Tank'' was not only unfamiliar, but also rather bizarre. However, it was just a name after all, so after nodding, he called Rocky over to the drafting table where they immediately began drafting the design for the Tank Type 1 Armor.


    Drawing blueprints was a first for Rocky, and he basically knew nothing about it, but it was fortunate to have Hammerfire by his side.


    As a master who had designed several Armors, Hammerfire was well-versed in bringing an Armor from concept to reality. He did not withhold anything from Rocky and started teaching him how to design an Armor step by step, starting with how to hold a pen.


    Thus, the design of the new generation ofndbat armor officially began.


    A week flew by in no time, and during those seven days, Rocky spent nearly every day in the research facility, coborating with Hammerfire and others on the Tank Type 1 Armor. Thanks to the team''s effort, they finallypleted the preliminary design scheme for the armor.


    Designing a new kind of Armor in such a short time was exceedingly rare in the field of Armor design.


    You see, designing an Armor is not as simple as drawing; it involves aplex array of elements. Even with Hammerfire''s capability and the assistance from Orton and others, designing a new type of Armor typically takes months.


    But as logical as that was, time waits for no one. ording to Rocky''s n, he hoped to have the Tank Type 1 Armor constructed before they reached Backhill Vige, meaning Hammerfire and his team had only a little over a month to design and manufacture the Tank Type 1 Armor¡ªan admittedly tight deadline.


    To meet this deadline, Hammerfire, four others, and Rocky resorted to apromise; they settled on a basic design scheme first, then proceeded to create an experimental armor that Rocky could use in the process of reiming Backhill Vige Mine. In the meantime, Hammerfire and his team would further perfect the Armor.


    So as soon as the preliminary designs were ready, Hammerfire immediately began manufacturing the Armor. However, this time he couldn''tplete the entire set by himself as he had with the White Demon Armor, because the Tank Type 1 Armor that Rocky participated in designing was far bigger than anyone had imagined.


    The initially designed Tank Type 1 Armor had a chassis that was two meters wide and three meters long. If you added the Armor''s upper body that sat on the chassis, its height would also exceed three meters. This type of build was not only several times bigger than a normal Armor, but also muchrger than the currentndbat Armor.


    Initially, Hammerfire and others opposed this massive design, doubting such arge design could maintain maneuverability inbat and potentially repeating the ws of today''sndbat Armors.


    But Rocky, who was involved in the design, insisted on his stance. He asked everyone a crucial question: amongst the demons, are there any that are over three meters tall?


    The answer to this question was obvious; demons taller than three meters were quitemon¡ªnot to mention those five, ten meters tall, or even those whose lengths or heights exceeded ten meters.


    This was why Rocky insisted on making the Tank Type 1 Armorrger. In his view, facing generallyrge-sized demons without considerable size and weight would be disastrous because the demons could knock or even toss the Armors at first contact. How could anyone fight like that?


    Therefore, Rocky and Orton debated with others all day long, and ultimately convinced everyone of his viewpoint.


    To manufacture such a gigantic Armor, relying solely on Hammerfire was definitely insufficient. Thus, the Guard Corps was enlisted, and under Monte''s leadership, dozens of guards worked alongside Hammerfire for a full half month, finally managing to produce the initial model of the Tank Type 1 Armor.


    Compared to regr Armors, the Tank Type 1 Armor was naturally muchrger. When this behemoth was finally assembled, the Guards who had been busy for half a month alongside Hammerfire were astounded; when had they ever seen something so massive?


    The manufactured Tank Type 1 Armor was almost exactly what Rocky had envisioned: its lower half moved on caterpir tracks making up a thick chassis, while its upper half retained a humanoid shape with shoulders mounted with two one-meter-long guns, hands transformed into rapid-firing Magic Energy Bullet Emitters, and hips nked with Magic Energy Beam Emitters.


    "Is this the New Armor designed by the City Lord?"


    "Captain? Is this the New Armor?"


    Although they had been working with Hammerfire for half a month, the Guards involved in the manufacturing were mostly following orders without really understanding what or why they were doing what they did, hence their stunned expressions.


    "It should be... I guess..."


    Standing in front of the Tank Type 1 Armor, Monte lifted his head, gazing at the giant before him, gawking like the guards beside him. Faced with the guards'' barrage of questions, the still dazed Monte simply nodded in bewilderment. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire@@novelbin@@


    "The City Lord is here!"


    Just then, a Guard shouted, and everyone immediately turned their heads to see Rocky, apanied by Liliya, approaching them.

 Chapter 314 Public Testing

    "What?!"


    As soon as his subordinate reported the scene he had witnessed on the streets, Lord n, the Sky Alliance ambassador stationed in Thunderhawk City, immediately rose from behind his desk!


    After standing up excitedly, the forty-something-year-old n, with his square face, furrowed his brows in thought and then promptly ordered, "Prepare the carriage at once, take me to the Guard Camp!"


    Having said this, he left the office directly.


    Although the Sky Alliance does not forcibly intervene in the development of its members, it still sends an ambassador to every member in Sky City, ostensibly to facilitate contact andmunication. In reality, there is also an element of surveince involved to prevent certain members from undertaking double-dealing actions. That''s why, once Thunderhawk City officially joined the Alliance, n took up residence there.


    n had just turned forty this year. He had been an ambassador abroad for the Alliance for the past ten years, having stayed in three different Sky Cities, which speaks to his immense experience.


    Logically speaking, experienced ambassadors like him would typically be assigned torge Sky Cities, as therger and stronger the city, the closer its rtionship with the Alliance, which would mean more issues for the ambassador to handle, coordinate, andmunicate. Thus, the more capable ambassadors would usually be dispatched torger Sky Cities.


    But this time, n had been sent to Thunderhawk City. He was well aware of the reason for his assignment; even though Thunderhawk City couldn''tpare torger Sky Cities in aspects such as basic food, clothing, shelter, and transportation, he knew the importance of his stay here¡ªin some ways, much more significant than being in arger Sky City.


    Because his presence in Thunderhawk City wasn''t just to handle themunications between the city and the Alliance but also to understand and even monitor the development of new technology!


    Though the Sky Alliance repeatedly ims not to forcefully demand members to surrender any technology they develop or discover, this does not apply to Rocky.


    Firstly, it was only because of the new technology Rocky had at his disposal that he was even qualified to join the Alliance. So, even if the new technology had not been sessfully developed yet, the Alliance pretty much owned half of it. This meant that while they wouldn''t forcibly intervene, it wouldn''t be considered overstepping to have someone keep an eye on things, right?


    Secondly, the Sky Alliance ced considerable value on this new technology. They believed that the new technology being spearheaded by Aniye was highly significant. If this technology was sessfully developed, then Rocky''s fulfillment of the agreement would naturally settle all concerns. However, if he tried to weasel out of it at that time, the Alliance would never allow it. Thus, they also needed someone as experienced as n to monitor and deal with Rocky''s duplicity.


    So when n heard, "What? Rocky hase up with a new type of Armor?" and based on the descriptions from his subordinates, it was an Armor design never seen before, he couldn''t sit still.


    As an ambassador of the Sky Alliance, he absolutely needed to be informed about such matters, which is why, regardless of whether Rocky wished it or not, he had to visit the Guard Corps to take a look; otherwise, it would be neglect of duty, which could leave him unable to exin himself if the Alliance asked.


    Under such circumstances, a carriage was quickly prepared. n promptly headed straight for the Guard Camp, taking less than half an hour to get there.@@novelbin@@


    Once he arrived at the Guard Camp, he was initially worried about being obstructed and had even prepared his excuses, but to his surprise, Rocky had already sent someone to wait for him at the gate!


    "Lord n."


    Stepping down from the carriage, n saw Liliya, who had obviously been waiting for some time, and then heard her say, "Lord n, the City Lord was just about to send me to invite you." Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Miss Liliya, I''ve heard that City Lord Rocky has developed a new type of Armor. Hahaha, such important news¡ªI couldn''t sit still upon hearing it, so I took the liberty ofing uninvited. I hope City Lord Rocky won''t mind."


    "There is no offense, my lord, this way please."


    With a slight smile towards n, Liliya did not engage in further conversation and led him straight into the Guard Camp.


    The Guard Camp, being one of the most critical areas in Thunderhawk City, was off-limits to the general public, and n was naturally visiting it for the first time. However, after spending ten years as an ambassador and having visited military camps inrge Sky Cities, this event didn''t strike him as particrly grand.


    But when Liliya led him onto the training field of the camp, n, despite being a seasoned individual, was stunned on the spot.


    Clearly, he hadid eyes on the Tank Type 1 Armor!


    Just like what Liliya had mentioned earlier, Rocky had been waiting for n''s arrival. Why did he show off the Tank Type 1 Armor on the main streets? Surely not just to boast. In reality, his demonstration was meant for the spies left in the city by various forces to witness.


    Rocky was well aware that he was starting to draw attention, and among those watching him, some were just observers, while others had ulterior motives. He believed that a portion of these watchers did not have good intentions, which meant he could no longer afford to keep everything under wraps. It was necessary to demonstrate his power, even if it involved some bluster. Otherwise, those harboring evil thoughts would truly be fearless.


    In this regard, he was clear that news of the Tank Type 1 Armor would be spread instantly. He also knew that n, the ambassador sent by the Sky Alliance, would arrive at the first opportunity, so after driving the Tank Type 1 Armor back to the Guard Camp, he simply waited for n toe.

 Chapter 315 Roadside Cabbage

    After all the close-range targets were sted away, Rocky slowly emerged from the gun smoke in his Tank Type 1 Armor, but just at that moment, Monte, Lin Feng, and Sandro, d in Void Magic Armor, suddenly leaped into the air and activated all weapons on their Armor!


    This sudden development startled everyone, especially Lord n who had only recently arrived at Thunderhawk City. When he saw Monte and the others suddenlyshing out, his first thought was assassination!


    In various Sky Cities, there had been incidents of generals or ministers suddenly attempting to assassinate the City Lord. The actions of Monte and the others bore a striking resemnce to such situations, which rmed n immediately.


    As his heart tensed up, Monte and the others had already unleashed a barrage of firepower on Rocky''s Tank Type 1 Armor, with all sorts of long-range weapons raining down in an instant.


    Facing this fuside, Rocky rapidly retreated while expanding the Defensive Net of his Armor, seemingly trying to dodge the attack as much as possible.


    However, the Void Magic Armor worn by Monte and the others was after all more agile than the Tank Type 1, and even as Rocky tried his best to evade their onught, they always managed to catch up to him.


    Fortunately, he had timely expanded the Defensive Net, and the sturdiness of the Tank Type 1''s Defensive Net was indeed astonishing. Despite the continuous attacks from the three Void Magic Warriors, the Net did not break, standing resolutely.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire@@novelbin@@


    In this way, the assault by Monte and the otherssted for a few minutes before they finally ceased and slowly descended back into the ranks.


    Only at this point did Lord n, who was initially surprised and anxious, realize that this was not an assassination but a test of the Armor''s defensive capabilities. Upon this realization, he turned his gaze to the now stationary Tank Type 1 Armor.


    From the initial movement exercises to the subsequent shooting and then the defense test that had just urred, n had witnessed the entire debut of the Tank Type 1 Armor. It was precisely because of this that he was profoundly shocked, for everything the Tank Type 1 Armor showed was, just like its appearance, so different from traditional Armor that n didn''t even know how to describe this Armor.


    But one thing he did know was that this new type of Land Combat Armor already had the potential to render all other armors of its ss obsolete!


    Although n was not a Void Magic Warrior andcked detailed knowledge about Void Magic Armor, even as ayman, he could see how outstanding the Tank Type 1 was. Its demonstrated mobility, firepower, and defensive power, among other qualities, had already surpassed the bulky but ineffective Land Combat Armors. Once this Armor was fully developed, it would certainly change thendscape of Land Combat Armor!


    To be honest, n never expected to witness such a thing, because neither the Sky Alliance nor he himself believed that Rocky''s sess wasrgely due to luck, even somewhat undeserved.


    Although under Rocky''s governance Thunderhawk City had developed quite well, it was far from the top among small Sky Cities. There were many stronger small City Lords than him. His entrance into the Sky Alliance was purely a stroke of luck, entirely based on the new technologies developed by Aniye and others in his city, and nothing more.


    This opinion had been shared by many since Rocky had joined the Sky Alliance, but now it seemed they were all wrong!


    Consider this: could a City Lord who relied on luck really develop such a unique Armor through luck alone? The answer was obvious, definitely not!


    So when n saw Rocky crawl out of the Tank Type 1 Armor, he couldn''t help but narrow his profound eyes. He understood that he must reassess the City Lord of Thunderhawk City, not just him, perhaps even the Sky Alliance needed to recalibrate their view of Rocky!


    Just as n was pondering these thoughts, he noticed Rocky walking over to him. His somewhat distracted gaze quickly refocused, and a smile spread across his face as well.


    "Lord n, how do you feel about this New Armor?"


    "It''s breathtaking! Truly breathtaking!"


    In the face of Rocky, n kept praising the myriad performances of the Tank Type 1 while asking a few key questions, both overtly and subtly.


    For instance, whether the new armor was equipped with thetest technology developed by Aniye and others, what the cost of this armor was, and whether Rocky had any interest in sharing this New Armor with the Alliance.


    One should know that although Rocky had joined the Alliance, it didn''t mean that the Tank Type 1 Armor belonged to the Alliance. In fact, if Rocky did not wish to, then the Tank Type 1 Armor had nothing to do with the Sky Alliance, unless he was willing to share it with them.


    Indeed, when n asked these questions, even he found it incredulous. Sharing technology or armor with the Alliance was extremely rare since new technologies and armors were not easy toe by, not like cabbages by the roadside.


    Yet, with Rocky, such events seemed to be the norm. Less than a month earlier, he had joined the Alliance thanks to a breakthrough technology, and now he had developed a new type of armor. In his case, new technologies and armors appeared asmon as cabbages by the roadside, seemingly effortless to obtain.


    However, Rocky didn''t answer any of his questions directly, as he hadn''t yet decided on them. His priority was to take back the mines of Backhill Vige. Other than that, he hadn''t thought too much about anything else.


    In this situation, after exchanging pleasantries with Rocky, n did not linger too long and quickly left, evidently eager to report the matter of the Tank Type 1 to the Alliance.


    How he would report to the Alliance is a subject for another time, but speaking of Rocky alone,


    After n left, Rocky began to arrange a series of tasks. First and foremost, ording to the original n, he had Hammerfire build another Tank Type 1 Armor. Before reaching Backhill Vige, Rocky hoped to have at least two Tank Type 1 Armors in his possession to be able to present a formidablebat force; having just one would be too weak and vulnerable.


    Next was the selection of new Void Magic Warriors. Although the Tank Type 1 Armor was different from traditional armors, it was still armor and required Void Magic Warriors to operate it, so this work had to be carried out as well.


    Of course, Rocky didn''t need to personally oversee this matter, as the Guard Corps had just recently selected a group of Void Magic Warriors. Thus, Liliya, Monte, and Lin Feng would naturally put together a suitable list of candidates. Rocky just needed to approve the selection.


    Once all this was properly arranged, Rocky finally managed to get a few days'' rest, but it was only a mere few days. After that short period, more issues, particrly those beyond his expectations, continuously came to him!

 Chapter 316 Occupied?

    Although the Tank Type 1 Armor was manufactured only after a preliminary design due to the time crunch, both Rocky and Hammerfire, among others, were very satisfied with the rushed production of this new Land Combat Armor.


    Undeniably, the Tank Type 1, from a design and manufacturing standpoint, had substantial room for improvement, but even so, its performance was already impressive. Presumably, once further testing waspleted, confirming that there were no major ws or defects, it could be deployed in actualbat.


    Therefore, after a rare few days of rest, Rocky immediately began a series of tests on the Tank Type 1.


    This time, the testers were not him personally but two newly selected Void Magic Warriors from the Guard Corps.


    After the first Tank Type 1 was produced, Liliya and Monte had drawn up a list of candidates for Void Magic Warriors and handed it over to Rocky, who quickly selected two individuals from it.


    The two he chose were named Caryus and Raphael, both of whom had joined the Guard Corps after Rocky became City Lord, with Raphael evening from Backhill Vige.@@novelbin@@


    Rocky''s choice of these two as the new batch of Void Magic Warriors somewhat puzzled Monte and Liliya, as they had not considered these two at all whenpiling the candidate list.


    It wasn''t that Caryus and Raphael weren''t qualified to be Void Magic Warriors; in fact, whether in terms of background orpetence, they were on par with the other candidates. However, both men were somewhat older, with each being over thirty years of age.


    Theoretically, the age requirement for Void Magic Warriors was not too stringent, but it had to be acknowledged that younger individuals held considerable advantages in terms of reaction time and physical prowess.


    But Rocky didn''t see it that way; he rather thought that being older had its own benefits, such as being more steady and calm in battle, which were precisely the qualities necessary for piloting Tank Type 1 Armor.


    Another reason he chose Caryus and Raphael was their experience.


    Before joining the Guard Corps, both happened to have worked as coachmen. Caryus''s father was a coachman in Thunderhawk City, and he also spent time in that role until he was twenty-five, while Raphael did the same when he was in Backhill Vige, driving horse-drawn carriages to transport goods.


    In Rocky''s view, this constituted experience.


    Some might wonder, can driving a horse carriage be equated with piloting Armor? How could that be considered experience?


    Indeed, driving a horse carriage was not the same as piloting Armor, but let''s not forget that the Tank Type 1 Armor wasn''t traditional Armor. A key requirement for piloting the Tank Type 1 was a strong sense of direction, which Caryus and Raphael, with their coachman backgrounds, had in abundance over most people.


    After confirming these two would be responsible for driving the Tank Type 1, Rocky took it upon himself to teach them personally how to operate the Tank Type 1 Armor, conducting a series of tests on the Armor while the two familiarized themselves with its controls.


    Time quickly passed, and another half-month went by. During this period, although Caryus and Raphael shared an Armor, their learning pace was unimpeded, and they had essentially mastered all the operational techniques of the Tank Type 1.


    Moreover, as the two gradually mastered the operation of the Tank Type 1, the series of tests on the Armor also came to an end. There were certainly minor issues and inherent design ws, but there were no major problems, which meant that the Tank Type 1 could soon engage in realbat.


    At the same time, the second Tank Type 1 Armor was alsopleted during this period.


    With that, all the preparations for reiming Backhill Vige were in ce. Once Thunderhawk City reached Skybreaker Peak, the operation couldmence!


    By Rocky''s calctions, since activating Thunderhawk City''s flight mode, more than a month had passed. After such a lengthy flight, the city was now not too far from Skybreaker Peak, and reaching it meant Backhill Vige was close at hand.


    Therefore, in the following days, instead of getting involved in other matters, Rocky focused entirely on nning for the battle to reim Backhill Vige Mine and his strategies for managing the mine once reimed.


    Time flew by, and three dayster, Thunderhawk City, which had been flying for over a month, finally arrived at its destination!


    After lowering Thunderhawk City slightly, Rocky stood on the Skyport and easily spotted the towering mountain peak not far away, thrusting into the clouds with its summit swallowedpletely by the clouds, known as Skybreaker Peak!


    "Felly, send someone to scout out the area and check the current situation of Backhill Vige."


    Standing on the Skyport and looking towards Broken Mountain Peak for a while, Rocky said to Felly.


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes!"


    With an affirmative response, Felly immediately went to make arrangements. Soon after, three Reconnaissance Ships took off slowly from the Skyport, flying out of the range of Thunderhawk City towards Skybreaker Peak.


    After watching the three Reconnaissance Ships gradually disappear from view, Rocky returned to his own City Lord''s Mansion. After all, it would take some time for the Reconnaissance Ships to return, and he did not n to make a move before getting a clear picture of the situation in Backhill Vige.


    It had been a year and a half since hisst visit here, so Rocky had no idea about the current situation in Backhill Vige. Therefore, although he was prepared for battle, he had to wait to rify the situation before taking action¡ªhe would never fight an uncertain battle.


    However, what he hadn''t expected was that the return of the Reconnaissance Ships would be much sooner than he had anticipated!


    It was only two to three hours after the Reconnaissance Ships had been dispatched early in the morning, not even lunchtime yet, when the three Reconnaissance Ships returned, bringing with them a result that Rocky had not at all expected.


    "Already upied?"


    Looking at the few crew members standing beside Felly, Rocky''s brows gradually furrowed, and after a moment, he asked again:


    "Are you saying that Backhill Vige has already been upied by someone?"


    "Yes, yes, City Lord, that''s right..."


    Bowing his head and cautiously ncing at Rocky, one of the crew members standing beside Felly promptly replied.


    This response made Rocky lean back in his seat of the City Lord, and his expression gradually darkened!


    Had someone beaten him to the punch and already upied Backhill Vige and the mine within the vige?


    This oue was certainly far beyond Rocky''s expectations, even catching him off guard. He had originally thought that Backhill Vige, destroyed by the Demons, was an assured prize for him, but unexpectedly, it had been seized by someone else first.


    This was truly... uneptable to him!


    So, after a brief moment of contemtion, Rocky looked towards the several crew members beside Felly.


    "What exactly happened, tell me everything you saw in detail without leaving out any details."

 Chapter 317 Proud Dragon Commerce Guild

    In the City Lord''s Hall, a crew member, who had followed the Reconnaissance Ship on its scouting mission, was earnestly recounting everything he had discovered to Rocky.


    ording to this crew member, after leaving Thunderhawk City, the three reconnaissance ships soon approached Skybreaker Peak. Additionally, since there were crew members from Backhill Vige on board, the group had no trouble finding the vige at the foot of Skybreaker Peak.


    However, upon their arrival at Backhill Vige, they noticed something was amiss. From a distance, Backhill Vige seemedrgely unchanged, the iconic tall city walls were still in ce, and even the towers on either side of the wall remained.


    This scene puzzled the crew members because, when Rocky was defending this location, the vige walls had copsed during the Demons''st attack. Now, so much time had passed; how had the walls rebuilt themselves?


    In light of this situation, the Commander in charge of the scouting mission immediately ordered the reconnaissance ships to elerate, nning to get closer and investigate what exactly was going on.


    The moment they drew near, several reconnaissance ships simrly rose from behind the city walls! It was only then that the crew members realized that someone had beaten them to the punch and had already upied Backhill Vige!


    "Did the opposing reconnaissance ships have any distinctive features, like military gs or ship emblems?"


    After the crew members had narrated the events, Rocky furrowed his brows and thought for a moment before asking.


    "Yes!"


    Upon his inquiry, several crew members nodded in unison!


    "City Lord, we actually made contact with the opposing side already," said the same crew member, continuing in response to Rocky''s question. "When we intended to approach Backhill Vige, their reconnaissance ships aggressively moved towards us, a total of five ships, which intercepted us mid-air."@@novelbin@@


    "After that, their Void Magic Warriors appeared and shouted at us a few times, iming that the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had upied this area and forbade us from approaching, then we had no choice but to return¡­"


    Looking up at Rocky, the crew member finally rified everything.


    "Proud Dragon Commerce Guild?"


    But when Rocky heard the name Proud Dragon Commerce Guild from the crew member, he couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Old Jack and Lin Feng standing below, then he clearly saw their expressions change slightly upon hearing the name of the guild.


    Rocky was familiar with the name Proud Dragon Commerce Guild because before Backhill Vige was destroyed by the Demons, they had been trading minerals with this guild. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    With this, Rocky understood the whole sequence of events.


    Apparently, he wasn''t the only one aware of Backhill Vige''s existence, especially the mine it concealed. The Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, which had extensive dealings with the vige, also knew this. Hence, after the entire vige had relocated to Thunderhawk City, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild seized the opportunity to take over the vige, no, to be precise, to upy the vige''s mine!


    "......"


    Having easily figured everything out, Rocky fell into silence.


    The turn of events was indeed beyond his expectation, but on reflection, it seemed quite normal given that mineral resources were incredibly precious in the current world. Knowing about the minerals in Backhill Vige and the fact that the whole vige had been destroyed, it was inevitable for the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild to seize this opportunity to take over.


    What''s more important, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild hadn''t just upied Backhill Vige; the intelligence brought back by the reconnaissance ships indicated that the Guild had reconstructed the destroyed vige and even deployed troops for defense.


    The returning crew member just mentioned, didn''t he? They hadn''t even gotten close when the opposing reconnaissance ships intercepted them, and they had also encountered the enemy''s Void Magic Warriors!


    Reconstructing walls, deploying troops, stationing Void Magic Warriors¡ªall these actions highlighted the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild''s significance towards Backhill Vige. Clearly, they were managing and building up Backhill Vige as if it were their own property.


    Such being the case, it seemed somewhat troublesome...


    "My Lord."


    Just as Rocky was frowning, carefully considering how he should handle the matter, Old Jack suddenly stepped forward, seemingly having something to say.


    "Lord Jack, what would you like to say?"


    Looking at Old Jack, Rocky asked.


    "My Lord, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had many years of cooperation with Backhill Vige before, so I''m quite familiar with this guild. I hope you can give me a chance to talk with them..."


    Standing before Rocky, Old Jack lowered his head and expressed his thoughts. He hoped to talk with the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild and resolve the matter peacefully if possible.


    As the administrative officer of Thunderhawk City, Old Jack was well aware that Rocky was determined to obtain the mine of Backhill Vige. Rocky had not only prepared for battle but had even arranged the necessary tools and workers for mining, and it was Old Jack who had arranged all these matters.


    In such circumstances, even though the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had already preemptively upied Backhill Vige, Rocky would not simply back down. He would take back Backhill Vige, even if it meant driving the other party away.


    This was exactly why Old Jack wanted to talk with them first, to see if the matter could be settled peacefully.


    Firstly, as he just mentioned, he had some connections with the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild. These connections made Old Jack reluctant to see them sh violently with Rocky.


    Secondly, he was also considering for Rocky''s benefit. The crew members who had returned reported that the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had developed Backhill Vige considerably well. So if they could peacefully persuade the guild to withdraw, wouldn''t Rocky stand to gain a lot? Otherwise, once a battle ensued, and Thunderhawk City''s fleet was deployed, then the newly rebuilt vige would be destroyed again.


    This was why Old Jack made this suggestion.


    After he finished speaking, Rocky thought for a while and then nodded, "Alright, you leave tomorrow. Let Lin Feng escort you there."


    "Thank you, My Lord!"


    Seeing Rocky nod in agreement with his idea, Old Jack quickly bowed in gratitude. Since Old Jack nned to persuade the other side, it was not suitable for Rocky to make further arrangements immediately, so he then dismissed everyone.


    However, in the evening, he called Lin Feng to the City Lord''s Mansion alone.


    "Tomorrow you will escort Lord Jack to Backhill Vige, you must ensure his safety."


    In the study, Rocky sat beside the bookshelf, closed the book in his hands, and nced at Lin Feng.


    "Rest assured, My Lord, I will do my best!"


    Standing before Rocky, Lin Feng immediately assured, but then he cautiously asked, "My Lord, is there anything else?"


    To tell the truth, Lin Feng was somewhat puzzled by Rocky''s action of specially calling him to the City Lord''s Mansion. Protecting Old Jack was undoubtedly a matter that didn''t require special instructions; Lin Feng would naturally give his best, so he felt that Rocky must have another reason for calling him.


    Sure enough, Rocky then sighed, "I can understand Lord Jack''s good intentions, but..."


    As he spoke, Rocky smiled and shook his head, then looked towards Lin Feng, "But the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild has invested so much in Backhill Vige. How could they possibly be sent away with just a few words? Therefore, on this matter, it''s enough for Lord Jack to do his best; no need to force anything else. The most important thing is for both of you to return safely, understand?"

 Chapter 318 What is there to talk about!

    Old Jack''s idea was good, and Rocky understood that, but he also knew that such an idea was simply impossible to realize.


    Since the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had taken possession of such an important resource as the mines, it was clear that they would never give it up.


    However, since Old Jack wanted to give it a try, Rocky didn''t exin too much and let him go. However, he instructed Lin Feng to ensure Old Jack''s safe return, as Thunderhawk City still needed this experienced administrative officer.


    So, the next day, Old Jack and Lin Feng set off together aboard the Thunderhawk.


    After they had left, Rocky immediately ordered the Guard Corps and the Fleet to be ready for action. In his view, once Old Jack returned, the battle would begin!


    Just as Old Jack had thought previously, Rocky was determined to take back Backhill Vige at any cost. Regardless of the intentions and attitudes of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, he would retake Backhill Vige, even if it meantunching a major war.


    So when Old Jack left, Rocky immediately sprung into action.


    Actually, Old Jack returned much faster than everyone had anticipated because the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had not even allowed him to enter Backhill Vige...


    Just like the encounter with the reconnaissance ship before, when the Thunderhawk appeared near Backhill Vige, the opposition sent out an Escort Ship to stop them, intercepting the Thunderhawk in mid-air.


    Afterwards, Old Jack did meet with the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild''s manager, as the other party was on the ship. The two talked for a while after their meeting. No one knew what exactly was discussed, but the result was just as Rocky had anticipated¡ªthe Proud Dragon Commerce Guild paid no heed to Old Jack''s suggestions.


    This oue had Old Jack returning to Thunderhawk City with his head hung low. Upon seeing Rocky, his old face turned red with embarrassment. After arriving back at the skyport, he saw the fully prepared Guard Corps and Fleet, immediately understanding that Rocky had known what the oue would be all along.


    And next, there was no need for further pointless talk. Rocky subsequently had the entire Guard Corps board the warships, and then the huge Fleet, led by the War Steed, took off one after another, majestically flying away from Thunderhawk City toward Backhill Vige!


    As the Fleet slowly descended into low altitude, Rocky, standing at the prow of the ship, once again saw the deste terrain. He had some memory of thendscape near Backhill Vige. He was unsure if it was due to the influence of Demons or if the ce was naturally so barren. In any case, the area around Backhill Vige was deste, with hard ground like a turtle''s shell, almost devoid of any vegetation.


    Perhaps it was because he had been in the sky too long, but even with the destion below, Rocky standing at the prow, looking toward thend, felt a deep sense of fondness from the bottom of his heart.


    Not long after, they approached the base of Skybreaker Peak, and Backhill Vige subsequently came into view.


    Just as Rocky and hispanions caught sight of the outline of Backhill Vige, several warships appeared around the vige!


    Ten reconnaissance ships.


    Three escort ships.@@novelbin@@


    As Rocky led the Fleet closer, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild''s Fleet stationed at Backhill Vige also took to the sky! Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    Just as Rocky had surmised before, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild indeed treated Backhill Vige as their home, fortifying it and stationing a considerable military presence there.


    The Proud Dragon Commerce Guild''s headquarters were situated within a medium-sized Sky City, not particrlyrge, roughly on par with the Ruby Chamber of Commerce. Hence, the mines of Backhill Vige were of utmost importance to them. The guild nned not just to mine the site, but even intended to shift the entire focus of their operations to this mine.


    In light of this, they rebuilt the vige''s walls, making them wider, thicker, and stronger, and dispatched a formidable military presence to guard the area against demon attacks. As unexpected to Rocky as someone else upying Backhill Vige before him, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild also never anticipated that others knew of Backhill Vige''s secret and woulde to contest it.


    Therefore, as soon as Rocky sent the first Reconnaissance Ship for surveince, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild grew anxious, immediately reporting the situation to the guild and preparing for battle well in advance.


    "Thunderhawk City..."


    Standing on the deck of an Escort Ship, Nelson, the manager of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild and the person in charge of Backhill Vige, had an expression as bitter as a gourd, for even from a great distance, he could clearly see the colossal Fleet led by Rocky, which inexorably made his heart sink.


    Being in Backhill Vige, with news hard toe by, Nelson hadn''t heard of the big news Rocky had recently made, but even without any knowledge of Rocky, just seeing the massive fleet before him was enough.


    A fleet led by battleships and whollyposed ofrge warships appearing suddenly was rming enough. Even if Nelson hadn''t met Old Jack and learned that Thunderhawk City was targeting Backhill Vige, he would have understood what the presence of such a vast fleet implied.


    Mineral resources have always been hotly contested by military powers. Except for The Forsaken People, whoever has the stronger fist ims ownership; there''s no logic in who arrived first.


    So Nelson clearly understood Rocky''s intentions.


    What he couldn''tprehend was that, having previously extracted information from Old Jack, he knew that Backhill Vige had been absorbed into a small Sky City, Thunderhawk City, but how could such a small Sky City possess such a vast and formidable fleet?


    Surely a fleet led by a battleship was something that only a medium-sized Sky City should be able to maintain?


    The reality he saw with his eyes and what he had anticipated in his mind were so far apart that Nelson on the deck was filled with conflict.


    Even so, he still wanted to try and see if he could intimidate the opposition into retreat with the reputation of Proud Dragon City.


    As mentioned before, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild''s headquarters was located in a medium-sized Sky City, which was Proud Dragon City, and Nelson thought that since the other party was from a small Sky City, even if they didn''t give face to the guild, they should at least respect a medium-sized Sky City, right?


    It was with such a notion that he led all of Backhill Vige''s fleet to ascend, just as Old Jack had earlier, for Nelson also wanted to have a talk with Rocky.


    Thus, the fleets of both sides soon met mid-air, and simultaneously, Nelson had already prepared what he would say to the City Lord once they met; however, just as he was waiting for the two sides to approach, the sound of cannon fire, like distant thunder, suddenly erupted!


    The moment Nelson''s fleet came within range, Rocky chose to open fire without hesitation!


    Have a talk?


    What talk? From the beginning, Rocky never nned to resolve this matter through ''negotiation.'' If it hadn''t been for taking into ount Old Jack''s good intentions, which made it improper to outright refuse, he would have brought his forces to Backhill Vige long ago, not waiting until now!


    So as soon as the enemy entered range, he gave the order to fire immediately!

 Chapter 319 Figure It Out Yourself

    Facing the warships of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, Rocky didn''t hesitate and ordered to fire as soon as the enemy came within range!


    This action terrified Nelson!


    Though the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had stationed troops in Backhill Vige, how many troops can amerce guild have? Therefore, Backhill Vige only had a dozen reconnaissance ships and three escort ships, which might suffice against Demons but were clearly not enough for arge-scale aerial battle.


    In this situation, Nelson immediately ordered the warship to turn around, then led the fleet back to Backhill Vige as if he were mad.


    Luckily, they had juste into range when Rocky ordered to fire, and the distance was still great; the hit rate of the Magic Cannons wasn''t very high. So, when Nelson ordered the retreat, although the fleet looked ragged, they ultimately made it back to Backhill Vige without harm. If they had been any closer, Nelson''s small fleet wouldn''t have sufficed for even a single volley from Rocky''s side.


    As for the fleeing Nelson, Rocky didn''t order a pursuit. The enemy had only two choices, either to flee back to Backhill Vige or to escape directly; if they fled back to Backhill Vige, they would be trapped like turtles in a jar, and escaping directly would actually save trouble. Rocky didn''t care about the oue either way.


    Thus, after this, Rocky calmly ordered the fleet to slowly advance, slowly flying towards Backhill Vige.


    About an hourter, the outline of Backhill Vige gradually became clear, and Rocky''s fleet finally reached the vige.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Standing at the bow of the War Steed, Rocky looked carefully through a telescope for a while, then said to Liliya beside him, "The Proud Dragon Commerce Guild has done a nice job with the vige; it now seems even stronger than it was before."


    "Really?"


    Curiously taking the telescope, Liliya also looked towards Backhill Vige and found, just as Rocky had said, that the vige had not only remained undestroyed but had actually improved under the auspices of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild!


    The most distinctive feature of Backhill Vige was the tall wall at the vige entrance. Since the vige was located in a fissure at Skybreaker Peak, Old Jack and others had originally built a huge wall at the entrance. The wall was connected to Skybreaker Peak on both sides, relying on the terrain to form a semi-natural shield that protected the entire vige within it.


    However, during a previous attack by the Demons, the wall was severely damaged and was no longer usable. But now that the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had upied the vige, they had rebuilt the wall not only stronger but also wider and thicker, and had also installed several Magic Cannons on it. It looked not only defensively robust but also significantly strong in offense.


    Although the tall wall obstructed the view, Liliya couldn''t see inside the vige, but just from this wall alone, the current Backhill Vige was certainly better than before, at least stronger in terms of defensive power.


    "Monte, Lin Feng,e take a look."


    After Liliya put down the telescope, Rocky casually called Monte and Lin Feng over, asking them to take a look through the telescope as well.


    "Sir, leave it to us!"


    Holding the telescope and observing for a while, after putting it down, Monte pped his chest and said, "Sir, this wall won''t stop the Guard Corps. Just let the fleet st an opening in the wall, and we can lead the Guard Corps¡­"


    "Nonsense, such a good wall, what a waste it would be to destroy it!"


    Not waiting for Monte to finish, Rocky red at him.


    The wall built by the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild was indeed solid, but with the firepower of Rocky''s fleet under hismand, destroying such a wall would be too easy. After all, no matter how thick, a wall is just stones stacked together, not requiring a barrage of all cannons; a shot from the Sky-piercing Cannon would obliterate it.


    But what a waste that would be!


    Rocky''s purpose ining here was not to destroy Backhill Vige, but to upy it. That is, he nned to take control of the vige after driving out the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild.


    Rocky had been worried about how to defend the vige after its capture, and he even prepared to spend months building fortifications. But now, although the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild got there first and upied Backhill Vige, they also did him a favor by constructing the defense works.


    In this case, why would Rocky let the fleet bombard it?


    So, after ring at Monte, he issued a directmand, "Do not destroy the city walls. Two Tank Type 1 Armors, along with Dusa and Sandro, are at your disposal. As for how to break in and upy the vige, the Guard Corps will figure out their own way."


    After issuing such an order, Rocky had the War Steed slowly descend about three to four hundred meters away from Backhill Vige and deployed the Guard Corps to the ground. Then, he ordered the War Steed to fly back into the sky.


    Clearly, although Rocky heldmand over a massive fleet and possessed an absolute advantage in the air, he did not n to use it. Otherwise, once the fleet began to bombard, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild''s painstakingly built Backhill Vige, along with its numerous defensive fortifications, would be destroyed, which was definitely not the oue he wished to see.


    Thus, he nned to deploy the Guard Corps to capture Backhill Vige with minimal destruction.


    However, this time he did not personallymand the Guard Corps. He felt it was time to let Monte and Lin Feng gain some experience because there would be frequent battles with the Demons in the future. He could not possiblymand every battle personally, so he let Monte and Lin Feng figure out how to upy Backhill Vige on their own. He would not intervene.


    In this situation, Monte and Lingfeng quickly gathered the Guard Corps, and soon began advancing towards Backhill Vige.


    Although the number of over three hundred guards might not seemrge, each one either wore brand-new Mana Armor Suits or wielded brand-new weapons, making them look quite imposing and formidable.


    "Stop!"


    When they were a little over a hundred meters away from the city walls of Backhill Vige, Monte shouted loudly, halting the guards in their tracks.


    "Stand by! All squad leaders, assemble here!"


    While ordering the soldiers to wait on the spot, Monte called all the squad leaders of the Guard Corps to his side, including Lin Feng, Dusa, Sandro, Caryus, and Raphael.


    "Tell me, how should we approach this battle? Any ideas?"


    After gathering everyone, Monte directly asked.


    Just when Monte had the Guard Corps stop and began discussing how to attack Backhill Vige, Nelson, who had already returned to the vige ahead of them, climbed the city walls and was now watching the Guard Corps from afar.


    "Chief, what should we do now?"


    Seeing Nelson on the city walls, an officer asked with a pale face.


    No wonder the officer was pale. Outside of Backhill Vige, there was not only a not-sorge but superbly equipped Guard Corps but also a more frighteninglyrge and high-quality fleet in the sky. Such an imposing enemy made not just this officer but all the soldiers responsible for defending Backhill Vige feel terrified!


    Unlike these terrified soldiers, Nelson, although looking a bit grim, remained rtively calm. After observing the movements of the Guard Corps for a while, he spoke:


    "It seems that they don''t want to destroy the city walls, which is why the fleet hasn''t attacked. This is our opportunity!"


    "Opportunity?"


    Upon hearing this, the officer beside him was stunned.


    "Yes, opportunity!"@@novelbin@@


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    ncing at the officer, Nelson, slightly excited, said, "I''ve already contacted the Chamber of Commerce. The Chamber will soon send troops to reinforce us. All we need to do is hold out until the reinforcements from the Chamber arrive."


    "But can we hold them off? With so many warships..."


    "What is there to fear?!" ring at the officer, Nelson said, "Since they don''t wish to destroy the city walls and the vige, the fleet is just for show. Our defenses are so solid, the enemy definitely won''t be able to break through. If the enemy dares to charge, just st them with the Magic Cannon!"

 Chapter 320 Tanks Roll Out!

    "Quick! Aim at everything outside the city walls!"@@novelbin@@


    Seeing that Rocky''s fleet only lingered in the sky but did notunch an attack on the city walls, Nelson guessed his intent and understood that Rocky did not wish to destroy the walls of Backhill Vige. Although this infuriated Nelson, as it seemed as though Backhill Vige was already in Rocky''s pocket, it also presented him with a rare opportunity!


    In Nelson''s view, as long as Rocky had reservations, his fleet was effectively decoration. If Rocky wanted to capture Backhill Vige intact, he would have to rely on the ground forces, which yed right into Nelson''s hands!


    After all, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had fortified the walls of Backhill Vige so robustly not just for show but to withstand Demons. It had been almost half a year since the Guild upied Backhill Vige, and during that time, they had relied on the thick walls to repel Demons time and again, solidly proving the defensive power of the walls.


    In this situation, Nelson did not believe the troops several hundred meters away had the capacity to breach the walls. As long as the walls stayed intact, their chance woulde, for Nelson had already made contact with the Chamber of Commerce. The Chamber of Commerce was to send reinforcements as soon as possible, and Nelson believed that their arrival would turn the tide.


    Hence, as Monte and others were discussing their attack strategy, the soldiers of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild stationed at Backhill Vige were summoned to the city walls. They neatly organized into three rows on the walls, each soldier armed with a bow and arrows.


    Apart from the Archers, all of the Magic Energy Cannons on the city walls were also activated. Nelson''s n was simple: if the enemy troops dared toe close to the walls, the Magic Cannons and Archers wouldunch an attack together, annihting the enemy on the spot!


    "It seems they are nning to hold out to thest,"


    Liliya said, putting down her binocrs on the deck of War Steed.


    "He''s nning on waiting for reinforcements, stubbornly so."


    Every one of Nelson''s maneuvers was observed by Rocky from the sky, who simply scoffed coldly at such actions, hardly considering them significant.


    Monte and his group, stationed a hundred meters away from Backhill Vige, also noticed Nelson''s movements.


    "A direct assault seems impossible. They have a substantial defensive force, and most importantly, there are Magic Cannons on the walls; our troop wouldn''t be able to break through,"


    Monte muttered after observing the wall''s setup through a telescope.


    "Captain, don''t forget they also have warships,"


    "The warships needn''t worry us," said Lin Feng, ncing at Robin who reminded Monte, and before Monte could exin, he added, "Our Fleet is in the air, they definitely wouldn''t dare to let their warships take off. If they dare to bring their warships into the air, our lord will surely sink them, so we need not fear the threat of their warships."


    "The real issue is how to breach the city walls."


    While speaking, Lin Feng nced at Monte and saw that his brow was furrowed.


    Rocky had said earlier that to preserve the sturdy walls of Backhill Vige, he would not bombard them with the fleet, so how to infiltrate the vige was left to the Guard Corps to figure out.


    But now the Guard Corps faced a dilemma, as Monte said. With the threat of Archers and Magic Cannons, a direct assault was impossible. The enemy''s firepower was too fierce, and even if the Guard Corps were equipped with new gears and weapons, they could not withstand the bombardment and volley of Arrow Feathers and Magic Cannons. And if they couldn''t even approach the walls, how could they break through?


    "Let Dusa and me do it,"


    At that moment, Sandro spoke up, ncing at Dusa, then said to Monte, "Captain, Dusa and I can fly over and destroy the Magic Cannons on the walls. Then the troops can storm the walls."


    As a Void Magic Warrior, Sandro naturally wanted to use the advantages of Void Magic Warriors to aid the Guard Corps, and his idea was not without merit. As top-tier elite forces, Void Magic Warriors indeed had the capability to destroy the city''s Magic Cannons. Once the Magic Cannons were out ofmission, the threat to the Guard Corps would be greatly reduced.


    Consequently, after he finished speaking, Dusa nodded vehemently at his side, seemingly very much in agreement with the n.


    However, Monte simply waved his hand dismissively and then turned his gaze to Caryus and Raphael.


    Although Monte had called Caryus and Raphael when summoning everyone for the meeting, the two of them remained silent throughout the discussion. This wasn''t surprising, after all, they were newly minted Void Magic Warriors, having been just ordinary Guards before. With neither the experience nor the abilities to match those of Monte and the others, neither of the men, both over thirty years old, attempted to show off at this time.


    Looking at the two men, Monte asked, "Caryus, Raphael, what is the maximum range of the shoulder-fired Mana Cannons on the Tank Type 1 Armor?"


    "Captain, the maximum range is 230 meters."


    Facing Monte''s question, the two men first looked startled but then simultaneously gave the answer.


    Void Magic Warriors not only need to operate Armor, but they must also know their Armor inside out. Otherwise, how could they use Armor to fight?


    So, even though Caryus and Raphael had be Void Magic Warriors just half a month ago, during that time they not only learned how to operate the Tank Type 1 Armor but also hadmitted all its parameters to memory. Hence, when faced with Monte''s question, they had no issues providing the answer.


    "What about the range for mid-range burst beams?"


    "110 meters."


    "Very good."


    Having received the answers, Monte nodded and then said, "The two of you will now use the Armor to start bombarding the vige wall. Try not to hit the wall itself; aim for the Magic Cannons on the wall, and tten all the Magic Cannons on the wall for me."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After Monte issued themand, Caryus and Raphael first stood dumbfounded, unable to believe their ears. After snapping back to reality, they promptly saluted him military-style and then turned to run toward the two Tank Type 1 Armors parked behind the troop.


    After a moment, both men had climbed into the cockpits, and the two Tank Type 1 Armors began to move, soon passing through the path that had been cleared by the main force and heading towards the walls of Backhill Vige! Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Chief! Something ising over here!"


    As the two Tank Type 1 Armors slowly approached the walls of Backhill Vige, everyone who had been ready and waiting on the wall saw them approaching, including Nelson and the officer beside him.


    "What... what are those things?"


    Looking at the approaching Tank Type 1 Armors, everyone on the wall, including Nelson, exchanged nces of confusion. None of them had ever seen Tank Type 1 Armors before and had no idea what they were.


    "Never mind that, as soon as those things get close, bombard them with the Magic Cannon!"


    After staring for a long time without understanding what the Tank Type 1 Armors were, Nelson decided not to delve further and simply ordered the officer beside him.


    No sooner had he finished speaking, the officer beside him pointed outside the wall, "Sir, they''ve stopped!"


    "They''ve stopped?"


    Turning quickly to look, Nelson indeed saw, as the officer had said, that the two Tank Type 1 Armors hade to a halt.


    "Fire the cannons already! Why aren''t you firing?"


    Seeing the enemy stop outside the wall but the Magic Cannons on the wall showing no sign of firing, Nelson was very dissatisfied.


    However, faced with his questioning, the officer beside him could only shake his head in frustration, "Sir, our Magic Cannons are short-range. They can''t reach that far..."

 Chapter 346: 321: Destroy Them!

    Chapter 346: Chapter 321: Destroy Them!


    ¡°Damn¡­ As soon as they get close, fire at will!¡±


    After hearing the officer¡¯s exnation, Nelson clenched his teeth and red outside the city wall, and spat out a sentence fiercely.


    Just as the officer had said, the magic cannons mounted on the walls of Backhill Vige indeed had ranges of only a hundred meters or so, being short-ranged cannons. These were originally meant for fighting demons, to bombard them all at once when they amassed beneath the city walls, so they were useless against distant targets.


    Nevertheless, Nelson wasn¡¯t too worried, because their magic cannons couldn¡¯t reach the Tank Type 1, and simrly, the Tank Type 1 couldn¡¯t reach them either. Thus, he simply ordered the gunners to shoot immediately when the enemy approached any closer.


    But just as he had finished giving this order, the two Tank Type 1s stopped a hundred meters away from the city wall suddenly moved¡ªboth the armors lifted the long barrel guns on their shoulders!


    ¡°What are they doing¡­¡±


    As Nelson watched the armors raise the gun barrels on their shoulders, he was taken aback. Before he could react, two loud booms of artillery fire reached them!


    And it was in the instant after the cannon sounds that two of the wall merlons were blown away one after another!


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    ¡°Quick, save them! People have been injured by the st!¡±


    With the merlons sted away, the city wall immediately descended into chaos. At that time, the wall wasn¡¯t vacant¡ªon the contrary, to effectively stop the enemy from getting close, Nelson had already stationed rows of archers, with not just a single line but three rows amounting to over a hundred people!


    Under such circumstances, when the Tank Type 1 fired their cannons and blew away the merlons, they also inflicted injuries on the archers on the wall.


    In the explosion, over a dozen archers were injured, several of whom were immediately struck dead by the flying debris that hit them¡ªsome on the head, others in the chest.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡±


    While chaos reigned on the city walls, Caryus and Raphael inside the Tank Type 1 Armor were also talking.


    ¡°Raphael, did you hit the target?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ The angle of aim was too high, the shells flew off.¡±


    ¡°Same here, only hit the merlons, not the cannon emcements. When you aim next time, lower the angle a bit. The City Lord is watching from above; we can¡¯t keep firing nks.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Agreeing with a nod, Raphael then readjusted the angle of his shoulder-mounted Magic Energy Cannon and began to aim. After a good while, he finally pulled the trigger.


    With the pulling of the trigger, a thunderous roar followed, and the huge recoil of the magic cannon caused a significant shake in Raphael¡¯s cockpit. Then he immediately looked towards the distant city wall and saw that this time, he had finally hit the target!


    Just like before, his shot struck the top of the city wall, sting therge stone blocks from the parapet into the air, affecting quite a few people as well.


    Unfortunately, he still did not hit the turret, but he was very close¡ªthe explosion had sent wall debris flying to within just one meter of the turret.


    Raphael was still not satisfied with this because Rocky had said to try not to damage the city walls as much as possible, yet his cannon fire, far from destroying the turret, had ttened the battlements instead. If Rocky were to me him for this, he couldn¡¯t bear it, so he quickly got in touch with Caryus.


    ¡°Caryus, try the Magic Energy Beam,¡± Raphael said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡±


    After agreeing, Caryus activated the Magic Energy Beam Emitter and took aim before pulling the trigger.


    Unlike the Magic Energy Cannon, when the Magic Energy Beam was fired, it did not produce a loud noise, but only a whooshing sound as a half-meter-long beam shot out instantly and, indeed, hit one of the magic cannons on the wall!


    Although the Magic Energy Beam was not as powerful as the Magic Energy Cannon, destroying an unprotected Magic Cannon was still a straightforward task, so when the beam hit the Magic Energy Cannon, it directly sted the cannon off the turret. The barrel was sent flying over a meter high before falling outside the city wall.


    ¡°Use the Magic Energy Beam design, Raphael. It¡¯s more urate and causes less damage to the wall,¡± said Caryus.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Realizing that the Magic Energy Beam was significantly more precise than the Magic Energy Cannon, the two immediately abandoned the cannon and started a continuous assault with the beam.


    ¡°Quick! Pull everyone back!¡±


    Just as the two had found their target and began bombarding the city walls with the less powerful, but more urate, Magic Energy Beams, Nelson on the wall was ordering the archers to quickly withdraw.


    He had not anticipated that the enemy would have such weaponry, capable of bombing the wall from a hundred meters away¡ªa veritable mobile artillery. Under these circumstances, he had no choice but to pull out all the archers from the wall to avoid unnecessary casualties.@@novelbin@@


    At the same time, Nelson also noted that the two Tank Type 1 Armors were clearly aiming for the turrets on the wall, so he immediately gathered two Void Magic Warriors left in the vige by the Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°Quick! Go and destroy those things!¡± Nelson shouted to the two Void Magic Warriors, pointing at the Tank Type 1 outside the wall. Understanding the urgency, the two warriors exchanged a nce and then immediately flew up and out over the wall.


    Although the Tank Type 1 was more than a hundred meters away from the wall, this distance was trivial for Void Magic Warriors, who could cross it in the blink of an eye. So, in just a moment, the two warriors flew above the two Tank Type 1s.


    ¡°Destroy these things!¡±


    Like Nelson, the two Void Magic Warriors did not know exactly what the Tank Type 1 was, but without pondering on this issue, theyunched an attack as soon as they were in range.


    Faced with the attack from the Void Magic Warriors, Caryus and Raphael naturally did not dare dy and immediately deployed the Defensive Net. They then controlled their armors to retreat while firing a barrage of Magic Energy Bullets into the air.


    Rocky had specifically stressed to them during their training that Tank Type 1 was designed forndbat. It had no flying capabilities, let alone anti-air measures, and could at best use Magic Energy Bullets to disrupt aerial enemies. Thus, if they encountered Void Magic Warriors, they had to deploy the Defensive Net and retreat from the battlefield immediately, without engaging in a fight.


    Caryus and Raphael certainly took this advice to heart, so as soon as they saw that the enemy had dispatched the Void Magic Warriors, they didn¡¯t hesitate to retreat toward the Guard Corps, knowing that their own side also had Void Magic Warriors¡ªand four of them!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 347: 322 Attack the City!

    Chapter 347: Chapter 322 Attack the City!


    ¡°`


    The power of the Tank Type 1 Armor had clearly exceeded Nelson¡¯s expectations, its ability to threaten the city walls from a hundred meters away caused considerable damage.


    Although a few rounds of shelling had not caused much damage to the walls themselves, merely blowing off a few battlements, the number of soldiers injured by the explosion was not small. More importantly, with the continued shelling, three Magic Cannons had already been destroyed!


    On the newly repaired walls of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, a total of twenty close-range Magic Cannons had been installed, each with a power around 800 points, serving as a critical weapon to fend off demon attacks, and simultaneously the strongest barrier to obstruct the Guard Corps¡¯ advance.


    Under such circumstances, Nelson naturally couldn¡¯t let the Tank Type 1 Armor continue its bombardment. Although he wasn¡¯t a formal general, he at least knew he shouldn¡¯t just stand there taking hits, so he quickly dispatched Backhill Vige¡¯s only two Void Magic Warriors, nning to use their formidable strength to destroy the two Tank Type 1 Armors.


    His response was obviously the right one, given the situation at the time, only the Void Magic Warriors had the capability to destroy the Tank Type 1 Armor, otherwise, he would have had to open the gates and send his troops to a sure defeat.


    And when the two Void Magic Warriors rapidly closed in on the Tank Type 1 Armor andmenced their attack, Caryus and Raphael indeed quickly withdrew, clearly frightened.


    Nelson breathed a sigh of relief at this sight, but then things took a one hundred and eighty degree turn!


    Just as the two Void Magic Warriors were preparing to pursue the retreating Tank Type 1 Armors, four more Void Magic Warriors flew out from the direction of the Guard Corps and charged straight at them!


    This led to the beginning of the battle between the Void Magic Warriors.


    The two Void Magic Warriors of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild were both wearing Fifth Generation Mass Production Type Armors. Unlike the soldiers stationed in Backhill Vige, who were conscripted by the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild itself, these two were not from the Guild. They were akin to mercenaries, employed by the Guild from the Mercenary Guild.


    Despite not being formal military, the two Void Magic Warriors were strong and experienced mercenaries. When they saw Monte, Lin Feng, Dusa, and Sandro rushing towards them, they chose not to engage and instead maneuvered dexterously in the air, trying to continue attacking the Tank Type 1 Armor.


    Their n was clear: destroy the Tank Type 1 Armor first, and then immediately retreat.


    But how easy would it be to achieve this?


    On one hand, there was Monte and hispanions¡¯ pursuit and interference in the air, and on the other, the defensive power of the Tank Type 1 Armor greatly surpassed their expectations. No matter how they attacked with their long-range weapons, they were easily deflected by the Defensive Net deployed by the Tank Type 1 Armor.


    In this situation, the two Void Magic Warriors did not linger long, and quickly shamefully fled back to Backhill Vige.


    Once the Void Magic Warriors had gone, all threats from the Tank Type 1 Armor were thoroughly eradicated.


    Nelson had only two ways to threaten the Tank Type 1 Armor. The first was with his Fleet¡ªif the fleet took to the air, then with the bombings from the Escort Ships, the Tank Type 1 Armor would inevitably be destroyed; but if he dared let his own fleet take to the air, then Rocky, who was lurking in the skies just outside the city walls, would sink all the airborne warships in an instant. The second way was to deploy Void Magic Warriors, but as seen, with Monte and hispanions¡¯ protection, along with the Tank Type 1 Armor¡¯s own defensive power, it was impossible to destroy the Tank Type 1 Armor with just two Void Magic Warriors.


    As such, once the two Void Magic Warriors withdrew, Caryus and Raphael once again steered the Tank Type 1 Armor towards the walls, and then, just like before, continued with the distant shelling.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Not bad, it seems they¡¯ve found a way.¡±


    At the bow of the War Steed, Rocky and Liliya were watching the battle below. Since the fleet led by the War Steed was not too high above the ground, only a few dozen meters, they could clearly see everything happening below.@@novelbin@@


    When Rocky saw Monte and Lin Feng send out the Tank Type 1 for long-range strikes, he knew the two had found the trick, and when he saw the enemy deploy Void Magic Warriors and then retreat after being repelled, he knew he had already won this battle.


    As long as they had the Tank Type 1, the magic cannons on the walls were not a problem, and would eventually be blown to pieces one by one. Once there were no more magic cannons to rely on, the tall walls would be just walls. Even if they were filled with archers, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the advance of the Guard Corps equipped with magic energy equipment. And let¡¯s not forget that after nearing the walls, the magic energy bullets from the Tank Type 1 could also sweep across them. By then, with the support of his own archers and mages from a distance, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild simply wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the walls.


    Rocky had said before that it seemed somewhat difficult to recapture Backhill Vige without destroying the walls, but in reality, it was not difficult at all. The reasony in the two Tank Type 1 Armors he had. With these two armors, no matter what the enemy did, they were sure to win!


    The actual development of the battle also turned out to be very much as Rocky had imagined. Though there were only two Tank Type 1s, which made the firepower somewhat sparse, after more than half an hour of bombardment, the magic cannons on the walls were ultimately all destroyed.


    It was precisely when the magic cannons had beenpletely destroyed that Monte led the awaiting Guard Corps to advance on Backhill Vige!


    Over two hundred soldiers in brand-new magic energy equipment formed a formation of fifty men per row, four rows in total, and began heading towards the walls, with the archer and mage troops behind this formation.


    ¡°Hurry! Get everyone ready!¡±


    ¡°No one is allowed to retreat! The Chamber of Commerce feeds you for battle! Whoever dares to desert will be killed by me!¡±


    Atop the walls, Nelson shouted loudly, urging them on, and once again had to order the archers to the top of the walls.


    With the artillery all destroyed and the warship unable to take off, the archers were the only force in Nelson¡¯s hands capable of stopping the Guard Corps. Even knowing that sending the archer troops to the walls was dangerous, Nelson had no choice but to do so.


    Under hismand and urging, the archers, who had just recently retreated from the walls, once again climbed up, and though each looked somewhat grim and even fearful, they still took their ces as ordered by Nelson.


    However, just as the archer troops had just reached the walls and hadn¡¯t even had the time to get into formation, Caryus and Raphael, driving the Tank Type 1s, opened fire again!


    But this time, their target wasn¡¯t the archers on the wall tops but the gate of the city walls!


    The two Tank Type 1 Armors fired in unison, and after several shots, the sturdy and thick gate of the walls was blown open, creating a path for the Guard Corps to the vige.


    At the same time, the square formation of the Guard Corps had already pressed forward!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    Load failed, please RETRY

 Chapter 348: 323: Not Willing to Give Up!

    Chapter 348: Chapter 323: Not Willing to Give Up!


    ¡°Fire the arrows, quickly fire the arrows!¡±


    Seeing the Guard Corps¡¯ formation drawing closer, Nelson and the officers beside him began to shout. Immediately, hundreds of Archers let loose their Arrow Feathers in unison!


    In an instant, hundreds of Arrow Feathers fell like rain towards the Guard Corps below, creating an impressive scene.


    ¡°Raise the shields!¡±


    Facing the dense rain of Arrow Feathers, the shield formation led by Monte didn¡¯t halt their advance. At hismand, all Guards raised their huge shields resembling doors, and with shields lifted, they braved the arrow storm, their steps not faltering as they continued toward the sted open gate!


    While the Guard Corps advanced amidst the arrow storm, the ranged units following them came to a stop, as the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild¡¯s Archers began their assault, and the Thunderhawk City¡¯s Archers also readied themselves to unleash their power.


    ¡°Everyone, draw your bows!¡±


    Standing at the front of the Archers, Chu Dong, the captain of Thunderhawk City¡¯s Archer Troops, bellowed, and then all Archers raised their Gale Strongbows high, aiming at the city walls.


    ¡°Fire the arrows!¡±


    After themand, fifty Archers released the bowstrings that had been drawn tight, whooshing their Arrow Feathers through the air!


    Compared to the enemy, the number of Archers from Thunderhawk City was naturally fewer; when both sides exchanged volleys, their arrows were quickly overwhelmed by those shot by their opponents.


    But despite their smaller numbers, the arrows shot by Thunderhawk City¡¯s Archer Troops were more powerful. Most of their arrows hit the city walls, exploding on impact, which showed the sheer force behind them. The few arrows that hit the enemy managed to shoot in from the front and exit from the back with ease.


    As the Guard Corps gradually approached the wall, two Tank Type 1 Armors started moving forward, apanying the Guards toward the wall. Once they reached a certain distance, they began firing Magic Energy Bullets at the top of the wall!


    Compared to the limited number of Archers, the close-range sweeping fire of the Tank Type 1 was far more effective. Countless Magic Energy Bullets scattered like a shower towards the city walls, quickly suppressing the Archers so they couldn¡¯t even lift their heads.


    ¡°You two, hurry, go stop them!¡±


    Seeing that the Archers on the city wall were not only failing to stop the enemy but were actually being suppressed by their firepower, Nelson immediately called over the two Void Magic Warriors from before, ordering them to mobilize at once.


    Clearly, only the Void Magic Warriors had the power to turn the tide now.


    But when faced with his request, the two Void Magic Warriors exchanged nces and then shook their heads!


    ¡°Commander Nelson, our agreement was to defend Backhill Vige from the Demons. Your current request exceeds the scope of our agreement,¡± they said coldly after shaking their heads.


    They were not soldiers bred by the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild; they were mercenaries. ording to the contract signed between both parties, they had indeed only agreed to help Proud Dragon Commerce Guild ward off the Demonic invasion. Since it was clear that it was not the Demons attacking Backhill Vige, they indeed had the right to refuse to battle.


    ¡°You, you!¡±


    Upon hearing what the two of them said, Nelson¡¯s face turned colors with rage, and although he pointed at the two with his hand for a long while, he ultimately failed to utter a single word.


    By this time, Nelson naturally knew that his cause was lost, that he absolutely couldn¡¯t resist Rocky¡¯s assault. In fact, he had understood this point long ago; Nelson was no fool. With the enemy¡¯srge army pressing down, the massive fleet hanging in midair, and the elite ground forces advancing, how could he possibly hold Backhill Vige against such foes?


    The reason he still obstinately resisted was simply that he couldn¡¯t bear to give in!


    When the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild first discovered that Backhill Vige had fallen to the Demons, the whole vige had already been destroyed, reduced to nothing but a pile of rubble. Under these circumstances, the Guild had spent over half a year¡¯s time, used several million Gold Coins, and employed over a thousand people to rebuild the vige from the ruins into what it was now. Considering such massive investment, how could Nelson readily hand it over to Rocky?


    Unfortunately, such is thew of survival in the world. There may bews from above in the sky, but on thend, there are none. Everything regarding thend has always been a matter of who has therger fist is the one with reason, and what more when the target of the contention is a precious mine?


    Therefore, face to face with Rocky, who was determined to win, Nelson¡¯s resistance, no matter how stout, was futile. Let alone he was just a superintendent, even if the Guild President of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild personally appeared, the oue would be the same¡ªRocky wouldn¡¯t ord any face at all.


    Under such circumstances, the footsteps of the Guard Corps proved unstoppable, and soon after, they arrived at the base of the city walls, then crossed the blown-open city gates to storm into the vige.


    Inside Backhill Vige, there were still some soldiers stationed, about one to two hundred in number. At the beginning, there was some resistance, but with the arrival of two Tank Type 1 Armors and Rocky and Liliya themselves following soon after, faced with six Void Magic Warriors and two Tank Type 1 Armors, everyone gave up resistance.


    With that, Rocky sessfully captured Backhill Vige!


    ¡°Confiscate all the soldiers¡¯ weapons, and detain them all,¡± hemanded.


    After upying Backhill Vige, Rocky didn¡¯t idle but immediately began arranging for the subsequent tasks.


    Although he had won the prior battle, in actuality, not many had died on either side. On Rocky¡¯s side, not a single person had died, only a dozen soldiers had been hit by Arrow Feathers and sustained minor injuries, while the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild side had lost several dozen Archers and soldiers, but casualties were still very light.


    As a result, with Rocky¡¯s upation of Backhill Vige, arge number of prisoners of war emerged¡ªthese POWs could not be left unattended. So, the first thing Rocky did after upying the vige was to confiscate the weapons of the POWs and lock them up in the mines.


    ¡°What about Nelson, how should he be dealt with?¡± Liliya asked after Rocky had finished dealing with the prisoners.


    ¡°Give him a reconnaissance ship to go back, and then send out the rest of the reconnaissance ships to prevent any reinforcements from the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild froming,¡± Rocky said after giving it a brief thought.


    ¡°Release the Void Magic Warriors too,¡± he added. ¡°These people are of no use staying here.¡±


    ¡°Release the Void Magic Warriors as well?¡±


    Liliya wasn¡¯t too concerned about how to deal with Nelson Liliya, since the fight was already over, and whether he was released or killed wouldn¡¯t change anything. However, she found it somewhat iprehensible that Rocky intended to release the two Void Magic Warriors.


    ¡°They are mercenaries, and mercenaries have their own code. Let¡¯s not break it unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. Release them,¡± Rocky exined, ncing at Liliya.


    He was surely aware that keeping the two Void Magic Warriors could benefit him, but as he said, they were mercenaries, and there was a distinct set of rules for dealing with mercenaries in this world. Rocky didn¡¯t want to break such rules unless it was unavoidable, for provoking the Mercenary Association could cause significant trouble for both him and Thunderhawk City.


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left@@novelbin@@


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 349: 324: Bountiful Harvest

    Chapter 349: Chapter 324: Bountiful Harvest


    After releasing Nelson and two Void Magic Warriors, Rocky hadpletely upied Backhill Vige.


    Having recaptured the vige, he didn¡¯t dare to rx even a bit, immediately ordering the Guard Corps to station within the vige and he mounted the city walls, after all, this wasnd, and it was possible to encounter Demons¡¯ attacks at any time. It was also possible that the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild mightunch a counterattack, so he had to be prepared.


    Even so, after upying the vige, he still took Liliya and others for a walk around the vige.


    It must be said, after the reconstruction by the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, Backhill Vige had indeed be much better than before.


    Because the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild not only rebuilt the city walls and the mines, but they also constructed numerous residential houses for the miners to live in. They also built a barracks of considerable size for troops to garrison.


    What astonished Rocky even more, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had even carved out tforms on the cliffs on both sides of Backhill Vige, for docking warships and cargo ships!


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder so many Escort Ships were able toe out from the vige, they were stationed here¡­¡±


    Standing inside the vige, Rocky looked towards the cliffs on both sides, noticing one tform after another for docking warships and cargo ships. These tforms were veryrge and were all carved out from the cliffs, obviously involving a great deal of effort.


    ¡°Not bad, really not bad, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild really helped us save a lot of trouble.¡±


    After withdrawing his gaze, Rocky nced at the people around him, thenughed heartily.


    Indeed, as he said, the reconstruction of Backhill Vige by the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had indeed saved him a lot of effort. Whether it was rebuilding the city walls and mines or constructing houses and barracks, these were all tasks Rocky needed to handle. But now, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had already done it for him. Not only had theypleted it, but they also did it better than he could have, how could Rocky not be happy?


    Of course, this was not what made Rocky the happiest. What truly excited him were the gains he achieved after upying Backhill Vige!


    Therefore, after inspecting the vige and returning to the mansion that originally belonged to Nelson for residence and office, Rocky asked:


    ¡°Have the prisoners of war, warships, and materials all been ounted for?¡±


    ¡°They have all been ounted for.¡±


    Asked by him, Aileen, who had already arrived at the vige with the warship, spoke up, ¡°The captured prisoners of war total five hundred and thirty-nine persons, of which two hundred sixty-three are soldiers of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild stationed in the vige, another two hundred seventy are miners, and the few remaining are cooks.¡±


    After Backhill Vige was upied, though Rocky had released the general manager of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, he did not release any of the soldiers or miners stationed in the vige from the guild. These were even more precious than the mine itself, Rocky was too eager to have them, how could he possibly return them to the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild?


    So, hearing Aileen¡¯s words, Rocky let out a sigh of relief, and his face couldn¡¯t help but show a smile.


    Over five hundred people!


    He had never imagined that the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild would leave him such a big gift! If these five hundred people were absorbed into Thunderhawk City, then the poption of Thunderhawk City could be increased substantially!


    However, as happy as Rocky was, he was also clearly aware that the big gift left by the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild was actually a double-edged sword.


    The importance of these 500 people naturally goes without saying, and these 500 people are not ordinary either; they are either trained soldiers or skilled miners. If Thunderhawk City acquired such a group, its strength would immediately rise a notch.


    However, simrly, if this group were not handled properly, Thunderhawk City could also face significant troubles.


    This group differed from the previous two poption increases of Thunderhawk City. In the former instances, Thunderhawk City had absorbed the entirety of Backhill Vige and pilfered a thousand people from Matu City. Although those groups wererger, they arrived with their families, so for them, moving to Thunderhawk City was essentially just a change of living ce, not a substantial transformation.


    The 500 left by the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild were different; their rtives, friends, and families were not in Backhill Vige, so making these people be obedient members of Thunderhawk City was definitely not an easy task¡ªthere was a high risk of chaos!


    In such a situation, Rocky smiled and then turned serious before saying to Liliya, ¡°You are personally responsible for this. First, send these people to Thunderhawk City in batches, keep them under guard, tally them up, and see where they alle from. Then, I will slowly figure out a solution. Make sure they don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    Unsure of how to handle such arge number of prisoners, Rocky decided to first send them to Thunderhawk City to be detained, especially since he had already gathered his own miners from Thunderhawk City early on to develop the mines in Backhill Vige, and the Guard Corps was stronger than the soldiers left by the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild. They were not needed here.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Liliya nodded and agreed.


    After this, Rocky then turned to Aileen, as besides the people, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had left other things behind, and he continued to inquire, ¡°What about the materials?¡±


    ¡°The materials mainly consist of food, equipment, and warships, and of course, the ores that weren¡¯t shipped in time.¡±


    When asked about materials, Aileen simply took out a list and read from it, ¡°The weapons and armor left here by the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild include 200 longswords, 150 sets of standard armor, 200 shields, 100 standard longbows, 8,000 arrows, and 5,000 pounds of food. The rest are minerals.¡±


    ¡°I had someone check earlier, and the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild transports minerals every quarter. They were just herest month, so there isn¡¯t a particrlyrge amount of minerals left in the vige¡ªabout 1,500 pounds.¡±


    ¡°Lastly are the warships. We¡¯ve captured a total of eleven Reconnaissance Ships and three Escort Ships, all fourth-generation. That¡¯s about it.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    After hearing Aileen¡¯s report, Rocky nodded. Compared to the 500 people, there wasn¡¯t much in the way of materials, though the warships were quite valuable. As the saying goes, ¡®even a grasshopper is meat¡¯¡ªthe materials left by the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, although not voluminous, were better than nothing, especially the three fourth-generation Escort Ships, which were quite valuable.


    ¡°Aileen, leave the matter of weapons and armor to Monte. Let him keep what the Guard Corps needs and send the rest back to Thunderhawk City. As for the minerals, transport them directly. Calcte the food supply; if it¡¯s sufficient, use it first. If not, continue transporting from the city.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Aileen nodded, Rocky turned to Felly, ¡°Is there any update from the Reconnaissance Ships we dispatched?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Have them keep a close watch. Losing 500 people, along with so many warships and materials, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild might not let this go easily. So, disperse the Reconnaissance Ships we brought, and notify me immediately if the enemy is spotted.¡±


    ¡°Also, tomorrow we will be near Thunderhawk City. I n to incorporate the captured three warships into the Second Fleet. Later, I will have the First Fleet and the Second Fleet take turns defending the vige. Prepare everyone mentally for this. Understood?¡±


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 350: 325: Land Base (Part 1)

    Chapter 350: Chapter 325: Land Base (Part 1)


    Having sessfully upied Backhill Vige, Rocky immediately started arranging various tasks to takeplete control of the area as quickly as possible. He knew he did not have much time to prepare because, on one hand, thend was restless with Demons possibly attacking at any moment, and on the other hand, he was concerned about the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild and feared that they would not give up easily.


    Thus, at his instruction, everyone around him immediately got busy.


    Liliya began to handle the transfer of prisoners of war to Thunderhawk City in batches, so as not to let these captives stir up trouble in the vige. Monte and Lin Feng, meanwhile,manded the Guard Corps to repair the damaged walls from the battles and prepared themselves for potential conflicts with Demons.


    Meanwhile, following this development, Thunderhawk City also started flying toward Backhill Vige and arrived above the vige the next day.


    When Thunderhawk City arrived, Rocky boarded the captured Fleet and made a trip back to the city, and as he had said, he reorganized the Second Fleet of Thunderhawk City.


    After driving away the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, Rocky had captured three fourth-generation Escort Ships and eleven Reconnaissance Ships. With these, and including two warships captured from Wild Horse City, Rocky now had a total of fiverge warships, consisting of four Escort Ships and one destroyer.@@novelbin@@


    Of these five warships, the single destroyer was added to the First Fleet. In the first battle against Wild Horse City, the First Fleet of Thunderhawk City had suffered minimal losses but had a Escort Ship sunk. Therefore, Rocky added the captured destroyer to the First Fleet, maintaining its fleet size at ten warships.


    As for the remaining four Escort Ships, he incorporated them into the Second Fleet. With this, the Second Fleet of Thunderhawk City now had six Escort Ships along with several dozen Reconnaissance Ships, which constituted a considerable force, at least sufficient to be effective in battles against Demons.


    At the same time, he met again with n, owing to matters concerning the mines of Backhill Vige, in which the Sky Alliance also had a stake. After securing the mining operations, Rocky met with n to report the situation to the Alliance and request an inspection to confirm the status, and to discuss issues concerning the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild as well.


    If this had been before, Rocky would have had to face these issues alone, but now it was different. As a member of the Sky Alliance, the Alliance was his backing. Not only did the Sky Alliance have a share in the mines of Backhill Vige, but they would also support him in such matters, so naturally, Rocky needed to inform n about it.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±


    When Rocky finished detailing the situation, n frowned and then his face turned angry.


    ¡°The Proud Dragon Commerce Guild really has the audacity! How dare they target the Alliance?!¡± n red at Rocky and huffed, ¡°City Lord Rocky, rest assured, I will report this to the Alliance immediately. If the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild dares to cause trouble at the mine, I will join you in confronting them, and we¡¯ll see what they dare to do!¡±


    ¡°With your words, I am relieved,¡±


    Nodding slightly to n, Rocky also showed a smile. Although he was not afraid to take on the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, using the might of the Sky Alliance to coerce without fighting was certainly the best strategy. Thus, n¡¯s stance truly eased his mind.


    And due to the lingering issues in Backhill Vige, the day after next, once n had reported the matters of Backhill Vige to the Alliance, Rocky took him to leave Thunderhawk City, and the two returned to the mine together.


    When Rocky returned to the mine, it was already the third day after the upation. In these three days, all prisoners of war had been transported back to Thunderhawk City under Liliya¡¯s personal arrangement. The previously damaged city wall had also been repaired diligently and was nowplete. Therefore, when Rocky arrived on a warship, Thunderhawk City¡¯s guards were already stationed atop the wall.


    ¡°Not bad, this ce is really nice¡­¡±


    After disembarking from the warship with Rocky and touring Backhill Vige, n couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°City Lord Rocky, no wonder the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild wanted to upy this ce. You have indeed found a great location!¡±


    After the two returned to the mansion within Backhill Vige and sat down, n said with a smile to Rocky, ¡°This Backhill Vige has a strategic advantage, with walls outside for defense and mines inside for mining. It¡¯s truly a great ce. If you can build this into your own stronghold onnd, then upgrading Thunderhawk City to a mid-sized Sky City is just a matter of time!¡±


    Watching Rocky, n seemed very excited as he spoke these words.


    ¡°Heh heh, I¡¯ll take your auspicious words then.¡±


    Facing n¡¯s statement, Rockyughed heartily, not bothering with false modesty or courtesy because this was indeed what he had in mind!


    Backhill Vige was definitely a great ce, and its advantages were not limited to mining alone. What truly made it enviable was that not only were there mines to exploit, but the location itself was easy to defend and difficult to attack¡ªa ce ripe for greater development!


    In today¡¯s world onnd, there are many upied resources, but ces like Backhill Vige, naturally safeguarded by terrain, are extremely rare.


    Currently onnd, most resources are isted; for instance, mines in certain mountainous areas can also produce minerals but are just solitary mines. Easy to upy, they are hard to keep under the constant threat of demons. Numerous Sky Cities have invested astronomical amounts to hold onto such isted ventures, and even then, sometimes they fail to hold them.


    But this issue doesn¡¯t exist in Backhill Vige; because it was originally a vige, and mining is just a part of the vige, it has a unique advantage. Not to mention the tall walls at the vige entrance, fortified by the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild¡ªjust these walls alone could resist the assault of hundreds of demons.


    It is because of such unique advantages, merely exploiting Backhill Vige as a standalone mine would be excessively wasteful. This ce can not only produce minerals, but it also has the potential to be developed into a terrestrial base!


    After visiting Backhill Vige, n clearly saw its potential, and that¡¯s why he made his earlier statement, believing that if Rocky could develop this ce well, then using it as the foundation onnd to upgrade Thunderhawk City into a mid-sized Sky City is inevitable.


    In fact, after upying Backhill Vige, Rocky had also realized this point. Not just him, undoubtedly, the ousted Proud Dragon Commerce Guild thought the same, or else they wouldn¡¯t have both constructed walls and buildings, and even carved tforms on the cliffs on either side of the vige to dock skyships¡ªevidently, they too aimed to build it into their ownnd base!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 351: 326: Land Base (Part 2)

    Chapter 351: Chapter 326: Land Base (Part 2)


    Rocky had heard of establishing and base, but he never considered it feasible since he felt certain hecked the conditions and capabilities required for such a significant undertaking.


    However, after upying Backhill Vige, he felt that he could consider this matter now!


    The resources in the sky were extremely scarce¡ªit could be said there was nothing but sunlight. However,nd was different. It had minerals, forests, crops, and even countless Demons¡ªall of which were resources. In order to obtain these resources to develop and expand Sky City, the idea of and base was thus conceived.


    The purpose of this idea was to establish a base onnd that belonged to him, turning it into a dual-core setup alongside Sky City, and then continually supply resources to Sky City, allowing it to grow and develop incessantly.


    And for the current world, this was no longer merely an idea. Many cities in the sky had turned this idea into reality, possessing their ownnd bases. The most typical examples were The Three Great Alliances and The Three Holy Cities.


    As mentioned before, the rtionship between The Three Great Alliances and The Three Holy Cities was incredibly close, and to some extent, The Three Holy Cities were thend bases of The Three Great Alliances!


    Although The Three Great Alliances and The Three Holy Cities were not in a direct subordinate rtionship, The Three Great Alliances were responsible for protecting The Three Holy Cities, which in turn survived and developed onnd under this protection, thereby continuously providing resources to The Three Great Alliances, enabling their development and expansion. So to some extent, The Three Holy Cities were indeed thend bases of The Three Great Alliances.


    That was why when Tulip City fell, the Sky Alliance immediately dispatched troops, because Tulip City was not only a Saint City but also and base of the Sky Alliance, which was indispensable to the Alliance.@@novelbin@@


    Besides The Three Great Alliances, other alliances and some powerfulrge Sky Cities also established their ownnd bases on the ground. Some of them followed the example of The Three Great Alliances and built connections with The Forsaken People, while others simply carved out a small territory onnd and constructed their bases. In any case, these bases established various connections with the ground to continuously supply resources to Sky Cities.


    Of course, although this idea sounds wonderful, making it a reality was not so easy, because establishing and base was not something that could be aplished simply.


    After all, Demons had long upied thend, so establishing a base onnd was essentially confronting Demons head-on. Just this point alone was not something ordinary Sky Cities could achieve. Apart from this, it also required substantial financial support and strong military forces to ensure security, as well as finding a suitable location and other conditions, all of which were extremely difficult to meet yet indispensable.


    Thus, in summary, whilend bases had many advantages, the conditions and requirements for their establishment were extraordinarily stringent. Therefore, even though some Sky Cities had established their own bases onnd, these were either alliances orrge Sky Cities, as ordinary Sky Cities simply did not possess the capability.


    Rocky, as a City Lord, had heard of these matters, but he had never considered them, because he never thought he and Thunderhawk City had the capabilities. However, after upying Backhill Vige, he thought this matter could be considered.


    Because Backhill Vige was naturally and base!


    First of all, it had natural defensive advantages. Originally, Backhill Vige, with its vige militia and rudimentary weapons, had resisted the Demons for decades. Now, with the backing of Thunderhawk City and the substantial protection of the airborne Fleet, the vige was even more impregnable.


    Secondly, Backhill Vige had a mine within it. Although geographically deste, the mineral resources alone could provide a steady ie for Thunderhawk City. Moreover, let¡¯s not forget the countless Demons here.


    While Demons were extremely dangerous, they were also considered resources. As long as the defenses were maintained, the endless Demons equated to endless resources! Thus, relying just on mineral resources and Demon Materials, Backhill Vige could bring infinite profits to Thunderhawk City.


    Last of all, it was the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild that had immensely helped Rocky.


    If it were not for the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild having upied Backhill Vige ahead of time and transformed it during their upation, Rocky would not have conceived the idea of turning it into and base, because he absolutely could not afford to spend hundreds of millions of Gold Coins to rebuild it. Even if he wanted to, he didn¡¯t have that kind of money.


    However, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had alreadyid the groundwork for him before Rocky took over Backhill Vige. The Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had already built Backhill Vige into a respectable shape. Although it was still a distance from bing a truend base, it was a good start. This allowed Rocky to simply continue expanding on this foundation.


    Thinking of this, Rocky could not help but repeat to n,


    ¡°Lord n, regarding the matters of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, we will need more of your and the Alliance¡¯s attention. I think they definitely won¡¯t let things go easily.¡±


    The more he felt good about Backhill Vige, the more Rocky believed that the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild would not easily relent. Such a fine ce, with so much invested in it, probably would not back down easily, even if Lord n himself were to intervene, just because of a few words about the Sky Alliance.


    Thus, he had to mention this matter to n again.


    ¡°Yes, there is indeed that possibility.¡±


    Hearing this from Rocky, n also showed a serious expression because he not only saw how important Backhill Vige was but also recognized the investment of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild. From the outer walls to the tforms on the cliffs, to the mansion they were in at the moment, everything was built by the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild. With so much invested here, even if the opponent were a smallmerce guild, it could not be dismissed easily with just a few words.


    However, after a moment of gravity, n smiled again, and quickly said, ¡°City Lord Rocky, rest assured, the Alliance has already sent people here. They will arrive in a few days, and once the Alliance Army arrives, this matter will be resolved, hehe.¡±


    Even though he knew the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild wouldn¡¯t just give up and would certainly strike back, n did not care, because he had already reported the matter of the Backhill Vige Mine to the Alliance. The Alliance would definitely send people immediately to verify this. In this process, the Alliance Army would certainly be involved, so as long as the Alliance Army arrived, the matter would be resolved. Otherwise, if the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild dared attack the Alliance Army, it would be tantamount to dering war on the Alliance, and the Alliance would crush this smallmerce guild like a bug.


    Therefore, n was not worried at all, and this was precisely his confidence as a member of the Alliance.


    Yet, just when Rocky had finished hearing n¡¯s words and had not even had the chance to breathe a sigh of relief, Felly suddenly rushed in from outside!


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    Hastily approaching Rocky, Felly appeared very anxious, but after ncing at n, he didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Lord n is one of us, there¡¯s no harm in speaking frankly.¡±


    ncing at Felly, Rocky frowned because among all his subordinates, Felly was the most rule-abiding. Since he came rushing directly to him without notice, it must mean there was something urgent. Therefore, he allowed him to report directly.


    ¡°My Lord, we have just lost contact with three reconnaissance ships!¡±


    Seeing that Rocky allowed him to speak, Felly no longer hesitated and promptly reported to him.


    Earlier, to prevent a counterattack from the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, Rocky had dispatched all reconnaissance ships from Thunderhawk City. Just moments ago, three of those ships suddenly lost contact with them!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 352: 327 Counterattack

    Chapter 352: Chapter 327 Counterattack


    What you worry about always seems toe true!


    Just moments ago, Rocky had been discussing with n, worried about a possible retaliation from the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, and reaffirming the Sky Alliance¡¯s stance on the matter. Yet, no sooner had the two finished their conversation than the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild arrived!


    The reconnaissance ships he had deployed for surveince had three suddenly lose contact. Although it was not yet certain that this was rted to the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, even a guess made with one¡¯s feet would point to them as the culprits!


    It had to be said, the enemy¡¯s response was indeed swift. Mere days, fully counted, had passed since Rocky had upied Backhill Vige, and the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild was already on its way.


    Upon receiving this news, Rocky naturally couldn¡¯t continue chatting. He immediately stood up and left with Felly, and seeing him hastily departing, n followed without dy.


    Thus, the three quickly left the mansion and without pausing for breath, boarded the War Steed that was parked inside the vige.


    ¡°Have the reconnaissance ships outside search at full capacity, and report back immediately if anything is discovered!¡±


    ¡°Order the Void Magic Squad to board, have the First Fleet take off, the Second Fleet to take over the defense of the vige, and stand by in alert status, ready to support at any moment the battle breaks out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Having already prepared for the arrival of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, Rocky, upon boarding the War Steed, didn¡¯t hesitate to issue a string ofmands one after another.


    Felly did not dare to dy for a moment and immediately ryed the orders, and the Void Magic Warriors, including Liliya, quickly boarded the War Steed. The six Void Magic Warriors gathered swiftly, and before long, the formidable fleet, led by the War Steed, ascended one after another from Backhill Vige into the sky like a looming ck cloud drifting away from the vige.


    Soon after Rocky¡¯s First Fleet left the vige, the Second Fleet from Thunderhawk City arrived. Six escort ships gently descended from the sky, halting over the vige as per Rocky¡¯s orders to enter a state of alert, ready to support at any moment.


    Havingmanded the fleet out of Backhill Vige, Rocky had it stop not far from the vige. He only knew that the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild¡¯s fleet had arrived butcked details about the situation. Therefore, instead of acting rashly, he prudently waited for further news from the reconnaissance ships.


    ¡°My lord! There¡¯s a message from the reconnaissance ship!¡±


    After waiting just a little while longer, Felly ran to Rocky again ¨C the reconnaissance ship had indeed sent thetest intelligence!


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Reconnaissance ships seventeen, eighteen, and neen report that they have spotted the enemy fleet to the southeast. The enemy is confirmed to be the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, and there are many, at least a dozenrge warships approaching the direction of Backhill Vige.¡±


    The total number of reconnaissance ships for Thunderhawk City is roughly forty, and they always operate in teams of three when scouting.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Rocky nodded after receiving the update, but didn¡¯t issue new orders immediately. Instead, he furrowed his brow and pondered for a moment.


    It seemed that the situation was unfolding just as he had anticipated. The Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had not given up, and not only that, they had deployed a substantial fleet aiming, clearly intending to take back Backhill Vige.


    With this in mind, he said to Felly, ¡°Have the reconnaissance ships keep monitoring the enemy¡¯s movements, don¡¯t let the other reconnaissance ships ck off, and search the surroundings thoroughly to prevent a potential ambush. Then,mand the fleet to move towards the southeast.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Felly left with an acknowledgment, and before long, the fleet with War Steed at its lead adjusted its course, beginning to move slowly in the southeast direction.


    ¡°Lord n, what do you n to doter¡­?¡±


    As the fleet began to gradually move southeast, Rocky turned to n beside him.


    ¡°City Lord Rocky, I will go and talk to them first,¡± n replied with a slight smile, disying no sign of fear, as if the imminent battle was of no concern to him. He seemed rather interested in the armor Rocky was currently wearing, examining it up and down as he spoke.


    Standing before him, Rocky had already donned the White Demon Armor, transforming from a city lord into a Void Magic Warrior. His entire demeanor and presence had changed significantly from before.


    For n, it was the first time he hadid eyes on the White Demon Armor, a suit of top-tier armor equipped with new technology that he had long heard of. He was well aware of the White Demon¡¯s various exploits; it was no exaggeration to say that Rocky had joined the Sky Alliance thanks to this armor. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look.


    As for how much n cared about his armor, Rocky wasn¡¯t concerned. What truly mattered to him was whether n would stand up for him on behalf of the Sky Alliance. So, upon hearing n¡¯s affirmative response, he finally felt at ease inside and said, ¡°Thank you, Lord. I will join you in meeting with themter.¡±


    ¡°Heh, the pleasure is mine, City Lord,¡± n responded.@@novelbin@@


    After a brief exchange with n, Rocky turned his gaze to the sky.


    The time was just around noon, the sun at its most intense. Even though they were midair and wearing Void Magic Armor to shield them, Rocky could still feel the scorching heat from the sun. So much so, that when he looked towards the southeast, he could hardly see anything under the fierce sunlight.


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 353: 327 Counterattack_2

    Chapter 353: Chapter 327 Counterattack_2


    Under the fierce sunlight, another fleet of a simr scale, evenrger than that of Rocky¡¯s side, slowly appeared!


    Facing the fierce sunlight, Rocky looked afar and saw a dense mass of warships appearing on the southeastern horizon. Although they were still far away, the sheer size of this mass suggested that the number of ships was not only more than ten but could possibly reach as many as twenty!


    The enemy had appeared!


    ¡°Bring me the telescope.¡±


    Upon noticing the enemy on the distant horizon, Rocky extended his hand while speaking, and immediately a crew member handed him the telescope, which he then used to peer at the enemy.


    Cruisers¡­


    Looking through the telescope at the enemy, Rocky¡¯s first glimpse was of the opposing gship, a cruiser, and judging by its size and specifications, it was a Fifth Generation cruiser!


    Surrounding this cruiser were numerousrge warships.


    Thirteen Fifth Generation destroyers.


    Eight Fifth Generation escort ships.


    Along with one gship, the enemy¡¯s warship count totaled twenty-two!


    ¡°Not a small number¡­¡±


    Slowly putting down the telescope, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    Although the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild was just amerce guild, it had to be acknowledged that its armed forces were by no means weak. Of course, this was normal, as the skies were not very peaceful nowadays, and threats such as air pirate groups, who mainly targeted the merchant ships ofmerce guilds, weremon.


    In such circumstances, unless they were particrly small,merce guilds had to rely on mercenaries to protect their merchant ships. However, slightlyrger guilds had their own armed forces. Moreover, don¡¯t forget, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild nned to turn Backhill Vige into a terrestrial base. To achieve this, armed force was a fundamental assurance. Furthermore, the guild was wealthy, so assembling such arge fleet was not difficult.


    ¡°Command the fleet to move closer to the enemy.¡±


    Seeing so many warships before him, Rocky squinted after putting down the telescope, and then he ordered the fleet to close in on the enemy!


    Faced with so many enemies, and with an aggressive approach, he did not show the slightest fear. Rocky was no longer the inexperienced na?ve man he once was; he had not only witnessed many grand scenes but had also personally experienced countless major encounters. For instance, the battle with Wild Horse City had greatly contributed to Rocky¡¯s growth.


    Although the war with Wild Horse City hadsted only a week, during that time, Rocky had seen firsthand the potential of a medium-sized sky city. A huge fleetposed of forty to fiftyrge warshipsunched continuous attacks on Thunderhawk City twenty-four hours a day. Such scenes were not ordinary, but for Rocky, they had bemonce.


    It was precisely because of his experience in battling Wild Horse City that when Rocky saw the more than twenty warships before him, although he acknowledged that the enemy had many ships, he did not feel overly concerned. In his view, a fleet of this size was nothing special, and they might not even be a match for his fleet in a realbat situation!


    Thus, he did not hesitate to order his fleet to press towards the enemy!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Just as Rocky saw the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild¡¯s fleet and began to slowly approach them, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild,ing majestically from the southeast, also spotted them.


    ¡°Guild President! It¡¯s them! They are the fleet from Thunderhawk City!¡±


    From afar, Nelson on the deck quickly spoke to a middle-aged man beside him, his words tinged with a hint of gritting his teeth.


    The middle-aged man standing beside him looked quite young, about in his thirties. His physique and appearance were ordinary, even a bit corpulent, clearly not a soldier or crew member. Indeed, he was neither¡ªa soldier nor a crew member, this middle-aged man was none other than the Guild President of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild¡ªLeopold.


    As the Guild President of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, Leopold had, upon receiving Nelson¡¯s message, immediately led all the armed forces of the guild toe here. Moreover, he even borrowed a significant part of the battle fleet from the Proud Dragon City, where the guild¡¯s headquarters were located, to increase his own strength, all for the sake of recapturing Backhill Vige.


    Because, just as Rocky had previously thought, the investment of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild in Backhill Vige was really enormous. To rebuild Backhill Vige from ruins, the guild not only invested millions of Gold Coins but even lost hundreds to thousands of lives!


    You must know that Backhill Vige was not built in a day. In fact, to pick the vige up again, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild spent a full half-year. During this time of rebuilding, they were attacked by Demons countless times, resulting in innumerable deaths and injuries. Hundreds to thousands of soldiers andborers were killed by Demons in this half-year, finally managing to give some scale to the reconstruction of Backhill Vige.


    In such a situation, the investment of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild in Backhill Vige really couldn¡¯t be measured merely in Gold Coins anymore. The guild¡¯s investment in the vige was so immense that it simply couldn¡¯t be measured, so how could they possibly let Backhill Vige easily fall into others¡¯ hands? If that were the case, the loss the guild would need to bear could cripple the entire Chamber of Commerce!


    ¡°Is this the fleet from Thunderhawk City?¡±


    Turning to look at Nelson, Leopold asked.


    ¡°Guild President, it¡¯s them!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, just like the rumors¡­ Hand me the telescope.¡±


    Seeing Nelson nod, Leopold muttered and took the telescope from a crew member¡¯s hand, then he carefully looked in Rocky¡¯s direction. When he finally put down the telescope, his brows were tightly furrowed.


    ¡°Guild President, we must show Thunderhawk City the strength of our guild! A mere small Sky City dares to be so brazen; we absolutely cannot let these people go!¡±


    When Leopold put down the telescope, Nelson spoke again, clearly harboring deep hatred towards Rocky.


    Indeed, Nelson had trulye to despise Rocky. The reason was obvious¡ªit was because Rocky had stolen Backhill Vige. Although the money for constructing Backhill Vige was provided by the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, Nelson personally managed all the specifics, so in his view, Rocky taking Backhill Vige was like stealing his own home, making Nelson¡¯s hatred towards Rocky bone-deep!@@novelbin@@


    Unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, Leopold turned and gave him a stern look, and with hardly suppressed anger, he chided, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    After giving Nelson a look, Leopold chided him again with hardly suppressed anger, leaving Nelsonpletely bewildered.


    He subconsciously thought that it was because he had failed to defend Backhill Vige that Leopold treated him this way, which made Nelson secretly feel wronged, as the enemy¡¯s strength was there, he simply couldn¡¯t defend it.


    But in reality, he was mistaken. Leopold was indeed dissatisfied with him, but it was not because he had lost Backhill Vige. Rather, after seeing the scale of Rocky¡¯s fleet, Leopold also knew that with only the fleet Nelson had, defending Backhill Vige against such a powerful enemy was simply impossible, so he did not me him for that.


    The real reason Leopold was dissatisfied with Nelson was because he had dyed military intelligence!


    When Nelson initially reported the upation of Backhill Vige to Leopold, he did not mention who the enemy was, making Leopold believe the enemy was merely some nameless nobody. It was not until he encountered Nelson en route that Leopold learned the upier of Backhill Vige was Rocky, which was what truly dissatisfied him!


    Because, unlike Nelson, Leopold was very aware of who Rocky was!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 354: 328: Utterly Unreasonable (Part 1)

    Chapter 354: Chapter 328: Utterly Unreasonable (Part 1)


    Seeing Rocky¡¯s fleet, Leopold furrowed his brows tightly.


    Nelson had been staying in Backhill Vige for the past few months, so he wasn¡¯t aware of the major events that had taken ce in the outside world; Leopold, however, was different. As the president of the Chamber of Commerce, he was remarkably well-informed, thus fully aware of Rocky and the affairs of Thunderhawk City.


    In the recent months, Rocky and Thunderhawk City had be the focus of the entire world. First, they announced the newest technology developed under the leadership of Aniye; then Rocky killed the son of a Marquis of Kafka Empire in the Arena; and finally, the most sensational news of all was that he, being the City Lord of a small Sky City, actually dered war on Wild Horse City and initiated the conflict.


    This series of events had made Rocky the undisputed person of interest in recent months, attracting the attention of countless people. So much so that even if one didn¡¯t want to know about him, it would be difficult not to, as he was the headliner in all the news for a while.


    Under these circumstances, it was natural for Leopold to know what kind of character Rocky was and that he had already joined the Sky Alliance. So when he met Nelson on the way and learned that it was Rocky who had taken Backhill Vige, his heart sank.


    Previously, when Nelson sent a message to Leopold calling for aid, he didn¡¯t mention who the enemy was. This wasn¡¯t due to negligence, but rather because Nelson himself didn¡¯t know who the enemy was. Thus, without a second thought, Leopold hade to their aid.


    However, upon discovering that the enemy was the currently prominent Rocky, Leopold felt this matter was going to be problematic.


    Just think about it, since Rocky dared to dere war on Wild Horse City, a medium-sized Sky City, would such a man care about the threats from the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild? Or even the city behind the guild, Proud Dragon City?


    Clearly, he wouldn¡¯t.


    The reason Rocky had a fallout with Wild Horse City was precisely because he wiped out the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group! So, Leopold knew very well that it was absolutely impossible to scare Rocky away with just hismerce guild or even the city behind it.


    Moreover, let¡¯s not forget that Rocky isn¡¯t a lone wolf; he has joined the Sky Alliance. The Alliance Army intervened to stop the conflict between him and Wild Horse City, which shows how much they value him!


    In this situation, Leopold was at a loss.


    If they take a gentle approach, Rocky definitely wouldn¡¯t be afraid of threats.


    If they take a forceful approach, Rocky has the backing of the Sky Alliance.


    Faced with an enemy who wouldn¡¯t yield to either approach, what was he to do?


    After all, he was just the president of a Chamber of Commerce. Although wealthy, he was not the lord of a city and couldn¡¯t really stand toe to toe with a Sky City, let alone oppose a massive entity like the Sky Alliance.


    With these thoughts in mind, Leopold couldn¡¯t help but turn back and re at Nelson fiercely, growing increasingly angry the more he looked at him.


    If Nelson had informed him sooner that the enemy was the sought-after Rocky, then Leopold would definitely have chosen a more moderate approach to resolve the situation. Even if the worst result was that Backhill Vige couldn¡¯t be held, they could still have evacuated the more than five hundred people in the vige, along with the warships, supplies, and other materials, couldn¡¯t they? How did ite to a situation where he lost both his wife and soldiers¡­


    But now, there was no turning back. His own Chamber of Commerce¡¯s fleet, as well as the Proud Dragon City¡¯s fleet, had already arrived¡ªit was like an arrow on the string that must be shot.


    After that, Leopold took a deep breath and prepared himself. Even if this time they couldn¡¯t take Backhill Vige back, he wanted to at least rescue the more than five hundred people and the remaining supplies, aiming to minimize the losses for his guild. He believed that with the strength on his side, achieving this was still possible.


    ¡°President, they are sending a ship over!¡±


    As Leopold was contemting this, the fleet¡¯smander had alreadye to his side and then pointed into the distance while speaking.


    Following the direction of the Commander¡¯s finger, Leopold soon saw a gigantic battleship that had broken from the formation and was flying toward his direction.


    ¡°All Void Magic Warriors to your positions, order the warship to approach the opponent.¡±


    After ensuring that all the Void Magic Warriors aboard the warship were in their ces, Leopold also had his gship leave the fleet and head toward the War Steed.


    He had positioned the Void Magic Warriors, not with the intention of doing something upon meeting the other party, but simply to protect himself.


    In the battle against Wild Horse City, City Lord Rocky had made a name for himself with a remarkable feat of five consecutive kills, earning him the moniker ¡®the flying Demon¡¯, which made Leopold quite prudent about meeting Rocky without any precautions.


    nked by no less than six Void Magic Warriors, Leopold¡¯s gship quickly drew near the War Steed, and the two massive warships interlocked their hulls upon close approach, soon bringing each other clearly into view.


    ¡°Are you City Lord Rocky?¡±@@novelbin@@


    Standing at the ship¡¯s rail, Leopold shouted as he looked at Rocky d in White Demon Armor.


    Unfortunately, Rocky did not respond to his call, instead, it was n by his side who spoke up.


    ¡°Who are you to dare invade the territory of the Sky Alliance!¡± n bellowed beside Rocky.


    Upon hearing his words, Leopold was momentarily stunned, before he turned his gaze to n. ¡°I am Leopold, Guild President of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild. May I inquire who you are?¡±


    ¡°Alliance Ambassador, n.¡±


    Holding his head high, n dered his identity, and uponpletion of his introduction, Leopold furrowed his brows.


    Leopold certainly knew the meaning of the title Alliance Ambassador ¨C an official stationed within a Sky City belonging to the Alliance, responsible for the liaison between its members and the Alliance. The position might not hold vast power, but it was of great importance, especially in situations like the present, because in such matters, the stance of the Alliance Ambassador represented the stance of the Alliance, making it a pivotal role.


    And from n¡¯s earlier words, Leopold had already sensed something was amiss. The other party had not questioned him about why he intended to invade Thunderhawk City or Backhill Vige, but had directly challenged him on invading the territory of the Alliance.


    Dealing with someone like n, it was vital to hear the unspoken implication in his words. Thus, Leopold had already discerned the Alliance¡¯s position from n¡¯s statement ¨C Backhill Vige¡­ now belonged to the Sky Alliance¡­!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With furrowed brows in contemtion, Leopold knew the situation was bing increasingly difficult. Still, he steeled himself and shouted, ¡°Lord n, Backhill Vige has belonged to the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild for half a year¡­¡±


    ¡°Guild President, please hold your tongue!¡±


    Just as Leopold was about to exin, n interrupted him. ¡°Guild President, you are invading the territory of the Alliance and threatening its members with military force. What do you intend to do? Do you wish to be enemies with the Sky Alliance?¡±


    ¡°Guild President Leopold,mand your fleet to retreat, or else I will report this matter to the Alliance Army and then do not me us for deploying troops against Proud Dragon City!¡±


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 355: 329: Utterly Unreasonable (Part 2)

    Chapter 355: Chapter 329: Utterly Unreasonable (Part 2)


    Facing Leopold, n adopted an entirely scolding demeanor, not even giving him the chance to speak, whollymanding him to leave.


    Frankly, when Rocky heard these words, he felt somewhat frightened because to his ears, n¡¯s attitude could only be described as overbearing and unreasonable.


    Indeed, prior to this, Rocky had reflected on the matters concerning the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild and Backhill Vige. His thoughts were simple: if the other side turned tough, such as threatening him under the name of themerce guild or Proud Dragon City, or even dering war outright, he certainly wouldn¡¯t back down. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be the first battle he¡¯d fought.


    But this was ultimately ast resort. In reality, if the other party softened their stance and acknowledged that Backhill Vige was his, he would even consider their demands if they requested the return of the spoils of war he had gained.


    After all, Rocky had already taken control of Backhill Vige. Before obtaining it, he could employ unscrupulous means, including war, but since he now had the vige, even if he adopted some gentler methods to deal with the trouble of the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild and prevent them from harassing Backhill Vige again, it wasn¡¯t out of the question.


    As the lord of a city, Rocky¡¯s thoughts were undoubtedly correct. Depending on different situations and positions, he chose different methods to respond, rather than stubbornly pursuing aggression and confrontation. That¡¯s the mark of a mature city lord.


    However, he had not anticipated that n would order the other party to retreat immediately or face annihtion. This was even more unreasonable than his own thoughts.


    Yes, n was indeed unreasonable in this matter, but such unreasonableness didn¡¯t stem from his personality. It was dictated by strength and status. In the bnce of power between the Sky Alliance and the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, n didn¡¯t need to be reasonable when facing Leopold!


    Like Rocky, Leopold also didn¡¯t expect n to be so overbearing, so when he heard his words, he was left speechless for a long while. When he finally did react, his face turned alternately green and white, looking extremely unpleasant.


    Without a doubt, n¡¯s words had infuriated him!


    But what could he do about it, even if he was furious?


    It must be known that n¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t personal but represented the Sky Alliance! As an experienced ambassador, he wouldn¡¯t resort to heavy-handedness lightly. Once he did, it meant he had absolute confidence!


    Under these circumstances, no matter how angry Leopold became, in the end, he still didn¡¯t dare to speak out. The reason was simple: because n represented the Sky Alliance, and neither he nor his Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, nor even Proud Dragon City behind it, could afford to offend the Sky Alliance!


    So, after taking several deep breaths with an extremely ugly expression, Leopold furiously stomped his foot towards n, ¡°Lord n, does the Sky Alliance really act so unreasonably!¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    With a cold snort, n didn¡¯t bother to answer. It wasn¡¯t that the Alliance was unreasonable, nor was he; but reason was applicable when the strength of both parties was equal. If there was arge gap in strength, there was truly no need for it.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine! You, you just wait!¡±


    Seeing that n waspletely disregarding him, Leopold, fuming with anger, ended up dropping empty threats before ordering his gship to rejoin his fleet, which then, indeed, withdrew¡­


    Watching Leopold¡¯s fleet slowly retreat, Rocky finally breathed a sigh of relief and then turned to n at his side.


    ¡°Lord n, I really owe you for stepping in this time. Otherwise, the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild definitely wouldn¡¯t have given up so easily.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t quite agree with n¡¯s approach, the oue was nheless favorable. The Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, who came with aggressive might, ultimately submitted to the might of the Sky Alliance and withdrew with their tails between their legs. For Rocky, this was clearly a good oue and he wasn¡¯t too concerned about the specific process.


    ¡°City Lord Rocky, what are you talking about? As members of the Alliance, the Alliance will naturally offer full protection; it¡¯s all part of our duties,¡± n retorted with augh and then swept his gaze to the horizon, watching the retreating enemy.


    To be honest, he hadn¡¯t expected that they would actually retreat just like that, but that wasn¡¯t important. Even if Leopold was still insisting now, once the Alliance Army arrived in two days, he¡¯d have to retreat obediently anyway. So, in n¡¯s view, regardless of his choice, the oue would be the same, so he didn¡¯t care too much.


    But while he didn¡¯t care, Rocky was still very vignt. After exchanging a few pleasantries with n, he called Felly over:


    ¡°Have the Reconnaissance Ships continue to patrol the vicinity. The enemy may have retreated, but we still need to be wary. We mustn¡¯t rx our vignce.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After acknowledging the order, Fellymunicated Rocky¡¯smand down the line, and then the Fleet took a group of people and flew back to Backhill Vige.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Rocky and the others returned to Backhill Vige, Leopold, who had led therge Fleet to retreat, also had the Fleet stop. Although they had left the area of Backhill Vige, they had not yet left Skybreaker Peak and could still see the towering mountain range right before their eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After Leopold had the Fleet stop, everyone on board exchanged puzzled nces, not understanding his intentions. Everyone silently turned their gaze towards him.


    The conversation between Leopold and n had been seen and heard by everyone on the ship. They didn¡¯t think there was anything shameful about being driven away by the Sky Alliance. After all, showing submissiveness to the Sky Alliance was not a disgrace, but at the same time, everyone knew that Leopold must be in a foul mood, because his retreat meant that Backhill Vige, along with the people and resources remaining there, could not be reimed.


    In such a case, although everyone didn¡¯t understand why Leopold had suddenly ordered the Fleet to stop, no one dared to challenge this bad luck. Everyone silently waited.


    After a long wait, Leopold suddenly looked towards Nelson and then asked, ¡°Nelson, you¡¯ve been in Backhill Vige for so long, do you know the terrain around here?¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°This¡­ I do have some understanding¡­¡±


    Nelson, taken aback by the question, nodded. Since he had always been in charge of Backhill Vige, he was indeed familiar with the surrounding terrain, but he did not understand why Leopold was suddenly asking this.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Hearing his reply, Leopold gritted his teeth and nodded, then said, ¡°Tell me, where nearby are the Demons most numerous?¡±


    ¡°The Demons most numerous? Guild President, do you mean¡­¡±


    Blinking, Nelson¡¯s response was quick, and he promptly realized a possibility, which made him involuntarily widen his eyes.


    Then, he saw a fierce expression appear on Leopold¡¯s face: ¡°If the Sky Alliance is unreasonable, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. If we can¡¯t have Backhill Vige, then they can¡¯t have it either!¡±


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 356: 330: Stirring Up a Hornets Nest (Part 1)

    Chapter 356: Chapter 330: Stirring Up a Ho¡¯s Nest (Part 1)


    ¡°We can¡¯t get Backhill Vige, neither can they!¡±


    sping his teeth, Leopold suddenly shouted at Nelson, ¡°Tell me, where are the most demons!¡±


    Guild President¡­ sir¡­¡±


    Startled by Leopold¡¯s shout, Nelson immediately shivered and then unconsciously pointed in a direction.


    ¡°Order the fleet to advance, bombard at the sight of demons, draw all the demons out for me!¡±


    Guild President, Guild President¡­ please wait, please wait!¡±@@novelbin@@


    Hearing Leopold¡¯s order, Nelson rushed to his side, ¡°Guild President, Guild President! If you do this, the Sky Alliance will¡­¡±


    ¡°Will what?¡±


    Turning around and ring at Nelson with widened eyes, Leopold sneered, ¡°Will what? Is it my fault that demons attacked Backhill Vige?¡±


    Having said that, he ignored Nelson and walked straight toward the bow¡­


    Afterward, under hismand, the entire fleet dispersed in all directions, and before long, sporadic cannon fire rang out!


    Following Leopold¡¯s instructions, the scattered warships, upon sighting demons, would bombard them with the Magic Cannon, not firing all weapons at once, but using a single Magic Cannon to harass them. They didn¡¯t aim to kill the demons but merely to disturb them.


    You must understand that the demons on thend are endless. Normally, they might not seem omnipresent, but that¡¯s only because demons have their own congregations, typically staying within theirirs or territories. However, once disturbed, theye out en masse like wasps from a poked nest.


    What Leopold was doing now was poking at a wasps¡¯ nest!


    Driven away rudely by n and not daring to provoke the Sky Alliance, but also unable to swallow the insult, he decided on a mutual destruction; if his Chamber of Commerce couldn¡¯t have Backhill Vige, then neither Rocky nor the Sky Alliance would get it. He intended to let the demons destroy the vige!


    Thus, under hismand, the dispersed fleet continuously bombarded the ground, and before long, they had rmed a vast number of demons. Once demons are agitated, calming them down again bes difficult, and these creatures inevitably seek targets to vent their rage. Since they couldn¡¯t reach the warships in the sky, the demons naturally shifted their focus.


    Under these circumstances, after roaring at the sky for a while, the agitated demons quickly turned their focus toward Backhill Vige, not too far from Skybreaker Peak because, near the Peak, Backhill Vige was the only ce not under demonic dominion.


    Soon, dozens of demons charged toward Backhill Vige like mad dogs. However, Leopold knew this was not sufficient. He was aware of how robust the vige walls were; dozens of demons couldn¡¯t breach them, and they would bepletely annihted before even touching a corner of the wall. Thus, he needed to attract even more demons.


    With this in mind, he directed the fleet to expand the area of operation and continue to harass more demons.


    ¡°There are demons over there! Bombard them! Hurry, bombard!¡±


    To fulfill Leopold¡¯s order, an Escort Ship lowered its height significantly, and while flying over a barren forest, it spotted a few demons wandering there. Hence, the Captain immediately ordered to open fire.


    Under the captain¡¯s orders, the warship¡¯s two magic cannons fired simultaneously, sting magic cannon shells onto the ground below. Not only did the explosion throw a demon into the air, but it also struck a bare, withered tree.


    That spelled trouble. Moments after the explosion, a series of shrill roars erupted from the withered woond. Demons surged from every direction towards the st site like a tidal wave.


    ¡°My God¡­¡±


    Standing by the ship¡¯s railing, the crew of the escort ship had not anticipated drawing out so many demons. They felt a tingling sensation on their scalps even though they knew they were high up in the sky and beyond the demons¡¯ reach. Yet, seeing the swarm of demons, ck as locusts, before their eyes, they couldn¡¯t help but feel their legs go weak.


    ¡°Ascend¡­ let¡¯s ascend a bit higher¡­¡±


    Like the crew, upon seeing at least a hundred demons emerge below, the captain of the escort ship immediately had the warship ascend further up to feel secure.


    However, just as the escort ship had ascended a few meters into the sky, from the deepest part of the deste forest came a piercing scream!


    This scream was unbearably shrill, as if sound itself were a de, making this shriek the sharpest edge among all sounds, sharp enough to physically cut those who heard it. This was not a metaphor, but a fact!


    Because upon hearing this unbearable scream, all the sailors on the warship simultaneously clutched their ears in agony, but to no avail. The sound unstoppablely pierced their ears and ruptured their eardrums in an instant, causing everyone¡¯s ears to bleed!


    Simultaneously, not only did the crew of the escort ship suffer from the sound, but the hundreds of demons in the forest could not withstand the scream either. The moment the sound erupted, all the demons copsed to the ground, trembling incessantly!


    This horrendous soundsted for about ten seconds, but even though it was brief, to those who experienced it, it felt longer than an hour.


    Eventually, when the dreadful sound finally ceased, the entire withered forest became silent. It wasn¡¯t just the crew on the warship; even the hundreds of demons in the forest were utterly quiet, creating an extremely eerie atmosphere¡­


    ¡°What happened¡­ just now¡­ what was that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Where did that sounde from?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, it¡¯s too frightening¡­¡±


    When the soundpletely disappeared, the crew members exchanged looks of confusion and helplessness, uncertain of what had just urred.


    ¡°Look there!¡±


    Just when everyone was confused, a crew member suddenly pointed towards the depths of the forest, and everyone, including the captain, looked in that direction.


    In everyone¡¯s view, something seemed amiss at the deepest part of the forest. Several bare trees fell without warning, and before anyone could react, more and more withered trees began to fall, giving the impression that something was rampaging through the forest, charging towards the direction of the warship!


    ¡°Quick¡­ ascend quickly! It¡¯s a high-level demon! Ascend!¡±


    Realizing that the fallen trees were forming a straight line heading their way, the captain was the first to react, screaming as if possessed!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 357: 331: Stirring Up a Hornets Nest (Part 2)

    Chapter 357: Chapter 331: Stirring Up a Ho¡¯s Nest (Part 2)


    ¡°Quick, ascend now! It¡¯s a high-level demon! It¡¯s a high-level demon!¡±


    After detecting unusual movements in the forest, the other crew members were still confused about what was happening, but the captain of the Escort Ship reacted first and immediately ordered the crew to ascend because such a disturbance sure signified a high-level demon!


    Indeed, one does not be captain of a ship by being mediocre; from reactions to judgments, this captain was spot on.


    This time, they truly had stirred up a ho¡¯s nest, provoking trouble they shouldn¡¯t have!


    Though the captain reacted quickly, the warship could not move as fast as he did; even as the crew immediately started to lift the warship upon receiving the orders, the trees that had copsed in swathes had already spread close by, followed by a dark shadow leaping from the forest into midair, heading straight for the Escort Ship!


    Although the Escort Ship had descended fairly low, it was still about fifty or sixty meters above the ground, yet that height seemed insubstantial for the shadow as it swooped up with a speed that no one could clearly see andnded on the deck!


    Only when this shadownded on the deck did the crew see clearly what it was¡­


    Demons!


    The shadow before them was undoubtedly a demon; however, unlike the tremendousmotion it caused, its stature was not particrlyrge, roughly the same as an average human¡¯s height. Its body was covered in shiny ck fur, its head resembling that of arge fox, eyes curved like crescents, and most strikingly, the pair of huge scythes in its hands.


    This demon¡¯s hands, where a pair of huge scythes grew, no, it should be said that this demon had no hands, just scythes at the ends of its forearms.


    These two scythes were as shiny as steel, enormous in size, almost as tall as the demon itself, and merely by hanging motionless to the ground, they had already sliced through the deck, proving their sharpness!


    High-level demon!


    This was clearly a high-level demon!


    The ability to jump from the ground onto the deck in one leap, along with its bizarre appearance, made it clear that this demon was not a normal demon, but the most fearsome type of high-level demon!


    ¡°Help, help¡­ help¡­¡±


    Seeing the appearance of the high-level demon, the crew member nearest to it immediately went weak at the knees, terrified, and thudded down onto the deck, but in the moment he copsed, the high-level demon suddenly moved!


    In a blur of motion, the demon vanished from its spot, appearing behind the copsed crew member in the blink of an eye, even before he had fully settled onto the ground.


    Fast!


    It was unbelievably fast!


    The speed of this demon was astoundingly unreal!


    But that wasn¡¯t what made the high-level demon terrifying, because in the blink of an eye after that, as the crew member who fell from weak legs was just touching the deck with his buttocks, his entire body was reduced to countless chunks of flesh¡­ scattered all over the deck¡­


    In that instant, the high-level demon had not merely moved from in front of the crew member to behind him but had also used the scythes in its hands to slice the man to pieces.


    With a crew member dead, the high-level demon then screamed into the sky and immediately charged at the other crew members¡­


    ¡°Guild President! Guild President! We¡¯ve lost contact with Escort Ship Number Five!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    While the other warships went to attract the demons, Leopold did not proceed, he merely ordered the gship to hover mid-air, waiting for the rest of the warships toplete their mission and return.


    However, during the wait, a crew member suddenly reported to him that an Escort Ship had unexpectedly lost contact with the fleet.


    Upon hearing this report, Leopold¡¯s first reaction was to think that Rocky had discovered his intentions and was obstructing them, but he quickly dismissed this thought since even if the warships he had sent were sunk by Rocky, they would at least be able to send back some message.


    ¡°This is bad¡­!¡±


    After dismissing his first thought, Leopold immediately realized a much graver issue and, without time to exin, he grabbed a nearby crew member and shouted, ¡°Quick! Order the warships to ascend, all warships must retreat immediately!¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    ¡­¡­..


    While Leopold was stirring up hos nests and finally poked a hos nest he couldn¡¯t handle, Rocky had already led the fleet back to Backhill Vige.


    This return to Backhill Vige uplifted his spirits greatlypared to before and brought much rxation because, although the handling of the situation with the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild turned out differently from what he had anticipated, the oue was still good¡ªthe trouble had finally been resolved.


    Although n¡¯s approach was somewhat irrational, he ultimately scared the opponents away, and for this alone, regardless of whether Rocky liked the method or not, he had to thank n. Therefore, on the way back, the two of them had an enjoyable conversation; however, since Backhill Vige had just been upied, Rocky really did not have much time, and n, understanding this, parted ways upon their arrival at the vige¡ªRocky staying within the vige while n returned to Thunderhawk City.


    Once he had left, Rocky began arranging for people to enter the mine for exploration.


    Although Backhill Vige had the potential to be a terrestrial base and had even started to take shape, Rocky did not yet have the capability to develop it in that direction. His current focus regarding the development of Backhill Vige still centered on mining; once the mining revenue starteding in, he would have the capability to consider turning it into a real terrestrial base.


    And since the focus was on mining, it was critical to rify how much production the vige¡¯s mines had and their reserves, so Rocky had long ago asked Old Jack to bring back those who had been responsible for the mines in the vige. With these professionals around, figuring all this out was not a difficult task.


    However, just when he had arranged everything and was preparing to visit the mine with everyone, Monte and Felly both arrived.


    ¡°My lord, the reconnaissance ship has reported a situation, arge number of demons are approaching the vige!¡±


    When they met with Rocky in the mansion, Felly ryed thetest situation from the reconnaissance ship.


    ¡°Oh, how many?¡±


    ¡°It seems not just a few; the reconnaissance ship says approximately dozens.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Hearing this number, Rocky did not get too anxious but merely looked at Monte, ¡°Can the Guard Corps handle it?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, my lord, leave it to the Guard Corps!¡±


    Monte, without any fear, patted his chest and dered.@@novelbin@@


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 358: 332: Demons Attack

    Chapter 358: Chapter 332: Demons Attack


    Although the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild¡¯s Fleet had retreated, Rocky did not recall the Reconnaissance Ships that had been scattered about. First, it was to prevent the enemy from ying any tricks, such as a surprise counterattack, and second, it was to surveil the movement of the Demons, so that Backhill Vige could be prepared when the Demons attacked.


    This experience was something Rocky had learned during his time defending Backhill Vige, and now it seemed to be truly effective. The Reconnaissance Ships had indeed brought news about the movements of the Demons.


    However, for Rocky, a few dozen Demons were still child¡¯s y. With the current Guard Corps, the walls of Backhill Vige, and the power of the warships at their disposal, a few dozen Demons could not pose any threat at all.


    Therefore, he did not pay too much attention to this matter and simply handed it over to Monte and the Guard Corps to deal with. After Monte and Felly had left, he continued to lead his people towards the mines.


    But before they had taken a few steps, Felly came running back again.


    ¡°My lord! The Reconnaissance Ships have spotted another group of Demons!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing Felly once more, and hearing the same report again, Rocky furrowed his brow, ¡°How many this time?¡±


    ¡°Still looks like several dozens.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ have the Thunderhawk take off to assist Monte in defense.¡±


    Frowning in thought, Rocky made the arrangements.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After acknowledging the order, Felly immediately turned and left, but Rocky did not hurry to depart. Instead, he told the others to go ahead to the mine while he stayed put, with Liliya apanying him.


    At this time, Rocky also felt that something was amiss. Although he still didn¡¯t know what was happening, he had a vague sense of foreboding. After all, thend-based Demons were stirring¡ªa fact known to everyone¡ªso it was impossible for him, who was also onnd, not to remain vignt about the movement of the Demons.


    And his intuition was correct because, not long after Felly had turned to leave, barely out of Rocky¡¯s sight, a messenger hurried to intercept him. After hearing a few words, Felly quickly turned back and ran to Rocky once more.


    ¡°My lord¡­¡±


    ¡°Just say it, how many this time?¡±


    Rocky interrupted Felly before he could finish speaking, asking directly.


    ¡°At least a hundred Demons are approaching Backhill Vige!¡±


    Standing before Rocky, Felly spoke with a distressed expression, revealing thetest intelligence that at least a hundred Demons were rapidly closing in on Backhill Vige!


    ¡°Have all Guardian Unit Four take off, and conduct a preemptive bombardment of the Demons together with the Thunderhawk.¡±


    Hearing this number, Rocky immediately issued a response.


    If it had been just a few dozen demons, there would have been no need for warships to move out; Monte could have defended with just the Guard Corps and the city walls. However, the number of demons now attacking far exceeded a few dozen. Even if we don¡¯t count those that the reconnaissance ship failed to spot, the three waves we did see maybine to over two hundred demons. If so many demons were to charge at the walls together, even the sturdy walls of Backhill Vige wouldn¡¯t hold up.


    Therefore, Rocky acted very quickly, dispatching the fleet right away and having the warship bombard the iing demons first. This greatly reduced the pressure on both the Guard Corps and the city walls.


    After making these arrangements, he called for Liliya to bring the White Demon Armor and went to the city walls himself, still somewhat uneasy.


    When he arrived on the city walls, the Archer Troops and Mage Troops were already in position, while Monte had long since led the Guard Corps outside the walls to form a square formation. At the same time, Sandro and Dusa had donned the Void Magic Armor and were floating above the heads of the Guard Corps. Everything was ready, just waiting for the demons to arrive.


    This wait did notst long, only about a dozen minutester, the first wave of demons arrived!


    Standing on the city walls, Rocky quickly saw a cloud of dust rising in the distance and faintly heard the rumble of the earth. He then saw groups of demons appearing in his line of sight!


    The number of demons in the first wave was just as the reconnaissance ship had reported: around twenty or so, and they were all ck-eyed Demons.


    ck-eyed Demons were the mostmon types around Backhill Vige and were numerous and extremely sensitive to sound, which meant they were often attracted inrge numbers whenever the vige started mining operations.


    Although these demons were numerous and easily disturbed, their strength was on the weaker side among demons. The Guard Corps had already defeated them in the past when manpower and resources were scarce. Now, with both a greater number of guards and better equipped than before, dealing with these ck-eyed Demons should be a piece of cake.


    The actual result was just as Rocky had expected: when the twenty-odd ck-eyed Demons charged towards Backhill Vige, they first encountered a barrage from the warships overhead. Although the bombardment onlysted for one round, it still killed at least half of the demons, and the survivors were scattered due to the bombing.


    Then as these demons broke through the bombardment of the warship and continued to advance toward the Guard Corps, Dusa and Sandro took the lead and charged out. The two of them, taking advantage of the Void Magic Armor, tangled with several demons.


    By the time the ck-eyed Demons actually reached the vicinity of the Guard Corps, there were only a few left from the original twenty. The Guard Corps, which had already arranged themselves into a square formation, quickly eliminated these few remaining demons without much effort.


    The twenty-odd ck-eyed Demons, from appearance to annihtion, took only about a dozen minutes, posing no threat to Backhill Vige whatsoever, just as Rocky had anticipated.


    But this was merely an appetizer, as the number of demons now surging toward Backhill Vige was far more than just the twenty-odd. In fact, shortly after the first wave was wiped out, dust rose again in the distance, and the second wave of demons arrived quickly.


    ¡°All hands, be ready to fight!¡±


    Monte shouted as he reformed the ranks, then looked towards the distance. The dust cloud that had risen was clearly muchrger than before, indicating that the second wave of demons was significantly more numerous.


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t long before the news came from the warships above the battlefield that they had spotted a second wave of demons numbering over a hundred!


    Obviously, the report from the reconnaissance ship had been off: the second wave of demons was muchrger than what had been seen. Of course, this wasn¡¯t a big deal; after all, the demons detected by the reconnaissance ships were likely to have joined forces with others on their way to the vige, multiplying their numbers several times over.


    Facing hundreds of demons, no one dared to take it lightly now. The five warships in the air started a ferocious bombardment as soon as the demons came within range. Nearly a hundred Magic Cannons from the five warships fired simultaneously, devastating the approaching demons almost instantly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Standing on the city walls, Rocky watched this scene from afar and felt a great relief. It seemed that the Fleet and the Guard Corps could fully withstand the demon attack, and perhaps his earlier concerns had been somewhat unfounded¡­


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 359: 333: Terror Approaches!

    Chapter 359: Chapter 333: Terror Approaches!


    Clearly, the number of demons onnd had increased due to the disturbances, as evidenced at Backhill Vige; over a year ago when Rocky defended here, a few dozen demons were considered a lot, and even at the very end, there were only about a hundred demons.


    But now, the number of demons here had markedly risen, and scenes with dozens of demons appearing at once had be the norm, with hundreds showing up at the same time no longer a rare urrence.


    Nevertheless, as the numbers of demons increased, so too did Rocky¡¯s strength, ensuring that even against arger number of demons, the safety of Backhill Vige remained secure.


    However, just as Rocky breathed a sigh of relief, his brow furrowed again, because right after the warshippleted its bombardment, allowing only a sparse dozen to charge towards the Guard Corps, the third wave of demons had arrived!


    So fast¡­!


    So many¡­!


    Upon spotting this third wave of demons appearing so swiftly, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but frown, for the demons hade too quickly, wave after wave, without giving them a moment to catch their breath.@@novelbin@@


    At the same time, the number of demons was too great; the first wave had only about twenty demons, the second had reached hundreds, and upon seeing the third wave, even Rocky had to take a sharp breath¡ªthere were actually two to three hundred demons!


    One must understand that because demons by nature are so formidable, even a slight increase in number can lead to a qualitative change; two demons are definitely several times more dangerous than one, dozens of demons are exponentially more perilous than a few, and two to three hundred demons,pared to a little over a hundred, represent a risk that could only be described as earth-shattering.


    So, realizing there were so many in the third wave, Rocky nced at Liliya and then the two, already donned in Void Magic Armor, leaped down from the city wall together and flew above the Guard Corps.


    ¡°Sandro, Dusa, Liliya, follow me and we¡¯ll break the demons¡¯ formation,¡± Rocky called out. ¡°Monte, Lin Feng, you two takemand of the Guard Corps!¡±


    Owing to the overwhelming number of demons, Rocky had to take overmand of the battle himself, issuing a string of orders right away.


    It was just as he finished giving these orders that the remnants of the second wave of demons, having survived the fleet¡¯s bombardment, charged towards them.


    ¡°Charge with me!¡±


    Although only around twenty or thirty of the second wave demons were left, Rocky didn¡¯t rx his vignce and immediately led Liliya, Sandro, and Dusa into the fray.


    From past experience defending Backhill Vige, once demons began to surge in waves like now, the warship¡¯s bombardment from the skies wouldn¡¯t prevent the numbers from piling up¡ªbecause even the most powerful bombardment can¡¯t kill all the demons, there will always be some that slip through. And, as the number of demons seemed virtually endless, even a small number surviving each bombardment would umte to an unbearable level.


    This situation had to be avoided at all costs!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    With a sweeping strike, the razor-sharp Mana Sword sliced across a ck-eyed Demon¡¯s neck, cleanly severing its head from its body, and without waiting for the demon to hit the ground, Rocky sped towards another, plunging his Mana Sword into it before leaping back into the air.


    ¡°`


    But just as he was beginning to fly upward, a demon suddenly pounced from the side. With its formidable physique, the demon leaped over three meters high and reached out its ws towards Rocky¡¯s ankle.


    Unfortunately for the demon, just as it was about to grasp Rocky, whoosh, Dusa, who had been waiting in mid-air, shot an arrow straight into its head, and with a bang, the demon¡¯s head burst open.


    With its head blown off, the headless corpse immediately fell and, by sheer coincidence,nded on another demon, heavily pinning it to the ground. Before the pinned demon could get up, it was pierced through by Liliya with her sword, killing it outright.


    After dispatching the demon at her feet, Liliya immediately raised her arm and fired a series of Magic Energy Bullets, sting a demon¡¯s chest into a mass of flesh and blood. Yet, demonstrating their incredible vitality, the demon didn¡¯t die despite its chest being nearly blown open, and instead turned to charge at Liliya.


    However, the demon hadn¡¯t taken two steps before Sandro, gliding along the ground, flew past it. Using his momentum, Sandro cleaved the demon in two with his sword, then immediately elerated, mming his shield hard into another demon.


    Empowered by the Void Magic Armor, and moving at high speed, Sandro sent therge demon flying, and it crashed to the ground after traveling more than ten meters, convenientlynding at Rocky¡¯s feet. Rocky lifted his foot and crushed its head underfoot.


    Faced with twenty or thirty demons, Rocky and the others went on a killing spree. Bolstered by the Void Magic Armor, they ughtered most of them in a blink of an eye. However, even so, the number of demons didn¡¯t seem to decrease, because as they were fiercely battling, the third wave of demons had already charged through the warship¡¯s bombardment range!


    The third wave consisted of several hundred demons; despite the mid-air warships unleashing their full firepower and killing the majority, forty or fifty demons still survived the barrage and rapidly charged towards the Guard Corps.


    This was why Rocky and his team, despite cutting down demons as if they were chopping vegetables, saw no reduction in their numbers: as soon as they finished off the first wave, the next was already upon them, with many demons having already broken through their lines and started to fight with the Guard Corps!


    But that wasn¡¯t the worst part¡ªthe worst was yet another wave of demons had appeared!


    In such a situation, Rocky had no choice but to fly higher and then urgently contact Felly, who was stationed in the city.


    ¡°Felly! Send out the War Steed and the Hunter!¡±


    Facing wave after wave of ever-increasing demons, Rocky had to call in more warships, thereby extending the range and intensity of the bombardment in an effort to reduce the number of demons as much as possible.


    But just as he had given the orders and rejoined the battle, suddenly, without any warning, a destroyer that had been bombarding from a distance fell from the sky!


    With a thunderous boom, the hundred-meter-long destroyer crashed from the sky to thend, followed by a massive explosion, creating a huge ball of firelight!


    ¡°What, what happened¡­!¡±


    The sudden explosion stunned everyone on the spot. Rocky and all others couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing and had no idea what had happened.


    ¡°There¡¯s something! Something ising!¡±


    Just then, Dusa, who was hovering in mid-air, suddenly shouted. She saw a dark figure rushing out from the firelight of the explosion!


    ¡°`


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 360: 334 Nightmare Descends!

    Chapter 360: Chapter 334 Nightmare Descends!


    A destroyer suddenly fell from the sky, leaving everyone on the battlefield stunned. No one had anticipated such an event. In the battle against demons, warships were always the safest; how could one possibly crash?


    While everyone was confused and unsure of the situation, Dusa suddenly shouted!


    ¡°There¡¯s something! Something ising out of the mes!¡±


    As a natural Sharpshooter, Dusa¡¯s vision was far more sensitive than that of the average person. Thus, while the others were still dazed, she had already keenly spotted a dark figure bursting out of the pile of mes caused by the explosion!


    Faced with this sudden shadow, Dusa reacted with extreme swiftness. She almost instinctively drew her bow and without thinking, released three arrows in rapid session.


    However, after she had fired those three arrows, Dusa was stunned because all three missed their target!


    The dark figure that had charged out of the mes evaded with extraordinary speed, dodging all three of the arrows she had shot with ease!


    Such a scene was a first for Dusa; she had always been unfailingly urate, especially after donning the Void Magic Armor. Even Rocky might not have been able to evade her Magic Energy Arrows.


    But this was the reality, the shadow that emerged from the mes really had avoided all the arrows she had fired. Not only that, but while dodging, it also advanced towards her at a speed unimaginable to most people!


    In this situation, Dusa hurriedly continued to draw her bow, but she was a step too slow. Just as she was pulling the bowstring back, that shadow had already reached her¡­


    Unimaginable speed!


    Keep in mind the distance from where the warship had crashed to where Dusa was standing was no less than two hundred meters. Yet that vast distance had been crossed by the shadow in an instant.


    It wasn¡¯t until the shadow was up close that Dusa finally saw its true form. She saw a creature with shiny ck fur, a pair of crescent-shaped eyes, and a head resembling that of a fox. Most importantly, as Dusa recognized the demon, she also saw the Scythe it was swinging down!@@novelbin@@


    Facing the iing Scythe, Dusa felt as if time had slowed down, slowed to the point where she could clearly see the cold light shimmering off the de¡­


    It is said that when a person is near death, they enter an indescribable state where everything seems toe to a standstill, everything appears to be frozen, including time. Dusa was now trapped in this state!


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    But at that moment, just as Dusa felt everything slowing down, a familiar voice suddenly reached her ears. And before she could even react, she felt herself being forcefully pushed aside!


    Monte!


    Just as Dusa was about to be horrifically in by the high-level demon¡¯s Scythe, Monte rammed his daughter with his shoulder, taking her ce, and then faced the demon¡¯s descending Scythe by raising his left hand in an attempt to block it.


    A sh of cold light passed by, and Monte¡¯s left arm, which he had used to block the demon¡¯s Scythe, was sliced in half!


    The Void Magic Armor stood before the high-level demon¡¯s scythe, as if made of paper!


    ¡°Knife Fox¡­ Damn!¡±


    Even as the demon cut off his left hand, Monte did not shrink back; instead, he bit down hard on his teeth and raised the ax in his right hand, swinging it down with full force!


    At this time, Monte¡¯s previous profession saved his life. As a Demon Hunter, he was all too familiar with demons, and thus, he recognized at a nce what demon he was facing¡ªthis was the infamous high-level demon, Knife Fox Nightmare!


    This type of demon, looking strikingly simr to a fox and named for the pair of scythes on its hands, was a high-level demon, a naturally dangerous being. Its defining characteristics were its incredible speed and the exceptionally sharp pair of scythes; typical armor stood no chance against it, providing virtually no protection.


    It was precisely because he recognized the Knife Fox that Monte was able to save Dusa in the nick of time and smartly used his left hand to block, since it was already disabled; so what the Knife Fox Demon chopped off was not his arm, but the Magic Energy Cannon installed on it.


    At the same time, after narrowly escaping death, Monte did not turn to run, for he knew turning his back to a high-level demon was akin to courting death¡ªespecially when facing the Knife Fox Demon, renowned for its speed. That¡¯s why he counterattacked with his ax.


    This move saved his own life!


    Had Monte turned to flee, he would truly have been killed in the blink of an eye because the Knife Fox Demon was too fast. Instead, his desperate counterattack resulted in the demon cutting the ax in two with its scythes, but that also meant both its hands were swinging the scythes, leaving it with no choice but to kick Monte in the chest and send him flying!


    He was saved¡­


    In the instant he was kicked by the Knife Fox Demon, Monte had this thought, then fainted from the immense force.


    Though the characteristics of the Knife Fox are its speed and the scythes on its hands, one must not forget that it¡¯s still a high-level demon. So when Monte was kicked, he was sent flying like a cannonball shot from a barrel, nearly a hundred meters until he crashed hard against the wall of the city and came to a stop!


    The mightiest warrior of Thunderhawk City stood powerless before a high-level demon, unable to withstand even a single blow!


    And while all this seemed to take a long time to describe, in reality, from the moment Dusa shot her three arrows to Monte being kicked away, all of this happened in but a brief encounter¡ªand while suspended in midair, meaning the Knife Fox Demon hadn¡¯t even touched the ground when itpleted everything and nearly killed two Void Magic Warriors¡­


    It was only after this that the Knife Fox Demon finallynded on the ground.


    With its firmnding, the entire battlefield fell silent. The ck-eyed demons that were frenziedly pouncing toward the vige halted, and the Guard Corps, who had been forcefully resisting the demons¡¯ assault, also stopped. Every person, every demon, ceased their motion, uncontrobly turning their attention to the one presence on the battlefield.


    And just as all eyes fell upon the Knife Fox Demon, it suddenly let out a piercing scream towards Backhill Vige!


    This scream instantly spread throughout Backhill Vige, causing all within it¡ªwhether the vigers inside or the guards outside, even the surrounding demons¡ªto fall to the ground in agony from the scream, utterly unable to resist¡­


    Clearly, the Knife Fox Demon was using this supreme, dominating howl to announce its arrival!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 361: 335: Like Death!

    Chapter 361: Chapter 335: Like Death!


    Facing the high-level demon that descended from the sky, no one was prepared.@@novelbin@@


    In the midst of piercing screams, everyone suffered severe damage; the guards in heavy armor were struck down en masse, and even Dusa and Sandro, hovering mid-air, couldn¡¯t withstand the screech and started to falter, plummeting to the ground¡­


    This was the power of a high-level demon¡ªjust a single scream was enough to paralyze an entire troop!


    After the promation-like scream ended, the Knife Fox Demon slowly turned its head, its crescent-like eyes directly fixating on Dusa, who had fallen from the sky!


    Towards this target who had attempted to attack it, the Knife Fox Demon clearly hadn¡¯t forgotten, so within the next second, it vanished from its original spot!


    In an instant, Dusa could only sense a streak of ck light speeding toward her, its velocity so fast that she couldn¡¯t dodge it, nor could she react in time, so after merely a moment of distraction, a figure appeared before her eyes.


    However, this figure was not ck but white!


    In the nick of time, Rocky threw himself in front of Dusa. At the same moment he appeared, a loud ng sounded, and the scythe that was mid-swing struck heavily upon the Mana Sword that Rocky held above his head!


    The scene unfolded so quickly that to onlookers, Rocky and the Knife Fox Demon almost seemed to appear in front of Dusa simultaneously, and from the moment they emerged, it was a sh of offense and defense, with nobody able to discern how they had made their moves.


    ¡°Retreat! Everyone retreat!¡±


    After blocking the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s scythe, Rocky roared,manding everyone to immediately retreat.


    Although he didn¡¯t know the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s name at this point, he understood that this was certainly one of the high-level demons of legend, capable of destroying a destroyer single-handedly, a fearsome being that couldy low the strongest warrior of Thunderhawk City in an encounter.


    Facing such an extreme menace, the Guard Corps could not stand against it. With the strength of a high-level demon, it could potentially ughter the entire Guard Corps in passing. Dusa, Sandro, Liliya, and Lin Feng also couldn¡¯t stand against it, for Monte had already tried and in a mere encounter, the Knife Fox Demon had managed to cripple him, despite Monte¡¯s experience as a Demon Hunter. Otherwise, had it been any other Void Magic Warrior, they might have perished in an encounter.


    Thus, the only one left who could stand against this monstrous creature was Rocky.


    So, after thwarting the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s ambush, Rocky immediately yelled, instructing everyone to flee at once; otherwise, he had no ability to protect them.


    Hearing his shout, Liliya reacted the fastest. She practically didn¡¯t think before she dragged Dusa and Sandro back toward the city wall. Lin Feng, who had been with the guards, also realized what was happening and quickly ordered all the guards to retreat immediately.


    In the blink of an eye, a scene of total rout erupted in front of Backhill Vige¡¯s wall. Liliya, with Dusa and Sandro in tow, flew towards the wall, while all members of the Guard Corps, led by Lin Feng, frantically fled in the direction of the wall. The originally intact formation disintegrated instantly amidst the panic, and all anyone could think about was making a dash back to the vige.


    From an observer¡¯s perspective, the behavior of the Guard Corps and the likes of Liliya would seem disgraceful, with phrases like a headless flight and disorganized retreat not being an exaggeration. However, only Liliya and the guards knew they had to flee as swiftly as possible, for this was the only chance Rocky had secured for them. If they dared waste any time now, the opportunity that Rocky, the City Lord, had risked his life to win for them, would be lost.


    In such circumstances, their headlong flight was nothing to be ashamed of!


    Indeed, that was the case. This moment was Liliya¡¯s, the guards¡¯, and her only chance to escape because as they fled, Rocky, who had been holding back the Knife Fox Demon, suddenly knelt on one knee to the ground with a thud!


    In the struggle against the Knife Fox Demon, he was defeated, forced to his knees by the opponent¡¯s scythe!


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Clutching the Mana Sword with both hands, Rocky exerted all his strength to ward off the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s Scythe, but even so, his arms still bent slowly under the pressure, with the scythe raised above his head inching down bit by bit. He could clearly see the sharp de nearing, about to fall upon his head¡­


    I can¡¯t hold on anymore¡­


    As the Scythe descended bit by bit, Rocky knew he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. So when the tip of the Scythe was less than an inch from his head, he violently cranked his Armor¡¯s propulsion system to its maximum, and then, like apressed spring, shot backwards!


    With a bang, as Rocky shed back over ten meters, the Scythe, losing its leverage, heavily struck the ground. The sharp de not only plunged into the earth instantly, but the immense force also created arge crater in the ground!


    This was the power of a high-level demon, the Knife Fox Demon, not known for its strength, could still, with just a one-handed strike, cause such destruction to thendscape¡­


    Staring intensely at therge crater made by the Knife Fox Demon on the ground, Rocky gasped for air while suspended midair in his Armor, already drenched in sweat, but he had no chance or time to wipe it off because at that moment, the Knife Fox Demon had already raised its head, looking over with crescent-moon-like eyes!


    In an instant, Rocky and the Knife Fox Demon locked eyes.


    Looking into the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s eyes, Rocky suddenly felt a wave of ill omen, an untraceable sense of crisis enveloping him, causing every single hair on his head to stand in terror in the blink of an eye.


    Danger.


    The danger of death!


    The moment Rocky saw the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s crescent eyes, he had the illusion that he had died, that he was already in by the opponent¡¯s Scythe!


    Such feeling was so real, real enough to make Rocky feel as though he truly had died, and that he was now merely a soul. Of course, this was impossible. Rocky knew this very well, he even understood why he was having such an illusion.


    The gap between them was too great!


    The disparity between him and the Knife Fox Demon was so vast that just being nced at by the opponent almost scared him to death.


    Although these thoughts felt long, they actually transpired in just a fleeting moment. If it had to be measured in time, it probably wasn¡¯t even a second, no, not even half a second. Therefore, Rocky snapped out of his illusion quickly. But when he regained his senses, he noticed something immensely terrifying¡ªthe Knife Fox Demon on the ground¡­ had disappeared¡­


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 362: 336 Despair...

    Chapter 362: Chapter 336 Despair¡­


    No one expected a high-level demon to descend.


    And anyone familiar with high-level demons knew one thing, their appearance meant a deadly battle!


    This was now the case for Rocky. He had to stop the Knife Fox Demon because if he failed, it would be the end of Backhill Vige, not just the vige but the Guard Corps, Liliya, and everyone and everything would ultimately be destroyed by the scythe of the Knife Fox Demon.


    But how difficult it was to achieve this!


    If high-level demons could be stopped just by saying so, how could they be the stuff of terrifying legends?


    Rocky had merely exchanged a nce with the Knife Fox and already deeply felt the gap between them¡ªhe was simply not on the same level as the Knife Fox Demon. The disparity was so great that just one look nearly scared him to death.


    This was not because Rocky was cowardly. Anyone who dared confront a high-level demon could be called brave. His fear was solely due to the overwhelming difference in strength, which instinctively triggered his terror.


    Indeed, a momentter, Rocky had snapped out of his fear, but when he looked down to the ground again, he discovered that the Knife Fox Demon was gone¡­


    Bad news!


    The moment he noticed the Knife Fox Demon had disappeared from its original position, Rocky felt a sense of doom and, without thinking, immediately leaped upward, flying higher.


    At the same time as he soared into the air, the Knife Fox Demon appeared in midair, right in front of him, swinging its scythe down!


    Fortunately, Rocky had reacted preemptively. By making the right choice the moment he noticed the opponent¡¯s disappearance, when the Knife Fox Demon swung its scythe, he had just rushed upward, allowing the scythe to miss by scraping past his toes.


    However, after this miss, the Knife Fox Demon did not fall but instead kicked powerfully twice in midair, propelling itself several meters upwards as if it were stepping on the ground.


    Double jump!


    Logically, the Knife Fox Demon was not capable of flying, but due to its extreme speed and the excessive power in its legs, this demon could easily jump to heights of forty to fifty meters, or even more, and its strong leg muscles allowed it to perform consecutive jumps in midair. Therefore, while the Knife Fox Demon could not fly freely like a Magic Dragon or reach high altitudes, its ability to jump repeatedly in low-altitudebat presented no problem at all.


    Now was such a time; when Rocky had evaded an attack by increasing his altitude, the Knife Fox Demon immediately jumped up and appeared before him again!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Rocky eximed, startled that the opponent could perform consecutive jumps in midair. He immediately responded with the fastest reaction and speed, moving from up to down, beginning to descend.


    Unfortunately, although his reaction was quick and there was no problem with his armor operation, he was still a step too slow. Although he did not give the Knife Fox Demon the chance to swing its unstoppable scythe, in the process of their crossing paths, he was stepped on by the demon.


    One step from the Knife Fox Demon on his shoulder made Rocky feel as if he had been struck by a mountain,pletely out of control, plummeting straight toward the ground!


    Then, in the blink of an eye, there was a booming sound as Rocky fell vertically from midair to the ground.


    ¡°How¡­is that¡­possible¡­¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°My lord¡­¡±


    As Rocky heavily fell from the sky, everyone on the city walls gaping widely, whether they were archers or Liliya and the others who had made it back to the walls, at that moment, despair appeared in their eyes.


    In everyone¡¯s minds, Rocky was the strongest warrior of Thunderhawk City and, in the eyes of many soldiers, was invincible. In fact, he almost was, whether it was his first demon hunt when he was younger or hister mission defending Backhill Vige, or even in thebat arena¡ªit was always so, and in the battle against Wild Horse City, he even performed a one-man pentakill, ying five Void Magic Warriors.


    Such an outstanding record had made everyone in Thunderhawk City feel that as long as Rocky was there, they would never be defeated, and indeed that had been the case¡ªRocky led them in every battle, and they had never lost.


    But this time, they dared not think so, because anyone could see that in the confrontation with the high-level demon, Rocky was at an absolute disadvantage!


    And if even he couldn¡¯t stand against the high-level demon, who else could protect them?


    ¡°Quick! Contact Thunderhawk City, seek out Master Orton!¡±


    Watching Rocky fall from the sky, Liliya wished she could rush out to help immediately, but she knew she shouldn¡¯t because with her strength she couldn¡¯t truly aid Rocky, and if she did go, she would only distract him.


    Hence, after realizing Rocky was no match for the high-level demon, Liliya immediately thought of Orton and the others; they were all archmages, and they could definitely help.


    At that moment, the ce where Rocky had fallen was stirring up a billowing cloud of dust, quickly obscuring the sight of the people who couldn¡¯t tell what had happened to Rocky.


    Yet before anyone could grasp what was happening, another dark shadow fell from the sky!


    The Knife Fox Demon had followed!


    With a loud bang, the Knife Fox Demon that fell straight from the sky plunged into the dust, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to clench because nobody knew Rocky¡¯s condition. If he wasn¡¯t ready, then with the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s arrival, his end might very well be at hand.


    However, fortunately, just a few seconds after the Knife Fox Demon crashed into the swirling dust, a figure dashed out¡ªit was Rocky!


    Emerging from the swirling dust, Rocky had already maxed out his Armor¡¯s speed and while retreating, he opened his shoulder and waist Magic Energy Beam Emitters, and along with the Magic Energy Bullet Emitter on his arm, he unleashed all his firepower in a fierce bombardment towards the dust.


    Under this attack, the dust-covered area soon echoed with a series of explosions, and amidst the continuous sts, the dust waspletely dispersed, allowing everyone to see the Knife Fox Demon again.


    Facing Rocky¡¯s attack, the Knife Fox Demon dodged left and right with extreme speed, as if teleporting. One moment it appeared on Rocky¡¯s left, the next second it shed to his right, avoiding both the Magic Bullets and the Magic Energy Beams.


    In this situation, within just a few seconds, the Knife Fox Demon, dodging and weaving, had caught up to Rocky and stood before him!


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak!!¡±


    Appearing before Rocky, the Knife Fox Demon, amidst its screeching, raised the two scythes in its hands, hacking down in a cross formation¡­!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 363: 337: Ultimate!

    Chapter 363: Chapter 337: Ultimate!


    Two scythes, crossed over, shed towards Rocky!


    In an instant, two shes of cold light passed by,nding steadfastly on Rocky¡¯s body¡­


    Crack¡­


    The Magic Energy Shield that Rocky held in front of him shattered in the moment those two shes of cold light passed, first breaking into four pieces before they reverted back to mana and vanished from sight.


    It was precisely at the moment when the Magic Energy Shield was easily shattered that, with a swoosh, Rocky, who had barely blocked the attack with his shield, shed to the side of the Knife Fox Demon and swung his sword down!


    This time, he didn¡¯t choose to run, but instead chose to counterattack!


    This wasn¡¯t because Rocky had found a way to deal with the Knife Fox Demon; in fact, in his view, he simply couldn¡¯t stand up to a high-level demon. His daring counterattack wasn¡¯t because he truly could kill his opponent, but solely for the sake of self-preservation!


    Running away had already been attempted to no avail. The White Demon Armor wasn¡¯t adept at elerating for extended periods, utterly incapable of shaking off the Knife Fox Demon. Moreover, let¡¯s not forget that Backhill Vigey behind him. Even if he could shake off the Knife Fox Demon, where could he flee to?


    Back to Thunderhawk City?


    With the White Demon Armor, he might be able to make it, but even if he did escape back there, what about the people left in Backhill Vige? They absolutely wouldn¡¯t have time to run away, and once everyone in Backhill Vige died, even if Rocky sessfully made it back to Thunderhawk City, he would be nothing but a lone individual, having lost everything!


    So, he had no choice but to fight, even though he knew full well that he couldn¡¯t defeat the formidable high-level demon.


    In a flicker, Rocky appeared at the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s side and didn¡¯t hesitate to chop down with his sword, only to hear a ng¡ªthe Mana Sword, already reinforced by the armor¡¯s mana, was directly blocked by the scythe!


    An expected turn of events.


    The strike being blocked was no surprise to Rocky, who immediately elerated his armor and appeared on the other side in the blink of an eye.


    The series of exchanges he had previously had with the Knife Fox Demon had given Rocky a rough understanding of this type of demon. He already knew the speed of the Knife Fox Demon, and that its scythe was its biggest advantage. Its strength was also far superior; although it couldn¡¯t fly, it could leap continuously in the air, which meant that for Rocky, the demon was practically unbeatable.


    In such a situation, he had tried running, to no effect; he had also tried ranged attacks, but the opponent¡¯s speed had long surpassed that of the Magic Energy Bullets and the Magic Energy Beams, so they couldn¡¯t hit him. As for the Demon Annihtion Cannon¡­ perhaps its power was sufficient to kill or severely injure the enemy, but it took at least three seconds to initiate the Demon Annihtion Cannon, and in that time, the Knife Fox Demon would have enough time to kill him dozens of times over. Therefore, the only method of fighting back was close-quartersbat.


    In a small-scale closebat scenario, Rocky could push the speed of the Void Magic Armor to its absolute limit. At this extreme, he was confident he wouldn¡¯t lose to the enemy in speed. Once he could keep up, he would find opportunities to attack, which in turn meant that the enemy¡¯s chances to attack would decrease, and his own likelihood of surviving would greatly increase!


    In an instant, after making a swift 180-degree turn, Rocky appeared on the other side of the Knife Fox Demon and executed a sweep aimed directly at its waist.


    Yet again, there was a ng as the sweeping Mana Sword was firmly blocked by the scythe, but Rocky promptly withdrew and, after a quick ny-degree turn, appeared behind the Knife Fox Demon and raised his Mana Sword to chop down.


    But this time, just as he had raised his Mana Sword, no, merely halfway up, the Knife Fox Demon turned around with unimaginable speed, preempting his move!


    This¡­


    How is that possible!!


    ¡°`


    Rocky watched in disbelief as the Knife Fox Demon turned around, experiencing a moment of distraction, for he thought it was utterly impossible!


    In such close-rangebat, the speed and agility of the White Demon Armor were the best of the best, presumably only surpassed by more advanced custom Armors. No other Special Armor could boast superiority in this aspect over the White Demon, so he was confident that he wouldn¡¯t be outpaced by the opponent in such a skirmish.


    But he was wrong, and the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s effortless turn before his eyes was proof of this!


    And in that brief moment of distraction, the Knife Fox Demon, having fully turned around, raised the Scythe in its left hand¡­


    In an instant, Rocky saw a sh of cold light!


    That¡¯s right, not a single sh, but a sweep of cold lights!


    One sh?


    Two shes?


    Three shes?


    Or four?


    It was simply too fast!@@novelbin@@


    In the blink of an eye as the Knife Fox raised its hand, Rocky couldn¡¯t make out how many times the Scythe had been swung. He saw at least three shes in that instant but felt certain there were more than three, certain that he must have missed some¡­


    ¡°Ah! My lord, the lord he¡­!¡±


    When Rocky and the Knife Fox Demon shed des, the people of Backhill Vige didn¡¯t flee; instead, they stood atop the city walls, witnessing everything.


    These people knew they couldn¡¯t leave; in front of a high-level demon, they would be struck down even before a warship could take off. Their only hope was Rocky, hoping that he would emerge victorious.


    So, as Rocky and the Knife Fox Demon engaged in their de fight, everyone watched, though to their eyes, Rocky and the Knife Fox Demon were merely shades of ck and white darting about at high speed, impossible to make out clearly. Yet, they all clenched their fists, silently cheering Rocky on.


    But at that moment, the white silhouette representing Rocky was suddenly sent flying backwards!


    With a loud bang, Rocky was sent flying dozens of meters before crashing heavily to the ground, and his Armor was now marred with no fewer than six shes!


    The Scarred Demon had swung its Scythe six times in the span of raising its hand! And each sh hadnded firmly on Rocky¡¯s breastte, nearly shredding the chest of the White Demon Armor¡­


    But fortunately, the White Demon Armor had been designed with a powerful Demon Annihtion Cannon hidden within its chest te. The chest te was not only thick but also had the strongest defensive power. When the sharp edge of the Scythe hit the breastte, it fortunately only shattered the protectiveyer, sparing Rocky any harm.


    It must be said that the White Demon Armor saved Rocky¡¯s life this time. Had the White Demon Armor not been forged from the best materials, then even with a protectiveyer and an internal Demon Annihtion Cannon as a buffer, the sharpness of the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s Scythe would have been enough to cleave both the Armor and Rocky to pieces.


    However, the material of the White Demon Armor could save him once but not a second time, after striking Rocky and sending him flying, the Knife Fox Demon leaped up above him, then, quickly turning in mid-air and aiming headfirst downward,pleted a powerful double jump with a forceful push from its hind legs, rushing towards him at extreme speed. During the charge, the pair of Scythes in its hands already aimed at his head!


    ¡°`


    COMMENT


    1ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 364: 338 Archmage!

    Chapter 364: Chapter 338 Archmage!


    He leapt high, quickly descending!


    The Knife Fox Demon aimed its scythes at Rocky¡¯s head, stabbing down without hesitation!


    It¡¯s over¡­


    Seeing this scene, everyone on the city wall knew it was over.


    In his battle with the high-level demon, Rocky had been thoroughly defeated; even with such powerful armor, he had no way topete. He had been bested within just a few exchanges and was about to lose his life.


    I¡¯m going to die¡­


    Lying on the ground, Rocky saw the demon descending from above, saw the approaching de tip getting closer and closer, and simrly came to a realization¡ªa realization called death.


    He knew he was about to die. At this moment, this feeling was so clear, and he finally understood the true meaning of the phrase ¡°death cannot be resisted.¡± Facing the imminent death, he wanted to struggle, to dodge, to resist, but he simply couldn¡¯t.


    The only thing he could do now was to wait, to wait for the death that would arrive between breaths.


    How fast was the Knife Fox Demon?


    A momentter, the falling scythe neared Rocky¡¯s head, and then¡­ it stopped¡­


    Yes, just as the scythe tip hadpletely descended and even pierced the helmet of the White Demon Armor, it suddenly halted!


    ¡°How, how¡­!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±


    Just as Rocky was about to meet his end, the guards on the city wall had already fallen into despair, while Liliya and Monte, along with other Void Magic Warriors, had pushed their armor¡¯s speed to the limit, intending to rush out and save Rocky¡ªalthough they were very aware it was a futile hope.


    But at that moment, just as the guards had given up hope and Liliya, Monte and the others had just leaped up, not even having the time to fly over the city wall, they saw the Knife Fox Demon stop its attack.


    What was happening?


    As they saw the Knife Fox Demone to a halt, everyone froze for a moment, unable to understand what was happening. Could it be¡­ could it be that the Knife Fox Demon had developed a conscience?@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Look! Look up in the sky!¡±


    Suddenly, just as everyone was still dazed, someone shouted out loud.


    This shout brought everyone back to their senses, and they all looked up towards the sky together.


    Following the gaze of the crowd, one could see that three figures had appeared hanging in the air outside the city wall!


    Orton.


    Pya.


    Aniye.


    Three archmages were levitating in mid-air, controlling the Knife Fox Demon with their surging magic power, imprisoning it in suspended animation!


    Since ancient times, the profession of mage has existed, reaching its zenith during the Continental Era. In the Land Era, mages essentially represented the strongest profession and the ultimate martial force, to the extent that a single archmage could easily crush an entire army.


    But today, the profession finds itself in a most awkward position. Theoretically, anyone could be called a mage today, as long as they have learned magic, canmunicate with magic power, and are able to activate and use equipment such as the Void Magic Armor.


    Yet, precisely because of the prevalence and application of mana technology, even though everyone now possesses magic power, nobody wants to delve deeply into or learn magic anymore, because there¡¯s simply no need. Everyone is content with just enough magic power to activate mana equipment or items¡ªwhy bother enhancing one¡¯s own magic power continuously?


    Furthermore, with the invention and spread of the Void Magic Armor, the role of mages inbat has significantly diminished. Therefore, in today¡¯s world, true high-level mages have be increasingly rare. Even if someone diligently studies, it¡¯s often not for the sake ofbat but for other aspects, like how Orton needed to enhance his magic power for research purposes.


    Despite this, it must be acknowledged that thebat power of a high-level mage is still very formidable, as is the case right now.


    When Liliya realized Rocky definitely couldn¡¯t match a high-level demon, she immediately sent word to Orton and others in Thunderhawk City. Upon receiving the news, they rushed over without dy.


    Among the four, aside from Hammerfire who wasn¡¯t adept in magic power, Orton, Pya, and Aniye were all Ninth-level Grand Magi. The three of them didn¡¯t even take the skyship, directly using their Levitation Skill to fly out of Thunderhawk City, rushing to Backhill Vige with the greatest speed!


    And when the three arrived at Backhill Vige, they happened to witness the Knife Fox Demon about to deal a deadly blow to Rocky.


    The three masters¡¯ knowledge was profound; they recognized the Knife Fox Demon at first nce and were deeply shocked.


    They weren¡¯t shocked by the presence of the Knife Fox Demon¡ªencountering any type of demon of any level anywhere on thend wasn¡¯t strange. What truly surprised them was that Rocky could tangle with the Knife Fox Demon for so long.


    The terror of a high-level demon was well understood by the three archmages, far more than the average person, so they were very clear on the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s strengths and advantages. To some extent, the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s strong points ovepped with those of the White Demon Armor; both possessed immense speed and agility, but the Knife Fox Demon was clearly superior. Therefore, Orton and the others found it hard to imagine how Rocky could persist under such absolute disadvantage.


    Regardless, by the time the three arrived, Rocky was imminently in peril, so Orton and hispanions hastily intervened, controlling the Knife Fox Demon at the veryst moment.


    Thebined force of the three mages confidentially confined the Knife Fox Demon amid the air, and Rocky, who thought he was doomed, also came to his senses, turning his head to see Orton and the others suspended in mid-air.


    ¡°I¡¯m saved¡­¡±


    Upon seeing Orton and the others, he instantly understood the situation and theny on the ground, heaving a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You brat! Use the Demon Annihtion Cannon! We can¡¯t control it for long!¡±


    Just as Rocky was letting out a sigh of relief, Orton suddenly yelled out.


    At that moment, Orton was drenched in sweat, and so was Pya beside him. Only Aniye seemed to fare slightly better. It appeared that even for archmages, confining a high-level demon was a daunting task. Moreover, don¡¯t forget that even though the levels of Orton and hispanions were archmages, their magic power was predominantly used to aid research;bat was certainly not their forte.


    In fact, at the same time Orton shouted, the imprisoned Knife Fox Demon let out a piercing scream. Amidst this ear-piercing screech, Rocky suddenly noticed that the pair of scythes hovering above his head moved!


    Orton wasn¡¯t lying¡ªthe three of them couldn¡¯t control the Knife Fox Demon forever, and the controlled demon was indeed fighting back!


    In such a situation, Rocky dared not waste any more time. He immediately channeled all of the armor¡¯s mana to his chest, and upon receiving the mana, the exposed Demon Annihtion Cannon gradually lit up¡­!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 365: 339: Destroy the Demon!

    Chapter 365: Chapter 339: Destroy the Demon!


    ¡°`


    Orton and his twopanions arrived in time to save Rocky¡¯s life, but it was only a temporary measure.


    Even under the restraint of the three, the Knife Fox Demon was still resisting. Firmly bound in midair, the demon let out piercing screams while struggling violently. In just a second or two, the pair of scythes hovering over Rocky¡¯s head moved slightly.


    Clearly, the restraint imposed by Orton and his twopanions began to loosen after just a few seconds.


    This is what makes a high-level demon, a terribly fearsome monster!


    In such a situation, Rocky had no time to dy. He immediately gathered all the mana of his armor at his chest and activated the Demon Annihtion Cannon.


    During his previous encounter with the Knife Fox Demon, Rocky had thought of using the Demon Annihtion Cannon. He had always known that only the Demon Annihtion Cannon could counter a high-level demon, but he never had the chance to use this trump card, for a very simple reason: he just didn¡¯t have the opportunity.


    Although the power of the Demon Annihtion Cannon was immense, the time required to prepare for firing was equally long. It needed at least three seconds of charging before the Demon Annihtion Cannon could be used, but would the Knife Fox Demon give him those three seconds?


    Even if Rocky had those three seconds, even if hepleted charging the Demon Annihtion Cannon, could he hit the incredibly fast Knife Fox Demon?


    The answer was definitive. He certainly couldn¡¯t hit the target, which was why he had not used this move until now.


    But now he had an opportunity. Orton and the other two used their magic power to restrain the Knife Fox Demon, making this terrible creature unable to move or escape, turning it into a live target. This gave Rocky the chance to use the Demon Annihtion Cannon to finish it off!


    So, realizing that Orton and the others could not hold on for much longer, Rocky immediately activated the Demon Annihtion Cannon.


    But at the same moment the mana was being gathered at his chest, the restrained Knife Fox Demon began to resist even more fiercely, clearly sensing the impending danger. The soundsing from its throat became even more piercing, and its struggles grew more violent.


    Since it was so close, Rocky could see every detail of the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s reaction with perfect rity. He could see every hair on the demon¡¯s body stand on end at this moment, and its eyes, previously curved like crescent moons, were now as round and terrifying as full moons.


    One second¡­


    When Rocky noticed this change in the Knife Fox Demon, only a single second had passed.


    Two seconds¡­


    And by the time two seconds had gone by, the Demon Annihtion Cannon at his chest was more than halfway charged, and blinding brightness had already begun to emerge from the massive muzzle.


    Meanwhile, the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s resistance also intensified. The screams from its throat had reached an indescribably shrill level, and its body, although restrained, was noticeably trembling. In particr, the pair of scythes had descended further, the sharp tips nowpletely prating Rocky¡¯s helmet with ease!


    Three seconds!


    The three-second charging time was finally up. Rocky didn¡¯t waste a fraction of a moment and instantly fired the Demon Annihtion Cannon!


    A massive column of light shot from his chest straight into the sky, engulfing the Knife Fox Demon that was only inches away. Yet even so, when the demon¡¯s entire body was swallowed by the light column, its piercing screams did not stop!


    What did this mean¡­


    It meant that the monster was not yet dead!


    Everyone was stunned to discover that the Knife Fox Demon, hit directly by the Demon Annihtion Cannon, was still screaming. At that moment, everyone¡¯s mind went nk. This was true for the guards on the city walls, for Liliya and Monte in midair, for Rocky on the ground, and even for Orton and hispanions.


    If even the Demon Annihtion Cannon couldn¡¯t kill the Knife Fox Demon, what on earth could¡­


    Despair set in.


    ¡°`


    At this moment, listening to the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s scream after being struck by the Demon Annihtion Cannon, everyone felt disheartened.


    But just then, everyone suddenly realized that something was amiss.


    The piercing scream seemed to have changed?


    The previous screams from the Knife Fox Demon were unpleasant and piercing, almost having a tangible lethality to them, affecting every listener or demon severely; the weaker ones could even lose their ability to fight on the spot.


    But now, everyone found out that while the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s voice was still unpleasant and piercing, itcked the original lethality. It sounded as if it were no longer a scream, but had be¡­ a wail!@@novelbin@@


    Yes, the Knife Fox Demon was wailing!


    After being hit directly by the Demon Annihtion Cannon, the Knife Fox Demon let out a piercing wail. This wailing then grew weaker, until it finally stopped altogether.


    And it was precisely when the wail of the Knife Fox Demonpletely vanished that the light beam of the Demon Annihtion Cannon also disappeared, followed by the sound of a ng, as the scythe in the hand of the Knife Fox Demon dropped to the ground.


    All this happened very quickly, but in reality, it only took a few short seconds. As those seconds passed, when people looked towards Rocky again, they found no trace of the Knife Fox Demon, leaving only the scythe lying on the ground.


    The Knife Fox Demon, dead!


    Lying on the ground, Rocky turned his head and nced at the scythe beside him, before he finally took a long breath out.


    He had survived.


    And won!


    After confirming that all of it was real, and not a dream, Rocky got up from the ground. But just as he had barely gotten to his feet, he saw a figure throw herself directly into his arms.


    ¡°Rocky!¡±


    Being tightly embraced by Liliya, Rocky immediately felt a surge of acute pain throughout his body, but he had no time to worry about that, as he quickly looked down at Liliya to find her already sobbing inconsbly in his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ it¡¯s alright¡­¡±


    Gently patting Liliya¡¯s back, Rocky said with a smile tofort her. When he looked to the side, he saw Monte, Dusa, Lin Feng, and Sandro had all arrived. Dusa, like Liliya, was crying raining tears, while the eyes of the other few were red-rimmed as they looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    ncing at them, Rocky then turned to look towards the city walls, where he saw a host of Guards, and then waved at them.


    ¡°City Lord is mighty!¡±


    ¡°City Lord is mighty!¡±


    ¡°City Lord is mighty!¡±


    As Rocky waved at the Guards, a chorus of cheers erupted from the city walls. Everyone raised their weapons high, excitedly shouting Rocky¡¯s name.


    Facing this wave after wave of loud shouts, Rocky smiled. He then turned his head towards the opposite side and saw that the demons, which had previously approached fiercely, had now retreatedpletely.


    This was indeed a rare urrence; after all, in people¡¯s minds, demons are never known to retreat. But now it seemed, that belief was not correct, because even monsters know fear!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 366: 340: Major Loss......

    Chapter 366: Chapter 340: Major Loss¡­¡­


    It turns out, demons can be afraid too.


    After the Knife Fox Demon was killed, the many demons that had been gathering at the entrance of Backhill Vige scattered in a frenzy. Watching the demons disperse, Rocky finally breathed a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t send the warship to pursue them, but instead, with Liliya¡¯s support, he returned to Backhill Vige.


    The previous battle could be said to have resulted in heavy losses for Rocky¡¯s side. At first, everyone thought it was just a small group of demons attacking and didn¡¯t worry too much, after all, Backhill Vige now had high walls and a strong defense, too powerful for a small group of demons to pose any threat.


    But unexpectedly, what started as an attack by a small group of demons quickly escted into an assault by several hundred demons, and ultimately, it attracted a terrifyingly powerful high-level demon, leading to substantial losses for Rocky.


    If the sinking of a destroyer by a high-level demon didn¡¯t count as a serious loss, then the severe damage suffered by the White Demon Armor in the battle against the demons certainly couldn¡¯t be overlooked.@@novelbin@@


    Yes, after the Knife Fox Demon was eliminated, Rocky¡¯s White Demon Armor was severely damaged. Facing the sharp scythe of the Knife Fox Demon, the White Demon Armor sustained unprecedented heavy destruction.


    Taking off the White Demon Armor from his body and looking at the severely damaged armor, Rocky was incredibly distressed. After an inspection by Master Hammerfire, it was confirmed that the White Demon Armor could no longer be used¡­


    This oue was a significant loss not only for Rocky personally but also for Backhill Vige and even for Thunderhawk City, becausepared to the massive Fleet, the White Demon Armor was the real trump card in Rocky¡¯s hand. And now, after the battle with the high-level demon, this strongest trump card was gone.


    The only constion for Rocky was that the Guard Corps had suffered rtively minor losses in the battle. Thanks to a timely retreat, the Guard Corps did not suffer any casualties, with only a few guards sustaining minor injuries inbat with Normal Demons. This result allowed Rocky to heave a sigh of relief, as the Guard Corps was an indispensable force in defending Backhill Vige. As long as the unit had not been severely damaged, the vige¡¯s defenses wouldn¡¯t have too many issues.


    After returning to his residence in Backhill Vige, Rocky was immediately taken to bed. Hey there receiving treatment from the doctor while issuing orders for the aftermath.


    ¡°Monte, send someone to clean up the battlefield, collect all usable Demon Corpses, Demon Cores, and the like.¡±


    While the focus of the previous battle was on the high-level demon, let¡¯s not forget that before its appearance, Rocky¡¯s side had already eliminated hundreds of Normal Demons. The battle might be over, but the corpses of the demons destroyed by the warship and Guard Corps still remained on the battlefield. These corpses should not be wasted; they are valuable Demon Materials that can be sold for money after being collected.


    So upon returning to his residence, the first thing Rocky thought of was to have Monte collect the demon corpses outside.


    ¡°Aileen, contact the Ruby Chamber of Commerce and have them deliver a batch of Magic Energy Cannons, Armor materials, and medical supplies as soon as possible. Find out exactly what¡¯s needed by consulting with Monte and Master Orton, and have them draw up a list for you.¡±


    After arranging tasks for Outer Monte, Rocky called over Aileen and asked her to contact the Ruby Chamber of Commerce immediately to secure a timely replenishment.


    Having gone through the recent battle, Rocky had reimed the feeling of his past days, his current feeling was exactly the same as when he was carrying out defense tasks in Backhill Vige years ago, always on edge, facing demons that could attack at any moment.


    Especially after shing with high-level demons, he realized something even more clearly: thend was now far more dangerous than it had been two years ago.


    Back then, when he was defending Backhill Vige, although it was dangerous, the number of demons he faced wasn¡¯trge. At most, a few would attack the vige, maybe a dozen or so, and at the very most, about a hundred. But now, it was evidently different. If the demons surrounding Backhill Vige were to mount an offense, they would easily number in the twenties or thirties and more, sometimes even exceeding a hundred. What was more important was the appearance of unequaled high-level demons.


    In such circumstances, Rocky couldn¡¯t afford to take anything lightly. The idea that he could easily fend off demons with just the Fleet and the Guard Corps was clearly mistaken. To ensure the vige waspletely safe, he had to strengthen its defenses.


    First and foremost was to promptly repair the Magic Energy Cannons on the town walls. The Proud Dragon Commerce Guild had originally installed twenty Magic Energy Cannons on the walls of Backhill Vige, but unfortunately, they were all destroyed during the battle to take the vige. Hence, Rocky nned to repair these magic energy cannons as soon as possible to enhance the vige¡¯s defensive capabilities.


    Next was to have Orton and others repair the White Demon Armor quickly. The threat Backhill Vige now faced was not as simple as just ordinary demons; there might be other high-level demons lurking around. And as it had been proven, only the White Demon Armor could barely contend with high-level demons, so it was imperative to repair the armor urgently.


    However, due to limited funds and having never anticipated that the White Demon Armor would suffer such severe damage, Orton and the others didn¡¯t have spare materials to perform major repairs. This left Rocky with no choice but to have the Ruby Chamber of Commerce urgently deliver a batch of raw materials for the repairs. Only in this way could the White Demon Armor be restored.


    All these ns, of course, depended on the support of Gold Coins. Fortunately, the treasury of Thunderhawk City still had some funds left, and with the Demon Materials that could be obtained after the battles, Rocky didn¡¯t have to worry too much about money.


    With his arrangements in ce, everyone became busy once again. Monte led the Guard Corps to sort out the Demon Materials; Aileen was in a hurry to contact the Ruby Chamber of Commerce, and the rest were repairing the walls or mining as needed.


    And so, time quickly passed by three days.


    In these three days, Backhill Vige gradually got back on track. The mine had started operating, the city walls had beenpletely repaired, and now they were just waiting for the Ruby Chamber of Commerce to deliver the Magic Energy Cannons for instation. Also, after three days of bed rest, Rocky had more or less recovered, and then he immediately went to meet with Orton and the others.


    After the previous battle ended, to prevent high-level demons from appearing again, Orton and his team stayed in Backhill Vige, and simply moved part of the researchb equipment into the vige. They were now constantly conducting research there.


    Rocky, of course, was grateful for this, but he was more concerned about something else¡ªthe White Demon Armor. So as soon as he recovered, he went straight to where Orton and his team were stationed.


    ¡°Master Hammerfire, when can the White Demon Armor be repaired? Whatever you need, just speak directly to Aileen, and she will purchase it for you.¡±


    Upon seeing Orton and his team, Rocky immediately asked this question, indicating that as long as the White Demon Armor could be repaired quickly, anything would be manageable.


    Unfortunately, facing his words, none of Orton¡¯s team responded. In the end, it was Master Hammerfire who shook his head first, ¡°City Lord, young man, the White Demon Armor¡­ ispletely beyond repair¡­¡±


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 367: 341: Redesign!

    Chapter 367: Chapter 341: Redesign!


    ¡°Scrapped¡­?¡±


    Upon hearing Hammerfire¡¯s words, Rocky froze on the spot.


    ¡°The damage to the White Demon Armor is too severe. If we were to repair it, the cost would be almost as high as manufacturing a new set of armor; therefore, we believe there is no longer any necessity to repair it.¡±


    While Rocky was stunned, Orton also opened his mouth, offering an exnation to Rocky.


    After the fight with the Knife Fox Demon, the White Demon Armor had suffered severe damage. It wasn¡¯t that there was absolutely no hope of full repair, but as Orton said, the time and cost involved in repairing the current White Demon Armor were as high as making a new set of armor, so there was no longer any necessity to repair it.


    ¡°But teacher, without the White Demon Armor, I¡­¡±


    After being dazed for a moment, Rocky regained his senses, and his face immediately showed an ugly expression.


    He certainly knew how severely damaged the White Demon Armor was in the battle and understood the intention of Orton and others, but without the White Demon Armor, it was no exaggeration to say that Rocky¡¯s strength would immediately drop a notch!


    The White Demon Armor was too important to him, especially now!


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Noticing Rocky¡¯s sour face, Orton then smiled and said, ¡°We know how much you need the White Demon Armor, but the set is indeed too badly damaged. However, don¡¯t rush; we have already begun designing a new generation of White Demon Armor.¡±


    ¡°Redesign¡­?¡±


    Upon hearing Orton¡¯s words, Rocky was stunned again, then his face showed an incredulous expression, ¡°Teacher, are you saying you¡¯re redesigning the White Demon Armor?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    This time, Hammerfire was the one speaking, ¡°It¡¯s a pity the White Demon Armor is scrapped, but this is also a good opportunity for us. We can take this chance to redesign it entirely, incorporating the new technologies we¡¯ve recently improved and developed.¡±


    In reality, although it was a pity that the White Demon Armor was scrapped, they could just make a new set¡ªafter all, the White Demon Armor was originally made by Hammerfire, so making a new set of armor shouldn¡¯t be a challenge for him.


    But clearly, Hammerfire and Orton were not nning to do just that.


    Considering the time, the White Demon Armor was a creation from six months ago; during this period, Orton and his colleagues were not idle. The four of them had been continuously conducting in-depth research on runes, constantly improving and innovating the current armor technology, and had made significant breakthroughs in this area.


    That is to say, Orton and his colleagues now had a batch of new technologies ready to be used and implemented.


    However, since the design of the White Demon Armor was rtively early, the armor¡¯s framework and technology were essentially fixed. Even though Orton and his colleagues had now mastered more advanced rune technology, they couldn¡¯t drastically improve the already finalized design of the new type of White Demon Armor.


    But now that the White Demon Armor was scrapped and a remake was necessary anyway, they couldpletely redesign the original armor.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Having heard Hammerfire¡¯s exnation and knowing that they were redesigning the White Demon Armor, Rocky excitedly waved his fists and hurriedly said, ¡°Teacher, masters, are the design drawings ready? Can I take a look?¡±


    With eyes full of excitement and anticipation, Rocky looked at the four of them, his gaze so pure it was like that of a child yearning for a toy, unable to wait any longer.


    As for his reaction, Orton and the others were not surprised at all, so they soon brought him to the test stand and then Hammerfire took out the design drawing of the new generation of White Demon Armor.


    This design drawing was not something Hammerfire had drawn up temporarily, for they had been nning to manufacture the new generation of White Demon Armor a few months ago, so Hammerfire had already started designing based on the original White Demon Armor several months prior.


    Under these circumstances, the design drawing Rocky saw, although not yet one hundred percentplete, already had the rudiments of the new generation White Demon Armor.


    Having previously participated in the design of Tank Model 1, Rocky was already quite familiar with design drawings, so a few minutes after seeing this drawing, his eyes gradually widened!


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    Looking at the annotations on the design drawing, Rocky slowly opened his mouth and then quickly pointed at the diagram, looking towards Orton and the others, ¡°Teacher, is this, could this possibly be¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve figured it out?¡±


    As Rocky looked over with his mouth agape, Orton simply smiled, his face also revealing an expression of pride.


    ¡°Teacher, could this possibly be the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s scythe?¡±


    Pointing at the design drawing of the new generation White Demon Armor, Rocky was astounded, for he had noticed the new weapon in the White Demon Armor at the very first nce of the design drawing¡ªthe weapon was actually a scythe!


    Looking at the scythe on the design drawing, no matter how Rocky looked, it appeared familiar, and then he suddenly realized, wasn¡¯t this the very scythe of the Knife Fox Demon!@@novelbin@@


    In a previous battle, although the Knife Fox Demon had beenpletely reduced to ashes by the direct hit of the Demon Annihtion Cannon, its most characteristic pair of scythes had been left behind. Even under such powerful force of the Demon Annihtion Cannon that turned the Knife Fox Demon itself to ashes, this pair of scythes was left unscathed!


    What Rocky did not know was that when Monte led people to retrieve Demon Materials, these two scythes were not only sessfully recovered but also taken advantage of by Orton and others, who nned to use them as raw materials to create a top melee weapon!


    Knowing that Orton and his team had this idea, Rocky was naturally the happiest, for he knew very well how formidable these two scythes were. It was with these two scythes that the Knife Fox Demon easily shredded the Magic Energy Shield of the White Demon, and it was also because of these two scythes that the White Demon Armor waspletely scrapped. Therefore, if Orton and his team could turn these two scythes into weapons, the melee strength of the new generation White Demon Armor would undoubtedly increase significantly!


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Just as Rocky recalled the usage of these two scythes, he suddenly remembered another matter, something he had forgotten for a long time, and then quickly looked towards Orton and the others, ¡°Teacher, masters, I think I have a high-level demon tooth too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hearing his words, Orton and the others were all taken aback, and the four people almost turned their heads to look at him at the same time.


    ¡°City Lord kid, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯ve seen how difficult it is to deal with high-level demons. How could you possibly have such a creature¡¯s tooth?¡±


    Hammerfire shook his head as he looked at Rocky, for items from a high-level demon were exceedingly precious, something even they could not obtain; thus, Hammerfire simply did not believe Rocky would have one.


    ¡°Really, I do have one!¡±


    Seeing that several people did not believe him, Rocky said this while asking Liliya to immediately return to Thunderhawk City to fetch that unknown tooth from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Following his instructions, Liliya promptly left and, watching Liliya depart, Orton and the others frowned, exchanging dubious looks. Could it be that Rocky actually had a high-level demon¡¯s tooth?


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 368: 342 The Only Existence

    Chapter 368: Chapter 342 The Only Existence


    Upon learning that Orton and others had retrieved the scythe of the Knife Fox Demon and nned to turn it into a weapon, Rocky suddenly remembered another thing ¡ª he still had a tooth from a high-level demon in his possession!


    He recalled that during his first trip to Eternal City, in order to sell the ores left behind by a Grayrock Demon, he once visited the Hunting Exchange and bought a tooth there.


    At that time, he intended to use this tooth as a closebat weapon, but unfortunately, it soon revealed a serious problem. It wasn¡¯t until Monte joined him that Rocky found out the tooth he had bought for only a few hundred Gold Coins might havee from a high-level demon!


    This revtion had scared Rocky out of his wits. He never thought he would encounter such a stroke of idental fortune. Sadly, back then his abilities were too limited to know how to use it, even if the tooth might be worth a fortune. So he had no choice but to set it aside, and as time passed, he forgot about it¡­ until now, when he finally remembered.


    However, to Rocky¡¯s ims, Orton and the others were skeptical. It was not that they didn¡¯t believe Rocky, but rather they simply couldn¡¯t fathom that such good fortune could really exist in this world!


    That was a high-level demon¡¯s tooth! To casually find one in the market and buy it for only a few hundred Gold Coins seemed like a joke!


    So when Rocky shared this story, Orton and the others did not believe it.


    Because of this, Rocky had no choice but to ask Liliya to fetch the tooth from Thunderhawk City to prove he was not lying.


    Since Thunderhawk City was hovering above Backhill Vige at the time, going back and forth on a Reconnaissance Ship did not take much time. In about an hour or so, Liliya returned before everyone and handed a wooden box over to Orton upon her arrival.


    Taking the wooden box brought back by Liliya, Orton, Hammerfire, Pya, and Aniye curiously formed a circle and slowly opened the lid of the box¡­


    As the wooden box was gradually opened, a faint blue light began to emanate from within. Upon seeing this blue light, or more urately the tooth emitting the blue light, Orton and the others were dumbstruck!


    Holding the wooden box, Orton first held his breath, then started to breathe rapidly. As he breathed quickly, he looked around at the others and saw that whether it was Hammerfire, Pya, or the most experienced Aniye, all of them, like him, not only had rapid breathing but were also staring intently at the blue light inside the box.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Could this really be¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it must be.¡±


    ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡±


    They carefully lifted the azure tooth out of the wooden box, treating it as if it were a priceless treasure. They examined it carefully while talking to each other in words that bystanders couldn¡¯t understand.@@novelbin@@


    It wasn¡¯t until a good whileter that they finally snapped out of it and all turned to look at Rocky.


    Being stared at by four people as if he were some kind of monster, Rocky suddenly felt a chill down his spine, even feeling an impulse to run away. And before he could even react, Orton and the others had surrounded him!


    ¡°Kid, tell us the truth, where exactly did you get this tooth from?¡± Orton could not help but ask as he looked at Rocky.


    This question baffled Rocky, for he had just exined in detail how he hade by the tooth.


    ¡°It was really bought by me.¡±


    ¡°Young City Lord, are you treating us like outsiders? Tell us, is this something your parents left for you?¡±


    ¡°The things my parents left were swindled away long ago, this was really bought by me.¡±


    Looking at the group, Rocky was truly at a loss for words. He had previously said that he had bought a tooth from a high-level demon and they didn¡¯t believe him; now he had brought the tooth and they still doubted him.


    ¡°It was really bought?¡±


    Seeing Rocky almost in tears, Orton and the others exchanged nces before incredulity spread across their faces.


    ¡°This is really¡­ really¡­ incredibly lucky¡­¡±


    ¡°Unimaginable, truly unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°Such luck¡­ there¡¯s simply no way to describe it¡­¡±


    ¡°It could also be a case where even a blind cat runs into a dead mouse every now and then, maybe this kid did hit upon a pie falling from the sky.¡±


    After sharing a look, Orton and hispanions couldn¡¯t help butment.


    Their reactions left Rockypletely baffled, but before he could ask any questions, Aniye was the first to speak.


    ¡°Rocky, do you know which demon this tooth came from?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Turning toward Aniye, Rocky shook his head vigorously like a rattle-drum, truly unaware of the tooth¡¯s origin. Not only him, even Monte, who was a Demon Hunter, only suspected the tooth might belong to a high-level demon, but knew nothing more.


    As he shook his head repeatedly, Aniye smiled and then exined, ¡°This tooth indeedes from a high-level demon, no, that¡¯s not quite right¡­¡±


    ¡°This tooth is called the Azure Fang andes from a demon named Leviathan. Of course, whether it¡¯s the name of the tooth or that of the demon, there are very few who would recognize them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it¡­¡±


    When Aniye revealed the name of the tooth and then mentioned the demon Leviathan, Rocky thought carefully and then nodded repeatedly. He had a fair knowledge of demons from frequent chats with Monte, the Demon Hunter, but these two names he had nevere across.


    Moreover, after hearing these two names, Rocky felt something strange.


    The name Azure Fang was quite ordinary and fitting, given that the tooth naturally emanated a faint blue light; using ¡®azure¡¯ to describe it didn¡¯t seem over the top. However, the name Leviathan was a bit odd¡­


    ¡°What, you think the name is odd, do you?¡±


    As if he had seen through Rocky¡¯s thoughts, Aniye posed the question just as Rocky had begun to puzzle over the name Leviathan.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rocky nodded in response to the question: ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like the name of a demon.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Aniyeughed softly, then nodded while saying, ¡°You¡¯re right, Leviathan doesn¡¯t sound like the name of a demon. In fact, the very reason people gave the demon such a name was to distinguish it from ordinary demons.¡±


    ¡°Distinguish? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the demon Leviathan is the only one of its kind.¡±


    ¡°The only one¡­?¡±


    Looking dazedly at Aniye, Rocky blinked and licked his lips, suddenly feeling a bit confused. He felt he didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning behind Aniye¡¯s words.


    The only one?


    What did it mean by ¡®the only one¡¯?


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 369: 343: The Thirty-three Great Demons

    Chapter 369: Chapter 343: The Thirty-three Great Demons


    ¡°The sole Demon¡­¡±


    Such an exnation from Aniye not only failed to rify things for Rocky, but instead confused him even more. All he could do was to try to understand the statement literally, ¡°Master, are you saying that this Demon named Leviathan, there¡¯s only one in the world?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    Aniye nodded, indicating that Rocky¡¯s literal interpretation was entirely correct¡ªthe Demon named Leviathan was indeed a singr existence in the world!


    ¡°Can there really be¡­ such a thing?!¡±


    Faced with Aniye¡¯s affirmative answer, Rocky was stupefied because this answer obviously overturned hismon knowledge about Demons!


    What does ¡®unique¡¯ mean?


    Only an independent entity could be described as unique, just like humans; each person is unique to some extent. Rocky and Aniye are both humans, but you can¡¯t find a second Rocky in this world, nor can you find a second Aniye, that¡¯s what ¡®unique¡¯ means.


    But how could you describe a Demon as ¡®unique¡¯?


    As everyone knows, there are myriad types of Demons, and almost each type exists in endless numbers. How could there be a ¡®unique¡¯ existence?


    Yet, the fact is just so¡ªthe Demon named Leviathan is indeed a unique existence!


    This Demon is unlike any other, the only one in the whole world.


    ¡°Leviathan, this Demon, is the first special Demon we discovered. We found that it ispletely different from other Demons in every aspect. This Demon is almost no different from us, so if other Demons are called Normal Demons, then Leviathan would be a special Demon.¡±


    ¡°No different from us¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, no different from us.¡±


    Looking at Rocky, who was agape, Aniye, while feeling helpless, couldn¡¯t deny this fact.


    Perhaps Normal Demons are but a horde of creatures without a shred of intelligence or sense, but the Demon Leviathan is different¡ªit¡¯s almost indistinguishable from humans!


    And as Aniye nodded helplessly, Rocky waspletely astounded; Aniye¡¯s few words had utterly upended his worldview!


    But what was more revolutionary for his cognition actuallyy ahead.


    Just as Rocky stood agape, Aniye was about to reveal an even more explosive secret!


    All he said next was:


    ¡°Moreover¡­ there are more special Demons in the world simr to Leviathan, not just one.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Rocky, who hadn¡¯t fully grasped this concept, couldn¡¯t help but exim and his face showed an expression of utter disbelief.


    ¡°In this world, a total of The Thirty-three Great Demons have been discovered, each one like Leviathan, a unique existence in the world. Among all Demons, these thirty-three are akin to emperors; they possess immense wisdom and strength, and Normal Demons are like ants before them, even high-level Demons are under their control.¡±


    As a result, people also refer to these thirty-three special Demons as The Thirty-three Great Demons.¡±


    Speaking of which, Aniye nced at Rocky, ¡°Have you heard of the forbidden zones?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve heard,¡± Rocky stammered, quickly nodding his head, ¡°The Traceless Battlefield is one of those forbidden zones, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Taken aback by Aniye¡¯s sudden question, Rocky blinked before hastily nodding. He indeed knew that there were several forbidden zones on thend, like the Traceless Battlefield he and Karina had visited, which was one of these zones.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Traceless Battlefield is indeed a forbidden zone, but it¡¯s just one of the safer ones. In reality, there are dozens ofrge and small forbidden zones onnd today. Some zones are prohibited from entry by any Sky City, with vitors subjected to annihtion. Among these zones, the most dangerous areas are the territories ruled by The Thirty-three Great Demons.¡±


    ¡°My God¡­ How have I never heard of these things before!¡±


    Everything Aniye had said left Rocky in utter shock; he had never even heard about these matters!


    Among the Demons, there actually existed beings like Demon Kings, who could control other demons and even upy territories on thend. All of this was too incredible for him. If these words had note from Aniye¡¯s mouth, Rocky might have doubted they were anything more than the stuff of fiction.


    But precisely because these words came from Aniye, there was no need for any doubt!


    ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t have heard.¡±


    Seeing Rocky¡¯s reaction, Aniye wasn¡¯t surprised in the slightest. He then asked with a slight smile, ¡°Rocky, how do you feel after knowing all of this?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    When asked about his feelings, Rocky opened his mouth and, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, replied, ¡°I¡­ feel despair¡­¡±


    Yes, despair was what Rocky felt after hearing Aniye¡¯s words!


    He suddenly understood why it had taken a hundred years for people to not return to thend. Clearly, the Demon¡¯s upation of thend, driving everyone to the skies, was far from simple; it was filled with too many secrets unknown to the people.


    As for his reaction, Nelson nodded in agreement. That was the very reason why everything he had said was not known to the world. If he shared all of this information with everyone, without question, each person would feel the same profound despair that Rocky did. Therefore, what Aniye had revealed was the highest level of secret in this world, something ordinary people could never expect to learn in their lifetimes.


    Afterwards, Aniye did not say much else. Although there were still many secrets about this world and about demons that he was aware of, he felt he had said enough for the day. If he said more, Aniye feared that Rocky might genuinely copse¡­


    So, once Rocky had graduallye to terms with everything he had been told, Aniye returned his attention to the Azure Fang.


    ¡°ording to the records, Leviathan¡¯s appearance is that of a massive serpent that feeds on energy, able to consume and expel energy in any form. Furthermore, it sheds its skin every ten years, doubling in size and strength with each molt.¡±


    ¡°The tooth you have must have been shed during Leviathan¡¯s molting. If I remember correctly, this tooth can absorb Mana, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! And it bes extremely unstable after absorbing Mana!¡±


    Hearing Aniye¡¯s words, Rocky nodded continually, affirming that he waspletely correct.


    ¡°I thought as much.¡±


    Aniye couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of admiration as he looked at the Azure Fang in his hand, ¡°I never imagined, truly never imagined, such a precious thing would end up in your hands. You should know, this is something money can¡¯t measure¡­¡±


    After muttering to himself, he turned his head towards Pya, ¡°Pya, can you make use of this tooth?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±@@novelbin@@


    Looking at the Azure Fang in Aniye¡¯s hands, Pya¡¯s eyes already shone with eagerness, evidently already contemting how to incorporate this immensely precious Azure Fang into the next generation of the White Demon Armor!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 370: 344: Shared Technology

    Chapter 370: Chapter 344: Shared Technology


    After a long discussion with Aniye and others, Rocky gained a new understanding of the world and the Demons, which shocked him.


    It turned out that the Demons who upied thend were not as simple as people imagined. Demons were not just monsters; among them were not only terrifying high-level demons but also existences even more dreadful than high-level demons. These were all things Rocky had never known before, but now he was aware of them.


    Truth be told, after learning these secrets, he suddenly felt a pressure weigh on him, making it hard for him to breathe.


    Although he was clear that it was just psychological, Aniye had said these things actually had nothing to do with someone minor like himself, Rocky still felt very suppressed.


    However, he felt excitement as well, naturally because of the new generation of White Demon Armor!


    After taking out the Azure Fang, Orton and the others decided to use it in the new generation of White Demon Armor. With that, not to mention how many new technologies the new White Demon Armor incorporated, just the materials from the high-level demon alone were already twofold.


    One of the materials was the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s scythe, which Orton and his team nned to make into a weapon. The other was even more precious, even countless times more valuable than the Knife Fox Demon¡¯s scythe ¡ª the Azure Fang. Rocky was not yet clear on where and how it would be used, but however it was used, it would definitely make the new White Demon Armor much more powerful, of that he was certain.


    In such circumstances, Rocky was not only happy but a weight was also lifted from his heart. Although the design and manufacturing process of the new armor would leave Backhill Vige vulnerable, it was only temporary, because, as Orton had said, it would take at least a month or two, or at most four to five months, for the new White Demon Armor to bepleted.


    Once the new White Demon Armor waspleted, Rocky¡¯s strength would naturally recover and he would be even stronger than before. Right now, all he needed to do was ensure that Backhill Vige got through this period smoothly, and then his great work would be aplished.


    Regarding this matter, Rocky soon had a n, which naturally involved leveraging the Sky Alliance.


    For this purpose, he returned to Thunderhawk City and met Lord n once again.


    ¡°City Lord Rocky, have your injuries healed? Please, have a seat, have a seat¡­¡±


    Seeing Rocky, n immediately showed considerable warmth. He had visited Backhill Vige when Rocky was injured, so he was surprised that Rocky had recovered so quickly and had started taking charge once again. Among the many city lords n had seen, Rocky could be considered one of the most diligent.


    ¡°Lord n, when can we expect the Alliance officials to arrive?¡±


    After exchanging brief pleasantries with n, Rocky got straight to the point.


    Since the Sky Alliance also had a share in the mines at Backhill Vige, it would naturally send people to participate in the mining, as a considerable portion of the mined ore was due to be handed over to the Alliance.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Soon, I confirmed just yesterday, they will arrive within three days.¡±


    ¡°Good, that puts my mind at ease.¡± Rocky nodded and nced at n, then slowly asked, ¡°Lord n, have you mentioned the Tank Type 1 Armor to the Alliance?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Taken aback by the sudden mention, n was initially startled but soon smiled!


    Clearly, n understood what Rocky meant; it seemed he was looking to share the Tank Type 1 Armor with the Alliance.


    It must be said, n was quite perceptive because, indeed, Rocky intended to share the Tank Type 1 Armor with the Alliance.


    Now that the White Demon Armor was destroyed and a new generation was in production, though it would bepleted soon, it still required a few months. During this time, Rocky¡¯s overall strength would undoubtedly be significantly reduced due to the absence of the White Demon Armor. Even more inconveniently, he had just taken over Backhill Vige, a situation that could be described as extremely dangerous.


    Therefore, to ensure both Thunderhawk City and Backhill Vige werepletely secure, Rocky decided to request protection from the Alliance.


    As a member of the Alliance, such protection was quitemon; the Alliance itself had corresponding policies, allowing each member to apply once a year for military support without conditions.


    However, this support was not what Rocky could utilize now, because the Alliance¡¯s free support merely involved sending Alliance troops to help or cooperate with a member in a battle; after the battle, the troops would withdraw. Rocky needed the Alliance troops to help defend Backhill Vige for a period until the new White Demon Armor waspleted.


    Of course, this request was not a difficult one for the Alliance, but getting the Alliance troops to do so was not a free lunch; a certain cost had to be paid.


    This cost was definitely not Gold Coins, but Contribution Points.


    Spending Contribution Points to seek Alliance troops was a very important part of the Contribution Point system, as this practice encouraged members to actively contribute to the Alliance, so the Alliance had very detailed divisions regarding this.


    Spending one hundred Contribution Points could get the Alliance to dispatch a Fifth Generation Escort Ship.


    Spending three hundred Contribution Points could get the Alliance to dispatch a Fifth Generation Destroyer.


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 371: 344 Shared Technology_2

    Chapter 371: Chapter 344 Shared Technology_2


    Spending a thousand Contribution Points allows the Alliance to dispatch a Fifth-Generation Patrol Airship.


    Spending five thousand Contribution Points allows the Alliance to dispatch a Fifth-Generation Battleship.


    Spending ten thousand Contribution Points allows the Alliance to dispatch a Fifth-Generation Floating Mothership.


    If one wishes for the Alliance to send additional Void Magic Warriors along with the fleet, that is also possible.


    Spending five hundred Contribution Points allows the Alliance to dispatch a Void Magic Warrior equipped with Fifth-Generation Mass-Produced Armor.


    Spending ten thousand Contribution Points allows the Alliance to dispatch aplete formation of a Void Magic Squad, with all members equipped with Fifth-Generation Mass-Produced Armor.


    Simrly, spending ten thousand Contribution Points could allow the Alliance to dispatch a top-notch Void Magic Warrior equipped with Fifth-Generation Special Armor.


    Under this detailed ssification, requesting troops from the Alliance¡ªhow many troops and what kind¡ªis crystal clear, and as long as members have Contribution Points, they can have the Alliance dispatch troops anytime and anywhere, which is very convenient.


    City Lord Rocky¡¯s idea was to rely on Contribution Points to have the Alliance dispatch a fleet to ensure the safety of Backhill Vige and help him ovee the current period when his strength was in a vacuum.


    However, the prerequisite for doing so was having enough Contribution Points. The more Contribution Points one had, the more the Alliance Army would mobilize, and the longer they would stay. Unfortunately, Rocky had none left, and that¡¯s why he nned to share the Tank Type 1 Armor with the Alliance.


    He believed that as soon as Lord n reported the Tank Type 1 Armor to the Alliance, they would certainly show great interest. After all,pared to those shy but impractical Land Combat Armors of the present, the Tank Type 1 excelled in both practicality andbat capability by a wide margin.


    It is also worth remembering that Rocky designed the Tank Type 1 Armor for the defense of Backhill Vige. Although he could use it himself, with his strength, the applications of the Land Combat Armor like Tank Type 1 were ultimately limited, given that he didn¡¯t have arge territory.


    But the Sky Alliance was different.


    For a colossal entity like the Sky Alliance, not counting members with individual territories like Rocky, the territories belonging directly to the Alliance alone were extensive. All these territories under the Alliance needed defense, so in terms of demand, the Sky Alliance also had a significant need for the Tank Type 1 Armor. Under such circumstances, Rocky did not believe the Alliance would be uninterested in Tank Type 1.


    So he consulted with Orton and others, inquiring whether it would be challenging to alter the Tank Type 1 to be powered by traditional Magic Stones instead of Mana. He then received an affirmative response.


    The current version of the Tank Type 1, strictly speaking, was still an experimental model. Although it was also powered by Runes, the overall technological content was not very high, making a switch to Magic Stone powerpletely straightforward.


    With this in mind, Rocky had a n. He intended to share the Tank Type 1 with the Alliance and then exchange the Contribution Points received for the protection of the Alliance Army, thus oveing the current difficulties.


    And in this matter, the Alliance¡¯s thoughts were inplete harmony with his own.


    After receiving Lord n¡¯s report, the Alliance was shocked on the one hand and attached great importance to it on the other.


    The shock, naturally, was because it was unexpected.


    The White Demon Armor could already be described as sensational, and the Alliance had never imagined that Rocky coulde up with a New Armor in such a short time. Just how strong was Thunderhawk City¡¯s research and development capacity?


    Given that Lord n had witnessed all the experiments of Tank Type 1, hemunicated everything he saw to the Alliance in his report. n might have been ayman, but there were plenty of experts on Void Magic Armor in the Alliance. These experts immediately judged that the Tank Type 1 Armor was a unique and highly practical Armor.


    After receiving such an assessment, the Alliance immediately contacted Lord n, urging him to do his best to persuade Rocky to share the Tank Type 1 with the Alliance.


    Therefore, as Rocky had imagined, the Alliance was indeed very interested in the Tank Type 1 Armor.


    However, during this time, Lord n had not taken the initiative to discuss the matter with him because when the Alliance conveyed this message, Rocky was in the midst of nning to take over Backhill Vige. By the time he had upied the vige, a series of events had taken ce, and Lord n had not found the opportunity to bring it up. Unexpectedly, Rocky took the initiative to mention it.


    Naturally, this pleased Lord n, who immediately said, ¡°City Lord Rocky, I reported the matter of the Tank Type 1 Armor to the Alliance long ago, and the Alliance has nothing but praise for this new armor, saying a great deal of good about it.¡±


    After saying this, he leaned forward slightly and continued, ¡°City Lord Rocky, the Alliance is quite interested in this armor and has been pressing me to ask if you would be willing to share the design blueprints of the armor with the Alliance. Of course, such sharing would definitely bepensated; the Alliance will surely offer arge number of Contribution Points as a reward.¡±


    ¡°That is exactly my intention.¡±


    With a slight smile at Lord n, Rocky did not y coy and nodded directly.


    In this matter, he didn¡¯t need any scheming or haggling because the Alliance had detailed regtions for such affairs.


    Sharing technology or new armor¡ªsuch things could not be taken lightly by anyone, and the Sky Alliance valued them greatly. Therefore, whenever simr situations arose, the Alliance would send personnel to strictly evaluate the shared technology or technique. Then, based on the evaluation, they would determine the level and award Contribution Points to the sharing members ording to this level. In this aspect, there were no personal favors to discuss; everything had to be done ording to regtions.


    Therefore, Rocky didn¡¯t need to worry too much about this.


    Meanwhile, seeing that Rocky indeed had this intention, Lord n¡¯s smile immediately brightened. But before he could speak, Rocky spoke up again.


    ¡°Lord n, I have no objections to contributing the Tank Type 1 Armor to the Alliance, but I have a request.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°I need the Alliance to immediately carry out a series of inspections and evaluations; I¡¯m very short on time.¡±


    Rocky was willing to share the Tank Type 1 Armor with the Alliance because he wanted to smoothly get through theing months. Therefore, it was essential to act quickly; if the process dragged on for months, he would no longer need the Alliance Army¡¯s protection.


    ¡°This way¡­¡±


    Not expecting Rocky to be in such a hurry, Lord n furrowed his brow in thought, then after a moment, nodded and said, ¡°City Lord Rocky, I will report this to the Alliance right away. Rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, in addition, I may also need the Alliance Army¡­¡±


    After nodding, Rocky shared his n to spend Contribution Points to have the Alliance Army defend Backhill Vige with Lord n, then entrusted him with ensuring that the Alliance would handle the matter as quickly as possible.


    Following Rocky¡¯s departure, Lord n immediately reported the series of events to the Alliance. Upon receiving the news, the Alliance quickly responded by sending personnel to meet Rocky while also immediately contacting Contact City, the nearest to Backhill Vige, to rush to the vige.


    Thus, three days swiftly passed, and as Rocky had anticipated, Backhill Vige had be increasingly dangerous because, in just these short three days, the vige had suffered anotherrge-scale demon attack!


    This time there were two waves of demons, the first consisting of over fifty creatures, and the second wave numbering over a hundred. Fortunately, no high-level demons appeared during these attacks, which was a relief to everyone.


    On the second day after the attack, the Sky Alliance personnel assigned to supervise the mines arrived. Under the arrangement of Lord n, they met with Rocky and then started their work. Another three days passed, and the personnel who came to inspect and evaluate the Tank Type 1 Armor also arrived.


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 372: 345: The Expedition Begins!

    Chapter 372: Chapter 345: The Expedition Begins!


    n¡¯s ability to get things done was indeed strong. After learning that Rocky intended to share the Tank Type 1 Armor with the Alliance, he immediately made contact with the Alliance, and within just a few days, had the inspection and assessment personnel arrive at Thunderhawk City.


    To achieve this was not easy, after all, sky travel was not convenient, and it was impossible to have the rted personnel arrive so quickly without expending significant effort, but n and the Sky Alliance managed it.


    Of course, Rocky wasn¡¯t idle during this process. After meeting with n, he immediately took Hammerfire back to Thunderhawk City, then worked overtime to manufacture, and finally, before the Alliance personnel arrived, used the remaining materials to produce the third Tank Type 1 Armor.


    This Tank Type 1 Armor, in terms of functionality, was almost identical to the previous two. The only difference was in its driving method: the first two were powered by runes, whereas the third one used traditional Magic Stones to supply mana, ensuring that even if this Armor and its blueprints were handed over to the Sky Alliance, Rocky wouldn¡¯t suffer any loss.


    So it went that by the time the Sky Alliance¡¯s inspectors reached Thunderhawk City, the process of testing and assessment started immediately.


    ¡°City Lord Rocky.¡±


    On the training field inside the Guard Camp, an elderly man with graying hair nodded slightly at Rocky, exhibiting neither submissiveness nor arrogance.


    This elder was named Higgins, a researcher directly affiliated with the internal structure of the Sky Alliance. He had personally led the development of two Fourth Generation Special Armors and two Fifth Generation Special Armors and was a prominent figure in the Armor Domain, highly esteemed.


    Of course, the Sky Alliance didn¡¯t send just Higgins; after all, this was regarding the major matter of a new type of Armor. In reality, the Alliance dispatched an entire inspection and assessment team of fifteen people, with Higgins as the leader.


    After offering Rocky an unaffected greeting, Higgins turned and, smiling, led the entire team towards Orton and the others.


    ¡°Hammerfire, I hear this New Armor was designed by you?¡±


    Approaching Orton and the others, Higgins first nodded politely at Pya and then turned to look down at Hammerfire with a smile, ¡°I heard you weren¡¯t designing Armors anymore, were you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, this kind of Armor doesn¡¯t need my personal design; it¡¯s City Lord Rocky¡¯s initiative, I just offered some minor pointers,¡± Hammerfire said, lifting his chin and looking askance at Higgins as he spoke with a curled lip.


    There is a saying that professionals are rivals, and there could be no better example than Higgins and Hammerfire, whose fields of expertise were identical, both masters in their domain, with rtions as sharp as needle points against wheat awns.


    Back when the Fourth Generation Armors were in vogue, Hammerfire was a sought-after celebrity, having designed the near-perfect Hammerfire Armor, reaching the zenith of his fame. Inparison, although Higgins also led the design of two Special Armors, neither he nor the Armors approached Hammerfire¡¯s renown.


    But fortunes change. By the fifth-generation Armor era, Hammerfire had nearly vanished from the scene, while Higgins shone brilliantly with his led designs of the ¡®Chosen Warrior¡¯ and ¡®Fury Cannon¡¯ Special Armors, earning des within and outside the industry, bing one of the hottest figures in the Armor Domain.


    Under such circumstances, with Higgins and Hammerstone in the same ce, no reason was necessary for a friction to ignite between them.


    ¡°Higgins, as I remember, you once said that add-on technology was unfeasible, so how did Sigma Corporation manage to produce the Holy Angel Armor? Tell me, did they or did they not use add-on technology?¡±


    ncing sideways at Higgins, Hammerfire chuckled as he brought up the Holy Angel Armor, causing Higgins¡¯s expression to instantly change.


    As previously mentioned, the Magic Conduction Technology used in the Holy Angel was actually derived from improvements made to the initially problematic add-on technology. At the time, Higgins publicly stated his belief that the so-called add-on technology was utterly unfeasible, which, although not the sole reason for the halt in the development of add-on technology, contributed its part to the decision.


    However, now the unveiling of the Holy Angel Armor had proven the viability of add-on technology, and Hammerfire¡¯s reminder was clearly a p in Higgins¡¯s face.


    Nevertheless, after a slight change in expression, Higgins refrained from pursuing the topic and instead turned to address Aniye.


    ¡°Senior, thest time we met was two years ago; you¡¯re still as robust as ever.¡±


    Although Higgins was currently a hot figure in the Armor Domain, facing a schr of Aniye¡¯s stature, akin to a paragon in academia, he showed considerable respect.


    After briefly chatting with Aniye and introducing the other team members to him, Higgins nodded at Orton, then turned to Rocky.


    ¡°City Lord Rocky, is this the Tank Type 1 Armor you mentioned?¡±


    Looking at the Tank Type 1 in the center of the yground, Higgins asked.


    ¡°Yes, this is the design blueprint for the Armor, along with the operating manual,¡± Rocky responded, nodding as he produced the design and operating manual for the Tank Type 1 Armor. Of course, this was the new diagram he had drawn with Hammerfire, keeping the original design, which used runes as its core, away from the Sky Alliance.


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 373: 345: The Campaign Begins!_2

    Chapter 373: Chapter 345: The Campaign Begins!_2


    Higgins took the design blueprint and looked it over with the others by his side, and it didn¡¯t take them long to finish.


    However, after roughly going through the design blueprint again, he and the people around him exchanged nces, showing a hint of disappointment in their eyes.


    They were indeed disappointed.


    In fact, thinking about it, it was somewhat an overkill for the Sky Alliance to send Higgins¡¯ team to test and evaluate the Tank Type 1 Armor; this team¡¯s capabilities not only extended to testing and evaluating, but they could also easily participate in the research and development of the White Demon Armor. Therefore, anyone could see that the Sky Alliance had ulterior motives beyond the task at hand.


    And in reality, that was the case. The Sky Alliance was indeed very interested in the Tank Type 1 Armor and wanted it, but what they were more concerned about was another new technology that Aniye and others were researching¡ªthe same one that, despite having been announced at a press conference, was still partially veiled in secrecy.


    The Alliance¡¯s idea was quite simple; since the Tank Type 1 Armor was also developed by Aniye and his team, would they have incorporated some of this new technology? Even if the new technology was not fully applied to the Tank Type 1, but merely certain concepts were used, the Sky Alliance was very keen to acquire it.


    Because of this notion, the Alliance had dispatched Higgins¡¯ team, trusting that with Higgins¡¯ ability, as long as the Tank Type 1 Armor incorporated any of the new technology, even if it was just the idea of it, he would surely discover it.


    Unfortunately, the Alliance¡¯s thinking was too simplistic in this matter. Even though Rocky had promised to share the runes with the Alliance in the future, at this stage, he was still holding onto the runes tightly. After all, he was still too weak; only by maintaining a firm grasp on the critical runes would the Alliance take him seriously, so he would not let his guard down over this matter.


    Therefore, the design blueprint he gave to the Alliance, while indeed for the Tank Type 1, contained none of the new technology. Moreover, the Tank Type 1 wasn¡¯t particrly high-tech; its only notable feature was the Rune System, and by recing this system with a traditional Magic Stone to provide Mana, the Tank Type 1 would be no different from any other armor. Even Higgins¡¯ team wouldn¡¯t find any w because there simply was none to find.


    Detecting the disappointment in Higgins and his team¡¯s eyes, Rocky, Hammerfire, Orton, and the others exchanged looks, their eyes brimming with a hint of amusement. When it came to technology, even if Rocky was not thorough in his considerations, cunning old foxes like Orton had already covered all bases, and even Aniye would pitch in with ideas. Stealing or tricking the Rune Technology out of their hands was nothing short of a pipe dream.


    However, though slightly disappointed, Higgins and his team did not forget their primary duties and promptly conducted a series of tests on the Tank Type 1 Armor.


    These tests could not bepleted in a day, but in just two to three days, or at most a week, they would conclude, and then Rocky could receive a significant amount of Contribution Points. Since he had already shared his ns with n, n had also contacted the nearby Contact City. It wouldn¡¯t be long before they arrived, and then Rocky could use his Contribution Points to have the Alliance Army defend Backhill Vige.


    Everything was progressing smoothly.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Everything was progressing smoothly.


    ¡°Father, is there really no possibility of stopping it now¡­¡±


    Machine City, inside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Through the huge French window of Atted¡¯s study, Cyril could clearly see a fleet that had already ascended; this massive fleet,prised entirely ofrge warships, numbered over fifty vessels, with battleships alone ounting for ten of them, and even had a floating mothership as its gship!


    This fleet would represent Machine City in the war against Rocky!


    Two months had passed since thest family meeting concluded. At that meeting two months ago, the Mairente Family, with the vast majority of the Elders¡¯ approval, decided to wage war against Rocky. Now, the campaign was finally set in motion!


    Although it may seem inefficient for a decision made two months ago to only be implemented today, the reality was quite the contrary. For arge family like the Mairente, the longer the preparation time, the more fearsome they were!


    For example, during these two months, everyone in the Mairente Family was busy; on one hand, they investigated all sorts of information rted to Rocky, while on the other, they were mobilizing the family¡¯s forces to the fullest.


    Also, since this was an action taken by the entire family, even though Atted expressed the greatest degree of opposition, it was futile, and as the n Leader, he was required to deploy troops.


    Although Atted did everything he could to resist the orders to deploy, sending less than half of the troopspared to Lexington and Kelly, don¡¯t forget that he was the Lord of Machine City, a top-tierrge Sky City. Any fleet from within Machine City would be impressive by any standard.


    Compared to the passive Atted, it was Lexington and Kelly who were the most proactive in the campaign against Rocky. Not only did they deploy fleets of massive number and scale, but each also mobilized a mid-sized Sky City!


    The sky is boundless and vast, and to wage a war over such long distances, it¡¯s absolutely impossible without the support of a Sky City. Therefore, Lexington and Kelly each sent out a mid-sized Sky City to ensure the smooth progression of the campaign.


    As far as Cyril knew, in addition to the two mid-sized Sky Cities, the total number of warships dispatched by the Mairente Family reached over four hundred. As for themander-in-chief of this expedition, it was none other than Lexington¡¯s son, Abraham!@@novelbin@@


    Without a doubt, the Mairente Family was resolute in leaving no avenue of survival for Rocky this time!


    ¡°Father, is there no possibility of stopping?¡±


    Seeing that her father didn¡¯t respond, Cyril turned her head and looked at Atted¡¯s back and asked again.


    Unfortunately, she still didn¡¯t hear an answer, only Atted¡¯s sigh.


    ¡°How long will it take to reach Backhill Vige from the family¡¯s location?¡±


    After a sigh, Atted asked a question.


    ¡°At most one month¡¯s time.¡±


    As she spoke, Cyril had already moved in front of Atted and, seeing her father¡¯s face had aged significantly more than it had two months before, she felt an inexplicable pang of heartache.


    As if he had read Cyril¡¯s thoughts, Atted smiled and waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ It¡¯s just that whether the family can remain untroubled like now after a month is uncertain¡­¡±


    With that, Atted leaned back into his chair, sighing again.


    ¡°Father, what¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    But Cyril clearly didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡± Seeing the puzzled look on Cyril¡¯s face, Atted leaned forward, resting his hands on the desk, ¡°How many fleets are there in Rocky¡¯s Thunderhawk City?¡±


    ¡°ording to intelligence, there won¡¯t be more than twentyrge warships. The strongest of these is likely a Fifth-Generation Battleship. As for Void Magic Warriors, there should only be a small squad, with the strongest naturally being Rocky himself and his White Demon Armor.¡±


    Having prepared their intelligence work in advance, the Mairente Family had a clear picture of Rocky¡¯s current strength.


    Hearing her words, Atted then said, ¡°Given this, have you ever considered why the family would deploy two mid-sized Sky Cities and over four hundred warships to eliminate him?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°Lexington and Kelly, they are ying with fire¡­¡±


    Before Cyril could gather her thoughts, Atted said helplessly.


    ¡°Cyril, how long has it been since youst saw Athena?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shaking his head helplessly, Atted closed his eyes wearily and murmured, ¡°Go and talk with her, see if she can think of something to help you.¡±


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 374: 346: Mysterious Woman

    Chapter 374: Chapter 346: Mysterious Woman


    Machine City, as the main city of the Mairente Family, was always stationed in a fixed airspace, which from the heavens to the earth below belonged to the Mairente Family, and no other Sky City was allowed entry.


    Not far from the airspace upied by the Mairente Family, there was, in fact, another huge airspace that contained three Sky Cities, onerge and two medium. Thergest of these, known as Glory City, had a poption of over two hundred thousand and was considered a major city in the skies.


    Since the two territories were quite close to each other, it only took Cyril an afternoon to reach the port of Glory City after she had left Machine City.


    Although dusk had already fallen and the sun had set below the horizon by the time she disembarked from the Skyship, Cyril immediately stepped into a carriage and headed straight from the Skyport to the city district.


    As arge Sky City with a poption exceeding two hundred thousand, Glory City was very extensive, so by the time Cyril, riding in the carriage, reached the city district and finally stopped next to a secluded street, darkness had already set in.


    After getting off the carriage, Cyril nced across the street and soon spotted arge mansion.


    This mansion, even by Glory City standards, wasrge. It had three floors and upied nearly the entire street with its vast courtyard; calling it a mansion was an understatement¡ªit was more like a manor located in the city district.


    After observing the mansion, Cyril ran across the street, had the guards at the gate notify the inhabitants, and then entered the mansion.


    Guided by a servant, Cyril ascended the staircase all the way to the third floor and entered a study.


    In the study sat two girls about her age. One of them, dressed in a refined and opulent noble outfit, had a cute and likable face, the kind that one would take to immediately. She was idly sitting by the bookshelf. In contrast, the other girl looked quite ordinary and sat quietly in the room,zily reading a book.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Sister Cyril.¡±


    Upon seeing Cyril being led in by a servant, the girl reading the book smiled and said, before taking a bookmark and cing it in the book, then setting the book aside.


    ¡°Sister Cyril, what brought you here so suddenly? I would have sent someone to pick you up if you had informed me.¡±


    After closing the book, the girl quickly pulled Cyril into the study, then said to the other, bored noble girl, ¡°Anya, you remember Sister Cyril, right? You¡¯ve met her once before.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I remember.¡±


    Giving Cyril a polite nod, the girl named Anya didn¡¯t say much more and then tactfully left the study, leaving just the two of them.


    ¡°Athena, how have you beentely?¡±


    Sitting across from the girl, Cyril asked with a smile.


    The girl in front of her was the very Athena referred to by Atted.


    ¡°Sister Cyril, you must havee here because something urgent hase up, right?¡±


    Sitting down beside Cyril, Athena, instead of indulging in small talk, got straight to the point.


    Clearly, she had already guessed Cyril¡¯s intentions, which was normal for someone of Cyril¡¯s stature who had hurriedlye for a visit without any urgent matter¡ªit would indeed be strange otherwise.


    Since Athena had broached the subject, Cyril dispensed with further pleasantries and immediately spoke, ¡°Athena, have you heard about the recent events affecting our family?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard a bit¡­¡±


    Nodding, Athena turned to look at a bookshelf, then pulled out a notebook and nced through it: ¡°Your family is preparing to move against Rocky, the City Lord of Thunderhawk City, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve mobilized over four hundred warships and two medium-sized Sky Cities, and you¡¯re set to depart in a few days, right?¡±


    Looking at Cyril, Athena spoke in the same somewhatnguid manner she had used while reading.


    But despite her seemingly rxed demeanor, the information she shared stunned Cyril, because everything Athena mentioned was exactly right, down to the finest detail¡ªthe entire Mairente Family¡¯s moves had been grasped by her, more than even Cyril couldprehend!


    Thus, upon hearing everything she said, Cyril¡¯s mouth hung open in shock for a good while without speaking.


    Athena, a girl who shared her name with the goddess of war and wisdom, was not only simr to the deity in name but nearly matched the goddess in capability!


    This girl, unaffiliated with any forces, was respected by all because she was incredibly intelligent, so much so that it was difficult to describe. Her brilliant mind could turn desperate situations around or foil certain victories. She was truly a remarkable woman of the skies.


    Interestingly, Athena enjoyed strategizing for others; as long as something piqued her interest, countless battles were nned by her hand. Some lived because of her, and some died because of her, making her identity always dual in people¡¯s eyes; she was either an angel or a demon.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Facing thenguid Athena, Cyril opened her mouth but found herself at a loss for words, eventually sighing, ¡°You¡¯re still as fearsome as ever, even more thorough than the Shadow Alliance¡¯s intelligence, right?¡±


    ¡°They do indeede to me for information.¡± Laughing nonchntly, Athena looked at Cyril: ¡°Sister Cyril, did youe here to inquire about this? About your family deploying troops?¡±


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 375: 346: The Mysterious Woman_2

    Chapter 375: Chapter 346: The Mysterious Woman_2


    ¡°`


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You should know more about this matter than I do, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°All I know is the surface, I want to know everything.¡±


    After a conversation with her father, Cyril realized that her family¡¯s campaign against Rocky was not as simple as it appeared on the surface, and since her father had sent her to inquire of Athena and ask for her opinion, there was clearly a reason for it.


    That¡¯s why she asked in such a way.


    After listening to her, Athena pondered for a moment, then, just like before, took out several books from the bookshelf beside her and began to flip through them, one by one.


    After about a few minutes, she closed the books and put them back in the distance, then looked back at Cyril.


    ¡°Does your family have any rtion with the Kafka Empire?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Startled by the question, Cyril was momentarily stunned before she shook her head, ¡°We have little contact with the Kafka Empire; our interaction is minimal.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Nodding her head, Athena nced at Cyril and after a moment, she spoke, ¡°Sister Cyril, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the Kafka Empire¡¯s influence lurks behind your family¡¯s actions this time.¡±


    ¡°The Kafka¡­ Empire?¡±


    Athena¡¯s words made Cyril¡¯s eyes widen in shock; the conclusion was too startling and incredible. How could the Kafka Empire be involved in her family¡¯s campaign against Rocky?


    ¡°Athena, could you be mistaken? Our family has little to do with the Kafka Empire; moreover, this campaign against Rocky has nothing to do with them. How could they possibly be involved?¡±


    After regaining herposure, Cyril asked with a frown. She admitted that Athena was a remarkable woman, iparably more capable than herself, but she couldn¡¯t believe Athena¡¯s current conclusion.


    ¡°How do I make you understand¡­¡±


    Athena wasn¡¯t surprised by Cyril¡¯s reaction and didn¡¯t argue with her. After thinking for a while, she began to say, ¡°Sister Cyril, you know about the fall of Tulip City, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I do¡­ What does that have to do with what we¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Cyril certainly knew about the significant event of Tulip City¡¯s fall, but she didn¡¯t understand how it was rted to what she came to inquire about.


    ¡°It¡¯s rted, and significantly so.¡±


    With a slight smile, Athena continued, ¡°You should be very aware of the rtionship between the three Saint Cities onnd and The Three Great Alliances. From a certain perspective, the Saint Cities serve as thend bases for The Three Great Alliances, with both being nearly inseparable.¡±


    ¡°Because of this inseparable rtionship, the fall of Tulip City is a colossal blow to the Sky Alliance. Outsiders might not see it, but those who know the details understand that it¡¯s severe enough to cripple the Sky Alliance.¡±


    ¡°This is why the Alliance had Wilton immediately lead troops to strike. Their goal isn¡¯t to take back Tulip City; what the Alliance truly wants is to find the next suitablend base.¡±


    ¡°However, in this process, the Sky Alliance¡¯s power is already at a disadvantagepared to the other two major forces. This is not only clear to many, but it has also stirred many who are eager to test the waters and see if they can shake this behemoth at its most vulnerable¡ªthat¡¯s the first point.¡±


    ¡°Second, as far as I know, during thebat skillpetition in the Arena of Eternal City, Rocky killed apetitor named Xia Nai who was the son of an Imperial Marquis of the Kafka Empire.¡±


    ¡°Third, ording to the information I¡¯ve gathered, in the span of two months, your family¡¯s Lexington and Kelly have met with the Kafka Empire¡¯s envoys several times¡­¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°`


    This piece of intelligence almost made Cyril stand up from her seat!


    How could such a thing ur?!


    Lexington and Kelly had multiple contacts with the envoys of the Kafka Empire¡­ Howe she didn¡¯t know about it? No, it wasn¡¯t surprising that she was unaware, but did her father, the n Leader, know?!


    Being too unexpected, Cyril¡¯s mind became somewhat jumbled for a while before she regained her senses.


    ¡°Athena, what exactly is the purpose of Lexington and Kelly¡¯s contact with the Kafka Empire?¡±


    ¡°It must be to seek protection,¡± Athena replied after ncing at Cyril. ¡°After all, Rocky joined the Sky Alliance. Lexington and Kelly, for safety¡¯s sake, apparently n to coborate with the Kafka Empire, to make the Alliance think twice; it¡¯s also a good opportunity for the Kafka Empire.¡±


    ¡°Rocky killed the son of an Imperial Marquis, so it¡¯s only logical for the Empire to take part in the punitive action against him. The key point is, the Empire can use your family¡¯s power to test the waters of the Sky Alliance, and that is the real purpose of the Kafka Empire.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s why our family mobilized so many troops¡­¡±


    After Athena finished speaking, Cyril froze, murmuring to herself.


    Having had this exnation, she finally understood the true reason behind her family¡¯s campaign against Rocky; she finally grasped why they sent out such a force to punish him. She had thought it was just a precaution, but now it seemed that was not the case!


    The campaign against Rocky was merely a pretext; on the surface, it was about punishing him, but in reality, her family was teaming up with the Kafka Empire to probe the Sky Alliance!@@novelbin@@


    It was because of such a factor that the Kafka Empire¡¯s shadow appeared in the midst of this¡­


    No wonder, no wonder her father had previously said Lexington and Kelly were ying with fire. Cyril finally understood the meaning of his words.


    After making sense of all this, Cyril¡¯s eyes gradually lost their luster. She couldn¡¯tprehend how things could have turned out this way.


    This was the Sky Alliance, after all!


    Had Lexington and Kelly lost their minds? Did they really think they could provoke the Sky Alliance with their family¡¯s power? Even if the Alliance was severely weakened due to the fall of Tulip City, it was still the Sky Alliance, not something anyone could challenge on a whim!


    ¡°Sister Cyril, you needn¡¯t worry too much,¡± Athena said, noticing Cyril lost in thought. ¡°What if your family wins? If you could extinguish Rocky under the protection of the Sky Alliance, the entire world¡¯s power dynamics might change because of it.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying¡­ we could win?¡±


    Hearing this, Cyril immediately snapped back to attention and eagerly looked at Athena.


    Unfortunately, in response to her question, Athena justzily shook her head. ¡°Of course not, that¡¯s impossible. Right now, the Sky Alliance¡¯s biggest concern is someone challenging them. To the Alliance, Rocky¡¯s life and death are trivial, their dignity is paramount. Your family sticking its neck out at this time, especially with the Kafka Empire behind it, the Alliance will definitely not let you off. Your family will inevitably face the Alliance¡¯s destructive strike. Without a doubt, the two medium Sky Cities and all the troops your family sent to punish Rocky will be ruthlessly wiped out by the Alliance Army. Then the Alliance wille to punish your family, and for self-preservation, your family will have no choice but to join the Kafka Empire, after which the Kafka Empire will formally dere war on the Alliance. No matter who wins or loses this battle, the dynamics of the skies will change because of it.¡±


    ¡°In the end, that should be the oue. However, during this process, Rocky and his Thunderhawk City will certainly be annihted; that much you can be certain of.¡±


    When Athena finished speaking these words with nonchnce, Cyril couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down her spine, her hair standing on end!


    Could things really turn out this way?!


    PS: Please rmend! Please rmend! Please rmend!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 376: 347: Offering Strategies and Suggestions

    Chapter 376: Chapter 347: Offering Strategies and Suggestions


    The Mairente Family¡¯s Sky City and troops will be utterly annihted.


    Rocky and Thunderhawk City will also bepletely eradicated.


    The Sky Alliance will make an example of the family in a show of force.


    As a result, the family will have no choice but to seek refuge with the Kafka Empire.


    In the end, Kafka will dere war on the Sky Alliance, and the entire aerialndscape will be irreversibly altered¡­


    Listening to this series of consequences left Cyril dumbfounded; she could never have imagined that what was originally just an internal conflict within the family could evolve to such an extent!


    Although all of this was mere conjecture, do not forget that it was Athena who had drawn these conclusions! She was always able to detect the hidden thread among seemingly unrted events and connect them all, then using her extraordinary foresight to urately anticipate the resulting oues. This was where she was ¡®remarkable¡¯.


    So, upon hearing Athena¡¯s words, Cyril became entirely dejected, feeling as though she had already witnessed the downfall of her entire family, draining her of all vitality.


    Time passed without her knowing how long until Cyril abruptly stood up and went over to Athena, taking her hand and pleading, ¡°Athena, help me! Tell me what to do, what must I do to avoid all this!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ncing at her hand firmly gripped by Cyril, Athena hesitated for a moment before speaking reluctantly, ¡°Sister Cyril, you don¡¯t have the power to stop this, and neither does your father.¡±


    ¡°The Mairente Family has already been drawn into this storm, no one can stop it, you don¡¯t have the power.¡±


    ¡°No, Athena, there must be a way. You must have a way. Please, help me!¡±


    Shaking her head resolutely, Cyril was certain as she spoke. She was convinced that Athena must have a means to prevent all this!


    Indeed, after her desperate pleas, Athena blinked and then a smile appeared on her face, ¡°Sister Cyril, there is a way to save your family, it¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°That method will plunge your family into an even more terrifying abyss. Are you willing?¡±


    Facing Cyril, Athena said this while disying a pure smile. Yet, the innocence of her smile starkly contrasted with her words, which made Cyril shudder!


    The reason people associate Athena with both an angel and a demon is not unfounded.


    ¡°Sister Cyril, don¡¯t worry, if you follow my method, at least you and your father will have a chance to survive. Trust me.¡±


    As Cyril felt this chilling sensation, Athena cheerfully said, the feeling akin to a demon tempting a human soul.


    ¡°Tell me¡­¡±


    Looking at Athena¡¯s face, aglow with pure smiles, Cyril eventually nodded.


    Seeing her nod, Athena became excited, her previousnguor swept away in an instant, followed by an excited flurry of words.


    ¡°Sister Cyril, first you need to¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked, that¡¯s just the first step, then you need to get your father to¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°By achieving these two points, your branch of the family will inevitably¡­ and Rocky will also¡­¡±


    ¡°As a result, Rocky¡¯s treatment of you will¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? You think he could actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Trust me!¡±


    With hands sped together, Athena went through her n with Cyril in great detail, down to each step to take and each word to speak. The more Cyril listened attentively, the wider her eyes opened and the more incredulous she found it!


    Thus, more than half an hour passed, and it was only then that Athena concluded everything, saying cheerfully, ¡°Sister Cyril, as long as you do as I say, the matter will be handled.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Staring nkly at Athena, Cyril couldn¡¯t react for a long time because what she had just heard was simply too incredible.


    ¡°Alright, Sister Cyril, it¡¯s gettingte, and I need to rest¡­¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­ I¡¯ll leave right now¡­¡±


    Suddenly snapping back to reality, Cyril stood up, somewhat absentmindedly embraced Athena, and then turned to leave the study, departing the mansion as she had arrived, guided by a servant.


    And as soon as she left, the door was opened once more, and Anya, who had left earlier, appeared at the doorway and came in.


    Back in the study, Anya plopped down next to Athena and pouted her lips, ¡°What did you talk about for such a long time?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, just a very interesting little matter.¡±


    ¡°Is it rted to Glory City?¡±


    ¡°No, it involves the Mairente Family and an interesting fellow.¡±


    In the midst of speaking, Athena rose to her feet and walked leisurely to a bookshelf. With a casual movement of two books on the shelf, the bookcase slowly began to slide, revealing a hidden ckboard behind it.


    This ckboard was densely covered with dozens of photographs, whichyered uponyer formed a pyramid shape. The bottom row had more than twenty people, but as it neared the apex, there were fewer and fewer photographs until only one remained at the top.


    ¡°A new target?¡±


    At this time, Anya also came behind Athena and happened to see her remove a photograph from the bottom of the pyramid and then stick a new one in its ce.


    The photograph she took away was of Cyril, who had just left!


    And the new photo she ced in Cyril¡¯s spot was that of Rocky!


    ¡°Athena, why are you still doing this when the most suitable candidate has already been chosen?¡±


    Anya frowned and pointed to the single photo at the very top of the pyramid, ¡°The City Lord of Glory City, s, isn¡¯t he the most suitable choice? He¡¯s young and capable, turning this ce from a small Sky City into arge one with a poption of two hundred thousand in just five to six years. Why aren¡¯t you choosing him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t choose him; it¡¯s just that the timing isn¡¯t right yet.¡±


    Turning to give Anya a smile, Athena pulled her back to their seats, but no sooner had they sat down than Anya stood up again, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; you should rest early; I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nodding, Athena took Anya¡¯s hand and escorted her to the study doorway.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Just as she reached the door, Anya suddenly turned back and asked, ¡°Have you heard that Glory City is preparing to go to war with Star City?¡±


    ¡°I have heard.¡±


    ¡°Can they win?¡±


    ¡°Definitely, Star City doesn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­ that¡¯s good, otherwise we would have to move again, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After saying this, Anya bade farewell to Athena and, led by a servant, left the mansion. Outside, a splendid carriage was already waiting for her.


    ¡°To the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Upon reaching the carriage, Anya spoke to the coachman and then directly boarded the carriage.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the speeding carriage to disappear at the end of the street, and Athena, who had been watching from the study window, only sighed and turned back to the dark room after the carriage waspletely out of sight.


    Looking at the ckboard stered with photographs, Athena shook her head in resignation, casually took down the photo at the top of the pyramid ¨C the photograph of the City Lord of Glory City ¨C and tossed it aside. Only then did she close the dark room.


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 377: 348: The Mercenary Alliance Army

    Chapter 377: Chapter 348: The Mercenary Alliance Army


    The testing and evaluation work for the Tank Type 1 Armor was finallypleted five days after the arrival of the Higgins team.


    Since it was Rocky¡¯s first time sharing technology with the Alliance, he didn¡¯t know whether the time taken was long or short, nor did he know if Higgins was deliberately making things difficult for him, but in any case, after five days, the testing and evaluation work was thoroughly done.


    As for the final results of this test and evaluation, they were satisfactory.


    When Rocky heard the words ¡°satisfactory¡± from Higgins, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was confident in the Tank Type 1, being scrutinized like this was still nerve-wracking.


    Actually, Rocky could have been rest assured about this matter. After all, with people like Aniye around, even if Higgins really wanted to make things difficult for Rocky by deliberately finding issues with the Tank Type 1 Armor, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts.


    At the same time, after the testing confirmed its qualification, Higgins also gave the Tank Type 1 Armor a rating: Intermediate to Lower Level.


    The Sky Alliance¡¯s rating system is extremely stringent. Taking armor as an example, ordinary mass-produced armor is generally Lower Level, even if it is a more advanced mass-produced armor made by renowned creators, it could at most be ssified as Intermediate Level.


    If it is Special Armor, the worst rating it could get would be Upper-Middle Level. If it could reach themon standard of current Special Armor, it would be enough to be rated as Top Level. If the Armor¡¯s performance could exceed the general standard, it could be rated as Upper Top Level. Of course, aside from Upper Top Level, there is another higher rating, which is Top Level, but to get such a high evaluation from the Alliance, the Armor would have to have a cross-generational standard; otherwise, it would never receive such a high rating.


    So when Higgins rated the Tank Type 1 Armor as Intermediate to Lower Level, it meant that, in his eyes, the Tank Type 1 barely met the standards of a high-end Mass-Produced Armor.


    In fact, after giving such a rating, he also provided the reasons for his evaluation.


    In his view, the design philosophy of the Tank Type 1 Armor was its biggest advantage, which had reached the standard necessary to obtain an Intermediate Rating. However, the technology content of the Tank Type 1 was too low. At the same time, the Armor itself still had many imperfections, without a doubt dragging down the overall standard of the Armor, hence the Intermediate to Lower Level rating.


    It must be said, Higgins did have some real skill. After some testing, he found that the Tank Type 1 was still an experimental machine that wasn¡¯t one hundred percentplete. There were many ws in the design of the Armor itself, and it was precisely because he uncovered this that he gave the current rating.


    But even though this rating wasn¡¯t very high, and Hammerfire was somewhat indignant upon hearing it, Rocky was still able to ept it. After all, what Higgins said was not wrong. The Tank Type 1 was indeed an iplete product with many defects yet to be perfected. To receive such a rating was already very satisfying.


    Besides, even with just an Intermediate to Lower Level rating, ording to the Alliance¡¯s rules, Rocky could still receive arge sum of Contribution Points as a reward!


    The Alliance¡¯s rating system was not only indicative of the strength of an Armor but was also directly linked to rewards:


    Armor rated as Lower Level, when shared with the Alliance, would receive a minimum reward of five thousand and a maximum reward of ten thousand Contribution Points.


    Armor rated as Intermediate Level, when shared with the Alliance, would receive a minimum reward of twenty thousand and a maximum reward of one hundred thousand Contribution Points.


    Armor rated as Top Level, when contributed to the Alliance, would receive a minimum reward of two hundred thousand and a maximum reward of seven hundred thousand Contribution Points.


    The rewards for the three ratings of Intermediate to Lower, Intermediate to High, and Upper Top Level would take the median of their respective reward ranges, with specific rewards depending on the situation.


    That is to say, by sharing the Tank Type 1 Armor with the Alliance, Rocky would at least receive the minimum reward for an intermediate evaluation, which is twenty thousand Contribution Points!


    Even if he only received the minimum contribution reward, it was already enough to mobilize the Alliance Army, so Rocky was very satisfied with this contribution. In actuality, Higgins¡¯s final evaluation was even higher than expected¡ªRocky ended up with thirty thousand Contribution Points!@@novelbin@@


    The minimum reward for an intermediate evaluation is twenty thousand Contribution Points, and the maximum does not exceed one hundred thousand. For the intermediate to lower level to receive thirty thousand points is very reasonable; one could say that Higginspletely adhered to the rules of the Alliance in this matter.


    After handling all this, Higgins left Thunderhawk City with the newly created Tank Type 1 Armor and its designs, along with other members of his team. Clearly, once back with the Alliance, he would further refine the Tank Type 1 Armor before officially putting it into production for the Alliance¡¯s use.


    As for the contribution reward given by the Alliance, it was quickly transferred after Higgins and his people left. At the same time, Contact City had arrived near Skybreaker Peak, so Rocky wasted no time and immediately went there.


    The Contact Citying this time was not Dawn City, since Dawn City was responsible for the Eternal City region. The Contact City that arrived was called Sirius City, which also had a poption of one hundred thousand and was arge sky city.


    Upon arriving at Sirius City with n, Rocky first met with the City Lord of Sirius City and then immediately began his main task¡ªhiring the Mercenary Alliance Army.


    It must be rified here that although the Sky Alliance is a rtively loose alliance, it itself possesses extremely strong military forces. By military forces, this does not refer to the troops of peripheral members like Rocky, but to the Alliance¡¯s own army, which is the Alliance Army.


    It goes without saying how powerful the Alliance Army is. Being one of the strongest forces of today, the Alliance Army is also the mightiest in the skies, with Holy Knight Wilton belonging to this force; at the same time, the Alliance Army does not belong to any one Alliance member, but only to the Alliance itself and can only be mobilized by the Alliance, no individual has the right tomand it privately.


    In ordinary times, part of the Alliance Army is stationed within the airspace ruled by the Alliance, while another part is dispersed across various Contact Cities, to facilitate immediate deployment and avability for Alliance members to use, just like in the current situation.


    Having obtained thirty thousand Contribution Points, Rocky thought for a moment, then quickly made a list and handed it to n.


    ording to the standards of the Alliance, he hired ten Escort Ships, each costing a hundred Contribution Points, totaling one thousand points.


    Ten destroyers, each costing three hundred Contribution Points, totaling three thousand points.


    One patrol cruiser costing one thousand Contribution Points, totaling one thousand points.


    One battleship costing five thousand Contribution Points, totaling five thousand points. The total cost of all the warships was exactly ten thousand Contribution Points.


    In addition, he spent another ten thousand Contribution Points to hire a full squad, that is, a ten-member Void Magic Squad, and then spent another ten thousand Contribution Points to hire one Void Magic Warrior equipped with a Fifth Generation Special Armor.


    One could say that in the blink of an eye, he had spent the entire thirty thousand Contribution Points that he had just acquired. However, after these Contribution Points were squandered, he had acquired a fleet that was extremely powerful in both number and quality, as well as a whole Void Magic Squad, and a top Void Magic Warrior whosebat prowess was not inferior to his own.


    With this, he could finally feel at ease.


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 378: 349 The Calm Before the Storm

    Chapter 378: Chapter 349 The Calm Before the Storm


    ¡°`


    Havingpleted all the procedures and paid out the thirty thousand Contribution Points just obtained, the Alliance Army stationed within Sirius City immediately set off and swiftly arrived above Backhill Vige, sessfully taking over the vige¡¯s defense task.


    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that City Lord Rocky finally felt at ease.


    ¡°City Lord Rocky, leave this ce to us,¡± themander said.


    After the Alliance Army arrived at Backhill Vige, Rocky had a meeting with the unit¡¯smander.


    Although he had hired the Alliance Army, it wasmanded by its own officers, which meant that this contingent of the Alliance Army, albeit directly subordinated to Rocky and obeying his orders, was not under his directmand.


    Themander of the troops was named Te Nong, a veteran soldier in his fifties. Introduced by n, this man had extraordinarily rich battle experience, having participated in dozens of air battles bothrge and small, whether against demons or the hostile forces of the skies¡ªand his abilities were very strong.


    For such a person, Rocky naturally held in high regard, and so he was very polite when they met.


    ¡°Commander Te Nong, you have my thanks for your efforts on this asion. If you have any requests, just let me know. As long as the vige is secured, all is negotiable,¡± Rocky said, sitting face to face with Te Nong.


    Having paid such a high price this time, his only goal was to ensure that Backhill Vige was definitely secure, so as far as defensive matters were concerned, everything was open for discussion on his end.


    However, Rocky continued, ¡°Commander Te Nong, there is something I must tell you, there are high-level demons near Skybreaker Peak¡­¡±


    Since he was entrusting the heavy responsibility of the vige¡¯s defense to Te Nong and hismanded Alliance Army, naturally, Rocky needed to rify everything about the vige, especially the matter concerning the high-level demons.


    The reason he had spent a full twenty thousand Contribution Points to hire an entire Void Magic Squad and a Fifth Generation Void Magic Warrior was to prevent another encounter with a high-level demon. Despite that, Rocky still felt somewhat uneasy and felt obliged to prepare Te Nong psychologically.


    In just a few words, he sinctly described the situation of Backhill Vige to Te Nong, who nodded frequently in response to everything said, showing no disdain and appeared very serious.


    This response pleased Rocky greatly. His biggest fear was that Te Nong, being an officer of the Alliance Army, would be arrogant and conceited, but now it seemed the man was indeed a professional soldier whose conduct was wlessly suited to the role, clearly reflecting the high quality of the Alliance Army.


    And after he had exined everything, Te Nong¡¯s Alliance Army officially took over the defense of Backhill Vige, and Rocky atst had some free time.


    It must be said, the affair of taking over Backhill Vige truly was full of twists and turns¡ªfirst encountering the Proud Dragon Commerce Guild, then running into a high-level demon, forcing Rocky to share the Tank Type 1 Armor with the Alliance and to hire arge number of Alliance troops, an ordeal that could urately be described as fraught with difficulties.


    But while the process was full ofplexities, the oue was ultimately satisfying.


    At this point, Backhill Vige waspletely under Rocky¡¯s control. Although his strength had declined somewhat due to the White Demon Armor being rendered unusable, with the support of the Alliance Army, defense capabilities likely didn¡¯t require too much concern anymore.


    ¡°`


    Meanwhile, the mine in the vige also officially started operations, with the workers beginning to mine a few days ago. As long as the mine can operate continuously and provide a steady supply of mineral resources, the development of Thunderhawk City would surely soar to new heights.


    Currently, Thunderhawk City was maintaining its traditional textile industry while its leather manufacturing factory was also thriving. In recent months, it had produced several batches of goods, all sold to the Ruby Chamber of Commerce. The Chamber was not only satisfied but even ced several orders. While they were notrge orders, it at least signified that the leather manufacturing factory was on the right track.


    In fact, since the start of the leather factory, Thunderhawk City¡¯s economy had significantly improved in the past few months. With the ie from textiles and leather, the city could now break even, meaning City Lord Rocky no longer needed to find additional ways to support Thunderhawk City; it could sustain itself.


    In such circumstances, if mining ie was also included, Thunderhawk City¡¯s economic gains would increase substantially!


    After all, mining, such a precious resource, nevercks demand in the market. Even though most of the output from Backhill Vige Mine had to be given to the Sky Alliance, the remaining minerals would still be enough for City Lord Rocky to make a handsome profit.


    ording to Aileen¡¯s calctions, if the mine could extract resources steadily each month, Thunderhawk City¡¯s future ie was conservatively estimated to double. At the moment, the city¡¯s quarterly ie was around three hundred thousand Gold Coins. If it could double, that would be six hundred thousand Gold Coins!


    Once Thunderhawk City¡¯s ie doubled, the city¡¯s development would enter a new phase, possibly even an elerated period. Rocky had even made ns; after selling the first batch of minerals, he intended to immediately build a second and perhaps a third factory in the city to expand the scale of the leather manufacturing industry.


    Also, if possible, he nned to attract the Chamber of Commerce to open shops in the city, which on the one hand would improve the residents¡¯ quality of life and, on the other hand, increase tax revenue.


    Once all this was done, he could consider how to attract more people to further strengthen Thunderhawk City.


    How the city should develop next had always been a top priority for Rocky. Therefore, not only did he often think about it on his own, but he also frequently discussed it with Aileen, Old Jack, and others, ensuring a clear direction for future nning.


    However, development ultimately takes time. Even though Rocky had a clear direction for the future, he still needed to take things step by step. Thus, after handing over the task of defending Backhill Vige to the Alliance Army, he returned to Thunderhawk City, along with Orton and others.


    Rocky¡¯s primary task now was naturally to create the new generation of White Demon Armor as soon as possible. Only after perfecting the new White Demon Armor would he be able to take on the next set of tasks. Otherwise, he would not feel secure.


    But this task was not something that could be easilypleted, especially after Rocky brought out the Azure Fang. On one hand, Pya needed to thoroughly research the Azure Fang to determine its usage, and on the other hand, Hammerfire¡¯s original design ns had to be altered because of it, which undoubtedly would slow down thepletion of the new White Demon Armor.


    Luckily, Rocky had already arranged everything that needed to be arranged, so even if the new White Demon Armor took longer to finish than expected, he was willing to ept that.


    During this time, he was not idle. Although Orton and his team had shifted their research focus to the new White Demon Armor, they still assigned Rocky a task: to continue improving the Tank Type 1 Armor.


    The Tank Type 1 Armor was a design that was not yet fullyplete, which everyone was well aware of, including Higgins. Since Rocky could not assist in the development of the new White Demon Armor, Orton and the others handed over the task of perfecting the Tank Type 1 Armor to him, as a form of practice.


    So upon returning to Thunderhawk City, Rocky became busy once again.


    It was not until this point that he was unaware that he was about to be caught in a massive storm. He was still living his ordinary life, but soon, he woulde to know¡­@@novelbin@@


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 379: 350: The Second Letter

    Chapter 379: Chapter 350: The Second Letter


    After handing the defense of Backhill Vige over to the Alliance Army, time blinked past¨Chalf a month had gone by.


    In that half-month, the demons hadunched an attack on Backhill Vige almost every four or five days, with thergest assault involving more than four hundred demons at one time; however, every attack was sessfully repelled by the Alliance Army.


    Rocky was both pleased and a little smug about the performance of the Alliance Army, because when he had initially spent all 30,000 Contribution Points to hire the army, Liliya had advised him not to hire so many troops. After all, even without the White Demon Armor, Thunderhawk City still had its own warship fleet.


    But looking at the results, Rocky¡¯s choice had clearly been the right one. The Alliance Army had managed to repel the demons without once needing Rocky to lift a finger, which undoubtedly greatly relieved the pressure on both him and Thunderhawk City, of course, it was a good thing.


    Moreover, let¡¯s not forget that, once the invading demons were eliminated, Rocky would easily gain a great deal of Demon Materials!


    Although most of the demons had been blown to bits by the relentless barrage of the warships, there were still a considerable number of demons that could be salvaged. The Demon Materials recovered could easily be converted into ie for Thunderhawk City, which made Rocky even happier.@@novelbin@@


    Of course, Rocky didn¡¯t hog all the recovered Demon Materials for himself but gave half of them to Te Nong and hismanding unit, as additional earnings for the Alliance Army¡¯s mission this time, leaving both parties quite satisfied with the happy oue.


    Meanwhile, during this time, the research on the new generation of White Demon Armor was also progressing smoothly. ording to Rocky, Pya had initially figured out the principle of how Azure Fang absorbed and released mana. This meant that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the design ns for the new generation of White Demon Armor could be finalized.


    As for the Tank Model 1 that Rocky himself was researching, progress was rtively slow. After all, he was new to this field. However, neither he nor Orton and his colleagues ever expected him to fully perfect the Tank Model 1. What Rocky really needed to do with this improvement was to gain a moreprehensive understanding of the design and manufacturing of armor. As long as he could achieve that, it would be sufficient.


    So all in all, Rocky had a veryfortable half month. Not only were there no unexpected mishaps, but everything was also going ording to his expectations. Under these circumstances, time quickly moved into April of the year 118.


    After bing the center of attention in February and March, Rocky vanished from the public eye. But as he disappeared, another person returned to the spotlight: Denise of Sigma Corporation, and her Holy Angel Armor.


    After three months ofpetition, the Arena¡¯s first quarter season ended sessfully, and the eight yers with the best performance and highest points advanced to the yoffs, including both Denise and her Holy Angel Armor and the yer sent by Uranus Corporation, along with the trial mecha of the sixth-generation Void Magic Armor.


    It was because of these two contestants in the yoffs that the entire focus of April was on the Arena yoffs, and Denise, along with the yer from Uranus Corporation, advanced as expected from their respective upper and lower brackets, eventually meeting in the finals where they fought an all-out battle!


    The attention this match received was so immense that it was almost beyond description, and people had numerous spections about the oue. Some believed that the Holy Angel Armor from Sigma Corporation would win, as, even though it was a Fifth and a Half Generation armor, it was already apleted product and could not fail.


    But others thought the winner would be the trial mech from Uranus Corporation. These people felt that even though Uranus had only sent a trial mech, it was still a trial mech of the sixth-generation armor, which represented such advanced technology that it was considered revolutionary. So the final victory would surely belong to Uranus Corporation.


    Amidst the various spections, the match officially started, and itsted an entire day before concluding. In the end, the victory went to Denise and the Holy Angel Armor!


    With her win, Sigma Corporation and the Holy Angel Armor instantly became the focus of the world, finally bringing some of its former glory back to the long-silent Sigma Corporation. Everything naturally was attributed to Denise; she didn¡¯t let her father down and sessfully made Sigma Corporation stand out in front of itspetitors with the Holy Angel Armor she had developed.


    Following this victory, Sigma Corporation didn¡¯t waste the excellent opportunity, promptly announcing the price and other information regarding the Holy Angel Armor, starting to officially ept pre-orders.


    As the strongest armor of the present day and also a Special Armor, Holy Angel¡¯s price soared to a staggering 990,000 Gold Coins, which could be said to be the sky-high price of Special Armor. However, that did not dampen people¡¯s enthusiasm, as The Three Great Alliances all pre-ordered more than ten sets, and other alliances and families also made their pre-orders, to varying extents.


    Not to mention them, even Orton and his colleagues were tempted upon hearing this news. They wanted Rocky to buy a set for research. Holy Angel was the most advanced armor of its time and indeed was equipped with a lot of extremely advanced technology; Orton and his colleagues couldn¡¯t help but be interested.


    In response, while Rocky was quite interested, the price was simply too steep, so he had to dy the matter for discussion at another time.


    April of the year 118 passed by like this, with the first half of the month being unusually quiet following the Holy Angel Armor¡¯s championship victory, without any significant events urring until this day.


    On this day, just as he had been in the previous few days, Rocky was in the study of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, pondering over how to perfect the Tank Model 1.


    Perfecting the Tank Model 1 had given Rocky quite a headache since it was his first time independently undertaking such a task and could almost be described aspletely clueless. After more than half a month of research, he had managed to improve the tracks of the armor, making travel overnd much smoother. However, since making this change, he had been at a loss for new ideas and directions.


    ¡°Rocky.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Startled from his reverie while staring at the design ns, Rocky abruptly turned around and saw Liliya standing at the doorway of the study.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Standing up from his seat and taking a sip of water, he casually asked.


    ¡°Your letter.¡±


    As she spoke, Liliya approached him and handed him an envelope.


    ¡°A letter?¡±


    Seeing the envelope Liliya handed to him, Rocky was momentarily taken aback, and immediately, a certain person came to mind¨Cthest time he received a letter, it was from that person.


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 380: 351: The Storm Arrives!

    Chapter 380: Chapter 351: The Storm Arrives!


    As he received the envelope from Liliya, Rocky furrowed his brow, involuntarily thinking of thest time.


    When he opened the envelope and saw its contents, he found the letter was indeed written by Cyril again.


    ¡°It¡¯s from Cyril again?¡±


    Knowing Rocky well, Liliya could almost guess who had written the letter from the expression on his face.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What did she write?¡±


    ¡°See for yourself.¡±@@novelbin@@


    Nodding, Rocky handed the envelope to Liliya and sat down, his brow slightly furrowed.


    ¡°She wants to see you?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for Liliya to finish reading the content of the letter, and a look of puzzlement appeared on her face.


    The letter wasn¡¯t lengthy, containing just a few lines. Essentially, it merely stated that Cyril hoped Rocky could reach a certain coordinate before April 25, where she would be waiting for him.


    Such a terse letter puzzled Rocky, as he couldn¡¯t understand why Cyril suddenly wanted to see him.


    ¡°Could it be rted to the Mairente Family?¡±


    Sitting next to Rocky, Liliya spected.


    In her view, since almost all interactions between Cyril and Rocky had revolved around the Mairente Family, her wanting to meet him this time likely had something to do with them.


    ¡°Probably not, right?¡±


    But hearing this, Rocky shook his head then looked at Liliya, ¡°When I joined the Alliance, they had already clearly punished and warned the Mairente Family. Even if they hate me, they wouldn¡¯t risk infuriating the Sky Alliance just to keep troubling me, right?¡±


    Being unaware of the series of events within the family after joining the Alliance, Rocky always believed that his feud with the Mairente Family ended with his alliance membership. Why would they risk a fallout with the Sky Alliance to target him further?


    In this case, he always felt that his disputes with the Mairente Family were already resolved.


    However, though he felt this way, Cyril¡¯s letter made him somewhat uncertain now.


    Because, as Liliya thought, all his interactions with Cyril had been about the Mairente Family, and now that Cyril had contacted him again, much as he didn¡¯t want to, he had to consider that possibility.


    So after shaking his head, he nced at Liliya, ¡°Let¡¯s not specte anymore; we¡¯ll just meet her when it¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Today is April 20, we have five days to reach the coordinates, and then we¡¯ll know exactly what Cyril intends to do.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t be careless, even though Cyril has helped us before, we still need to be cautious¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Nodding, Rocky said, ¡°Inform Te Nong to be extra vignt during our absence, and make sure nothing goes awry. Also, call back both the first and second fleets to the city.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    With an agreement, Liliya left theboratory.


    After she had left, Rocky thought for a while and then picked up the envelope again to take another look, the more he read, the more furrowed his brow became!


    Liliya had continuously been concerned about why Cyril wanted this from him, which was indeed the biggest question, but through the brief content of this letter, Rocky noticed another matter, a matter that was extremely easy to overlook yet extremely important.


    How did Cyril know he was near Skybreaker Peak?


    This time Cyril had arranged to meet Rocky and left aplete set of coordinates, meaning she wanted Rocky to meet her there, and the location of these coordinates was right near Skybreaker Peak. This made Rocky wonder, how did Cyril know of his whereabouts? And why would she investigate where he was?


    Another point also struck Rocky as odd, and that was the time Cyril had set, April 25th, why insist on him arriving on this particr date? Did this day hold any special significance?


    All these questions not only puzzled him but also gave him a most ominous feeling, making him vaguely realize that this meeting between the two would definitely not be a simple chat. There might be another big mess brewing!


    Although Rocky still knew nothing up to this point, he had been the City Lord for a while now, and he had experienced quite a few big and small events during this time, which naturally honed his keen senses.


    In such a circumstance, he did everything possible to prepare, on one hand, he notified the Alliance Army, asking them to defend Backhill Vige well during his absence, on the other hand, he recalled the entire fleet of Thunderhawk City. Although he did not believe that Cyril had set a trap, Rocky still wanted to be fully prepared, just in case something unexpected happened and he found himself in dire straits.


    By the next day, Thunderhawk City had activated its flight mode and slowly flew towards the coordinates specified by Cyril.


    Since he had departed the day after receiving the letter, and also because the coordinates left by Cyril were not far from Skybreaker Peak, Rocky activated Thunderhawk City¡¯s flight mode on the 21st, and by the 24th, he had already arrived at the coordinates.


    The meeting ce designated by Cyril was nothing special. Since it was near Skybreaker Peak, thend was deste with nothing in sight, and not a single cloud in the sky, which was blue like a vast mirror.


    Upon arriving in such an area, Rocky dispatched all reconnaissance ships, but they found nothing.


    This meant he could only wait there for a day until the next day, which was the 25th of April, the date agreed with Cyril, when the dispatched reconnaissance ships finally brought back news.


    The reconnaissance ships discovered a medium-sized Sky City slowly approaching Thunderhawk City.


    ¡°A medium-sized Sky City?¡±


    Hearing this news, Rocky was stunned and then muttered to himself, ¡°Could it be that Cyril has brought her own Sky City here?¡±


    ording to his knowledge, as a n Leader¡¯s daughter and a city lord herself, Cyril also owned her own Sky City, which was exactly a medium-sized Sky City.


    While Rocky was still unclear about what exactly Cyril wanted to do, Cyril took the initiative and came to Thunderhawk City!


    Around noon, Cyril slowlynded at the Skyport of Thunderhawk City aboard a warship and met Rocky, who had been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard yet?¡±


    Upon seeing Rocky, the first thing Cyril said left him baffled.


    ¡°Heard what?¡±


    ¡°You will know soon.¡±


    Sighing helplessly, Cyril showed no intention of exining and said nothing more as she got into the carriage prepared by Rocky¡­


    PS: There¡¯s only one update today as I¡¯m taking a day off. Please be understanding, let the Little Detective rest a bit.


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 381: 352: Capture!

    Chapter 381: Chapter 352: Capture!


    What¡¯s going on¡­?


    Watching Cyril directly board the carriage, Rocky furrowed his brows, wondering what exactly was happening?


    Rockypletely failed to understand the purpose of Cyril¡¯s visit and was even more baffled by the words she had just spoken; his mind was filled with questions. However, now was certainly not the time to ask; he would have to wait until they returned to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    With that thought, he had no choice but to also board the carriage and then rode back to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with Cyril.


    Sitting face to face in the same carriage, neither spoke a word, and the entire carriage was so silent it seemed as though even breathing sounds had disappeared.


    During the ride, Rocky kept looking at Cyril, who was constantly gazing out the window. The two did not even make eye contact for a moment. Fortunately, Thunderhawk City wasn¡¯t veryrge, so the distance from the Skyport to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion wasn¡¯t particrly long, and they arrived in no time.


    Upon reaching the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Cyril, stepping down from the carriage, saw Liliya and Monte among others, standing at the entrance of the mansion to receive her.


    Although Cyril was Rocky¡¯s cousin by blood, one must not forget that she was not only the daughter of the Mairente n Leader but also a City Lord herself. Thus, Rocky had prepared a very formal reception, treating her entirely as a City Lord.


    After that, surrounded by a group of people, Cyril followed Rocky into the City Lord¡¯s Hall.


    ¡°Rocky, I¡¯d like to talk to you alone.¡±


    Once they arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Hall, Cyril cut straight to the chase without any superfluous chatter.


    In response, Rocky thought for a moment, then nodded to Liliya, and everyone else left the hall, leaving only Cyril and him.


    But when everyone had left, Rocky had originally thought Cyril truly had something urgent to discuss, and was ready to listen attentively, only to find that she fell silent again.


    The silence descended once more, neither spoke, a scene reminiscent of their ride in the carriage. Rocky watched Cyril, who now had her head down, neither looking at him nor speaking, making the City Lord¡¯s Hall, with just the two of them, feel even emptier.


    Time passed by the minute, and before long, a half hour had slipped by, then an hour ofplete quietness psed, yet Cyril still showed no signs of speaking.


    This thoroughly confused Rocky; he could tell that Cyril definitely had something important to discuss, but why wasn¡¯t she speaking? He couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    During this process, he attempted several times to ask, only to stop each time, uncertain of what exactly to ask.


    Forget it, let¡¯s just wait for her to initiate the conversation.


    Watching Cyril, Rocky silently sighed, deciding to wait.


    But just then, as another half hour passed, a series of urgent knocking suddenly erupted!


    The unexpected knocking abruptly broke the prolonged silence, startling Rocky, but before he could gather his senses, Liliya burst through the hall doors, hurrying to his side.


    ¡°Rocky, something bad has happened!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Giving Cyril a sidelong nce, Rocky turned his gaze to Liliya, his eyes filled with confusion and bewilderment.


    ¡°Te Nong has sent word, the Mairente family is preparing to attack Backhill Vige, their army has already arrived!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Upon hearing this from Liliya, Rocky immediately stood up from the City Lord¡¯s seat, followed by a buzzing noise in his head, leaving him in a daze.


    The Mairente family, attacking Backhill Vige?


    This waspletely beyond his expectations, so much so that he found it difficult to ept for a moment.


    What exactly is going on?@@novelbin@@


    ¡°How did such a thing suddenly arise?¡±


    Due to the suddenness and unexpectedness of the situation, Rocky¡¯s mind inevitably became somewhat confused, but he quickly suppressed the confusion and turned his gaze to Cyril!


    And this time when he looked at Cyril, he found that Cyril was also looking at her!


    Ever since it was just the two of them left in the City Lord¡¯s Hall, this was the first time their eyes had met, and it was this eye contact that helped Rocky understand at least one thing¡ªthat the thing Cyril had mentioned when she first saw him was indeed this matter!


    ¡°Bring someone! Arrest her¡±, he ordered.


    After ncing at Cyril, Rocky didn¡¯t have time to think further, immediately called the guards outside, and had Cyril detained within the hall; then, he left the City Lord¡¯s Hall with Liliya.


    The incident had happened too suddenly, so sudden that Rocky barely had time to understand the cause and could only deal with the oue immediately.


    After leaving the City Lord¡¯s Hall, he went to his study and then summoned Monte and others.


    ¡°Who received the message?¡±


    Sitting in his study, Rocky looked around and asked.


    ¡°My Lord, it was I,¡±


    Upon his question, Felly immediately stood up. As themander of the Thunderhawk City fleet, Felly often coborated with Te Nong, which is why he had received the message from Te Nong.


    ¡°What did Te Nong say? Are you sure it was the Mairente Family?¡±


    ¡°Sure, and ording to Te Nong, the Mairente Family has dispatched two mid-sized Sky Cities this time, with at least a few hundred warships; they have already surrounded Backhill Vigepletely.¡±


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡±


    ¡°What else did he say?¡±


    ¡°Te Nong also said¡­¡± Felly paused slightly and looked at Rocky before continuing, ¡°Te Nong also said that the Mairente Family has demanded that you be handed over, otherwise, they willunch an attack¡­¡±


    As soon as Felly finished speaking, everyone in the study turned to look at Rocky, and they noticed that he had already closed his eyes and furrowed his brows.


    Clearly, like everyone else, he waspletely stunned by this sudden attack; none of them had anticipated that the Mairente Family would suddenly drop from the sky, nor that they would bring such a numerous force.


    Two mid-sized Sky Cities.


    At least a few hundred warships.


    This was clearly a rhythm meant to annihte them!


    So when Felly finished speaking, everyone watched Rocky, no one daring to speak carelessly on such a significant matter.


    While everyone watched, Rocky remained silent for a long time as he tried to clear his thoughts as much as possible, striving to understand what exactly was happening, unfortunately without any clue.


    In this state, several minutes passed before he finally reopened his eyes and then announced, ¡°Immediately order Thunderhawk City to fly back to Backhill Vige.¡±


    Having said this, he stood up and walked out; he had finally understood why Cyril hade to see him¡ªit was obviously about this matter!


    However, just as he had just reached the door of the study, and before stepping out, he suddenly paused, then turned back to Liliya and said, ¡°Do not move Sky City yet, wait for my return before doing anything.¡±


    Having changed hismand, he then left the study and headed straight for the City Lord¡¯s Hall.


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 382: 353: Falling into the Trap

    Chapter 382: Chapter 353: Falling into the Trap


    After giving the order to temporarily hold their positions, Rocky returned to the City Lord¡¯s Hall.


    Back in the City Lord¡¯s Hall, he saw Cyril again, and during the time he had been away, Cyril had done nothing. She quietly sat in the hall under the watch of several guards, just as she had been before.


    ¡°You may all leave.¡±


    With a wave of his hand at the guards, Rocky ordered all the others to depart, leaving just the two of them in the hall.


    ¡°Have you heard everything?¡±


    Facing Rocky once more, Cyril took the initiative to speak, casting a nce at him and then posing the question.


    ¡°Did youe to see me just because of this matter?¡±


    Rocky didn¡¯t return to his seat; instead, he stood in front of Cyril with furrowed brows, looking at her intently.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why does my family still target me?¡±


    ¡°Because they are afraid you¡¯ll seek retaliation.¡±


    Sitting in her chair, Cyril looked up at Rocky and smiled, ¡°You have risen too swiftly, so swiftly that some in the family are scared. Therefore, they n topletely eradicate you before you can truly threaten the family.¡±


    ¡°Just for that? Just for that reason, you¡¯re willing to offend the Sky Alliance?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Staring directly at Rocky, Cyril nodded, but she did not disclose theplete truth.


    ¡°Mad¡­absolutely mad! Your whole family is insane!¡±


    Rocky was so infuriated by Cyril¡¯s response that he hardly knew how to express his feelings, unable to believe the Mairente family would go to such crazy lengths to target him.


    Cyril said nothing in response to his outburst, only watching quietly because Athena had explicitly told her not to reveal the entire truth to Rocky. Thus, Cyril mentioned only her family and omitted to mention the myriad issues between the Kafka Empire and the Sky Alliance.


    Clearly, Rocky also had not considered such a profound level; he took Cyril¡¯s words at face value, believing the Mairente family¡¯s actions were solely aimed at him.


    After pacing furiously in front of Cyril, Rocky suddenly stopped and looked back at her, ¡°Why did you save me this time?¡±


    From what Cyril had said, Rocky now knew the gist of the situation: the Mairente family nned to eradicate him, a future trouble, even if it meant offending the Sky Alliance. That exined the troops that arrived at Backhill Vige.


    Now that he understood what had happened, Rocky also knew why Cyril wanted to meet with him ¨C she was clearly trying to save him.


    Because of their meeting, the Mairente family troops approaching Backhill Vige hadn¡¯t captured him; otherwise, he would have been trapped in Backhill Vige like a turtle in a jar, and he could well imagine his fate at that point. By now, he, Thunderhawk City, and Backhill Vige might have been annihted under the fire of hundreds of warships.


    Therefore, the meeting Cyril proposed had evidently saved his life once again.


    But that was precisely what puzzled Rocky: why did Cyril want to save him again?


    He counted, and this was already the third time she had saved him. The first was the matter with Baron Wolin when she had helped him out of guilt; the second was the Lexington incident, as Lexington was the political enemy of Cyril¡¯s father, so she helped him again. But what was her reason for helping him this time?


    Rocky couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°I have my reasons.¡±


    Cyril nced at him and spoke in a very calm manner.


    Hearing such a response, Rocky naturally did not understand, but he did not wish to delve deeper, so he sighed and then called over the guard at the door.


    ¡°Take City Lord Cyril to the guest room to rest and ensure her safety.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With an affirmative response, several guards strode over to Cyril¡¯s side, and upon hearing Rocky¡¯s arrangements, Cyril stood up willingly, said nothing more, and followed the guards directly, quickly being led out of the City Lord¡¯s Hall.


    Of course, Cyril understood perfectly well, what Rocky called protecting her was in fact tantamount to cing her under house arrest within the City Lord¡¯s Mansion!


    Indeed, that was exactly what Rocky had in mind!


    In his view, the current affair was far too grave; the Mairente Family was not merely causing minor trouble this time, but aimed topletely annihte him!


    As the City Lord of Thunderhawk City, he must devise every possible means to prevent such an oue, so he could not simply let Cyril leave.


    After that, Rocky summoned everyone to the City Lord¡¯s Hall.


    ¡°What is Cyril nning to do?¡±


    As soon as Rocky gathered everyone, Liliya quickly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure; she has her ns.¡± Shaking his head, Rocky admitted his own confusion about Cyril¡¯s intentions. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush to discuss her problems for now. Right now, I want to ask you all, what shall we do about the situation in Backhill Vige?¡±


    Although the Mairente Family intended to mobilize their forces to eliminate Rocky, the situation had changed and deviated due to Cyril¡¯s preliminary selection.


    The current situation was such that Rocky and Thunderhawk City, for the time being, were not in great danger. However, Backhill Vige was now surrounded by the Mairente Family¡¯s troops, which was the most critical issue. Even though the vige was defended by the Alliance Army, everyone knew that their numbers were too small to properly defend the vige.


    The importance of Backhill Vige to Rocky went without saying, and if possible, he still wanted to save the vige.


    ¡°Going back is out of the question; it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Unfortunately, in response to his question, Liliya simply stated, ¡°With the Mairente Family¡¯s troops bearing down, going back now would be like falling into a trap. The priority right now is to immediately contact the Sky Alliance and let them deal with this matter. After all, half of the mines in Backhill Vige belong to the Alliance and theoretically are part of the Alliance¡¯s property.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I agree with Liliya¡¯s view.¡±


    At that moment, Felly also spoke up: ¡°With the current military strength of Thunderhawk City, even adding the Alliance Army garrisoned in the vige, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the enemy. Going back, we can¡¯t defend the vige.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I think leaving the vige is actually to our advantage.¡±


    After Liliya and Felly had spoken, Monte added his voice to the mix: ¡°If the Mairente Family¡¯s target is us, then if we are not in Backhill Vige, even if they surround the vige, they may not dare to truly attack. After all, the vige is defended by the Alliance Army, and attacking it would mean directly challenging the Sky Alliance. Therefore, our absence might be a good thing; it might even enable us to hold the vige.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Monte is right.¡±


    ¡°I agree with his thinking.¡±


    In the City Lord¡¯s Hall, everyone voiced their opinions one after another, all essentially expressing the same viewpoint¡ªthat they did not wish for Rocky to return to Backhill Vige.@@novelbin@@


    Because everyone could discern the thoughts in his heart and understood that he did not want to give up Backhill Vige. However, as everyone had said, if they did not go back now, the Mairente Family might be deterred by the Sky Alliance and hesitate to strike the vige. Yet, once they returned, it would be walking into a trap!


    However, faced with everyone¡¯s explicit or implicit dissuasion, Rocky, after pondering for a long while, shook his head.


    ¡°There is another way to make the Mairente Family retreat.¡±


    ¡°You all seem to forget that Cyril is still with us.¡±


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 383: 354: Hostage!

    Chapter 383: Chapter 354: Hostage!


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Cyril is still in the city.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Rocky nced at everyone and spoke slowly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow, you go and inform n right away, and have him ry the matter to the Alliance as soon as possible.¡±


    On the matter of Backhill Vige, Rocky clearly had his own ideas, but he still nned to follow Liliya¡¯s suggestion and inform the Alliance first.


    After that, he dismissed everyone, not even keeping Liliya, remaining alone in the City Lord¡¯s Hall.


    A day passed quickly, and before long, it was the next day.


    The next day, Te Nong brought thetest news.


    ording to Te Nong, the Mairente Family hadpletely surrounded them, but in Rocky¡¯s absence, they seemed hesitant tounch an attack on the vige, so Backhill Vige was still under the control of the Alliance Army.


    Upon hearing this news, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Monte¡¯s spection the day before hade true¡ªthe Mairente Family, although determined to annihte Rocky and Thunderhawk City, would not dare to attack the Alliance Army without his presence.


    This allowed Rocky to breathe a sigh of relief, but it was a smallfort, seeing as no one knew how the situation might develop next.


    On the same day, Rocky went to see Cyril again.


    Earlier, under his arrangement, Cyril had already moved into the guestroom of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, but with heavy guards stationed outside, it was essentially house arrest. Cyril, as though having anticipated this, did not resist at all. She didn¡¯t even utter unnecessary words,pletely resigned to her fate.


    In fact, when Rocky saw her again, she appeared untroubled, quietly reading a book in her room.


    Seeing Rocky at the door, Cyril casually put aside the book and then smiled at him.


    ¡°I thought you would havee back yesterday.¡±


    With a slight smile, Cyril said casually.


    Yet her words weighed heavily on Rocky¡¯s heart¡­


    ¡°Did you know I wasing to find you?¡±


    Walking into the room, Rocky took a chair and sat opposite Cyril, looking into her eyes as he asked.


    ¡°Of course I knew, but don¡¯t bother, it¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her unexpected remark left Rocky frozen on the spot.


    While he was stunned, Cyril chuckled and shook her head, ¡°You came to tell me that you n to use me as a hostage, to force my family to withdraw their troops, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Looking into Rocky¡¯s eyes, Cyril spoke word by word.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Her remark not only brought Rocky back to his senses but also plunged him into silence¡­ because Cyril was absolutely right!


    Rocky indeed nned to use her as a hostage to pressure the Mairente family to retreat!


    He had spent the entire previous night considering how to resolve the crisis, but the options he could think of were very few.@@novelbin@@


    The vast disparity in strength left Rockypletely at a loss. This time the Mairente Family had sent not just a few or a dozen warships; they had dispatched two medium-sized Sky Cities and several hundred warships!


    Such formidable military power gave Rocky no chance of retaliation in the face of his foes. It remained the same resolute fact¡ªif it weren¡¯t for Cyril luring him away in advance, both he and Thunderhawk City would have been annihted amidst such an overwhelming force. This vast difference in strength had entrapped Rocky in a dilemma, leaving him with only one option.


    That option was Cyril.


    Cyril was a member of the Mairente family, but not just any member¡ªher father was the n Leader of the entire family, and she herself was a key figure, already involved in the management of her family¡¯s affairs. Therefore, for the Mairente family, Cyril carried significant weight.


    Now that Cyril was in his hands, Rocky naturally thought of leveraging her as a hostage to threaten the Mairente family into withdrawing their troops.


    In Rocky¡¯s view, even if other members of the family did not care about Cyril, like Lexington and others, surely Cyril¡¯s father, who was also the n Leader Atted, had to care about his own daughter, right? And don¡¯t forget, Cyril was not alone; she had also brought her own Sky City, which further increased the value of the bargaining chip in Rocky¡¯s hand. He believed that Cyril and her medium-sized Sky City were enough to sway the Mairente Family, at least to sway Atted.


    This was the only method Rocky could think of, but it left him conflicted all night long.


    Cyril was not just anybody; she was Rocky¡¯s cousin and had helped him more than once. Thus, using her as a hostage to threaten the Mairente Family was something Rocky ultimately found difficult to bear; he couldn¡¯t get it over this emotional hurdle.


    However, in the end, he made up his mind because this was the only method he could think of.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, before Rocky could even express this idea, Cyril guessed it herself¡­


    This oue somewhat disoriented Rocky; it felt as if someone had preempted his move in a chess game.


    But his reaction was fairly quick. After a brief moment of bewilderment, he immediately regained hisposure and looked at Cyril.


    ¡°You mean to say, your father will notpromise for you?¡±


    With a bitter smile and a shake of her head, Cyril nced at Rocky and did not answer his question. Instead, she countered, ¡°Rocky, if my father does not agree to your demands, would you kill me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This counter-question once again plunged Rocky into silence.


    Because he had never considered this question; in his view, as long as he kept Cyril under house arrest and presented his demands to the Mairente Family, would Atted actually gamble with his daughter¡¯s life?


    Obviously not. If not, Rocky naturally did not have to contemte the necessity of actually killing Cyril, because there was simply no need.


    ¡°Rocky, don¡¯t underestimate the family.¡±


    Seeing Rocky fall silent, Cyril sighed, ¡°In front of the family, no individual is worthpromising for, neither you nor I; even my father can¡¯t change that.¡±


    As she spoke, her gaze grew dimmer, evidently thinking about other matters.


    Yet, her words made Rocky frown.


    ¡°Cyril, I¡¯m not joking with you!¡±


    After looking at Cyril for quite some time, Rocky suddenly shouted out loud!


    ¡°Contact your father immediately, tell him to withdraw his troops, or I will really kill you! To save Thunderhawk City, I will not be soft-hearted!¡±


    His eyes wide, perhaps because he hadn¡¯t slept all night or because his eyes were truly bloodshot, Rocky¡¯s eyes had turned red at that moment, looking extremely frightening.


    However, facing his anger, Cyril remained unmoved and even turned her head away.


    ¡°Cyril! Don¡¯t push me!¡±


    Seeing that Cyril still disyed no reaction, Rocky shouted again, truly appearing angry this time; his temples ballooned and veins bulged on his forehead.


    With this furious shout, Cyril slowly turned around, her eyes devoid of any sparkle as she looked at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­¡±


    ¡°If you contact the family now, they will only be too pleased to have you kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°I have already¡­¡±


    ¡°Severed ties with the family¡­¡±


    With lifeless eyes, Cyril said these words haltingly, and by the end of it, her eyes werepletely red, a tear after whirling around her eyes uncontrobly flowed down.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Rocky was stunned, standing still as if turned to wood¡­


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 384: 355 Family Turmoil

    Chapter 384: Chapter 355 Family Turmoil


    Cyril actually¡­ left the Mairente Family?


    This was too unexpected that even Rocky was stunned.


    Standing before Cyril, staring at her, Rocky took a long time toe to his senses, because to him, this was simply incredible, no, it was utterly unreasonable! Why would Cyril want to leave the family?


    What exactly was she nning to do?


    In fact, since the meeting with Cyril the day before, Rocky had realized that Cyril must have had her own ns in helping him, which didn¡¯t bother him much. He even thought he had guessed the reason for her assistance¡ªit was all rted to the internal struggles of the family, so he wasn¡¯t too concerned about it.


    But now it seemed he was wrong, Cyril clearly had some undisclosed ns.


    Is that so?


    Of course it is. In reality, the news of Cyril leaving the family, not only was it beyond Rocky¡¯s expectations, but also Atted, her father, and the entire Mairente Family had not seen iting!


    At the end of April in Sky Era Year 118, a series of shocking events urred within the Mairente Family, beginning with the sudden, unannounced departure of n Leader Atted¡¯s only daughter, Cyril.


    This incident shook the whole family, catching everyone off guard and even causing considerable chaos.


    As Rocky had thought before, Cyril was not an ordinary family member. Despite being just a part of the younger generation of the family, involved in managing minor matters, one must not forget¡ªshe was, after all, Atted¡¯s daughter.


    This status gave Cyril an extraordinary position among the younger members of her generation. Everyone understood that in a few years, when Atted stepped back, she would inevitably be a prominent figure who could stand on her own in the family, and might even be a strong contender for the n Leader position, just like her father!


    In such a scenario, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Cyril represented the core strength of the Mairente Family¡¯s future, or even that she was the spokesperson for the younger generation. Her sudden departure from the family was inherently unfathomable and a severe blow for the Mairente Family.


    Therefore, at the same time as Cyril and Rocky¡¯s meeting, the Mairente Family had no choice but to convene an emergency meeting once again¡ªjust like the one a few months prior, gathering all members of the family together.


    ¡°Atted! What is Cyril doing!¡±


    At this meeting, n Leader Atted faced furious attacks and usations from everyone, with all questioning what exactly was going on and why Cyril would suddenly leave the family.


    ¡°Atted, as the n Leader, can¡¯t you even control your own daughter?¡±


    At the conference table, Lexington looked coldly at Atted, sneering and questioning him.


    ¡°This time, Cyril is too disregarding of the bigger picture.¡±


    Sitting opposite Lexington, Kelly spoke in an equally unfriendly tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ncing at these two, Atted didn¡¯t speak, as he had realized that since the decision to subdue Rocky, Lexington and Kelly had formed a united front. Now the two were entirely ganging up against him.


    ¡°`


    This oue couldn¡¯t help but amuse Atted a bit, just a few months ago, Kelly had been on his side, helping him suppress Lexington. But unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, the situation had reversed.


    However, Atted didn¡¯t me Kelly. Was this not just the way of the Tian Family,cking familial affection?


    So, faced with the questioning from both people, Atted said nothing. He neither wished to speak nor had anything to say.


    Because, even he had been unaware of Cyril¡¯s ns beforehand, he had learned of the matter at the same time as everyone else.


    Athena¡­


    Thinking of his daughter¡¯s actions, the first person that came to Atted¡¯s mind was Athena. He had sent Cyril to meet Athena, so Cyril¡¯s conduct was undoubtedly influenced by Athena¡¯s instructions!


    And upon recalling Athena, Atted sighed inwardly. Even he couldn¡¯t understand her, let alone fathom her thoughts. ¡®Unfathomable¡¯ was the only word to describe this woman.


    However, there was one thing he could be certain of, and that was no matter what Athena had suggested, Cyril would never intentionally harm the family. Atted had absolute trust in this respect. And as long as this was certain, the matter became simpler.


    There must be a deeper reason behind Cyril¡¯s departure from the family, a reason perhaps only known to Cyril and Athena. But whatever it was, it would be for the family¡¯s good. Therefore, Atted harbored no me for Cyril¡¯s actions.


    Unfortunately, while he might understand Cyril, others would not necessarily feel the same.@@novelbin@@


    For with Cyril¡¯s split from the family, many of the family¡¯s ns had seriously deviated from their original forecasts!


    Take the campaign against Rocky, for example.


    Just as Athena had thought, the Mairente Family indeed nned to use the campaign against Rocky as a pretext to probe the Sky Alliance!


    The Sky Alliance was certainly a behemoth in the sky, and it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say it was already at the pinnacle. However, precisely because it stood so high, the various forces it trampled upon were even more eager to bring it down.


    Which force didn¡¯t want to grow stronger? Which family didn¡¯t wish to dominate the sky? From the perspective of these forces and families, the Sky Alliance hogged too many resources. As long as it existed, they would never have a chance to reach the top.


    So, when Tulip City fell, many forces and families began to stir, all very eager to bite off a piece of the Alliance. Naturally, this included the Mairente Family.


    However, the Alliance was still the Alliance. Many wished to bite it hard when it showed weakness, but a wounded tiger was still a tiger. Although ideas abounded, no one wanted to be the first to provoke the old beast.


    This situation had persisted from the time Tulip City had fallen, continuing up to a few months before, until the Kafka Empire took the first step!


    As another colossal entity in the sky, if anyone had the strength to shake the Sky Alliance and the most desire to do so, it was the Kafka Empire and the Magic Energy Research Institute, the other two great forces.


    The Magic Energy Research Institute was focused on Mana Technology research and, while powerful, rarely took part in the struggle for the sky. The Kafka Empire, on the other hand, had always aspired to swallow the other two forces and unify the sky.


    Thus, after half a year of silence, the Kafka Empire finally made its move.


    ¡°`


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 385: 356: Domino Effect

    Chapter 385: Chapter 356: Domino Effect


    Atted had sent Cyril to seek out Athena because, although he was unaware that Lexington and Kelly had already colluded with the Kafka Empire, he sensed something was amiss. In this matter, Athena clearly had a deeper understanding, and she subsequently elucidated the whole situation to Cyril in clear detail.


    However, Athena got one thing wrong.


    That was, the collusion between Lexington and Kelly with the Kafka Empire didn¡¯t happen after the decision to subdue Rocky, but before!


    In other words, before the family meeting had decided to subdue Rocky, Lexington and Kelly had already established secret contacts with the Kafka Empire, having decided to strike at the Sky Alliance together.


    It was because of this prior arrangement that Lexington and Kelly were so adamant about subduing Rocky¡ªtheir actions were all in preparation for a bigger n.


    Some might wonder why such a significant affair was arranged with Lexington and Kelly instead of going through Atted, the n Leader.


    It¡¯s simple¡ªthe matter was too significant. As the head of a n, how could Atted easily agree to it?


    Moreover, the Mairente Family was a well-knownrge family, and the Empire was well aware of this. It was evident from Atted¡¯s actions that he was of the conservative dove faction and would never lightly allow his family to engage in such dangerous affairs. Thus, the Empire simply bypassed him and directly sought the more radical Lexington and Kelly.


    Some might again wonder, could the Mairente Family alone shake the Sky Alliance by fully mobilizing?


    Of course not. The Mairente Family was significant, but it was still too smallpared to the Sky Alliance. However, the Kafka Empire hadn¡¯t just sought out the Mairente Family for coboration; in fact, the Empire had secretly contacted several families and forces and had devised a vast andprehensive n.


    The first step of this n was to be executed by the Mairente Family, which was the subjugation of Rocky.


    But what no one expected was that this first move would go seriously awry, a deviation caused by Cyril.


    Because Cyril had left the family and gone to meet Rocky, the aggressively advancing family came up empty-handed. Although they reached Backhill Vige, they didn¡¯t find Rocky; instead, they encountered the Alliance Army stationed in the vige head-on.


    This might seem like a minor ident, seemingly insignificant, since Rocky was merely a decoy, and the real target was actually the Sky Alliance behind him.


    But if anyone truly thought that way, they would be gravely mistaken!


    In many people¡¯s eyes, Rocky might seem insignificant, but he was the fuse of the whole n. Although a fuse is ultimately consumed by the fire it starts and seems unimportant, let¡¯s not forget that without this fuse, no matter how powerful the explosives, they can¡¯t be detonated!


    It can be said that no one expected a mistake to ur right at the first step, and this put Abraham, who was leading the troops at Backhill Vige in a standoff with the Alliance Army, in a very difficult position.


    As the son of Lexington, Abraham¡¯s abilities could be said to be on par with Cyril¡¯s, yet in this matter, he dared not make a decision lightly, so he quickly reported the situation to Lexington. However, Lexington faced the same predicament as Abraham; such a significant issue was beyond his authority to decide alone, so he in turn reported it to the Kafka Empire.


    This back and forth took up a day or two, and the eventual result was that reinforcements from the Alliance had already arrived!


    Indeed, while Atted and others were holding this family meeting discussing Cyril¡¯s matter, the Sky Alliance¡¯s reinforcements had already reached Backhill Vige and officially started a standoff against the army led by Abraham, a scenario the Kafka Empire least wanted to see!


    Who could have imagined that a minor deviation would eventually lead to a consequence that affected the entire n of the Kafka Empire? Probably no one could have thought of it, and even if someone did, they certainly wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    But if Rocky knew all this, he would understand that in a series of interconnected events, a tiny initial change would generate a series of chain reactions, ultimately altering the entire event¡ªthis is the ssic domino effect, isn¡¯t it?


    In this incident, Cyril¡¯s departure from the family was that tiny initial change, and the domino effect it triggered eventually affected the entire n of the Kafka Empire. Moreover, the impact was even greater than that, as the chain reactions this incident generated were muchrger than imagined.


    For instance, a series of changes within the Mairente Family.


    The final decision of the family meeting defined Cyril¡¯s departure as an act of defection, and internally, Cyril wasbeled a fugitive just like Rocky, wanted by all members within the family.


    That wasn¡¯t all. As Cyril¡¯s father, Atted was to bear full responsibility and thus was stripped of his dual roles as n Leader and Elder, bing just an ordinary member of the family thereafter.


    During this process, there were even proposals to strip Atted of his Machine City and expel him from the family!


    However, this proposal was quickly rejected because both Lexington and Kelly knew that exploiting Cyril¡¯s situation to remove Atted from his position as n Leader was already pushing the limits. If they dared to target his Machine City as well, the incident would ultimately lead to a split within the entire family.


    But even so, Atted ultimately lost his dual status as n Leader and Elder. If anything remained, it was only Machine City. As he was deposed from his role as n Leader, the faction he represented alsopletely lost power within the Mairente Family, causing a major shift in the family¡¯s power structure.


    The consequences of this shift were not limited to the Mairente Family alone; they extended to many outsiders. After all, the Mairente Family was arge family with intricatelyplex rtionships with many other forces and families within Sky City and beyond. Thus, this internal power shift would undoubtedly bring profound changes to these rtionships.@@novelbin@@


    Logically speaking, such significant changes in the top-level authority of a prominent family like the Mairente Family should have be the focus of everybody¡¯s attention, and without doubt, it would be reported by the Shadow Alliance. However, in April of the year 118, this incident nearly went unnoticed because at the same time, a much bigger and more serious event urred that not only affected a handful of people but the entire sky¡ª


    Numerous forces and families simultaneously challenged the Sky Alliance, sparking off a great war that engulfed the entire sky!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 386: 357 Where to Go

    Chapter 386: Chapter 357 Where to Go


    Time rewound to a few days earlier.


    When Rocky learned that Cyril had done something as radical as leaving the Mairente Family, he was bewildered, truly bewildered, and it only made him even more confused about what Cyril was up to.


    For a fleeting moment, he even wondered if Cyril had left the family because of him, but this thought was fleeting and quickly dismissed. The reason was simple: the rtionship between Rocky and Cyril obviously wasn¡¯t that good yet.


    At the same time, the only idea he had for saving Backhill Vige also became ineffective. Since Cyril had left the family, using her as a hostage to threaten the family was useless now. Just as Cyril herself had said, the Mairente Family might even be hoping that he would kill her now.


    Suddenly, Rocky found himselfpletely trapped in a helpless plight, and he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Backhill Vige was surrounded; there was no way back, but if he didn¡¯t return to Backhill Vige, where could he and Thunderhawk City go? He had already made ns to focus on the development around Backhill Vige for theing years, but all those ns had now been dashed.


    Where would he and Thunderhawk City go next?


    Almost at the same moment that Cyril revealed her departure from the family, Rocky had thought of this question, but he had no answer¡­


    Stunned into immobility for a long time, Rocky finally came to his senses, but at that moment, his entire demeanor had changed. In that instant, he seemed to have be ten times more despondent and aged, his spirit utterly deted.


    ¡°You may leave¡­¡±


    Sitting limply in the chair, Rocky gave Cyril a nce and then waved his hand, releasing her.


    Upon this, Cyril did not say much and simply stood up, walking slowly toward the door.


    ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡±


    Just as she was about to reach the door, Rocky¡¯s voice suddenly filled the room.


    At the sound of his voice, Cyril, who had reached the doorway, stopped in her tracks. After a moment of thought, she shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Rocky didn¡¯t know where he was headed, and neither did Cyril. In fact, she was even more bewildered than Rocky.


    Cyril was undoubtedlypetent, but it was important to remember that all her abilities were built on the foundation of having the support of the Mairente Family. Thus, although Cyril was also a City Lord, she was not like Rocky, who had to fend for himself in the skies.


    But now, Cyril had left the family, and without the family¡¯s backing, how she would survive in this sky was the greatest challenge facing her. Not to mention, whether she could sustain a medium-sized Sky City on her own was a question mark.


    ¡°Leave me your contact information, if you run into any trouble, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Rocky sighed and spoke as Cyril shook her head.@@novelbin@@


    Upon hearing this, Cyril showed a bitter smile. Before leaving the family, such a statement would have been a joke to her. Who was she? Did she need Rocky¡¯s help? Don¡¯t be ridiculous.


    But now, she knew it wasn¡¯t a joke, for in terms of the ability to survive alone in the skies, she was not as capable as Rocky.


    So she didn¡¯t put on airs and swiftly exchangedmunicator codes with Rocky, allowing them to keep in contact with each other. Following that, Cyril left Thunderhawk City and returned to her own Sky City. She activated flight mode that very day and slowly flew away from the Skybreaker Peak region.


    After her departure, Rocky fell into destion¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s happened to the master?¡±


    On the third day of Backhill Vige being besieged, when Felly reported thetest news of the vige to Rocky, he didn¡¯t say a word. He just waved his hand casually and made him leave his study, leaving Felly bewildered.


    Because this clearly didn¡¯t match Rocky¡¯s character at all!


    ¡°`


    If it had been any other day, Rocky would have issued a series ofmands upon receiving simr news, making a series of responses in light of thetest situation. But what was wrong today?


    Could it be that the news he reported was not important?


    Felly couldn¡¯t help but think this, but he realized that was not the case. The news he reported today was actually quite significant.


    Three days after the Mairente Family¡¯s forces approached Backhill Vige, the Sky Alliance had already made its response upon receiving messages from both n and Te Nong. Being the closest and having just visited recently, Sirius City was now urgently mobilized, and along with another mid-sized Sky City, was speeding towards Backhill Vige. If nothing unexpected happened, they should arrive within one to two days.


    The message Felly reported to Rocky was exactly this, and regarding this matter, Rocky shouldn¡¯t have been indifferent!


    Standing at the door of the study, Felly couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Rocky. Just then, Liliya arrived and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Captain, what¡¯s wrong with the Lord? He seems to be in a bad state¡­¡±


    Although Liliya was no longer the captain of the Guard Corps and Felly was no longer part of it, Felly still habitually called her captain when he saw her in private, finding it more intimate.


    And as the person who understood Rocky best, Liliya had naturally noticed the abnormality that Felly saw.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the Lord has just been too tired these past few days, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Sighing, Liliya said this to Felly and then asked him to leave.


    Once Felly had left, Liliya then entered the study.


    As soon as she entered the study, she saw Rocky sitting listlessly on therge sofa, his eyes nkly staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Sighing inwardly, Liliya walked over to him.


    ¡°Come, sit down.¡±


    Upon hearing her voice, Rocky seemed toe back to his senses, then asked Liliya to sit beside him. Once she was seated, hey down on the sofa using Liliya¡¯s thigh as a pillow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡±


    Looking at Rocky lying on herp, Liliya gently arranged his hair with her hand as she asked.


    ¡°Tired.¡±


    Closing his eyes, Rocky replied weakly.


    ¡°I heard the Alliance has dispatched reinforcements and they should reach the vige in a few days, then¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±


    Lying on Liliya¡¯sp with his eyes closed, Rocky cut her off before she could finish speaking.


    ¡°No use? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Rocky let out a long sigh, finally opened his eyes, and then looked at Liliya with a lifeless gaze, ¡°Just wait and see, in a couple of days you¡¯ll understand. It¡¯s no use even if the Alliance sends reinforcements¡­¡±


    ¡°`


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 387: 358: A Change in the Weather...

    Chapter 387: Chapter 358: A Change in the Weather¡­


    Lying on Liliya¡¯s legs, Rocky spoke weakly and, after finishing his sentence, did not speak again, feeling as though he had fallen asleep.


    Upon hearing his words, Liliya frowned and thought for a long time, but ultimately she couldn¡¯t understand¡­


    Thus, a day passed.


    By the next day, which was the fourth day since the Mairente Family¡¯s troops approached Backhill Vige, Felly received thetest news and thus appeared before Rocky again.


    ¡°My Lord! The Sky Alliance has arrived! The troops of the Sky Alliance have arrived!¡±


    Hurrying into Rocky¡¯s study room, Felly entered the door and excitedly announced.


    He had just received thetest information from Te Nong that Sirius City, the closest to Backhill Vige, had arrived, bringing with it more than two hundred warships!


    After all, Sirius City was a major Sky City with its own fleet of over one hundred and fifty vessels, and as a Contact City, it also had Alliance Army stationed there permanently. Although a considerable number had been sent on missions, at least fifty to sixty warships remained.


    Thus, the total number of troops from Sirius City was less than the Mairente Family, but their arrival at Backhill Vige at least gave the vige some defensive capability. And don¡¯t forget, besides Sirius City, another medium-sized Sky City was also en route to Backhill Vige. Once this city arrived, the military strength at Backhill Vige would further increase, making it even harder for the Mairente Family to take over the vige.


    Undeniably, the response of the Sky Alliance to this matter was very quick, taking just four short days to react.


    ¡°My Lord! Backhill Vige is saved!¡±


    After conveying this news to Rocky, Felly spoke excitedly.


    He knew that Rocky had been worried about Backhill Vige recently, to the point of being in a terrible state, so Felly felt certain that hearing this news would excite Rocky.


    But he was mistaken, Rocky did not show any excitement or joy.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Nonchntly nodding his head, Rocky, just like yesterday, said nothing else, then dismissed Felly.


    Such a nd response was not at all what Felly had expected; he stood in the study staring at Rocky, then turned to nce at Liliya, who was also sitting in the study.


    ¡°You can leave, arrange your own tasks, my Lord.¡±


    Just nodding her head, Liliya had nothing else to say, so she allowed Felly to leave first.


    However, once Felly had left, she turned to look at Rocky, her brows furrowing as well.


    ¡°Rocky, you can¡¯t keep going on like this.¡±


    Honestly, Liliya did not understand why Rocky was in such bad shape these past few days; initially, she thought it was rted to the attack on Backhill Vige, but now it seemed not to be the case.


    Regardless of the reason, she knew this could not continue; after all, he was the City Lord of Thunderhawk City, and several thousand people in the city were waiting for him!


    ¡°Rocky, now that the reinforcements from the Sky Alliance have arrived, and more troops areing in a few days, we also need to take action.¡±


    Looking at Rocky, Liliya said.


    Now that the allied forces had arrived at Backhill Vige, although their total military strength was still less than that of the Mairente Family¡¯s troops, they were at least capable of resistance. At this point, Rocky couldpletely and should indeed lead Thunderhawk City into action.


    Regrettably, despite Liliya¡¯s words, Rocky remained in his usual despondent state, and it took him a long time before he finally spoke: ¡°Let¡¯s wait till tomorrow¡­¡±


    After saying that, he spoke no more and simplyy down on the sofa and fell asleep.


    Seeing Rocky like this, Liliya felt helpless and even a bit scared, because his behavior suddenly reminded her of the past.


    Back when Rocky had been deceived by the Mairente Family and driven to Thunderhawk City, he had been just like this, as if he had copsedpletely, doing nothing and spending all day in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. How simr it was to now?


    ¡°Rocky¡­¡±


    Fearful that Rocky might revert to his former state, Liliya couldn¡¯t helping over to him, but before she could speak, she saw Rocky on the sofa wave his hand, obviously wanting to hear nothing and say nothing.


    Seeing this, Liliya could only sigh and then leave the study.


    Time passed like this for another day.


    The next day, which was the fifth day since the Mairente Family¡¯s troops approached Backhill Vige.


    That day, no more news came from Backhill Vige; once Sirius City had arrived, the Alliance Army shed formally with the Mairente Family¡¯s troops. The alliance side was led by arge Sky City, supported by over two hundred warships and several Void Magic Squads.


    The Mairente Family¡¯s side was led by two medium-sized Sky Cities, with over four hundred warships and several times more Void Magic Squads than their opponents.


    The two sides arranged their formations in the sky above Backhill Vige. Although they had not yet started fighting, they had reached a point where tension was running high, and a major battle could break out at any moment.


    It was also on this day that the intelligence from the Shadow Alliance arrived.


    Since making contact with the Shadow Alliance in Eternal City, Rocky had been paying them ten thousand gold coins every month, thus receiving weekly intelligence updates from them, which included information on major and minor events urring in the sky. The news of Denise winning the Combat Skills Arena season championship with the Holy Angel Armor had alsoe through this kind of intelligence.@@novelbin@@


    Today, thetest intelligence from the Shadow Alliance arrived again.


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 388: 358: A Change in the Sky..._2

    Chapter 388: Chapter 358: A Change in the Sky¡­_2


    Unlike the previous few days, Rocky seemed much more interested in this intelligence report. Early in the morning, he had sent people to the port to await the delivery from the Shadow Alliance.


    Normally, the Shadow Alliance would send someone to deliver the intelligence to Thunderhawk City¡¯s port early in the morning, but there was a problem today. The delivery was exceptionallyte. It did not arrive in the morning, nor by noon, and only in the evening did the Shadow Alliance finally get the intelligence to Thunderhawk City.


    Having waited the entire day, Rocky began to read the report as soon as he received it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Holding the report, Rocky read through it, furrowing his brows tighter and tighter. After going over it back and forth three times, he finally handed it to Liliya.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± Receiving the report, Liliya nced at Rocky and began to unfold it, ¡°It says here that Backhill Vige¡­¡±


    She was only halfway through her sentence when Liliya froze. Then, her eyes widened as she continued to read, and by the time she had finished, her mouth had formed a perfect ¡®O¡¯ shape.


    ¡°They¡¯ve, they¡¯ve started a war¡­?¡±


    Slowly lifting her gaze from the report, Liliya turned to look at Rocky,


    The information provided by the Shadow Alliance contained only one main point: during the past week, numerous forces hadunched an attack on the Sky Alliance!


    On April 25, 118, the Mairente Family approached Backhill Vige, taking the initiative to trouble the Alliance.


    On April 26, 118, the Xiso Family sent troops tounch a surprise attack on Alliance member Windwalker City, resulting in fierce battle.


    On April 27, 118, the War Alliance and Domination Alliance dered war on the Sky Alliance together, and attacked Alliance members on the same day.


    On April 28, 118, Alliance member Windwalker City was destroyed by the Xiso Family. On the same day, the Racial Alliance dered war on the Sky Alliance and dispatched troops to attack the nearest Alliance member.


    On April 29, 118, the Sky Alliance urgently sent troops to support the various battlefronts but were ambushed by scattered Independent Sky Cities along the way.


    As of April 30, 118, a total of the Seven Great Alliances, the Nine Great Families, as well as arge number ofrge and medium-sized Independent Sky Cities had dered war on the Sky Alliance!


    This was the main content of the intelligence report sent by the Shadow Alliance.


    After reading through this, Liliya was shocked. She could never have imagined such a situation urring, with so many forcesunching an attack on the Sky Alliance in just a few days. It was simply beyond belief.


    Indeed, a sudden storm had swept across the entire sky. Not just Liliya, but almost everyone in the sky, including most of the cunning and shrewd City Lords, had not anticipated such a terrifying turn of events. With the Demons on thend already restless in these troubled times, who would have thought that such a severe conflict would be stirred up in the sky!?


    Once Liliya had finally recovered from her shock, she immediately looked to Rocky.


    ¡°Rocky, did you already know about this?¡±


    Looking at Rocky, Liliya asked with furrowed brows. She remembered clearly that over the past few days, no matter what she reported to Rocky, he had responded indifferently, replying with the same phrase every time: ¡°In a few days, we will know.¡± She had always used this phrase.


    Initially, Liliya thought he was merely fobbing everyone off, but looking at it now, it seemed that might not be the case, as Rocky was no longer the same as he had been a few days ago.


    At this moment, he was no longer listless as he had been a few days ago; instead, his expression was serious, his brows tightly furrowed, as if he was deeply in thought. He didn¡¯t snap out of it until Liliya addressed him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought of something.¡±


    Nodding to Liliya, Rocky didn¡¯t deny it; indeed, he had anticipated that such a situation might arise!


    These past few days, Rocky had been doing more than just wallowing in despair. He had been reflecting on the entire course of events. No, to put it more urately, it was precisely because he had understood the ins and outs of the whole situation that he had ended up in that state of utter despondency.


    Actually, ever since Cyril had left, he had been pondering one question: why was the Mairente Family so relentlessly pursuing him?


    ording to Cyril¡¯s exnation, it was the fear of him seeking revenge on the family once he gained full strength. At first nce, this reason might seem usible. After all, with Rune technology in his grasp and the backing of the Sky Alliance, Rocky certainly had the potential to grow stronger. And once he did, the Mairente Family would have reason to fear.


    But was that really it?


    Would the Mairente Family really risk alienating the Sky Alliance just to preemptively eliminate him as a threat? Rocky was well aware that his rtionship with the Sky Alliance was in its honeymoon phase. Reasonably, the Sky Alliance couldn¡¯t possibly neglect him; thus, for the Mairente Family to attack him was akin to provoking the Alliance¡¯s bottom line. Were they truly willing to take such a risk?


    Rocky felt there were only two possibilities that could lead the Mairente Family to take such an action.


    The first possibility was that every member of this family had gone mad! In his view, only if the Mairente nspeople were insane, would they offend the Sky Alliance because of him.


    Rocky had always known his worth but also possessed self-awareness. He never thought his potential was so significant that the Mairente Family would antagonize the Sky Alliance and subject their entire n to catastrophe, just because of him. He wasn¡¯t that important.


    The second possibility was that the Mairente Family¡¯s campaign against him hid some ulterior motive!


    Upon considering this possibility, Rocky immediately realized he might have found the right direction. After delving deeper into this thought, he conjectured the Mairente Family¡¯s real target might not even be him but the Sky Alliance itself.


    When this idea first came to him, even he found it hard to believe. After all, the disparity in strength between the Mairente Family and the Sky Alliance was clear as day. How could the Mairente Family possibly dare to act against the Sky Alliance? Did they not value their lives?


    But soon, he recognized his thoughts were too narrow and one-sided. Expanding his perspective, he realized that while the Mairente Family alone might not be able to shake the Sky Alliance, what would the situation be like if forces simr to the Mairente Family united against the Alliance?


    With that realization, Rocky understood the gravity of the situation; he suddenly found that the sky was about to change!@@novelbin@@


    He had unwittingly been sucked into an immense storm!


    That was precisely why he had been so despondent recently. Though he had understood the situation, he was equally unsure of where to go or what to do next, because the more rity he gained about the entire situation, the more powerlessness he felt.


    Until now, he had always thought the Mairente Family¡¯s actions were solely targeting him, yet even with that assumption, Rocky felt helpless. And now, he realized the situation was far more exaggerated than he had imagined. He wasn¡¯t merely tangled in a small squabble between a family or a Sky City; he was caught in a storm that could engulf the entire sky!


    In such a scenario, what could he do? Where should he go?


    He hadn¡¯t found an answer to that question, which had troubled him for several days.


    Now, with thetest intelligence disclosed by the Shadow Alliance, it had been proven that Rocky¡¯s previous spections were correct. Over a dozen great families and alliances, plus a significant number of independent Sky Cities, hadunched an assault on the Alliance. Given these circumstances, the Alliance couldn¡¯t even think about protecting Thunderhawk City or Backhill Vige; the Sky Alliance was struggling to manage itself!


    And now that his spection had been confirmed, Rocky was forced to confront the question he had never found an answer to: what should he do, where should he go?


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 389: 359: Joining the Battle!

    Chapter 389: Chapter 359: Joining the Battle!


    ¡°`


    On thest day of April in Sky Era Year 118, the entire sky was plunged into panic, for war wasing!


    More than tenrge forces and families, along with numerous Independent Sky Cities,unched attacks on the Sky Alliance during the final days of April, a message spread by the Shadow Alliance to every corner of the sky, not only letting everyone know that war wasing, but also filling each person with a sense of personal danger.


    Although since the beginning of the Sky Era, the sky had never been at peace¡ªold eras had been phased out, and old systems had crumbled, propelling the world into a new era and causing constant warfare in the sky¡ªthese conflicts were usually very limited, mostly between a few Sky Cities or among certain forces, hardly affecting the entire sky.


    But this time was different, for this time the one being attacked was the Sky Alliance!


    As one of the three major powers, the Sky Allianceprised over a thousand Sky Cities¡ªover a thousand Sky Cities! Once such a massive force entered war mode, the consequences were unimaginable.


    The other side of the war, the forces that actively attacked the Alliance, were not weak either. ording to the Shadow Alliance¡¯s statistics, up to now, seven Great Alliances and the Nine Great Families, totaling sixteenrge powers, had dered war on the Sky Alliance. These forces might not beparable to the Sky Alliance when alone, but whenbined, the total number of their Sky Cities also exceeded two hundred!


    Besides these families and forces, many more Independent Sky Cities joined the storm. ording to rough estimates by the Shadow Alliance, so far, at least forty medium orrge Sky Cities haveunched attacks on the Alliance, or have intercepted the Alliance¡¯s troops¡ªand that¡¯s just for now. As the war continues, the number of Sky Cities joining the battle could multiply.


    Adding up, the number of Sky Cities involved in this war had reached an astonishing level, not exaggerating to call it the most widespread war since the Sky Era began.


    And don¡¯t forget, the true instigator behind all this, the Kafka Empire, had not even made a move yet!


    When many City Lords received intelligence of this great war through the Shadow Alliance, quite a few saw through the true nature of the conflict. In their view, the forces challenging the Alliance at this moment were merely the vanguard; the real mastermind had yet to take action!


    In fact, not just others, but the Sky Alliance itself was well aware of this.


    As the whole world learned of the outbreak of war, and felt entangled by it, the interior of the Sky Alliance¡ªone party in the war¡ªwas far from as tense as outsiders imagined.@@novelbin@@


    Why?


    The reason was simple, because it was far from the time for the Sky Alliance to be tense!


    Even though it was a sudden attack without any preparation, resulting in the loss of quite a few members in just a few days into the outbreak of the war, looking like a heavy blow, in reality, such losses were nothing much to the Sky Alliance¡­


    Nut.


    The name of the Sky Goddess, but in this world, it represented a God City, namely Nut God City, the headquarters of the Sky Alliance.


    At this moment, within Nut God City¡¯s Alliance Administrative Council, the Elder Council of Eleven, the Alliance¡¯s top administrative body responsible for managing the entire Sky Alliance, was seated around the council chamber.


    The eleven Elders, representing the highest power of the Sky Alliance, sat around a huge round table. These Elders included men and women, even members of other races, and contrary to what people might imagine, not all were old folks; the youngest of the eleven Elders was just over forty, and of course, the oldest was nearly a contemporary of Aniye, a true elder indeed.


    ¡°In five days¡¯ time, sixteen medium Sky Cities, and twenty-one small Sky Cities have been attacked; eleven have been taken, nine destroyed, and the rest are inbat.¡±


    In the silent conference hall, filled with dim lighting that made the faces of the eleven Elders a bit blurry¡ªletting one hear their voices but not clearly see their faces¡ªan Elder slowly spoke up, adding an aura of mysterious dignity to their presence.


    The Sky Alliance indeed does not easily admit small Sky Cities as members, but don¡¯t forget that Alliance members themselves also continuously develop. Some members, after growing and strengthening, will build new Sky Cities. Thereby, the Alliance also has no shortage of small Sky Cities.


    In this great war, naturally, these small Sky Cities were the first to suffer.


    ¡°What do you think of this?¡±


    After this Elder finished speaking, they looked towards the other Elders.


    Just a few days¡¯ time was enough for the Sky Alliance to lose and have destroyed twenty Sky Cities, enough to imagine the enemy¡¯s offensive was incredibly fierce!


    However, after the Elder¡¯s words faded away, a moment passed and another Elder spoke:


    ¡°These losses are within our capacity to bear.¡±


    ¡°Insignificant.¡±


    ¡°Do we need to counterattack? If we start now, we could probably crush the enemy within a month.¡±


    ¡°`


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 390: 359: Joining the Battle!_2

    Chapter 390: Chapter 359: Joining the Battle!_2


    ¡°`


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Agreed, the Kafka Empire hasn¡¯t made a move yet, they are the key.¡±


    ¡°If the Alliance acts now, can they prevent the Empire fromunching its next attack?¡±


    ¡°No, the Empire has been waiting for this opportunity for many years.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see, and respond after the Empire makes its move.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, the Empire is the real enemy of the Alliance.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t dispatch our main forces for now and let the members handle this matter themselves. After all, what¡¯s emerged is nothing more than a bunch of jumping clowns.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    May of the year 118.


    Since the war broke out a few days ago, the world has be restless, and as Alliance members are scattered throughout the entire sky, conflicts of various sizes have erupted around the world after various forces and Sky Cities dered war on the Alliance. It is fair to say that the whole sky is aze with battle now.


    However, what was shocking was that the Mairente Family, which was the first to trouble the Alliance, did not engage in formalbat with the Sky Alliance at this time.


    This was really unexpected. Logically, the Mairente Family was the vanguard in this series of attacks, being the first to approach Backhill Vige and aggressively set up their formation, showing a stance of battling to the death with the Alliance.


    But after a week had passed, while other forces had already shed with the Sky Alliance, the Mairente Family¡¯s troops were still in a deadlock with the Alliance Army, which was a bit puzzling.


    In fact, there was nothing confusing about it, the Mairente Family¡¯s troops did not attack the Alliance first because their n had gone awry.


    The deviation was the disappearance of the catalyst, Rocky.


    As previously mentioned, in this war involving the Sky Alliance, the Kafka Empire, many smaller forces, and the Independent Sky Cities, even though Rocky was a trivial character, he was the spark that ignited the entire incident. Without this spark, certain things could not be aplished.


    For instance, ording to the original n of the Mairente Family, as soon as their forces reached Backhill Vige, they were to quickly eliminate Rocky. At the same time, the Alliance would certainly send reinforcements, and the nearest Sky City to provide support would undoubtedly be Sirius City. This way, the Mairente Family could join hands with the War Alliance to encircle and annihte the reinforcementsing from Sirius City.


    But things went wrong precisely on this point. Rocky had already left by the time the Mairente Family arrived at Backhill Vige. Under these circumstances, Abraham, themander of the troops, immediately reported the situation to Lexington, who then immediately got in touch with the Kafka Empire.


    Although the Kafka Empire reacted swiftly, adjusting their ns at once and ordering the Xiso Family tounch the attack first, and the War Alliance, originally cooperating with the Mairente Family, was diverted to split their forces in two routes against the dominating Alliance. However, while these arrangements were being made, Backhill Vige had already received support from Sirius City, and on the second night of their arrival, they received additional backup from another medium-sized Sky City, Gulov City.


    This put the Mairente Family in a stalemate at Backhill Vige, unable to advance or retreat.


    Some may find it odd, didn¡¯t the intelligence from the Shadow Alliance mention that after the war broke out, the support troops from the Sky Alliance were severely hindered? How did Sirius City and Gulov City manage to safely reach Backhill Vige?


    This primarily concerned an issue of timing.


    On the day the Mairente Family approached Backhill Vige, the Sky Alliance received the news and dispatched Sirius City and Gulov City. By the time these two Sky Cities had already started heading to Backhill Vige, other forces and the Independent Sky Citiesunched their attacks on the Alliance. In other words, just one day¡¯s difference in timing allowed both arge and a medium-sized Sky City to reach Backhill Vige sessfully.


    Although it may not seem like a big deal, it actually had significant implications.


    First, Sirius City, which was supposed to be surrounded and destroyed, was not wiped out.


    ¡°`


    Sirius City, as arge Sky City, might not y a significant role in wars of this scale, but don¡¯t forget that this city serves as the Contact City for the Sky Alliance. It essentially acts as a hub for the Alliance¡¯s operations in the skies, meaning as long as Sirius City stands, the Alliance members within its airspace can be organized, which can indeed have a sufficient impact on the situation of the war.


    Secondly, when Sirius City and Gulov City both reached Backhill Vige, the previously aggressively advancing Mairente Family no longer held a significant advantage in troop strength. Perhaps they still outnumbered the opposition, but the margin was no longer overwhelming, making it impossible for the Mairente Family to destroy Sirius City on their own.


    This is precisely why, while other regions were engaged in battle, the Mairente Family, the ones who initially provoked the incident, had yet to make a move. Abraham, who led the troops, was simply unable to act. He knew all too well that if he rashly engaged with Sirius City, even if he won, the heavy forces sent by his family would be left decimated. This was not the oue he or his family wished to see.


    For this reason, Abraham adopted a rtively safe approach¡ªa stand-off. His n was clear; as long as he could temporarily iste Sirius City at Backhill Vige, preventing it from uniting with other Alliance members, it would be a significant achievement. After that, he could wait for reinforcements to arrive, and then naturally, Sirius City could be eradicated.


    Thus, the situation in Backhill Vige became rtively peacefulpared to other ces in the sky. Although both armies were on high alert, it seemed like neither was willing to strike first, leading to a stalemate.


    At the same time, Rocky¡¯s Thunderhawk City finally made a move!


    On the 2nd of May, year 118, the day after receiving intelligence from the Shadow Alliance, Rocky finally stepped out of his study and sat once again in the City Lord¡¯s Hall, taking his ce as the representative of the City Lord!


    After several days of despair and decadence, he had finallye to a realization. Since he was living through chaotic times and had even be involved in the biggest storm of these times, it had be impossible for him to extricate himself from it.


    He had been considering where he should go, thinking entirely about how to withdraw from the storm, but now he understood that path was impassable. Anyone caught in this storm would not be able to escape, and once he realized this, he knew what he had to do.


    The only thing he could do now was to be a part of the storm!


    If this was a storm, then he had to be the tornado within it; if it was a tsunami, he would be the surging wave. Only by doing so could he survive the tempest.


    So, after a night of thought, he had figured out what he needed to do. Therefore, when he reappeared in the City Lord¡¯s Hall, the signs of despair on his face and the sense of powerlessness in his heart were gone. Not only had he returned to his former state, but he also seemed even more resolute than before!


    ¡°Aileen, how much money is left in the treasury?¡±


    ¡°Around half a million Gold Coins, plus some Demon Materials,¡±


    Aileen immediately responded when asked by Rocky.


    ¡°Go contact the Shadow Alliance now, use the money to get a detailed dossier on the Mairente Family.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Monte, go find nter and ask him toe to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. I have something to discuss with him.¡±


    After saying this, Rocky looked at everyone, paused for a moment, and then continued, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the major forces have now dered war on the Alliance. As members of the Alliance, this war is inevitable, so get ready. We¡¯re joining this war!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    When Rocky said these words, whether it was Monte, Lin Feng, Felly, or even including Aileen and Old Jack, everyone responded loudly, their eyes alight with eager anticipation.


    ¡°My lord, what is our target this time¡­¡±


    Seeing Rocky regain his former vigor, Monte couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and, after agreeing, couldn¡¯t help but ask.@@novelbin@@


    Hearing his question, Rocky smiled at everyone: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the Mairente Family.¡±


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 391: 360: Target

    Chapter 391: Chapter 360: Target


    Since there was no way to avoid it, he could only face the difficulty head on!


    Having been swept into this century¡¯s unprecedented storm, and finding it impossible to flee, he decided to throw himself into the midst of the tempest, letting it rage even more fiercely!


    This was Rocky¡¯s train of thought.


    Given his current identity, since he was prepared to go to war, it was natural for him to side with the Sky Alliance. Although, by his own preferences, he had no particr bias towards either side of the war, he was, after all, a member of the Sky Alliance. Moreover, to be fair, the Alliance had treated him quite generously since he joined, so Rocky was determined to stand firmly with the Alliance¡¯s camp.


    As for his next target, Rocky had already decided on the Mairente Family!


    The feud between him and the Mairente Family stretched back a long way, starting from when he was first tricked out of Sky City, and had continued until now, with both sides engaged in countless open and covert battles. Thus, once he decided to join the fray, the Mairente Family was the first toe to his mind.<div>


    It was time to settle scores with this family once and for all!


    Of course, Rocky¡¯s decision to target the Mairente Family was not solely due to their longstanding grievances but also because he felt that, at least from the current situation, they were the easiest to strike against.


    Honestly, if outsiders knew of this n, they would definitely think Rocky had gone mad!


    Even if the Mairente Family was slightly weakerpared to other families dering war against the Alliance, in the face of Rocky and Thunderhawk City, they were still a formidable force, not to mention that they were not weakpared to other families.


    So to say that the Mairente Family was the easiest to strike against was a joke, wasn¡¯t it?


    Outsiders would certainly think so.


    But Rocky thought otherwise.


    If it were an ordinary time, his idea could indeed be described as madness. From any angle, the gap between him and the Mairente Family was enormous. This huge gap meant that even if he hated them to death, he couldn¡¯t actively seek revenge, much less use war as a means of revenge; otherwise, it would be tantamount to seeking death.@@novelbin@@


    But now was different.


    Firstly, it was a time of war, and the Mairente Family had already dered war on the Sky Alliance. They not only had to face immense wartime pressure but were also focusing all their attention on the Sky Alliance, which gave Rocky a perfect opportunity.


    Secondly, while it was true that the Mairente Family was powerful with numerous smaller Sky Cities within the family, it should not be forgotten that during wartime, these cities would be spread out. This dispersal meant that the family¡¯s localized power was not as formidable, as was the case now.


    Now, Abraham was leading arge force surrounding Backhill Vige. Although they had trapped Sirius City and Gulov City, they were simrly entangled themselves, effectively dispersing the Mairente Family¡¯s overall strength.


    Thirdly, the current internal state of the Mairente Family was in shambles.


    Though Rocky was not privy to the intimate details of the family¡¯s internal affairs, the fact that Cyril had left the family allowed him to specte, even in the simplest terms, about the predicament of n Leader Atted. Such internal strife was bound to further diminish the Mairente Family¡¯s strength.


    Each of these factors alone might not be enough to fatally impact a great family like Mairente, but if all three factors urred simultaneously and synergistically, the Mairente Family, although still strong, would not be as formidable as they appeared on the surface. As long as the right opportunity arose, even Rocky could cause them a great deal of trouble.


    This was much like how the Mairente Family had provoked them by taking advantage of the Alliance losing Tulip City. That¡¯s why Rocky said the Mairente Family was the easiest to strike against.


    Of course, even so, the Mairente Family was still not an easy opponent. Compared to Rocky, they were still a massive entity that was hard to shake. Therefore, if one wanted to take action against the Mairente Family, one had to make thorough preparations in all aspects.


    For this purpose, Rocky, on one hand, purchased intelligence from the Shadow Alliance and, once the intelligence was in hand, formted a detailed battle n. On the other hand, he called on Lord n and shared his ns with him.


    No matter how many personal reasons Rocky had for taking action against the Mairente Family, the Mairente Family was ultimately an enemy of the Alliance, and Rocky was ultimately a member of the Alliance. Thus, no matter how it was put, he was still fighting on behalf of the Alliance. Therefore, it was essential to let the Alliance know about this matter. More importantly, whether the Alliance could provide some support in this regard was what Rocky was most concerned about.


    If he could have the support of the Alliance behind him, then Rocky¡¯s assurance was even greater.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    However, when he met with Lord n and shared his ideas, Lord n did not immediately answer but instead pondered for a moment.


    What exactly Rocky was trying to convey was, of course, crystal clear to Lord n. And in supporting this matter, the Alliance definitely would not be stingy¡ªafter all, this was about fighting for the Alliance, which was beyond question. Thus, if it were any other member, Lord n would have agreed immediately and told them to go ahead with it.


    But facing Rocky, Lord n did not do so.


    Because for the Sky Alliance, Rocky was different.


    The Alliance had allowed Rocky to join not because of his sheer power but because of the new technology he controlled, and his greatest utility to the Alliancey in this aspect. In the eyes of the Alliance, even if Rocky didn¡¯t participate in the battles like other members, it was eptable.


    In this regard, Lord n¡¯s viewspletely coincided with the Alliance¡¯s. He didn¡¯t wish for Rocky to participate in this war at all.


    As the Alliance Ambassador, Lord n was more aware than anyone of the scale of this war. In a battle of this magnitude, whether Rocky and his Thunderhawk City participated or not, it really didn¡¯t matter.


    Rather than taking risks, it would be better to hide prudently¡ªeven hiding near the core domain controlled by the Alliance, near Nut God City, was an option. After all, as long as Rocky and Thunderhawk City were safe and sound, and as long as they could sessfully develop the new technology, that would be the greatest contribution to the Alliance.


    ¡°City Lord Rocky, about this matter¡­ please reconsider¡­¡±


    So after pondering for a moment, Lord n looked at Rocky with evident difficulty, the implication was very clear¡ªhe did not want him to endanger himself.


    ¡°Lord n, my mind is made up. Please speak favorably to the Alliance and try to ensure that the Alliance provides the necessary support.¡±


    However, faced with Lord n¡¯s persuasion, Rocky showed an unusual determination. Having decided to participate in the war, he would not renege or easily change his mind.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hearing him speak this way, Lord n opened his mouth but ultimately did not continue with more objections. He had interacted with Rocky for some time now and knew that Rocky was not a City Lord without his own opinions. Whatever he decided, surely n couldn¡¯t stop him. Therefore, after opening his mouth, he simply nodded his head.


    ¡°City Lord Rocky, I will immediately contact the Alliance and inform you as soon as I have news.¡±


    Having said this, Lord n didn¡¯t dy any further and directly left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to contact the Sky Alliance.


    COMMENT


    1ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 392: 361 Large Families

    Chapter 392: Chapter 361 Large Families


    Rocky insisted on going to war, and n did not hinder him excessively, so he quickly left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to report the matter to the Alliance.


    The Alliance¡¯s response came much faster than expected, with news arriving the next day.


    ¡°City Lord Rocky, the Alliance is quite pleased to hear that you n to join the war!¡±


    After meeting with Rocky in the City Lord¡¯s Hall, n said with a chuckle.


    Anyone could hear that this was merely a polite titude; even Rocky himself was well aware that in a war of this level, he definitely couldn¡¯t count as a major yer, not even a minor one¡ªperhaps merely a passerby. How could the Alliance be pleased by his participation?


    So, he merely nodded with a smile, and then looked eagerly at n, clearly wanting to get to the main point.<div>


    ¡°City Lord Rocky, ording to the Alliance¡¯s usual rules, any member who joins the war will receive as much support as possible from the Alliance. However¡­¡±


    As he spoke, the smile on n¡¯s face lessened considerably, he furrowed his brow, and he paused for a moment.


    ¡°However, what?¡±


    ¡°However, the Alliance really can¡¯t send arge army to support you right now; at most, we can only provide you with some supplies.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ncing at Rocky, n spoke with some difficulty.


    Tranted, what he meant was that the support the Alliance could offer to Rocky at this stage was extremely limited¡­


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of the Alliance being stingy or someone causing trouble from within, but rather due to the situation at hand.


    It was early May of the year 118, and the great war had just erupted less than half a month ago. It was the most chaotic stage, with members of the Alliance being attacked all over the world. Some members had their cities destroyed, others were engaged in battle, and due to the short amount of time, the Alliance had not yet organized an effective counterattack, leaving battles in disarray everywhere.


    Under such circumstances, the Alliance¡¯s support could hardly be timely. It wasn¡¯t out of unwillingness, but simply because the situation did not permit.


    In fact, in the first few days of the war, the Alliance had already begun to dispatch reinforcements to various ces. However, except for the earliest troops sent to Sirius City and Gulov City, along with a few other forces, the vast majority of reinforcements were intercepted en route, resulting in huge losses. This situation made the Alliance reluctant to hastily dispatch reinforcements to the battlefield.


    Therefore, if Rocky went to war, the Alliance simplycked the ability to provide him with direct military reinforcements. Only after the situation stabilized could the Alliance do so.


    And for now, the only thing the Alliance could offer Rocky was just some supplies.


    Although the outbreak of the war was quite sudden, some members of the Alliance had begun to form small groups for self-protection. These members each found the nearest Contact City and centered around it, forming one small group after another. Although they were still in the stage of fighting for themselves, they at least had the capability to protect themselves and deter enemies fromunching an easy attack.


    It might not be possible for these small groups to provide Rocky with military support, as they needed to ensure their own safety, but supplying him was definitely feasible, provided that Rocky could find them.


    In just a few words, n exined the situation of the Alliance to Rocky. Throughout this process, his words insinuated one thing: he hoped it would be best for Rocky not to join the war.


    In such arge-scale war, small Sky Cities were practically cannon fodder¡ªif discovered by the enemy, they could be easily wiped out without a chance to escape.


    Not to mention more, from the start of the war up until now, the Sky Alliance had lost more than a dozen small Sky Cities in just under half a month. On average, at least one small Sky City was destroyed every day!


    In such circumstances, if Rocky were to join the war, where he could not take advantage of the situation or pick up any cheap gains, and moreover, had to run the risk of having his city razed, why should he bother?


    At least that¡¯s what n thought.


    Unfortunately, just like thest time, Rocky appreciated his good intentions but his own thinking remained unchanged. So after exchanging a few pleasantries with n, he sent him away from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    As soon as n left, Rocky summoned Aileen.


    ¡°Aileen, contact the Shadow Alliance again and ask them to provide a detailed battle report. I need to know what the current situation of the war has developed into.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    With a promise, Aileen immediately went to contact the Shadow Alliance, while Rocky began his quiet wait.


    Due to the inconvenience in obtaining information, Rocky did not have a good grasp of the overall war situation. However, from n¡¯s words just now, it seemed the Alliance might have been somewhat flustered, and so far, it appeared that they hadn¡¯t organized any effective counterattack. In light of this, how he should act became a problem that Rocky needed to consider carefully; otherwise, if he blundered right into the enemy¡¯s arms, it would truly be disastrous.


    Therefore, the first thing Rocky needed to do was to rify the overall situation of the war and then make a more detailed n.


    Just like that, time quickly passed, and it took five days before the Shadow Alliance finally delivered the intelligence Rocky wanted.


    The Shadow Alliance sent two pieces of intelligence, one of which was detailed information on the Mairente Family, while the other was a summary of the war situation.


    Having obtained these two pieces of intelligence, Rocky immediately started to read them, and the more he dug into the details, the deeper his frown became!


    The first thing he read, naturally, was the detailed information about the Mairente Family.


    Truth be told, although Rocky had a blood rtionship with the Mairente Family, and this kinship made his rtionship with them extremelyplicated, his understanding of the Mairente Family¡¯s detailed situation was not particrly thorough.


    His knowledge of the Mairente Family was limited to some memories from before his transmigration. He only knew it was arge family and that they possessed over ten Sky Cities, but beyond that¡­ nothing else¡­


    So it wasn¡¯t until Rocky had finished reading the detailed information provided by the Shadow Alliance that he finally came to aprehensive understanding of the Mairente Family.


    To obtain this intelligence, Rocky spent a hundred thousand Gold Coins. Of course, the money was indeed well spent, for the information provided by the Shadow Alliance was quite detailed and thoroughly introduced the Mairente Family.


    It was only after finishing the content of this intelligence report that Rocky finally understood why the Mairente Family was known as a grand family!


    ording to the information provided by the Shadow Alliance, the Mairente Family owned a total of threerge Sky Cities, seven medium Sky Cities, and five small Sky Cities, adding up to fifteen Sky Cities in all!


    For these fifteen Sky Cities, the Shadow Alliance provided quite detailed introductions. While they did not mention sensitive information like military strength, they did include foundational details such as the City Lords of each Sky City, the poption of the cities, and their current locations, among other basic information.


    At the same time, the Shadow Alliance also offered some additional information, such as who the current person in power of the family was.


    After Atted stepped down, Lexington became the new n Leader of the family, and the first thing he did after taking on the role was to involve the entire family fully in the war!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 393: 362: The Four Great War Zones

    Chapter 393: Chapter 362: The Four Great War Zones


    After reviewing the intelligence provided by the Shadow Alliance, Rocky fell into deep contemtion.


    It really seems to be the case as the old saying goes, ¡°A starving camel is stillrger than a horse.¡±


    Now, the Mairente Family not only has to face a formidable enemy like the Sky Alliance, but also unprecedented internal strife. One could say the family is at its most vulnerable, and there couldn¡¯t be a better time to make a move against them.


    Even so, after reading the intelligence sent by the Shadow Alliance, Rocky¡¯s heart still sank, unable to find an opportunity to strike. Despite facing troubles both internally and externally, the Mairente Family was still not to be easily shaken.


    To make a move against such a powerful enemy, meticulous preparation was indeed needed, or else it would truly be a suicide mission.


    In such a situation, Rocky did not rush to consider the next steps but instead picked up the second set of intelligence.<div>


    This was thetest intelligence concerning the state of the war.


    Opening this report, Rocky read it carefully, his brows furrowing tighter as he went along.


    Because ording to the information in the report, facing this sudden outbreak of war, the Sky Alliance was actually at a disadvantage!


    It may seem unbelievable if said aloud, but it was true¡­


    The current date was May 15th of the year 118, meaning that twenty days had passed since the war began. In these twenty days, the war had moved from its initial chaos and random skirmishes to some degree of order,


    The report indicated that after the initial conflicts, both sides of the battle had made various responses and changes.


    On the side of the Sky Alliance, just as n had mentioned before, following the initial confusion, members dispersed across the world had gradually gathered over this period and formed a unified force of considerable scale.


    And since the Sky Alliance had undergone changes, the enemy naturally had made corresponding responses. The more than a dozen families attacking the Alliance had also gathered their previously scattered forces to continue their assault.


    That is to say, as the war progressed to this stage, isted skirmishes had be less frequent, whilerge-scale battles had be moremon.


    ording to the intelligence, the areas where both sides were primarily engaged were mainly concentrated in four locations: Oakwood Forest Airspace, Wanghai Lake Airspace, Sunme Desert Airspace, and Tulip City Airspace. These four airspaces constituted the main battle zones, forming what was referred to as the Four Great War Zones. Aside from these, although there were sporadic battles elsewhere, they were minor conflicts between cities and couldn¡¯t determine the direction of the war.


    In the aforementioned four war zones, the majority of the forces from both sides were concentrated. Interestingly, if these four battle zones were marked on a map, they would form a perfect square, and right in the middle of that square was Nut God City, the headquarters of the Sky Alliance!


    With this perspective, the situation of the war suddenly became much clearer. The enemy¡¯s concentration on the above four zones was obviously to target the core area of the Sky Alliance, namely the location of Nut God City.


    There lies the foundation of the Sky Alliance. Not only is the Alliance¡¯s headquarters located there, but most of the core members are also within that airspace. Hence, prating this airspace would mean reaching the core of the Alliance.


    However, the enemy¡¯s intentions were clearly known to the Alliance as well, so they decisively would not allow easy ess, leading to the current tactical situation. Outer defenses had been established in the four major battle zones, aiming to keep the enemy out.


    Unfortunately, based on the current circumstances, the situation in all four war zones looks quite grim.


    Among the four great war zones, the conflict in Oakwood Forest War Zone is the worst of all. Up until now, this war zone has suffered the greatest loss of Sky Cities, with more than ten small Sky Cities lost and even two medium-sized ones gone. It could be said that the casualties have been severe.


    Besides the Oakwood Forest War Zone, Wanghai Lake War Zone and Sunme Desert War Zone also face grim situations. Each has endured coordinated assaults by at least three major forces or families, and while their losses are not as devastating as in the Oakwood Forest War Zone, they are merely holding on by a thread. Without effective reinforcements, they might well end up like the Oakwood Forest War Zone.


    Of the four great war zones, if there is one that has somehow managed to maintain a bit of form, one that still somewhat resembles the dominance befitting the Sky Alliance, then it would only be to Tulip City War Zone, for themander there is none other than Holy Knight Wilton!


    Long before Rocky had even participated inbat skills tournaments, Wil had already led the Alliance Army to begin the campaign, aiming to reim Tulip City from the clutches of the demons. Unfortunately, the oues were never ideal. The battles continued incessantly, yet Tulip City remained unretrieved; eventually, even news about Wil began to dwindle.


    And when war erupted, Wil and his Alliance Army just happened to be near Tulip City. Thus, they quickly established an independent war zone, and Wil, truly befitting an Alliance general, led this zone to be the best-performing in all war zones.


    However, even with the renowned Wil personally spearheading it, the Tulip City War Zone only managed a satisfactory performance¡ªessentially, at best, a stalemate with the enemy and far from gaining any advantage.


    Why?@@novelbin@@


    Because although the Tulip City War Zone is personally overseen by Wil, it is specifically because of him that the enemies besieging this zone are the most numerous!


    The families and forces dering war on the Sky Alliance total sixteen, yet in the Tulip City War Zone alone, there are fully seven families and forces gathered, along with dozens of independent Sky Cities!


    So, despite Tulip City War Zone performing the best under Wil¡¯s leadership, its situation remains the most precarious of all.


    Therefore, all things considered, since the outbreak of this epochal war, the Sky Alliance has consistently been on the defensive. Although it has actively responded and established the four great war zones, the results show that these measures have beenrgely ineffective. Far from reversing the disadvantage, they haven¡¯t even seeded in halting the enemy¡¯s offensive.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Rocky to finish reading all the intelligence in his hand, after which he furrowed his brows in thought.


    Though he was puzzled by the current situation of the Alliance, he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    He felt that the Alliance being at a disadvantage was clearly not due to ack of strength; it was very likely an intentional move by the Alliance.


    Even Rocky could see that the numerous families now attacking the Alliance, despite seeming to have the upper hand, could not possibly overthrow the Alliance with their strength alone. There must berger forces behind them that had yet to act, such as the Kafka Empire, such as the Magic Energy Research Institute, and the Alliance was apparently waiting for these real threats to make their move beforemencing the counterattack.


    Thus, regarding the Alliance¡¯s grand strategy, Rocky was not worried. What he was considering was what he should do himself.


    After furrowing his brows in thought for a while, he asked Liliya to bring the world map. As soon as he got the map, he marked four spots representing the four great war zones that were currently engaged in conflict.


    Looking at the four marks he had drawn on the map, Rocky thought for a moment, then quickly circled Tulip City War Zone with his pen.


    ¡°This ce¡­¡±


    Sitting beside Rocky, Liliya looked at the circle he had drawn on the map, somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°The Sky Cities of the Mairente Family are concentrated in the Tulip City War Zone, so that¡¯s where we¡¯re heading!¡±


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 394: 363: The Elephant and the Ant

    Chapter 394: Chapter 363: The Elephant and the Ant


    After reviewing two intelligence reports, Rocky called everyone to his study the next day and had them read through the reports.


    ¡°My lord, what do you n to¡­¡±


    After going through the intelligence, everyone furrowed their brows and exchanged looks before turning their gaze to Rocky; there were few signs of joy on anyone¡¯s face.


    Because the information in these intelligence reports was hardly good news¡­


    The strength of the Mairente Family had clearly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    The tense war situation also made everyone feel uneasy.<div>


    Therefore, everyone was quite curious, or rather concerned, about how exactly Rocky intended to join the fray, as a slight misstep could mean digging their own graves!


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Rocky quickly approached the newly hung world map in his study and said:


    ¡°Through the intelligence from the Shadow Alliance, you must be aware of the data on the Mairente Family and the overall situation of the war.¡±


    ¡°Clearly, after a month of chaotic fighting, the war situation has now stabilized. Although there are still sporadic battles, these minor skirmishes are negligible. This means that for theing period, the battles will mainly be concentrated in these Four Great War Zones.¡±


    While speaking, Rocky pointed at the map behind him, where he had already marked the positions of the Four Great War Zones.


    In his view, a stabilized war situation was naturally extremely favorable for them; actually, it was beneficial to everyone since it meant that areas outside the war zones would rtively be safe.


    Continuing, Rocky said, ¡°From the current data, the Mairente Family has essentially gone all out, dispatching all Sky Cities capable ofbat from their family to the battleground right here, in the Tulip City War Zone.¡±


    Pointing his finger at the marked Tulip City War Zone on the map, Rocky looked at the gathered people, ¡°And our target is this war zone.¡±


    When Rocky finished speaking, everyone in the study looked at one another again, falling silent for a while before someone finally spoke up.


    ¡°My lord¡­¡±


    The speaker was none other than Felly.


    With Thunderhawk City¡¯s fleet growing stronger and aerial battles bing more frequent, Felly¡¯s status had also risen, and he could now participate in all of Rocky¡¯s decision-making.


    So shortly after Rocky¡¯s remarks ended, Felly spoke up, ¡°My lord¡­ how are we¡­¡±


    ¡°How can we join the battles in the war zone?¡±


    Felly was trying to express his thoughts as tactfully as possible, and fundamentally, his question was simple: was Thunderhawk City capable of participating in the entirety of the war zone¡¯sbat?


    Keep in mind that the intelligence from the Shadow Alliance had made it clear that although the Tulip City War Zone was where the Sky Alliance was performing best, one must not forget that the zone was also where the majority of the enemy¡¯s main forces were concentrated, including seven of the Great Families and forces, as well as a multitude of Independent Sky Cities. In essence, this war zone was in fact the most dangerous one.


    How could Thunderhawk City qualify to join such evenly matched battles? It was likely that Thunderhawk City would be surrounded by the enemy just by entering the airspace of the war zone¡­


    After Felly subtly expressed his concerns, the others also nodded frequently. They didn¡¯t oppose Rocky¡¯s decision to join the war, but they didn¡¯t want him to be too aggressive either. After all, in such a high-level conflict, any slight mishap could mean the end for him and Thunderhawk City.


    However, facing everyone¡¯s worries, Rocky just smiled and then said, ¡°I understand what concerns you, but rest assured, I don¡¯t n to directly participate in the battles of the war zone.¡±


    ¡°Lord Wilton is now inmand of the Tulip City War Zone. To him, whether we are present or not won¡¯t affect the war situation, so my goal is to operate independently.¡±


    ¡°Operate independently?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Nodding his head, Rocky further exined, ¡°The enemy in Tulip City War Zone may be numerous, but their focus is all on the Alliance Army led by Lord Wilton, which gives us an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Which kind of opportunity?¡±


    ¡°The chance to wage guerri warfare.¡±


    ¡°Although Thunderhawk City may be small, in this type ofrge-scale conflict, being small equates to being agile¡ªwe can strike swiftly and depart quickly. As long as we avoidrge-scale battles, we can hit whoever we want, whenever we want, and just run after striking, no one can stop us with proper nning.¡±


    Looking at everyone, Rocky slowly shared his thoughts.


    The small have their advantages, as therge face their challenges. Thunderhawk City was indeed small, but as Rocky said, being small meant being versatile. In the eyes of the enemy, they might seem like antspared to an elephant¡¯s might. Still, while the disparity between an elephant and an ant looks vast, actually squashing an ant with an elephant is not such an easy task.


    And Rocky¡¯s idea was to turn himself and Thunderhawk City into that metaphorical ant in this war!


    ¡°But lord, our military strength isn¡¯t enough to contend with the enemy,¡± Monte interjected. He understood what Rocky meant, but let¡¯s not forget that Thunderhawk City was ultimately not on par with the enemy in terms of raw power, a gap that couldn¡¯t be bridged by mere cunning.


    inly speaking, even if Thunderhawk City could exploit its advantages to remain mobile and versatile on such a battlefield, the battlefield ultimately depended on brute strength, and their brute strength was obviously not strong enough. How could they deal with their enemies under such circumstances?


    Monte¡¯s worries were not without merit.


    Consider who was participating in this grand battle: ninerge families like the Mairente Family, seven powerful grand alliances such as the War Alliance and Racial Alliance, as well as those independentrge and medium Sky Cities. Facing this level of adversary, there was not a single one that Thunderhawk City could afford to provoke.


    ¡°I have no intention of provoking those monsters,¡± Rocky looked at Monte and smiled knowingly. He couldprehend Monte¡¯s point, but obviously, Monte and the others hadn¡¯t grasped his intention, so he continued, ¡°I understand your thoughts, but you¡¯re forgetting something: not only therge and medium Sky Cities will be involved in this war, but small Sky Cities like ours will also participate.¡±


    ¡°My lord, that¡¯s impossible¡­ Your idea is too¡­¡±


    Hearing such a statement from Rocky, Monte could only helplessly shake his head, because to him, Rocky¡¯s idea seemed far too naive!


    In a battle of this caliber, how could small Sky Cities have a chance to take the stage?


    COMMENT


    0ment@@novelbin@@


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 395: 364: Five Small Cities

    Chapter 395: Chapter 364: Five Small Cities


    Monte did not agree with Rocky¡¯s idea at all!


    How could they possibly set a small Sky City as a target? Where was such an opportunity?


    In arge-scale war of this level, neither the Sky Alliance nor the enemy would allow small Sky Cities to be sent to their deaths for nothing.


    This could be seen from the intelligence provided by the Shadow Alliance; at the beginning of the war, arge number of small Sky Cities indeed participated in the battles, a measure of helplessness caused by the enemy¡¯s sudden attack. However, once the war¡¯s situation had stabilized, the Sky Alliance had withdrawn all small Sky Cities from the frontlines.


    Now, only medium Sky Cities, at the very least, were qualified to join the battle on the frontline, and more often, it wasrge Sky Cities. Thus, there had been few recent reports of small Sky Cities being destroyed, as those had already retreated from the war.


    Under these circumstances, Rocky¡¯s desire to target small Sky Cities was simply not possible; there were no small Sky Cities avable for him to choose.<div>


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    However, faced with Monte¡¯s skepticism, Rocky simply smiled slightly and, while shaking his head, said, ¡°You¡¯ve all been deceived by the scale of this war.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that the scale of the war is immense, unprecedented even, but don¡¯t forget that the higher the level of such a war, the greater the role small Sky Cities y.¡±


    ¡°On the frontline, it is indeedrge and medium Sky Cities that y the main roles. But what about the rear? The transportation and supply of the battlefield¡ªare these also the responsibility ofrge and medium Sky Cities? Does the enemy have so manyrge and medium Sky Cities to use?¡±


    After making his point, Rocky picked up the information about the Mairente Family and handed it to Liliya.


    ¡°Take a good look at the content of this information.¡±


    Upon receiving the report handed over by Liliya, Monte was initially confused, then he read it again. After he finished, he passed it to Lin Feng beside him and, subsequently, everyone ryed the information in turn.


    ¡°See?¡±


    After everyone took another look at the Mairente Family¡¯s information, Rocky continued, ¡°The information is clear. Apart from Atted¡¯s Machine City, the Mairente Family hase out in full force, with all of their Sky Cities participating in this great war. Except for the two medium Sky Cities in Backhill Vige, all other Sky Cities are within the Tulip City War Zone.¡±


    ¡°Among these, tworge Sky Cities and five medium Sky Cities are responsible for the frontline, while the remaining five small Sky Cities are in charge of supply and transportation. These five small Sky Cities are our targets.¡±


    Having said this, Rocky finally revealed his true objective, which was to target the Mairente Family¡¯s small Sky Cities!


    As Monte had worried earlier, in a war of this magnitude, onlyrge or medium Sky Cities could join the frontline battle, leaving no room for small Sky Cities¡ªa fact Rocky was well aware of, but it was precisely what he was hoping for.


    If small Sky Cities were to participate in the frontline battle, then Thunderhawk City would have no opportunity to engage. But with the current situation where small Sky Cities could only be involved in logistical support and only operate in the rear of the battlefield, doesn¡¯t this provide him and Thunderhawk City with a chance?


    The strength of Thunderhawk City may notpare withrge or medium Sky Cities, but among the small Sky Cities, Thunderhawk City¡¯s power was certainly outstanding. So, as long as the right target and the right timing were chosen, the possibility of annihting a small Sky City was not out of the question!


    This was exactly Rocky¡¯s n.


    ¡°Xuanwu City, Huanglong City, Zhouchen City, Hongshou City, Riming City; these five small Sky Cities of the Mairente Family are our targets for this battle.¡±


    ¡°ording to the intelligence provided by the Shadow Alliance, among these five small Sky Cities, Xuanwu City is thergest, with a poption of nine thousand, and the smallest is Hongshou City, with a poption of only four thousand. The sizes of the remaining three Sky Cities fall in between these two. Currently, all five Sky Cities are located in the Tulip City War Zone, and are all responsible for transporting supplies.¡±


    ¡°Our target is to strike at one of these five Sky Cities!¡±


    After stating this, Rocky finally looked at the people around him.


    Upon hearing everything he said, Liliya and the others all furrowed their brows, as if considering the feasibility of such a n. After waiting a few minutes, they turned towards Rocky and finally nodded in agreement.


    They felt that Rocky¡¯s idea indeed had a considerable chance of sess.


    With the strength of Thunderhawk City, if they only targeted small Sky Cities responsible for transportation and supply, the risk would be much reduced, and the sess rate would be greatly increased. Hence, it was indeed feasible.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Seeing that everyone agreed with his idea, Rocky breathed a sigh of relief and then issued hismands, ¡°Liliya, immediately activate Thunderhawk City¡¯s flight mode and head to the Tulip City War Zone.¡±


    ¡°Aileen, go contact the Shadow Alliance again, and ask them to provide as much detailed intelligence on the five small Sky Cities as possible.¡±


    ¡°Monte, find n and ask him to get in touch with Lord Wilton to see if Lord Wilton can provide some information about the enemy¡¯s supply lines.¡±


    ¡°Felly, get the fleet ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once Rocky had issued a series of orders, everyone in the room immediately took their leave from the study, carrying out their respective tasks as Rocky had instructed.


    After everyone had gone, Rocky sat back in his chair.


    Sitting there, he thoughtfully gazed at the world map, staring for a long time before he abruptly stood up and swiftly left the room¡­


    And so, after staying in the Skybreaker Peak airspace for over half a month, Thunderhawk City finally activated its flight mode again and slowly departed the area.


    With the departure of Thunderhawk City, the defense of Backhill Vige was entirely handed over to the Alliance; this was a reluctant move for Rocky, but with the current strength of Thunderhawk City, there was no way he could participate in any frontal battle, which meant he couldn¡¯t defend Backhill Vige anyhow. The only option was to entrust it to the Alliance.


    Fortunately, from the current situation, the Skybreaker Peak airspace was not the main battlefield of the war. Despite Abraham leading arge army to the brink, as long as the stalemate continued, there was no great danger for Backhill Vige.


    So when Rocky left, he did so with a measure of peace of mind¡ªwhether he was at ease or not was irrelevant.@@novelbin@@


    As for his next target, it was the fiercely contested Tulip Battle Zone, where the enemy was most numerous!


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 396: 365: The Holy Knights Request

    Chapter 396: Chapter 365: The Holy Knight¡¯s Request


    After leaving the airspace of Skybreaker Peak, Thunderhawk City was advancing towards Tulip City War Zone, the most fiercely contested area. Based on the speed of Thunderhawk City, it would take at least a week to reach there.


    During this process, Rocky certainly wasn¡¯t idle; he had too many things to prepare.


    In today¡¯s world, the form of war had fundamentally changed, including supply and transportation.


    In both the Sky Era and the Land Era, supply and transportation were crucial in warfare. So, don¡¯t think that just because the battles are centered around Sky Cities, supplies are no longer needed. That¡¯s far from the truth.


    Even though today¡¯s wars revolve around Sky Cities, and while these cities are somewhat self-sufficient, they still need supplies inrge-scale and especially long-term conflicts.


    Supply of war resources.<div>


    Supply of food.


    Even the supply of personnel.


    All these supplies are essential in prolonged warfare, and it¡¯s simply unrealistic for a Sky City to solve all these matters alone. Therefore, supply and transportation are not only equally valued in modern warfare, but even more so than before.


    In such a situation, ensuring the safety of supply and transportation lines bes a critical issue for both sides of the war. The best and safest method is to utilize the Sky Cities themselves for transportation.


    For instance, in the ongoing great war,rge and medium-sized Sky Cities face the enemy on the front lines, while small Sky Cities take on the logistical role in the rear. This doesn¡¯t mean that small Sky Cities are just protecting the transportation troops; they transform into transportation units themselves, handling all supplies and air transport.


    Therefore, when Rocky set his sights on the Mairente Family¡¯s small Sky City, what he intended to do was, inly speaking, to ambush the enemy¡¯s supply and transport lines! Within Tulip City War Zone, the Mairente Family¡¯s small Sky City was responsible for transporting supplies.


    And to achieve this, the things he needed to prepare were numerous.


    The first was intelligence.


    If one wishes to ambush the enemy¡¯s Sky Cities used for transporting supplies, massive and urate intelligence support is essential.


    For example, at least knowing the specific routes of the enemy¡¯s transports, right?


    And also, knowing the specific timings of their transports, right?


    These were the pieces of information Rocky needed, and to obtain such high-level military intelligence was not something even the Shadow Alliance could achieve on its own.


    The Shadow Alliance was powerful, incredibly so, but there were some bits of information they simply couldn¡¯t provide, like military secrets of this nature. It¡¯s not that the Shadow Alliance couldn¡¯t get them, but rather some pieces of information, once obtained, couldn¡¯t be sold.


    This was like an unspoken rule established among the various forces: they allowed the Shadow Alliance to collect their intelligence, but the Alliance in return did not sell intelligence that concerned the life and death of these forces. There existed an unspoken understanding on this matter.


    Thus, trying to rify the enemy¡¯s supply lines through the Shadow Alliance was simply impossible. The Alliance could only provide a rough position, at most some troop numbers, and that was about it.


    So to get intelligence in this area, he had to rely on other means.


    But fortunately, aside from the Shadow Alliance, there was also the Sky Alliance.


    Regarding the enemy¡¯s movements, no one knew better than the Sky Alliance, who were the very foes themselves. Therefore, Rocky enlisted n¡¯s help to try and contact Wilton, and ask Wilton to provide some useful intelligence.


    And the response from Wilton, was much more extensive than Rocky had imagined.


    ¡°You mean¡­ Lord Wilton wants to speak with me personally?¡±


    When Rocky met n in the City Lord¡¯s Hall, he thought that n would directly tell him the result, but that was not the case.


    ording to n, after he contacted Wilton, he ryed Rocky¡¯s thoughts. He had thought that Wilton would either agree and provide Rocky with some information, or simply disagree, but instead, Wilton didn¡¯t say anything and asked him to find Rocky, wanting Rocky to talk to him personally.


    This really startled n.


    How high is Wilton¡¯s position in the Sky Alliance?


    Even the Elders have to give way to him!


    Although n had heard some rumors and knew that Rocky and Wilton seemed to have some connection, he had not expected that they were familiar to the extent that they could directly converse. In n¡¯s view, this was somewhat unbelievable. The people who were qualified to converse with Wilton were what kind of people!@@novelbin@@


    So when Wilton told this matter to Rocky, he kept secretly observing his expression. He found himself increasingly unable to gauge the depth of Rocky. A minor Sky City¡¯s Lord, first getting intensely involved with an academic authority like Aniye, and now having connections with Wilton too, just who is this Rocky?


    Could this guy possibly be the legendary strongest small city lord?


    It was normal for n to have this thought, because no matter whether it was Aniye or Wilton, their statuses were far too loftypared to Rocky¡¯s, but in reality, things were not as exaggerated as imagined.


    In fact, even he didn¡¯t know why Wilton wanted to find him.


    The two of them indeed knew each other. Strictly speaking, Rocky was even Wilton¡¯s lifesaver, but that did not mean their rtionship was very close; their actual time together was not long.


    Moreover, even though Rocky had once saved His Excellency the Holy Knight, Wilton had repaid that debt. Rocky¡¯s smooth inclusion in the Sky Alliance was partly due to his own effort, and the other part was because Wilton had given him significant help.


    In such a situation, Rocky couldn¡¯t even be sure if Wilton still remembered him, so when he learned that the other party wanted to talk with him, he was quite surprised.


    But no matter what, since Wilton had spoken, Rocky could not refuse, so he quickly followed n to the Sky Alliance embassy in Thunderhawk City and then met Wilton in a secret room.


    Yes, they did meet, through a Magic Energy Image.


    Using mana to transmit images and sound was already a fairly mature technology, with the transmission of sound being widely poprized, whereas the cost of transmitting Magic Energy Images due to high costs had not yet seen widespread use, but this was nothing for the Sky Alliance. Every time n contacted the Alliance, it was through a Magic Energy Image.


    ¡°Rocky, long time no see.¡±


    Upon seeing Rocky, Wilton¡¯s image smiled.


    ¡°His Excellency the Holy Knight.¡±


    Seeing Wilton, Rocky also hurriedly paid his respects, not putting on any airs as a city lord.


    ¡°I heard you want to join the fight in the Tulip Battle Zone?¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡± asked by Wilton in this way, Rocky scratched his head, ¡°I just want to fight some guerris, my strength is too weak, I can¡¯t do anything significant.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, having that spirit is good,¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Wilton chuckled twice, then said, ¡°Since you have this idea, I actually have some matters I need you to take care of¡­¡±


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 397: 366 Strategy

    Chapter 397: Chapter 366 Strategy


    With confusion, Rocky went to the embassy, and by the time he left, his face was etched with gravity¡­


    Returning to his own City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Rocky didn¡¯t meet with anyone, but instead locked himself in the study and stared at the world map all night long, not emerging until the next day.


    ¡°What did Wilton say?¡±


    When Rocky came out of the study, the gravity on his face had vanished, seemingly as if nothing were amiss, but anyone could tell that the conversation between him and Wilton had been of great importance, a subject not for others to inquire about; only Liliya had the right to ask.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡±


    Yet faced with Liliya, Rocky simply shook his head, ¡°His Excellency the Holy Knight just provided me with some intelligence.¡±<div>


    ncing at Liliya, Rocky smiled, obviously not wanting to divulge more about his conversation with Wil. So before Liliya could speak, he asked in return, ¡°Has n arrived?¡±


    ¡°He came early in the morning, but he¡¯s already left,¡± Liliya nodded and, while speaking, she took out a map, ¡°He asked me to give this to you, said it was Wilton¡¯s instruction.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one!¡±


    As Rocky took the map Liliya passed to him, a smile immediately appeared on his face, ¡°This is a military map of the Tulip City War Zone!¡±


    After briefly inspecting the map, he immediately ordered, ¡°Call everyone here!¡±


    After saying this, he hurried back to the study, while Liliya sighed watching his retreating figure and then went to summon the others as instructed.


    In a short while, everyone once again gathered in Rocky¡¯s study, but when they arrived, they discovered that beside the world map hanging on the wall, another map had been added¡ªthe one n had brought, showing the Tulip City War Zone.


    ¡°Yesterday I already learned about the general situation of the war zone from Wilton.¡±


    Once everyone had arrived, Rocky wasted no time, standing in front of the war zone map and getting straight to the point, ¡°ording to Wilton, the main forces of the Alliance Army are now concentrated in the northwest of Tulip City, in the airspace of the Purple Leaf Forest, right here¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he made a mark on the map.


    Now that warfare took ce in the skies, indicating the locations ofbat meant either using precise coordinates or the names of the actual ces.


    After making a mark on the map, Rocky continued, ¡°Here the Alliance Army has gathered eight major Sky Cities, eleven medium Sky Cities, and numerous small Sky Cities.¡±


    ¡°As for the enemy, they areunching an attack from the southeast direction of Tulip City, with their main base located roughly here, in the airspace over the Horse Pasture Grasnds,¡±


    ¡°ording to Wilton¡¯s recent recon, the enemy¡¯s forces are at least one to two times that of the Alliance Army, with fifteen major Sky Cities, neen medium Sky Cities, and even more small Sky Cities¡ªand this is just a rough estimate. Wil doesn¡¯t know if the enemy has any forces that haven¡¯t been brought to light yet,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot¡­¡±


    The intelligence provided by Wilton allowed everyone to have a much more detailed understanding of the situation in the Tulip City War Zone, so when Rocky finished speaking, almost everyone involuntarily took a sharp intake of breath.


    Clearly, the situation in the Tulip City War Zone was much more dire than anyone had imagined!


    The enemy had invested over thirty major and medium Sky Cities in this war zone¡ªwhat did that signify?


    If we assume eachrge or medium Sky City has around two hundred warships, then the thirty Sky Citiesbined would possess over six thousand warships! And this is just a conservative estimate; in reality, the fleets of the major Sky Cities likely numbered more than two hundred, meaning the enemy¡¯s total number of warships would certainly surpass six thousand and could reach close to ten thousand!@@novelbin@@


    This number was rmingly high!


    Everyone present, including Rocky, had never participated in a realrge-scale war, so to them, whether it was six thousand or over ten thousand warships, both were astronomical figures, beyond their capacity to even imagine.


    Under these circumstances, the thought of participating in warfare of this caliber was chilling, even if it was just gueri warfare within this grand battle¡­


    As for everyone¡¯s reaction, Rocky wasn¡¯t surprised; when he heard the news from Wilton the day before, he too was taken aback, just like everyone else.


    So he didn¡¯t speak immediately afterwards. Instead, he waited a moment, letting everyone digest what he had just said until their emotions gradually stabilized, before then pointing to the map:


    ¡°Gentlemen, with this intelligence, the tactical situation in the war zone bes clear. The Alliance forces and the enemy are positioned northwest and southeast of Tulip City respectively, with the primary battle area being right above Tulip City.¡±


    ¡°As for our current position, it¡¯s approximately in this direction¡­¡±


    Here, Rocky stepped up to the world map and pointed, ¡°Skybreaker Peak airspace is exactly southeast of Tulip City, and our current direct route to Tulip City will put us right behind enemy lines upon reaching the war zone.¡±


    ¡°This is an excellent opportunity for us. The enemy¡¯s main forces are all engaged with the Alliance Army at the front, with fewer forces at the rear, at least not as manyrge Sky Cities present, so our entry into the war zone from the enemy¡¯s rear will be rtively safe,¡±


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 398: 366 Strategy_2

    Chapter 398: Chapter 366 Strategy_2


    ¡°More importantly,¡± Wilton had said, ¡°the enemy¡¯s supply lines are exactly in the direction we¡¯re heading into the battle zone!¡±


    ¡°Chenxiu City.¡±


    After briefing everyone on the basic situation of the battle zone and their own position, Rocky mentioned the name of a Sky City.


    ¡°This Sky City, positioned behind enemy lines, is the onlyrge Sky City there, primarily tasked with providing support to the frontline. The enemy¡¯s small Sky Cities receive their supplies from Chenxiu City and then transport them to the frontline.¡±


    ¡°And what we need to do is ambush the enemy¡¯s transport troops during this process.¡±


    It had to be said, the intelligence provided by Wilton was incredibly important. It not only rified the overall strategic picture of the Tulip Battle Zone for Rocky but also revealed the enemy¡¯s transportation routes, which was exactly what he needed to know. With this knowledge, he could now formte a detailed n.<div>


    So, after he finished speaking, everyone in the study pondered for a moment, and soon after, Liliya asked, ¡°Rocky, where exactly is Chenxiu City located?¡±


    ¡°Wilton isn¡¯t quite sure either, but it can generally be confirmed to be behind the battle zone, near the edge of the Horse Pasture Grasnds.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°So, do you mean to set an ambush in the airspace above the Horse Pasture Grasnds? To attack during the enemy¡¯s small Sky Cities¡¯ journey to resupply and return to the frontline?¡±


    Having been in battle alongside Rocky¡¯s father, Liliya understood tactical matters far better than most, and after hearing everything Rocky said, she furrowed her brow and quickly grasped his intentions.


    Following Liliya¡¯s remark, others also turned to look at Rocky, some with expressions of sudden realization, while others, like Liliya, slightly furrowed their brows.


    ¡°No.¡±


    However, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Rocky shook his head.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go directly into the Horse Pasture Grasnds.¡±


    Shaking his head, Rocky spoke with a hint of helplessness.


    When he initially heard about the existence of Chenxiu City from Wilton, he had asked Wilton the exact same question as Liliya because his first reaction had also been to set an ambush on the Mustang ins, then attack the small Sky Cities transporting supplies.


    But this idea was immediately rejected by Wilton.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Rocky remembered very clearly, he didn¡¯t understand at the time as he saw no issue with his n.


    Wilton¡¯s exnation, however, taught him a lesson.


    ¡°Rocky, never underestimate war.¡±


    To this day, Rocky still remembered the expression on Wilton¡¯s face when he said this, it was as if an elder was dealing with a child, ¡°In any war, supply lines are of utmost importance. Every ambush tactic you can think of has already been considered by the enemy, and they have taken precautions.¡±


    ¡°To ensure the safety of the transport lines, the enemy sends three small Sky Cities to act together each time. Against three small Sky Cities, let alone your Thunderhawk City, even a medium-sized Sky City would struggle to quickly resolve the battle. And if you can¡¯t manage that, then the enemy¡¯s reinforcements would immediately arrive.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t be fooled into thinking that using small Sky Cities for transport means they¡¯re taking it lightly. Although they use small Sky Cities for transport, the fleets inside are trulyrge ones. Each small Sky City assigned for transport has at least nearly a hundred warships stationed inside to guard against unexpected events.¡±


    ¡°Can you sessfully ambush in such circumstances?¡±


    This question had left Rocky at a loss for words at the time.


    Never having experienced war at this level, he had never thought about these matters. It wasn¡¯t because Rocky hadn¡¯t been thorough in his thinking, but because he simply didn¡¯t know that wars were fought like this, having only fought single-city battles before.


    But Wilton knew, hence the conversation between Wilton and Rocky was not only about the intelligence of the battle zone, it also gave him a thorough lesson, making him fundamentally understand what war really entails.


    ¡°So¡­ we can¡¯t just directly raid the enemy¡¯s supply lines.¡±


    In just a few words, Rocky exined the situation to Liliya, making everyone understand that relying on Thunderhawk City to directly raid the enemy¡¯s supply lines was unrealistic.


    ¡°My lord¡­¡±


    But as he finished speaking, Felly was puzzled and asked with confusion, ¡°My lord, if we can¡¯t raid the enemy¡¯s supply lines, then, what else can we do?¡±


    This question hit right at the mark, as others also nodded in agreement, wondering what they could possibly do in this war if Thunderhawk City couldn¡¯t even attack the supply lines. Handle transport?


    ¡°No, we still need to raid.¡±


    Rocky smiled and waved his hand, looked around at everyone, and then said, ¡°We still need to conduct raids, but we must choose our targets carefully, like¡­ cutting off Chenxiu City¡¯s supplies.¡±


    ¡°Although Chenxiu City is responsible for logistical support, think about it, where does the city¡¯s suppliese from?¡±


    Rocky¡¯s words initially surprised everyone, but then they all showed a sh of realization!


    ¡°Rocky, you mean to say¡­ we start from the source and directly cut off Chenxiu City¡¯s supplies?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Rocky nodded at Liliya and smiled, ¡°The small warships heading to Chenxiu City for supply runs might be out of our reach, but what about the forces from the outside providing supplies to Chenxiu City? Can¡¯t we do something about them?¡±


    ¡°My lord, surely the enemy has thought of this and would have heavy guards escorting them, right?¡±


    This time, Monte raised the question.


    ¡°Yes, indeed they will, and not just a few,¡± Rocky acknowledged with a nod, ¡°The forces transporting supplies to Chenxiu City, although not likely to be small warships, will definitely be heavily guarded, and even if we wanted to raid this route, it wouldn¡¯t be easy, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve already contacted Rose City and Lingyu City.¡±


    ¡°My lord, are we going to cooperate with them this time?¡±


    Everyone present was familiar with Rose City and Lingyu City as these cities had very good rtionships with Rocky and Thunderhawk City, especially Rose City, where Rocky had coborated deeply with Karina and together they had once annihted the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group.


    Thus, learning that Rocky had already contacted these two warships, everyone immediately felt very pleased, as this meant their own forces were not so weak anymore.


    And the matter of coborating with Karina and Berg, Rocky had actually nned it well in advance. In fact, before he talked with Wilton, he had already contacted them, initially nning to raid the Mairente Family¡¯s small warships in charge of transport together.


    But after talking with Wilton, his ns had slightly changed. The original idea, which was more oriented towards Head-to-Head battles, was unrealistic, necessitating a more strategic n.


    In this regard, Wilton had given him decisive advice.


    Wilton suggested that after contacting Karina and Berg, they should form an allied force and then, as much as possible, harass the forces transporting supplies to Chenxiu City. This would force the enemy to divide their troops to clear them out.


    However, given the current situation, facing Wilton¡¯s Alliance Army, it was impossible for the enemy to sendrge or medium warships to rout them, a point Wilton was confident about, and he was even ready to actively cooperate with them to restrain the enemy.


    With Wilton engaging on the front lines, the enemy would only be able to send out small warships and would definitely have to disperse them to protect the supply lines. This way, wouldn¡¯t Rocky have the opportunity to face the enemy¡¯s small warships alone?


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 399: 367 Rebel Army

    Chapter 399: Chapter 367 Rebel Army


    While Rocky was carrying out his stealth attack n, the battles in the Tulip Battle Zone were raging fiercely.


    Now, Tulip City had turned into ruins, with no living humans left inside; the only beings that remained were the Demons.


    In the past half month or so, the ruins of Tulip City had frequently erupted with roars that reverberated through the sky, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine, just like now.


    At this moment, the Demons gathered within the city were simultaneously howling at the sky, their deafening screams piercing the heavens, but soon these sounds were suppressed by the sound of cannon fire.


    However, it was tragic that the thunderous cannon fire was not directed at these Demons but at the opposite side, at their fellow humans.


    At this time, above Tulip City, the Alliance Army and the Rebel Army were engaged in fiercebat.<div>


    Yes, the Rebel Army¡ªthose forces and families that had dered war on the Sky Alliance, naming themselves the Rebel Army, resisting the oppression of the Sky Alliance, a frank exnation.


    The Rebel Army positioned above Tulip City consisted of over six hundred warships, forming three massive fleets that were nowunching a fierce attack on the Alliance Army from three directions. The roar of gunfire once itmenced, drowned out all other sounds, bing the main melody of the entire battlefield.


    Compared to them, the Alliance Army had significantly fewer troops; with only over four hundred warships in the sky, they were at least one-third fewer than the enemy.


    Even so, the Alliance Army fought tenaciously. Facing the enemy forcesposed of three fleets, the Alliance Army divided their troops into two massive fronts, their powerful strikes firmly blocking the enemy¡¯s onught.


    Since it was an exchange of cannon fire between warships and both sides hadmanders directing the battle, despite more than a thousand warships being involved in thebat, the battlefield was not chaotic at all. Both sides maintained good formations and were well-organized.


    If one were to look at the entire battlefield from a distance, they would see the buffer zone between the fighting sides continuously shing with light, resembling the twinkling stars under the night sky.


    In suchrge-scale battles, both sides would avoid meleebat unless absolutely necessary. After all, with more than a thousand warships deployed, initiating meleebat would result in a true free-for-all, which would, regardless of victory or defeat, result in tremendous losses for either side.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, facing such a level of battle, both sides would engage in cannon fire within range, using artillery to weaken the enemy¡¯s troops. Only when the number of enemy warships was reduced and their side held an absolute advantage would they choose tounch a major assault, and at that time, whether it was melee or otherwise, their side would have an absolute advantage.


    The process of both sides bombarding each other, that area in the middle is called the buffer zone.


    Now, if one were to look closely at the battlefield, they would find that the artillery¡¯s buffer zone was also a battlefield of fierce fighting, with the Alliance and Rebel Void Magic Warriors engaged in life-and-death struggles within the buffer zone.


    In this level ofbat, Void Magic Warriors were indispensable and in vast numbers, but in this area, the Alliance was at a disadvantage. Observing the battlefield closely, it was often seen that two Rebel Void Magic Warriors were attacking one from the Alliance side, sometimes even three at a time.


    In this way, it seemed that the Alliance Army was at a disadvantage in every aspect, and under these circumstances, the battle should notst long before a victor emerged.


    Is that so?


    Of course not!


    Although the Alliance Army might have fewer troops than the enemy, do not forget that the main force in the Tulip City War Zone is not a hodgepodge of misceneous troops but is personally led by Wilton from the Alliance Army!


    As the only unit directly under the Sky Alliance, the Alliance Army is considered elite in every aspect throughout the entire sky.


    Take warships, for example. The warships equipped by the Alliance Army are not merely Fifth Generation warships. All the warships equipped by this unit are independently developed by the Alliance, and can¡¯t even be purchased on the market. Though they are also Fifth Generation, their overall performance is much stronger than that of the Fifth Generation warships avable on the market.


    Then take the Void Magic Warriors. Every Void Magic Warrior in the Alliance Army is among the elite of the elite. Even the most ordinary warrior among them would be a squad leader level in any other alliance or family. The Armor each of these Void Magic Warriors wears is also worth mentioning. Each piece of Armor is independently researched and produced by the Alliance, and is simply notparable to the standard Armor out there.


    More importantly, the quality of soldiers in the Alliance Army is also extremely high.


    The Alliance Army is not an idle force. With the vast size of the Sky Alliance and so many members, battles are nearly constant with Demons, enemies, and other Sky Cities, and all these fights rted to the Alliance are the responsibility of the Alliance Army. This has turned every soldier and officer into a veteran, whose overall quality is unimaginably high.


    In contrast, the quality of the Rebel Army forces is much inferior.


    Although the Rebel Army,posed of various families and forces, has more troops in total than the Alliance Army, their equipment quality and personnel capabilities are much lowerpared to the Alliance Army. Therefore, during this period, battles like today¡¯s have erupted many times, yet every time the numerically superior Rebel Army could hardly gain an advantage, managing at best a draw, and sometimes even getting bitten back by the numerically inferior Alliance Army.


    Therefore, today¡¯s battlested from morning until the afternoon before it ended, and the result was the same as previous fights ¨C a draw with losses on both sides.


    ¡°Sir, if this continues¡­ it might not work¡­¡±


    After the battle ended, Wilton, who personally led the Fleet, returned to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. While someone was helping him change his Armor, a nearby Think Tank couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sir, if we keep fighting like this, our forces will eventually be exhausted; it¡¯s time for the Alliance to send reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°Wait a bit longer.¡±@@novelbin@@


    After taking a hot towel handed by a servant, Wilton wiped his face and then said, ¡°The Empire allows these families and forces to attack first to test the depth of the Alliance, so theter we show our hand, the better for us.¡±


    ¡°But sir, it¡¯s clear they came prepared. If we let them keep attacking, eventually we won¡¯t be able to hold them off.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Casually tossing the towel aside, Wilton did not refute the Think Tank¡¯s words but took a while to think before he finally spoke again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be a turning point¡­¡±


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 400: 368: Three Cities Gather Together

    Chapter 400: Chapter 368: Three Cities Gather Together


    Before the Empire¡¯s troops appeared, the Alliance did not wish to dispatch their main forces into battle.


    But sometimes, affairs do not unfold as anticipated, and that is exactly the case right now.


    The force and intensity of the Rebel Army¡¯s offensive far exceeded expectations, proving too much for the regr members of the Alliance to withstand. Even in the Tulip City War Zone, where the situation seemed most favorable, there was only a stalemate, and that was thanks to Wilton¡¯s personalmand and the efforts of his Alliance Army. Compared to that, the other war zones performed poorly, partly due to being outnumbered, and partly because the Alliance Army had yet to mobilize.


    In such a situation, calls for the Alliance to send troops quickly emerged in all Four Great War Zones, but they were suppressed by the zonemanders.


    Themanders capable of overseeing a war zone are naturally no ordinary individuals. Their abilities and status are unrivaled within the Alliance; hence, their concerns often transcend the situation in any single war zone and focus on the entire war front, or to be more precise, on the future state of affairs.


    All thesemanders understood one thing clearly: before the Kafka Empire made its move, the Alliance had to conserve its strength as much as possible; otherwise, against an opponent that was one of the three great forces, the Alliance would not stand a chance of winning!<div>


    As a result, every war zone was looking for ways to tackle its respective issues as independently as possible.


    Meanwhile, Thunderhawk City had already neared the Tulip Battle Zone where Wilton was located and subsequently joined forces with Rose City and Lingyu City!


    As soon as Thunderhawk City started making its way to the Tulip Battle Zone, Rocky had gotten in touch with Karina and Berg, and now the three of them were finally reunited.


    Last time they met, it was after they had exterminated the Wild Horse Air Pirate Group. Although they had stayed in touch intermittently, it had been over half a year since theirst face-to-face meeting.


    In the past six months, each of them had developed in their own ways, so naturally, their reunion was filled with heartfelt exchanges and pleasantries.


    Just like before, after gathering, the trio headed to Berg¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Compared to Thunderhawk City and Rose City, Berg¡¯s Lingyu City was amercial city, which meant it was the most developed, and the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was thergest. Berg always hosted their gatherings.


    In the banquet hall, they had a spread of fine foods in front of them, exquisite wines at hand, and no one else around, allowing them to speak freely.


    ¡°Rocky, you¡¯ve been quite the troublemaker recently!¡±


    After sipping some red wine and settling his ss, Berg turned his gaze towards Rocky.


    Though he had not seen Rocky for half a year, he hadn¡¯t stopped hearing about his exploits, especially his technological innovations and the deration of war against Wild Horse City. Both matters had caused quite a stir at the time, with every City Lord in Sky City hearing about them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such guts, to actually dere war on Wild Horse City.¡±


    As he looked at Rocky, Berg gave a thumbs-up, clearly aware of the tension between Rocky and Karlo. Even so, he had been taken aback when he first heard the news.


    ¡°I was forced into it; Karlo¡¯s Wild Horse City had me cornered in Eternal City. There was no other choice but to dere war,¡± Rocky replied with a wry smile and a sip of his wine, his voiceden with resignation.


    To others, his deration of war against Wild Horse City might have seemed remarkable, but who could understand the predicament he found himself in at the time?


    ¡°Even if you were pressured, you still needed the capability to pull it off. Honestly, I thought that besides Karina, no one else in this world would be crazy enough, haha!¡±


    ¡°Rocky, where¡¯s your White Demon Armor?¡±


    Karina, not picking up on Berg¡¯s conversational thread, directly broached the subject she was most interested in: Rocky¡¯s White Demon Armor.


    Rocky¡¯s feat of securing five kills in the battle against Wild Horse City had also been big news, sparking curiosity about the new technology developed by Aniye and others, leading to much spection. Karina was naturally very curious and had long wanted to ask Rocky about it herself.


    ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s broken¡­¡±


    But when Karina asked, Rocky scratched his head awkwardly and said helplessly.


    ¡°Broken?¡±


    Upon hearing this response, Karina was taken aback at first, then her face turned sour.


    ¡°It¡¯s really broken.¡±


    Noticing that Karina¡¯splexion had turned ugly, Rocky gave a wry smile, knowing that she must have misunderstood him, so he couldn¡¯t help but exin, ¡°When I was in Backhill Vige, I fought with a Knife Fox Demon¡­¡±


    In just a few words, he recounted the fight with the Knife Fox Demon, and after he finished, he looked at Karina and Berg, only to see both of them disying a stunned expression.


    ¡°Wow! Rocky, you fought with a high-level demon and lived to tell the tale, you really have some luck!¡±


    After sizing him up, Berg couldn¡¯t help expressing his amazement, then leaned forward eagerly, ¡°You killed a high-level demon, what about the materials? You¡¯ve got the Demon Materials, right? Those things are priceless treasures. Are you nning to sell them? I can put you in touch with a buyer!¡±


    ¡°The White Demon Armor could actually fight against a high-level demon? Just what level of armor is that?¡±


    Gathering themselves after the shock, Berg and Karina simultaneously turned their gaze toward Rocky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, it¡¯s not as exaggerated as you think. My survival was just luck, and had my teachers not stepped in, I¡¯d have died long ago.¡±


    ¡°The materials! What about the Demon Materials?¡±


    ¡°None! And I wouldn¡¯t sell them even if I had them.¡±


    ¡°What use is it keeping them!¡±


    After giving Rocky a re, Berg felt somewhat indignant.


    ¡°Rocky, I don¡¯t care what you are researching, but once you¡¯ve seeded, you must make me a set of White Demon Armor, no matter the cost.¡±


    Looking at Rocky, Karina didn¡¯t inquire further about the White Demon Armor, but she insisted on having a new set of armor for herself, which was her primary concern.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Rockyughed heartily and readily agreed to Karina¡¯s request, then, after taking another sip of his drink, he said, ¡°My friends, it¡¯s time to discuss serious matters.¡±


    After chatting for so long, it was time to talk about the main subject.


    And as soon as Rocky said this, Karina and Berg became serious because they knew that Rocky had called this meeting. Given the current situation and the nature of their meeting ce, even if they were fools, they would guess that this was not going to be a simple gathering.


    Sure enough, Rocky then shared his n with them.


    ¡°What do you two think?¡±


    ¡°Are you interested in joining me for a big score?!¡±


    COMMENT


    0ment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!